A paraphrase on the New Testament with notes, doctrinal and practical, by plainess and brevity fitted to the use of religious families, in their daily reading of the Scriptures : and of the younger and poorer sort of scholars and ministers, who want fuller helps : with an advertisement of difficulties in the Revelations / by Richard Baxter.
         Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
      
       
         
           1685
        
      
       Approx. 3221 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 308 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-06 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A26981
         Wing B1338
         ESTC R231645
         12724933
         ocm 12724933
         66325
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A26981)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 66325)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1030:16 or 2489:2)
      
       
         
           
             A paraphrase on the New Testament with notes, doctrinal and practical, by plainess and brevity fitted to the use of religious families, in their daily reading of the Scriptures : and of the younger and poorer sort of scholars and ministers, who want fuller helps : with an advertisement of difficulties in the Revelations / by Richard Baxter.
             Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
          
           644 p. in various pagings.
           
             Printed for B. Simmons ... and Tho. Simmons ...
             London :
             MDCLXXXV [1685]
          
           
             Errata: on p. [6]
             "An advertisement" dated: London, 1684, Nov. 12, and Signed: Richard Baxter.
             Reproduction of originals in the Bodleian Library and the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- N.T. -- Commentaries.
           Bible. -- N.T. -- Paraphrases, English.
        
      
    
     
        2005-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-02 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-03 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-03 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           PARAPHRASE
           ON
           THE
           New
           Testament
           ,
           With
           NOTES
           ,
           DOCTRINAL
           and
           PRACTICAL
           .
           By
           PLAINNESS
           and
           BREVITY
           fitted
           to
           the
           Use
           of
           Religious
           FAMILIES
           ,
           in
           their
           daily
           Reading
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           younger
           and
           poorer
           sort
           of
           Scholars
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           want
           fuller
           helps
           .
           With
           an
           Advertisement
           of
           Difficulties
           in
           the
           REVELATIONS
           .
        
         
           By
           RICHARD
           BAXTER
           .
        
         
           
             
               1.
               
               Tim.
               3.16
            
             .
          
           
             Great
             is
             the
             mystery
             of
             Godliness
             .
             God
             was
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             Justified
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             Seen
             of
             Angels
             :
             Preached
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             Believed
             on
             in
             the
             World.
             Recieved
             up
             into
             Glory
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               1.
               
               Joh.
               4.16
            
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             Love
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             dwelleth
             in
             Love
             ,
             dwelleth
             in
             God
             :
             And
             God
             in
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Joh.
               1.4
            
             .
          
           
             In
             him
             was
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             Life
             was
             the
             Light
             of
             Men.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               Joh.
               20.17
            
             .
          
           
             Go
             to
             my
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             say
             to
             them
             ,
             I
             ascend
             unto
             my
             Father
             and
             your
             Father
             ,
             and
             unto
             my
             God
             and
             your
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               2.
               
               Pet.
               3.11
            
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             that
             all
             these
             things
             shall
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             what
             manner
             of
             persons
             ought
             ye
             to
             be
             in
             all
             holy
             conversation
             and
             godliness
             :
             Looking
             for
             ,
             and
             hasting
             unto
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             day
             of
             God.
             13.
             
             We
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             ,
             look
             for
             new
             heavens
             and
             a
             new
             earth
             ,
             wherein
             dwelleth
             righteousness
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Luk.
               23.43
            
             .
          
           
             To
             day
             shall
             thou
             be
             with
             me
             in
             Paradise
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Josh
               .
               24.15
            
             .
          
           
             Choose
             you
             this
             day
             whom
             you
             will
             serve
             ,
             But
             as
             for
             me
             and
             my
             house
             ,
             we
             will
             serve
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             B.
             Simmons
          
           ,
           at
           the
           
             Three
             Cocks
          
           ,
           and
           
             Tho.
             Simmons
          
           ,
           at
           the
           
             Princes
             Arms
          
           ,
           in
           Ludgate-street
           .
           M
           DC
           LXXXV
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           An
           Account
           of
           the
           Reason
           and
           Use
           of
           this
           Paraphrase
           .
        
         
           
             READER
             ,
          
        
         
           THis
           Paraphrase
           ,
           written
           for
           my
           own
           use
           ,
           being
           published
           for
           yours
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           that
           end
           I
           owe
           you
           this
           account
           of
           it
           .
           A
           Friend
           long
           urging
           me
           to
           write
           a
           Paraphrase
           on
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           as
           being
           hard
           to
           〈◊〉
           understood
           ;
           when
           I
           had
           done
           that
           ,
           I
           found
           so
           much
           profit
           by
           that
           Attempt
           ,
           that
           it
           drew
           me
           to
           go
           on
           till
           I
           had
           finished
           what
           I
           offer
           you
           .
           It
           was
           like
           almost
           all
           my
           other
           publick
           works
           ,
           done
           by
           the
           unexpected
           conduct
           of
           Gods
           urgent
           Providence
           ,
           not
           only
           without
           ,
           but
           contrary
           to
           my
           former
           purposes
           .
           God
           hath
           blest
           his
           Church
           with
           many
           Mens
           excellent
           Commentaries
           on
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           and
           I
           never
           thought
           my self
           fit
           to
           do
           it
           better
           than
           they
           have
           done
           :
           But
           that
           is
           best
           for
           some
           persons
           and
           uses
           which
           is
           not
           best
           to
           others
           .
           I
           long
           wish'd
           that
           some
           abler
           Man
           would
           furnish
           vulgar
           Families
           with
           such
           a
           brief
           exposition
           ,
           as
           might
           be
           fitted
           to
           the
           use
           of
           their
           daily
           course
           in
           reading
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           instructing
           their
           Housholds
           .
           I
           found
           that
           many
           who
           have
           done
           it
           better
           than
           I
           can
           do
           ,
           are
           too
           large
           and
           costly
           for
           this
           use
           :
           some
           (
           like
           De●date
           )
           very
           sound
           ,
           are
           unsatisfactorily
           brief
           ;
           some
           have
           parcelled
           their
           Annotations
           into
           so
           numerous
           shreds
           ,
           that
           Readers
           (
           specially
           in
           a
           Family
           course
           )
           will
           not
           stay
           to
           search
           and
           set
           them
           together
           ,
           to
           make
           up
           the
           sense
           .
           I
           like
           Dr.
           Hammends
           order
           best
           ,
           but
           1.
           
           I
           differ
           from
           him
           in
           so
           much
           of
           the
           matter
           ;
           2.
           and
           took
           his
           stile
           to
           be
           too
           lax
           ;
           3.
           and
           his
           Criticisms
           not
           useful
           to
           the
           vulgar
           ,
           4.
           and
           his
           Volumn
           too
           big
           ,
           and
           costly
           :
           And
           therefore
           I
           chose
           more
           plainly
           ▪
           and
           yet
           more
           briefly
           and
           practically
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           of
           Paraphrase
           ,
           to
           suit
           it
           to
           my
           intended
           end
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           must
           give
           the
           Readers
           notice
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           where
           I
           seem
           ,
           but
           in
           few
           words
           to
           vary
           from
           the
           Text
           ,
           those
           words
           answer
           the
           large
           Criticisms
           of
           divers
           expositors
           ,
           as
           the
           Learned
           may
           find
           by
           searching
           them
           and
           the
           
           Greek-Text
           ;
           though
           I
           must
           not
           stay
           to
           give
           the
           reason
           of
           them
           as
           I
           go
           on
           .
           2.
           
           That
           tho
           I
           have
           studied
           plainness
           ,
           yet
           brevity
           is
           unavoidably
           obscure
           to
           unexercised
           persons
           ,
           who
           as
           Learners
           cannot
           understand
           things
           without
           many
           words
           .
           3.
           
           That
           where
           the
           Evangelists
           oft
           repeat
           the
           same
           things
           ,
           to
           avoid
           tediousness
           ,
           I
           repeat
           not
           the
           whole
           Exposition
           ;
           and
           yet
           thought
           not
           meet
           wholly
           to
           pass
           it
           by
           .
           4.
           
           That
           where
           the
           Text
           is
           plain
           of
           it self
           ,
           instead
           of
           an
           Exposition
           ,
           I
           fill
           up
           the
           space
           by
           Doctrinal
           ,
           or
           Practical
           Observations
           ,
           seeing
           Practice
           is
           the
           end
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           to
           Learners
           ,
           this
           part
           is
           of
           great
           necessity
           .
           5.
           
           That
           where
           great
           Doctrinal
           Controversies
           depend
           on
           the
           Exposition
           of
           any
           Text
           ,
           I
           have
           handled
           those
           more
           largely
           than
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           with
           Pacificatory
           and
           Satisfactory
           Evidence
           .
        
         
         
           ●y
           great
           desire
           and
           care
           is
           ,
           that
           ●
           may
           hereby
           p●omote
           Christian
           Piety
           in
           Families
           .
           To
           which
           special
           end
           I
           also
           wrote
           my
           
             Poor
             Mans
             Family-book
          
           ,
           and
           
             The
             Catechizing
             of
             Housholders
          
           .
           And
           had
           I
           not
           done
           it
           in
           many
           Books
           so
           oft
           already
           ,
           I
           should
           here
           set
           my self
           with
           greatest
           Earnestness
           to
           urge
           and
           intreat
           all
           Christian
           Parents
           ,
           to
           the
           more
           faithful
           Practice
           of
           Family
           Religion
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           wise
           and
           diligent
           Instruction
           and
           Education
           of
           their
           Children
           .
           Sure
           no
           good
           Christians
           should
           come
           behind
           the
           Jews
           ,
           who
           had
           far
           less
           light
           and
           help
           that
           we
           have
           ,
           who
           yet
           are
           twice
           Commanded
           by
           God
           ,
           Deut.
           6.
           and
           11.
           
           [
           
             Hear
             O
             Israel
             ,
             the
             Lord
             God
             is
             one
             Lord.
             Thou
             shall
             Love
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             with
             all
             thy
             heart
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             thy
             soul
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             thy
             might
             .
             And
             these
             words
             which
             I
             command
             thee
             this
             day
             ,
             shall
             be
             in
             thy
             heart
             :
             And
             thou
             shalt
             teach
             them
             diligently
             to
             thy
             Children
             ,
             and
             shall
             talk
             of
             them
             when
             thou
             fittest
             in
             thy
             House
             ,
             and
             when
             thou
             walkest
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             when
             thou
             lyest
             down
             ,
             and
             when
             thou
             risest
             up
             :
             And
             thou
             shalt
             bind
             them
             for
             a
             sign
             upon
             thy
             Hand
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             as
             Frontlets
             between
             thine
             Eyes
             :
             And
             thou
             shalt
             write
             them
             on
             the
             Posts
             of
             thy
             House
             and
             on
             thy
             Gates
             .
          
           ]
           Yet
           now
           many
           thousand
           Families
           called
           Christians
           ,
           account
           this
           much
           Puritanism
           ,
           and
           needless
           preciseness
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           (
           even
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Salvation
           )
           were
           only
           for
           the
           use
           of
           Priests
           ,
           yea
           some
           that
           disown
           the
           Papists
           restraint
           of
           the
           Laity-unlicensed
           ,
           from
           reading
           it
           translated
           in
           a
           known
           Tongue
           ,
           do
           worse
           than
           Popishly
           refrain
           themselves
           .
           And
           those
           that
           in
           Baptism
           vowed
           to
           bring
           up
           their
           Children
           as
           Christians
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           persidiously
           break
           that
           solemn
           vow
           ,
           as
           they
           Hypocritically
           made
           it
           ;
           and
           by
           ungodly
           negligence
           betray
           to
           Satan
           the
           Souls
           of
           their
           Children
           (
           and
           themselves
           )
           which
           they
           devoted
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           Reader
           ,
           I
           beg
           of
           you
           as
           from
           Christ
           ,
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           for
           your
           Souls
           sake
           ,
           for
           your
           Childrens
           sake
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Church
           and
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           conscionably
           and
           seriously
           set
           up
           Family-Religion
           ,
           calling
           upon
           God
           ,
           Singing
           his
           Praises
           ,
           and
           instructing
           your
           Children
           and
           Servants
           in
           the
           Scripture
           and
           Catechism
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           wise
           and
           diligent
           Education
           of
           Youth
           .
           Hear
           me
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           beg'd
           it
           of
           you
           ,
           with
           tears
           on
           my
           knees
           ?
           Alas
           ,
           what
           doth
           the
           World
           suffer
           by
           the
           neglect
           of
           this
           .
           It
           is
           out
           of
           ungodly
           Families
           that
           the
           World
           hath
           ungodly
           Rulers
           ,
           ungodly
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           a
           swarm
           of
           Serpentine
           Enemies
           of
           Holiness
           and
           Peace
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           Salvation
           .
           What
           Country
           groaneth
           not
           under
           the
           Confusions
           ,
           Miseries
           and
           horrid
           Wickedness
           ,
           which
           are
           all
           the
           Fruits
           of
           Family
           neglects
           ,
           and
           the
           careless
           and
           ill
           Education
           of
           Youth
           .
           It
           is
           a
           work
           of
           great
           skill
           and
           constant
           care
           to
           instruct
           and
           Educate
           your
           Children
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           them
           from
           tempting
           Company
           and
           snares
           .
           To
           cry
           out
           of
           dumb
           or
           unfaithful
           Ministers
           ,
           while
           you
           are
           worse
           at
           home
           your selves
           ,
           is
           but
           self-condemnation
           :
           Are
           M●n●st●rs
           more
           obliged
           to
           care
           for
           your
           Childrens
           Souls
           ,
           by
           Nature
           ,
           or
           by
           Vow
           and
           Covenant
           ,
           than
           you
           are
           .
           Can
           they
           do
           that
           for
           whole
           Parishes
           ,
           which
           you
           will
           not
           do
           for
           for
           one
           Houshold
           or
           your
           own
           Children
           .
           The
           first
           Charge
           and
           part
           is
           yours
           :
           If
           Families
           treacherously
           neglect
           their
           part
           ,
           and
           then
           look
           that
           all
           should
           be
           done
           at
           the
           Church
           you
           may
           as
           wisely
           send
           Boys
           to
           the
           Universities
           ,
           before
           they
           are
           taught
           to
           Read
           or
           Write
           ,
           in
           lower
           Schools
           .
           If
           there
           be
           any
           hope
           of
           the
           amendment
           of
           a
           Wicked
           ,
           
           Miserable
           distracted
           World
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           mostly
           done
           by
           Family-Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Christian
           Education
           of
           youth
           .
           Godliness
           is
           profitable
           to
           all
           things
           ;
           but
           the
           Curse
           of
           God
           is
           in
           the
           house
           of
           the
           wicked
           .
           And
           the
           ungodly
           betrayers
           of
           Souls
           ,
           of
           themselves
           ,
           Children
           and
           Servants
           ,
           will
           very
           quickly
           be
           Summoned
           to
           a
           terrible
           account
           :
           Especially
           those
           that
           should
           as
           Rulers
           be
           Exemplary
           to
           the
           vulgar
           ,
           and
           are
           ashamed
           to
           own
           serious
           Family-Religion
           ,
           as
           if
           all
           beyond
           some
           formal
           Hypocrisie
           and
           lip
           labour
           ,
           were
           a
           dishonour
           to
           their
           houses
           ,
           or
           a
           needless
           thing
           .
        
         
           These
           helps
           which
           I
           offer
           them
           that
           need
           it
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           Read
           the
           New
           Testament
           daily
           in
           their
           Houses
           ,
           they
           may
           (
           not
           read
           all
           the
           Paraphrase
           to
           their
           Families
           ,
           but
           )
           such
           particulars
           of
           Exposition
           and
           Doctrinal
           Notes
           ,
           as
           they
           find
           most
           suitable
           to
           their
           case
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           think
           it
           will
           not
           be
           unuseful
           ,
           to
           the
           Younger
           and
           Weaker
           sort
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           the
           Poor
           ones
           ,
           that
           cannot
           buy
           larger
           Commentaries
           .
           And
           if
           Rich
           Men
           will
           give
           their
           Tenants
           and
           Neighbours
           such
           Books
           as
           are
           suitable
           to
           the
           instruction
           of
           Families
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           will
           diligently
           use
           them
           ,
           it
           may
           do
           much
           to
           keep
           up
           saving
           Knowledge
           and
           Practice
           ,
           where
           the
           publick
           Ministry
           faileth
           most
           .
           The
           God
           of
           Mercy
           Teach
           Foolish
           Men
           to
           have
           Mercy
           on
           their
           Families
           and
           themselves
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             The
             Farewel
          
           ,
           Ne
           vacua
           sit
           pagina
           .
        
         
           TIme
           and
           Work
           end
           ,
           Blest
           Souls
           are
           gone
           before
           :
        
         
           Consumed
           Lights
           may
           serve
           to
           kindle
           more
           ,
        
         
           The
           dead
           can
           speak
           :
           God
           can
           his
           Lamps
           restore
           .
        
         
           The
           Winds
           that
           blow
           them
           out
           ,
           will
           quickly
           cease
           :
        
         
           H●gh
           Pride
           ,
           rough
           Passion
           ,
           God
           can
           soon
           appease
           ;
        
         
           TRUTH
           ,
           LOVE
           and
           CONCORD
           raise
           with
           great
           increase
           :
        
         
           The
           WISE
           ,
           PURE
           ,
           PEACEABLE
           ,
           for
           this
           hee
           'l
           chuse
           ,
        
         
           PROUD-WOLDLINGS
           ,
           RAGING-FOOLS
           he
           will
           refuse
           ,
        
         
           And
           Snuffers
           ,
           not
           Extinguishers
           ,
           will
           use
           .
        
         
           Yet
           Satan
           will
           not
           cease
           :
           Tares
           will
           be
           sown
           ,
        
         
           RULERS
           and
           GUIDES
           hee
           'l
           strive
           to
           make
           his
           own
           ,
        
         
           By
           STORMS
           and
           SCANDALS
           some
           will
           be
           o'rethrown
           .
        
         
           Diotrephes
           must
           Rule
           ,
           Judas
           be
           Rich
           ,
        
         
           The
           Ignorant
           will
           err
           ,
           young
           Ears
           will
           itch
           :
        
         
           The
           blind
           will
           lead
           the
           blind
           into
           the
           Ditch
           .
        
         
           Lord
           ,
           convert
           Saul
           ;
           Check
           Jewish
           rage
           ,
        
         
           And
           Sects
           ,
           which
           sad
           Church-Wars
           do
           wage
           ,
        
         
           Let
           LIGHT
           and
           LOVE
           PROUD
           WRATH
           asswage
           .
        
         
           But
           those
           blest
           Souls
           who
           dwell
           with
           thee
        
         
           Better
           things
           see
        
         
           And
           better
           be
           ,
        
         
           Than
           Adam
           ,
           or
           the
           Golden
           Age.
           
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           Reader
           ,
           I
           cannot
           gather
           all
           the
           Errata
           :
           These
           few
           I
           note
           for
           thy
           correction
           .
        
         
           INtrod
           .
           p.
           1.
           l.
           23.
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           Mat.
           c.
           19.
           v.
           19.
           
           Par.
           for
           ninth
           r.
           tenth
           :
           and
           for
           If
           r.
           self
           :
           Luk.
           for
           c.
           7.
           r.
           4.
           
           Joh.
           c.
           5.
           v.
           5.
           
           Par.
           fo●●8
           .
           r.
           50.
           c.
           6.
           v.
           38.
           
           Par.
           l.
           11.
           r.
           
             that
             the
          
           :
           l.
           12.
           for
           or
           r.
           of
           :
           v.
           40.
           
           Par.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           
             one
             w●●●
             by
          
           :
           c.
           17.
           v.
           5.
           
           Par.
           l.
           12.
           add
           
             The
             Divine
             nature
             ,
             uniting
             ,
             &c.
          
           v.
           9.
           
           Par.
           l.
           12.
           put
           out
           of
           :
           c.
           18.
           v.
           1.
           r.
           
             the
             b●ook
          
           :
           c.
           1●
           .
           v.
           34.
           
           Par.
           put
           out
           since
           :
           Act.
           8.
           v.
           22.
           
           Par.
           r.
           
             Prayer
             of
             a
          
           :
           c.
           17.
           contents
           r.
           contemn
           :
           Rom.
           13.
           
           Annot.
           l.
           3●
           .
           for
           .
           
             ●ha●
             shall
          
           r.
           10
           :
           c.
           47.
           r.
           no●isie
           :
           1.
           
           Tim.
           c.
           6.
           
           Annot.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           
             bad
             bin
             better
          
           :
           l.
           7.
           for
           
             answering
             r.
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           Rev.
           c.
           19.
           v.
           10.
           
           Par.
           l.
           6.
           put
           out
           we
           :
           v.
           17.
           
           Par.
           l.
           6.
           r.
           
             is
             the
          
           :
           ib.
           for
           
             fable
             is
          
           r.
           fables
           :
           l.
           10.
           for
           ●r
           .
           of
           :
           Advertisem
           .
           p.
           1.
           l.
           27.
           r.
           purposed
           :
           p.
           3.
           l.
           ult
           .
           for
           in
           r.
           is
           :
           p.
           5.
           l.
           35.
           for
           her's
           r.
           her
           :
           p.
           6.
           l.
           24.
           r.
           say
           :
           p.
           9.
           l.
           41.
           r.
           Terret
           :
           l.
           42.
           
           ●
           .
           
             let
             him
          
           :
           p.
           13.
           l.
           35.
           r.
           Infelicity
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           New
           Testament
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           THO
           it
           be
           not
           known
           when
           or
           by
           whom
           all
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           were
           gathered
           and
           made
           up
           into
           one
           ,
           nor
           when
           or
           by
           whom
           this
           Title
           was
           set
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           tho
           for
           a
           time
           some
           Churches
           received
           not
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           nor
           that
           of
           James
           ;
           the
           2
           of
           Peter
           ,
           the
           2.
           and
           3.
           of
           John
           ,
           that
           of
           Jude
           ,
           or
           the
           Revelation
           .
           Yet
           it
           hath
           never
           the
           less
           satisfactory
           evidence
           of
           its
           Truth
           ,
           for
           this
           uncertainty
           and
           delay
           .
        
         
           I.
           For
           As
           long
           as
           we
           know
           it
           is
           all
           the
           
             word
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
          
           it
           satisfieth
           our
           Faith
           ;
           whether
           all
           be
           bound
           up
           in
           one
           Book
           or
           in
           many
           .
           And
           John
           the
           Apostle
           living
           long
           after
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           than
           probable
           that
           none
           were
           received
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           approbation
           and
           consent
           :
           and
           even
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           the
           Apostles
           they
           gave
           Testimony
           to
           the
           Writings
           of
           one
           another
           ;
           so
           Peter
           doth
           of
           Pauls
           ,
           and
           Jude
           transcribeth
           much
           of
           2
           Peter
           2.
           (
           telling
           us
           that
           even
           inspired
           Apostles
           disdained
           not
           to
           use
           and
           repeat
           each
           others
           Writings
           ;
           without
           any
           guilt
           of
           vain
           repetition
           or
           being
           plagiaries
           .
           )
        
         
           II.
           And
           that
           the
           few
           books
           doubted
           of
           by
           some
           were
           commonly
           afterwards
           received
           ,
           tends
           more
           to
           the
           confirming
           than
           the
           shaking
           of
           our
           belief
           of
           their
           Authority
           :
           certainty
           after
           doubt
           is
           the
           most
           confirmed
           certainty
           .
           It
           must
           needs
           be
           some
           time
           before
           all
           the
           Churches
           to
           whom
           the
           several
           Epistles
           were
           written
           ,
           could
           produce
           and
           Communicate
           them
           by
           convincing
           proof
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           And
           yet
           we
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           Epistles
           to
           particular
           Churches
           were
           sent
           to
           them
           as
           to
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           Universal
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           obliged
           to
           communicate
           them
           to
           others
           :
           so
           that
           we
           must
           not
           take
           them
           as
           private
           Letters
           .
        
         
           III.
           Whoever
           first
           gave
           this
           title
           to
           the
           whole
           Book
           (
           
             The
             New
             Testament
             ,
             or
             Covenant
             ,
          
           &c.
           )
           it
           's
           of
           no
           great
           moment
           to
           know
           :
           It
           was
           [
           
             The
             New
             Testament
          
           ]
           before
           it
           was
           so
           entitled
           as
           one
           Volume
           ;
           But
           the
           Church
           hath
           by
           continual
           owning
           this
           Title
           ,
           shewed
           that
           they
           have
           received
           all
           these
           Books
           as
           Gods
           word
           and
           the
           whole
           New
           Testament
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           more
           are
           to
           be
           received
           as
           such
           .
        
         
           The
           Word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           of
           which
           Grotius
           in
           his
           preface
           hath
           spoken
           at
           large
           )
           signifieth
           indeed
           ,
           Gods
           
             statute
             Law
             concerning
             Mans
             Duty
             and
             Salvation
             ,
          
           or
           Gods
           constituted
           and
           
             proposed
             terms
             of
             Life
          
           .
           And
           tho
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           more
           strictly
           signifie
           usually
           a
           Mutual
           Covenant
           ;
           this
           doth
           but
           imply
           the
           consent
           of
           Man
           to
           the
           Law
           or
           terms
           of
           God.
           It
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           that
           is
           called
           a
           Law
           and
           a
           Covenant
           in
           several
           respects
           .
           As
           God
           enacts
           it
           ,
           and
           promulgated
           it
           ,
           before
           mans
           Consent
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           Law
           ,
           and
           a
           conditional
           deed
           of
           Gift
           ,
           and
           Testament
           ;
           and
           an
           offered
           Covenant
           in
           several
           respects
           .
           When
           man
           consents
           it
           is
           a
           Law
           accepted
           ,
           a
           gift
           and
           Testament
           accepted
           ,
           and
           a
           
             mutual
             actual
             Covenant
          
           ,
           the
           Law
           hath
           its
           introductive
           History
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           its
           precepts
           prohibitions
           ,
           promises
           ,
           and
           threats
           ;
           And
           the
           Covenant
           hath
           the
           same
           parts
           only
           denominated
           from
           mutual
           consent
           .
           But
           because
           there
           are
           Laws
           of
           more
           or
           less
           rigor
           ,
           and
           of
           various
           tenours
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           
             Law
             of
             Faith
             or
             Grace
          
           which
           is
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           Testament
           ,
           and
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           before
           us
           denominated
           from
           the
           Donative
           and
           Promissory
           parts
           ,
           though
           precept
           and
           threatening
           be
           included
           .
        
         
           IV.
           It
           is
           of
           great
           importance
           that
           we
           err
           not
           by
           giving
           too
           little
           or
           too
           much
           to
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           ,
           from
           both
           which
           extreams
           many
           dangerous
           errours
           How.
           1.
           
           On
           the
           left
           hand
           ,
           those
           err
           that
           deny
           it
           to
           be
           Gods
           word
           ,
           of
           infallible
           truth
           ,
           intelligible
           ,
           and
           perfect
           as
           to
           its
           
             proper
             use
          
           ,
           without
           humane
           supplements
           written
           or
           orall
           ,
           Doctrinal
           or
           Canon
           Laws
           :
           and
           those
           that
           deny
           it
           to
           have
           infallible
           ascertaining
           evidences
           of
           its
           truth
           .
           These
           be-friend
           infidelity
           ,
           heresies
           ,
           prophaness
           ,
           Church
           Tyranny
           (
           leaving
           it
           to
           Clergy-men
           to
           make
           us
           a
           new
           Faith
           ,
           New
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           Religion
           at
           their
           Pleasure
           ;
           and
           to
           persecute
           good
           men
           that
           dare
           not
           renounce
           the
           Scripture
           sufficiency
           and
           Christs
           perfection
           ,
           by
           obeying
           their
           dictates
           and
           Cannons
           as
           Co-ordinate
           with
           Christs
           if
           not
           co-equal
           :
           These
           make
           Church-concord
           utterly
           impossible
           ,
           while
           they
           deny
           the
           sufficiency
           not
           only
           of
           the
           essentials
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           the
           Bible
           to
           be
           the
           terms
           of
           Concord
           ,
           without
           their
           supplements
           or
           additions
           :
           as
           if
           Christ
           that
           is
           the
           Author
           and
           finisher
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           maker
           of
           his
           own
           Church
           ,
           had
           not
           so
           much
           as
           told
           us
           what
           a
           Church
           or
           a
           Christian
           is
           ,
           or
           whom
           we
           must
           take
           for
           such
           into
           our
           love
           and
           Communion
           ,
           nor
           fixed
           the
           necessary
           terms
           of
           Union
           ;
           but
           left
           them
           to
           none
           knoweth
           whom
           ,
           even
           fallible
           men
           ,
           lyable
           to
           error
           and
           Tyranny
           that
           can
           but
           get
           uppermost
           ,
           and
           say
           then
           that
           they
           are
           the
           true
           Church
           and
           the
           Masters
           that
           must
           be
           obeyed
           ,
           while
           they
           are
           themselves
           of
           as
           many
           minds
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           of
           different
           Countrys
           ,
           interests
           and
           degrees
           of
           knowledge
           and
           sincerity
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           On
           the
           other
           side
           those
           overdo
           in
           ascribing
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           who
           say
           that
           God
           had
           no
           Church
           ,
           or
           the
           Church
           no
           infallable
           rule
           of
           Faith
           and
           life
           ,
           before
           the
           writing
           of
           i●
           :
           and
           who
           say
           that
           men
           converted
           by
           the
           Creed
           ,
           Catechismes
           preaching
           ,
           or
           tradition
           without
           knowing
           the
           Scripture
           can
           have
           no
           saving
           faith
           ;
           and
           that
           think
           none
           can
           be
           saved
           that
           doubt
           of
           any
           Canonical
           Books
           ,
           text
           or
           matter
           whether
           it
           be
           Gods
           word
           ;
           or
           that
           say
           Scripture
           is
           so
           perfect
           that
           there
           is
           no
           humane
           imperfection
           of
           the
           Pen-Men
           foun●
           in
           phrase
           ,
           word
           or
           method
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           could
           not
           have
           made
           it
           better
           ,
           or
           that
           every
           Book
           may
           be
           known
           to
           be
           Canonical
           ,
           and
           every
           reading
           to
           be
           right
           when
           copies
           vary
           ,
           without
           Historical
           tradition
           by
           its
           own
           evident
           light
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           have
           no
           more
           cause
           
           to
           doubt
           of
           any
           word
           or
           matter
           ,
           than
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           that
           Reason
           is
           of
           small
           use
           either
           for
           the
           proof
           or
           exposition
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           the
           most
           illiterate
           if
           he
           found
           a
           Bible
           that
           he
           had
           never
           heard
           of
           ,
           may
           by
           its
           own
           light
           know
           its
           truth
           ,
           and
           sense
           as
           well
           as
           studious
           learned
           Men
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           other
           Books
           need
           to
           be
           read●
           and
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           a
           sufficient
           teacher
           of
           Physick
           ,
           Logick
           ,
           Grammar
           ,
           &c.
           and
           that
           nothing
           is
           to
           be
           used
           or
           done
           in
           the
           
             External
             Forms
             ,
             Modes
          
           ,
           and
           Accidents
           ,
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           particularly
           commanded
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           telleth
           every
           man
           whether
           he
           be
           sincere
           and
           justified
           or
           not
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           telleth
           him
           ●ow
           to
           know
           it
           by
           inward
           evidence
           ;
           with
           many
           other
           such
           mistakes
           ,
           proceeding
           from
           mistaking
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           by
           which
           its
           perfection
           must
           be
           measured
           .
           Which
           all
           tend
           to
           confusion
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           to
           infidelity
           ,
           or
           doubting
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           when
           these
           errour●
           are
           discerned
           .
        
         
           V.
           And
           tho
           all
           the
           Scripture
           be
           of
           equal
           truth
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           Gods
           word
           ,
           yet
           many
           untruths
           are
           in
           it
           as
           uttered
           by
           Men
           and
           Devils
           ;
           which
           God
           truly
           recordeth
           .
           And
           all
           parts
           are
           not
           of
           equal
           necessity
           or
           weight
           :
           And
           as
           many
           err
           by
           casting
           off
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           so
           others
           err
           by
           equalling
           it
           to
           us
           with
           the
           New
           :
           It
           is
           Gods
           word
           ,
           left
           to
           acquaint
           us
           what
           was
           heretofore
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           us
           how
           Christ
           was
           prophesied
           of
           and
           expected
           ,
           and
           how
           the
           Church
           was
           governed
           in
           the
           darker
           and
           more
           servile
           state
           and
           times
           .
           But
           we
           have
           great
           cause
           to
           take
           heed
           of
           overvaluing
           its
           use
           to
           us
           ;
           lest
           we
           contradict
           Paul
           that
           saith
           that
           even
           that
           which
           was
           written
           in
           stone
           is
           done
           away
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           Changed
           with
           the
           Priesthood
           ,
           and
           the
           old
           and
           faulty
           Covenant
           for
           a
           Better
           ;
           of
           which
           see
           the
           nine
           first
           Chapters
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           &c.
           
           Judaizers
           are
           they
           that
           most
           of
           Pauls
           Epistles
           are
           writt●n
           against
           ;
           And
           as
           John
           Baptist
           wa●
           greater
           than
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           so
           the
           least
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           is
           greater
           than
           he
           .
           Ev●n
           the
           holy
           Patriarks
           ,
           and
           David
           had
           a
           far
           more
           obscure
           Revelation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           grace
           and
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           to
           come
           ,
           then
           we
           have
           :
           And
           accordingly
           we
           should
           have
           much
           more
           faith
           ,
           holiness
           and
           comfort
           than
           they
           .
           It
           is
           dangerous
           making
           the
           best
           of
           them
           our
           Examples
           in
           points
           of
           faith
           or
           duty
           ,
           wherein
           they
           came
           far
           short
           of
           Gospel
           light
           and
           grace
           .
           God
           doth
           not
           now
           bear
           with
           Poligamy
           as
           lie
           did
           then
           ,
           nor
           with
           such
           divorces
           ;
           nor
           doth
           the
           Gospel
           countenance
           such
           streams
           of
           blood
           as
           the
           Israelites
           ordinarily
           shed
           ,
           nor
           such
           lies
           as
           David
           was
           oft
           guilty
           of
           ;
           nor
           such
           a
           strange
           life
           as
           Solomon
           lived
           :
           I
           mean
           ,
           that
           such
           faults
           will
           not
           now
           consist
           with
           true
           grace
           under
           our
           fuller
           light
           and
           mercy
           ,
           as
           would
           do
           then
           to
           men
           in
           a
           darker
           infant
           Age
           ;
           and
           therefore
           let
           us
           take
           heed
           of
           presuming
           on
           their
           Examples
           :
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           are
           far
           fitter
           for
           our
           imitation
           .
           David
           fills
           most
           of
           his
           Psalms
           with
           such
           complaints
           of
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           curses
           against
           them
           as
           shew
           a
           far
           deeper
           sense
           of
           the
           suffering
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           concerns
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           than
           Peter
           and
           Paul
           shewed
           ,
           who
           suffered
           far
           more
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           holier
           cause
           ,
           and
           rejoyced
           in
           tribulation
           ;
           and
           then
           is
           suitable
           either
           to
           the
           precepts
           or
           examples
           of
           Christ
           .
           All
           was
           not
           well
           said
           and
           done
           by
           good
           men
           which
           is
           recited
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           much
           less
           in
           the
           old
           .
        
         
           So
           far
           are
           they
           mistaken
           ,
           that
           say
           ,
           the
           Jews
           and
           Gentiles
           were
           bound
           to
           believe
           the
           Apostles
           in
           no
           more
           than
           they
           proved
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           the
           Creed
           was
           to
           be
           believed
           by
           other
           evidences
           ,
           And
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           gave
           us
           so
           full
           proof
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           that
           their
           attestation
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           is
           to
           us
           a
           more
           convincing
           proof
           of
           its
           Divine
           Authority
           ,
           than
           any
           others
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           Christians
           must
           read
           and
           honour
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           and
           study
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           New
           far
           more
           ;
           to
           which
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Heart
           and
           Life
           must
           be
           conformed
           .
           There
           Heavenly
           glory
           shineth
           far
           more
           clearly
           ,
           and
           the
           wonders
           of
           Divine
           Love
           are
           more
           abundantly
           manifested
           ;
           and
           far
           greater
           power
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           given
           to
           make
           all
           effectual
           in
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           and
           Patience
           ,
           humility
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           and
           love
           ,
           which
           now
           are
           become
           the
           very
           nature
           of
           a
           true
           believer
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           Gospel
           according
           to
           St.
           MATTHEW
           .
        
         
           
             
               That
               is
               ,
               The
               History
               of
               Christs
               Birth
               ,
               Life
               ,
               Death
               ,
               Resurrection
               ,
               Ascention
               ,
               Doctrine
               ,
               Covenant
               ,
               Example
               and
               Mission
               of
               his
               Apostles
               to
               Preach
               Salvation
               through
               him
               to
               the
               World.
               Written
               by
               St.
            
             Matthew
             ,
             
               a
               Converted
               Publican
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Twelve
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               Tradition
               saith
               ,
               eight
               years
               after
               Christs
               Ascention
               ;
               whether
               in
               Greek
               ,
               or
               in
               Hebrew
               after
               translated
               into
               Greek
               ,
               is
               uncertain
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             THE
             Book
             of
             the
             generation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             begin
             this
             History
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             the
             Genealogy
             or
             Catalogue
             of
             his
             Ancestors
             according
             to
             the
             line
             of
             Joseph
             his
             reputed
             Legal
             Father
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             evince
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             and
             Abraham
             ,
             the
             rightful
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             and
             the
             promised
             seed
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             supputation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Abraham
             begat
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             Isaac
             begat
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             Jacob
             begat
             Judas
             and
             his
             brethren
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             Judas
             begat
             Pharez
             and
             Zara
             of
             Thamar
             ,
             and
             Pharez
             begat
             Ezrom
             ,
             and
             Ezrom
             begat
             Aram
             ,
             4.
             and
             Aram
             begat
             Aminadab
             ,
             and
             Aminadab
             begat
             Naason
             ,
             and
             Naason
             begat
             Salmon
             ,
             5.
             and
             Salmon
             begat
             Booz
             of
             Rachab
             ,
             and
             Booz
             begat
             Obed
             of
             Ruth
             ,
             and
             Obed
             begat
             Jesse
             ,
             6.
             and
             Jesse
             begat
             David
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             David
             the
             King
             begat
             Solomon
             ,
             of
             her
             that
             had
             been
             the
             Wi●e
             of
             Urias
             ,
             7.
             and
             Solomon
             begat
             Roboam
             ,
             and
             Roboam
             begat
             Abia
             ,
             and
             Abia
             begat
             Asa
             ,
             8.
             and
             Asa
             begat
             Josaphat
             ,
             and
             Josaphat
             begat
             Joram
             ,
             and
             Joram
             begat
             Ozias
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             
               Ahaziah
               ,
               Joash
            
             and
             Amaziah
             are
             here
             passed
             by
             ,
             perhaps
             as
             being
             by
             the
             Mother
             of
             Ahaziah
             of
             
             Om●i's
             cursed
             Line
             ,
             or
             for
             other
             unknown
             cause
             :
             Note
             that
             the
             Lawful
             Succession
             ,
             much
             more
             the
             Grandchild
             or
             distant
             issue
             ,
             it
             with
             the
             Hebrews
             called
             the
             Son
             or
             Begotten
             ,
             though
             not
             immediately
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             Ozias
             begat
             Joatham
             ,
             and
             Joatham
             begat
             Achas
             ,
             and
             Achas
             begat
             Ezekias
             ,
             10.
             and
             Ezekias
             begat
             Manasses
             ,
             and
             Manasses
             begat
             Amon
             ,
             and
             Amon
             begat
             Josias
             ,
             11.
             and
             Josias
             begat
             Jechonias
             and
             his
             brethren
             ,
             about
             the
             time
             they
             were
             carried
             away
             to
             Babylon
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             They
             were
             oft
             carried
             away
             :
             But
             this
             was
             a
             little
             before
             the
             most
             notable
             Captivity
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             after
             they
             were
             brought
             to
             Babylon
             ,
             Jechonias
             begat
             Salathiel
             ,
             and
             Salathiel
             begat
             Zorobabel
             ,
             13.
             and
             Zorobabel
             begat
             Abiud
             ,
             and
             Abiud
             begat
             Eliakim
             ,
             and
             Eliakim
             begat
             Azor.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             One
             old
             Copy
             hath
             before
             [
             Josias
             begat
             Jechim
             ;
             and
             Jechim
             begat
             Jechoniah
             ;
             Dr.
             H.
             saith
             ,
             in
             a
             very
             ancient
             Hebrew
             Copy
             of
             this
             Gospel
             ,
             this
             verse
             goeth
             [
             and
             Eliakim
             begat
             Abner
             ,
             and
             Abner
             begat
             Azor
             ;
             By
             either
             of
             which
             the
             number
             of
             fourteen
             Generations
             is
             kept
             entire
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             Azor
             begat
             Sadoc
             ,
             and
             Sadoc
             begat
             Achim
             ,
             and
             Achim
             begat
             Eliud
             ,
             15.
             and
             Eliud
             begat
             Eleazar
             ,
             and
             Eleazar
             begat
             Matthan
             ,
             and
             Matthan
             begat
             Jacob
             ,
             16.
             and
             Jacob
             begat
             Joseph
             the
             husband
             of
             Mary
             ,
             of
             whom
             was
             born
             Jesus
             who
             is
             called
             Christ
             :
             17.
             
             So
             all
             the
             generations
             from
             Abraham
             to
             David
             are
             fourteen
             generations
             ,
             and
             from
             David
             till
             the
             carrying
             away
             into
             Babylon
             are
             fourteen
             generations
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             carrying
             away
             into
             Babylon
             to
             Christ
             are
             fourteen
             generations
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             I
             reduce
             them
             to
             fourteen
             in
             the
             recitation
             ,
             for
             memory
             sake
             and
             other
             reasons
             ;
             This
             sufficeth
             to
             my
             intended
             end
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Now
             the
             birth
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             was
             on
             this
             wise
             :
             when
             as
             his
             Mother
             Mary
             was
             espoused
             to
             Joseph
             ,
             before
             they
             came
             together
             ,
             she
             was
             found
             with
             Child
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Note
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             did
             miraculously
             cause
             Her
             Conception
             ,
             without
             a
             humane
             Father
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Then
             her
             husband
             Jo●eph
             ,
             being
             a
             just
             man
             ,
             and
             not
             willing
             to
             make
             her
             a
             publick
             example
             ,
             was
             minded
             to
             put
             her
             away
             privily
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Joseph
             being
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             averse
             to
             hurtfulness
             ,
             
             thought
             rather
             to
             hide
             all
             by
             putting
             her
             privily
             away
             ,
             than
             to
             expose
             her
             to
             the
             shame
             and
             punishment
             due
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             he
             thought
             her
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             But
             while
             he
             thought
             on
             these
             things
             behold
             ,
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             appeared
             to
             him
             in
             a
             dream
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Joseph
             thou
             son
             of
             David
             ,
             fear
             not
             to
             take
             to
             thee
             Mary
             thy
             wife
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             is
             conceived
             in
             her
             is
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             21.
             
             And
             she
             shall
             bring
             forth
             a
             son
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             call
             his
             name
             Jesus
             ,
             for
             he
             shall
             save
             his
             people
             from
             their
             sins
             .
          
           
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             was
             a
             dream
             that
             had
             its
             convincing
             evidence
             ;
             for
             ordinary
             dreams
             give
             no
             such
             certainty
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             name
             Jesus
             ,
             a
             Saviour
             signified
             his
             office
             which
             is
             to
             
               save
               his
               people
            
             from
             
               their
               sins
            
             ,
             and
             deserved
             punishment
             .
          
           
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Now
             all
             this
             was
             done
             that
             it
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             which
             was
             spoken
             of
             the
             Lord
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             a
             virgin
             shal
             be
             with
             child
             ,
             and
             shall
             bring
             forth
             a
             ●on
             and
             they
             shall
             call
             his
             name
             Emanuel
             ,
             which
             being
             interpreted
             is
             God
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             In
             all
             this
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             Isa
             .
             7.14
             .
             to
             Ahaz
             ,
             in
             how
             short
             time
             God
             would
             then
             deliver
             them
             ,
             was
             fulfilled
             in
             a
             farther
             sense
             intended
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             than
             that
             nearest
             foretold
             event
             :
             Note
             ,
             God
             with
             us
             ,
             is
             God
             taking
             our
             Nature
             ,
             appearing
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             reconciling
             and
             bringing
             us
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Then
             Joseph
             being
             raised
             from
             sleep
             ,
             did
             as
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             had
             bidden
             him
             ,
             and
             took
             unto
             him
             his
             wife
             :
             25.
             
             And
             knew
             her
             not
             ,
             till
             she
             had
             brought
             forth
             her
             first
             born
             son
             ,
             and
             he
             called
             his
             name
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Note
             ,
             Tho
             these
             words
             are
             no
             full
             proof
             that
             Mary
             had
             any
             other
             Children
             after
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             they
             make
             it
             utterly
             uncertain
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             is
             no
             Article
             of
             faith
             as
             to
             the
             moment
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             neither
             as
             to
             the
             certainty
             :
             Yet
             the
             Papal
             Sect
             have
             pretended
             Tradition
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             Mary
             lived
             and
             died
             a
             virgin
             ,
             as
             of
             so
             much
             weight
             as
             to
             hereticate
             the
             deniers
             of
             it
             :
             And
             so
             they
             make
             all
             the
             Scripture
             insufficient
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             to
             matters
             of
             orders
             ,
             discipline
             and
             worship
             ,
             but
             to
             articles
             of
             Faith
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             on
             pretence
             of
             Faith
             and
             Orthodoxness
             destroy
             Christian
             unity
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             exercise
             domination
             by
             excommunicating
             and
             damning
             men
             on
             pretended
             tradition
             or
             authority
             at
             their
             pleasure
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             NOw
             when
             Jesus
             was
             born
             in
             Bethlehem
             of
             Judea
             ,
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Herod
             the
             King
             ,
             behold
             there
             came
             wise
             men
             from
             the
             east
             to
             Jerusalem
             ;
             2.
             saying
             ,
             Where
             is
             he
             that
             is
             born
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             for
             we
             have
             seen
             his
             Star
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             are
             come
             to
             worship
             him
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Some
             time
             after
             Christ's
             birth
             ,
             Astronomers
             of
             great
             note
             came
             from
             the
             East-country
             (
             Chaldea
             or
             Arabia
             )
             saying
             ,
             We
             have
             seen
             an
             extraordinary
             Star
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             the
             birth
             of
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             the
             Messiah
             whom
             they
             expected
             ,
             and
             are
             come
             to
             do
             our
             homage
             and
             honour
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             When
             Herod
             the
             King
             had
             heard
             these
             things
             he
             was
             troubled
             ,
             and
             all
             Jeru●alem
             with
             him
             :
             And
             when
             he
             had
             gathered
             all
             the
             chief
             Priests
             and
             Scribes
             of
             the
             people
             together
             ,
             he
             demanded
             of
             them
             ,
             where
             Christ
             should
             be
             born
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             When
             Christ
             cometh
             to
             save
             men
             ,
             it
             casts
             the
             world
             into
             disturbance
             .
             2.
             
             The
             first
             that
             was
             troubled
             and
             rose
             up
             against
             Christ
             ,
             was
             the
             King
             ,
             because
             his
             cross
             interest
             was
             greatest
             .
             3.
             
             All
             Jerusalem
             is
             troubled
             with
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             they
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             In
             Bethlehem
             of
             Judea
             ,
             for
             thus
             it
             is
             written
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ;
             And
             thou
             Bethlehem
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Judah
             art
             not
             the
             least
             among
             the
             Princes
             of
             Judah
             ;
             for
             out
             of
             thee
             shall
             come
             a
             Governour
             that
             shall
             rule
             my
             people
             Israel
             .
          
           
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               Note
               ,
               Bethlehem
            
             was
             the
             City
             of
             
             David's
             birth
             and
             of
             Christ's
             :
             The
             Prophecy
             is
             in
             Mic.
             5.2
             .
             a
             clear
             Prophesie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             thou
             
               Bethlehem
               ,
               Ephratah
            
             ,
             tho
             thou
             be
             little
             among
             the
             thousands
             of
             Judah
             ,
             (
             Thousands
             had
             their
             proper
             rulers
             )
             yet
             out
             of
             thee
             shall
             he
             come
             forth
             unto
             me
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             be
             Ruler
             in
             Israel
             ,
             whose
             goings
             forth
             have
             been
             from
             of
             old
             ,
             from
             the
             days
             of
             Eternity
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Then
             Herod
             when
             he
             had
             privily
             called
             the
             wise
             men
             ,
             enquired
             of
             them
             diligently
             what
             time
             the
             Star
             appeared
             .
             8.
             
             And
             he
             sent
             them
             to
             Bethlehem
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Go
             and
             seek
             diligently
             for
             the
             young
             child
             ,
             and
             when
             ye
             have
             found
             him
             ,
             bring
             me
             word
             again
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             come
             and
             worship
             him
             also
             .
          
           
             7
             ,
             8.
             N.
             His
             malice
             contrived
             to
             have
             made
             use
             of
             the
             wise
             men
             to
             further
             his
             cruelty
             ,
             cloaking
             it
             with
             hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             When
             they
             heard
             the
             King
             ,
             they
             departed
             ,
             and
             ●o
             ,
             the
             Star
             which
             they
             saw
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             went
             before
             them
             till
             it
             came
             and
             stood
             over
             where
             the
             young
             child
             was
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Note
             ,
             How
             this
             differed
             from
             other
             Stars
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             moved
             and
             directed
             them
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             clearly
             apprehended
             by
             us
             at
             this
             distance
             of
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             who
             saw
             it
             not
             .
          
           
           
             10.
             
             When
             they
             saw
             the
             Star
             ,
             they
             rejoyced
             with
             exceeding
             great
             joy
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             They
             greatly
             rejoyced
             that
             God
             thus
             renewed
             their
             direction
             .
             N.
             Some
             ancient
             Fathers
             thought
             that
             this
             Star
             was
             an
             Angel
             ;
             He
             maketh
             his
             Angels
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             his
             Ministers
             a
             flame
             of
             fire
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             when
             they
             were
             come
             into
             the
             house
             ,
             they
             saw
             the
             young
             child
             with
             Mary
             his
             mother
             ,
             and
             fell
             down
             and
             worshipped
             him
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             had
             opened
             their
             treasures
             ,
             they
             presented
             to
             him
             gifts
             ,
             gold
             and
             frankincense
             ,
             and
             myrrhe
             .
             12.
             
             And
             being
             warned
             of
             God
             in
             a
             dream
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             return
             to
             Herod
             ,
             they
             departed
             into
             their
             own
             countrey
             another
             way
             .
          
           
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             They
             did
             their
             homage
             as
             sent
             by
             God
             :
             And
             then
             God
             defeated
             the
             malice
             of
             Herod
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             when
             they
             were
             departed
             ,
             behold
             ,
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             appeared
             to
             Joseph
             in
             a
             dream
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Arise
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             young
             child
             and
             flee
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             be
             thou
             there
             till
             I
             bring
             thee
             word
             ,
             for
             Herod
             will
             seek
             the
             young
             child
             to
             destroy
             him
             .
             14.
             
             And
             when
             he
             arose
             ,
             he
             took
             the
             young
             child
             and
             his
             mother
             by
             night
             ,
             and
             departed
             into
             Egypt
             .
          
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             N.
             God
             could
             have
             cut
             off
             Herod
             ,
             or
             secured
             Christ
             by
             other
             ways
             or
             miracles
             :
             But
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             will
             not
             make
             miracles
             ordinary
             ,
             but
             work
             by
             usual
             means
             ,
             Christ
             must
             fly
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             a
             land
             of
             Heathen
             Enemies
             ,
             to
             be
             saved
             from
             the
             King
             and
             People
             of
             Israel
             ;
             such
             flight
             was
             not
             unlawful
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             was
             there
             till
             the
             death
             of
             Herod
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             that
             was
             spoken
             of
             the
             Lord
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Out
             of
             Egypt
             have
             I
             called
             my
             Son.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             Note
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Prophet
             Hos
             .
             11.1
             .
             understood
             this
             of
             any
             more
             than
             Israels
             first
             deliverance
             from
             Egypt
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             looked
             further
             and
             meant
             more
             ,
             even
             the
             case
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Then
             Herod
             when
             he
             saw
             that
             he
             was
             mocked
             of
             the
             wise
             men
             was
             exceeding
             wroth
             ,
             and
             sent
             forth
             and
             slew
             all
             the
             children
             that
             were
             in
             Bethlehem
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             coasts
             thereof
             ,
             from
             two
             years
             old
             and
             under
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             time
             which
             he
             had
             diligently
             enquired
             of
             the
             wise
             men
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Note
             ,
             Interest
             and
             malignity
             conjoyned
             ,
             made
             this
             King
             stick
             at
             no
             inhumane
             bloudy
             cruelty
             :
             Innocency
             was
             no
             defence
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Then
             was
             fulfilled
             that
             which
             was
             spoken
             by
             Jeremy
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             saying
             ,
             18.
             
             In
             Ramah
             was
             there
             a
             voice
             heard
             ,
             lamentation
             and
             weeping
             and
             great
             mourning
             ,
             Rachel
             weeping
             for
             her
             children
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             be
             comforted
             because
             they
             are
             not
             .
          
           
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Tho
             it
             was
             another
             case
             that
             the
             Prophet
             meant
             ,
             God's
             Spirit
             might
             look
             to
             this
             :
             Or
             the
             words
             may
             signifie
             ,
             [
             
               This
               case
               was
               much
               like
               to
               that
            
             mentioned
             ,
             Jer.
             31
             ,
             15.
             and
             so
             speak
             but
             an
             allusion
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             But
             when
             Herod
             was
             dead
             ,
             behold
             ,
             an
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             appeared
             in
             a
             dream
             to
             Joseph
             in
             Egypt
             ;
             20.
             saying
             ,
             Arise
             and
             take
             the
             young
             child
             and
             his
             mother
             ,
             and
             go
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Israel
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             dead
             who
             sought
             the
             young
             childs
             life
             .
             21.
             
             And
             he
             arose
             ,
             and
             took
             the
             young
             child
             and
             his
             mother
             ,
             and
             came
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Israel
             .
             22.
             but
             when
             he
             heard
             that
             Archelaus
             did
             reign
             in
             Judea
             in
             the
             room
             of
             his
             father
             Herod
             ,
             he
             was
             afraid
             to
             go
             thither
             :
             notwithstanding
             being
             warned
             of
             God
             in
             a
             dream
             ,
             he
             turned
             aside
             into
             the
             parts
             of
             Galilee
             .
             23.
             
             And
             he
             came
             and
             dwelt
             in
             a
             city
             called
             Nazareth
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             which
             was
             spoken
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             called
             a
             Nazarene
             .
          
           
             19
             ,
             
               &c.
               Note
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Still
             Christ
             is
             preserved
             by
             avoiding
             mens
             rage
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Jews
             called
             Christ
             a
             Nazarite
             ,
             from
             that
             place
             of
             his
             dwelling
             ;
             but
             he
             was
             truly
             Netser
             the
             branch
             and
             a
             Nazarene
             devoted
             to
             absolute
             purity
             ,
             of
             Whom
             
             Sampson's
             Order
             was
             a
             Type
             ,
             described
             also
             Numb
             .
             6.
             
             Lam.
             4.7
             .
             Amos
             2.11
             ,
             12.
             
             This
             seemeth
             the
             sence
             ,
             by
             allusion
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             IN
             those
             days
             came
             John
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             preaching
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             of
             Judea
             .
             2.
             
             And
             saying
             ,
             Repent
             ye
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             is
             at
             hand
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             In
             those
             daies
             John
             as
             a
             Prophet
             inspired
             by
             God
             ,
             Baptized
             upon
             preaching
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             of
             Judea
             ;
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Messiah
             long
             looked
             for
             ,
             was
             now
             just
             at
             hand
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             should
             by
             true
             Repentance
             be
             prepared
             for
             its
             Entertainment
          
           
             N.
             1.
             
             It
             s
             called
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             because
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Theocracy
             ,
             a
             Special
             Government
             of
             God
             by
             a
             saviour
             sent
             from
             Heaven
             to
             lead
             men
             to
             Heaven
             :
             as
             distinct
             from
             the
             prophane
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             who
             look
             but
             to
             humane
             power
             and
             Laws
             and
             bodily
             prosperity
             .
             2.
             
             That
             of
             Mal.
             3.7.2
             ,
             3.
             
             Was
             here
             fulfilled
             ,
             The
             Jews
             longed
             for
             Christs
             coming
             supposing
             it
             would
             have
             exalted
             their
             Nations
             in
             temporal
             prosperity
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             endure
             him
             when
             he
             was
             for
             humility
             ;
             spirituality
             ,
             and
             a
             heavenly
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Tho
             repentance
             be
             always
             a
             duty
             ,
             it
             s
             specially
             necessary
             to
             our
             special
             and
             great
             mercies
             ;
             and
             our
             assurance
             of
             pardon
             by
             a
             saviour
             .
             A
             purified
             mind
             
             and
             life
             are
             suitable
             to
             the
             consolation
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             indwelling
             of
             the
             comforting
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             this
             is
             he
             that
             was
             spoken
             of
             by
             the
             Prophet
             Esaias
             ,
             saying
             ,
             The
             voice
             of
             one
             crying
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             prepare
             ye
             the
             way
             of
             Lord
             ,
             make
             his
             paths
             streight
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             was
             John
             that
             Isaiah
             prophesied
             of
             ,
             and
             foretold
             what
             his
             preaching
             should
             be
             .
             Tho
             it
             be
             grace
             that
             prepareth
             for
             further
             grace
             ,
             mans
             duty
             must
             be
             used
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             the
             exalting
             works
             of
             grace
             presupposeth
             the
             humbling
             work
             of
             repentance
             as
             a
             necessary
             preparation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             the
             same
             John
             had
             his
             rayment
             of
             Camels
             hair
             ,
             and
             a
             leathern
             girdle
             about
             his
             loins
             ,
             and
             his
             meat
             was
             locusts
             and
             wild
             hony
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             was
             cloathed
             with
             Haircloth
             ,
             bound
             to
             him
             with
             a
             leather
             girdle
             ,
             and
             fed
             on
             what
             the
             wilderness
             afforded
             ,
             which
             was
             Locusts
             (
             which
             some
             think
             were
             an
             Herb
             so
             called
             ,
             but
             most
             a
             sort
             of
             flies
             like
             great
             Grashoppers
             that
             devour
             all
             green
             things
             ,
             )
             and
             wild
             Hony.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Tho
             the
             Fryers
             and
             Hermits
             by
             superstitious
             overvaluing
             such
             austerity
             ,
             have
             tempted
             others
             to
             despise
             them
             ,
             yet
             God
             approved
             of
             Johns
             signification
             of
             his
             contempt
             of
             the
             world
             and
             fleshly
             pleasures
             by
             such
             abasing
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
             And
             other
             mens
             superstition
             or
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             will
             not
             excuse
             mens
             superfluity
             ,
             or
             accuse
             mortification
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Then
             went
             out
             to
             him
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             all
             Judea
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Region
             round
             Jordan
             .
             6.
             
             And
             were
             baptized
             of
             him
             in
             Jordan
             ,
             confessing
             their
             sins
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             So
             glad
             were
             the
             People
             to
             hear
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Messiah
             was
             at
             hand
             ,
             that
             they
             all
             flockt
             to
             him
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             professing
             repentance
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             prepared
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             We
             grant
             that
             Baptism
             then
             was
             by
             washing
             the
             whole
             Body
             :
             And
             did
             not
             the
             differences
             of
             our
             cold
             country
             as
             to
             that
             hot
             one
             ,
             teach
             us
             to
             remember
             (
             I
             will
             have
             mercy
             and
             not
             sacrifice
             )
             it
             should
             be
             so
             here
             .
             2.
             
             Tho
             many
             say
             Johns
             baptism
             and
             Christs
             were
             all
             one
             ,
             its
             easie
             to
             prove
             that
             were
             any
             now
             baptized
             but
             with
             
             John's
             baptism
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             baptized
             again
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             on
             the
             profession
             of
             many
             Articles
             of
             the
             Creed
             which
             John
             required
             not
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             when
             he
             saw
             many
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             and
             Sadducees
             come
             to
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             he
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             O
             generation
             of
             vipers
             ,
             who
             hath
             warned
             you
             to
             flee
             from
             the
             wrath
             to
             come
             .
             8.
             
             Bring
             forth
             therefore
             fruits
             meet
             for
             repentance
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Knowing
             what
             these
             Pharisees
             and
             Saducees
             were
             ,
             he
             said
             [
             O
             generation
             of
             Vipers
             .
             ]
             Are
             you
             aware
             indeed
             that
             wrath
             is
             coming
             upon
             you
             ?
             And
             do
             you
             think
             that
             the
             Messiah
             will
             indulge
             your
             sin
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             promote
             your
             carnal
             interest
             ?
             If
             you
             profess
             repentance
             and
             would
             have
             part
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             resolve
             against
             your
             sins
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             that
             righteousness
             and
             holiness
             which
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             true
             repentance
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             think
             not
             to
             say
             in
             your selves
             ,
             we
             have
             Abraham
             to
             our
             Father
             :
             For
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             able
             of
             these
             stones
             to
             raise
             up
             children
             to
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Think
             not
             that
             the
             Messiah
             will
             advance
             you
             for
             being
             the
             Carnal
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             :
             If
             you
             have
             not
             the
             Faith
             and
             Holiness
             of
             Abraham
             :
             If
             you
             be
             wicked
             unbelievers
             ,
             God
             will
             cast
             you
             off
             tho
             Abraham
             was
             your
             Father
             ,
             and
             can
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             (
             or
             the
             very
             stones
             )
             raise
             up
             such
             as
             shall
             be
             blest
             as
             
             Abraham's
             believing
             seed
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             now
             also
             the
             Ax
             is
             laid
             to
             the
             root
             of
             the
             tree
             :
             therefore
             every
             tree
             that
             bringeth
             not
             forth
             good
             fruit
             ,
             is
             hewn
             down
             and
             cast
             into
             the
             fire
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             Messiah
             cometh
             with
             salvation
             to
             some
             ,
             and
             judgment
             to
             others
             :
             He
             layeth
             the
             Ax
             to
             the
             root
             to
             cut
             down
             all
             of
             you
             that
             bring
             not
             forth
             the
             fruit
             of
             true
             faith
             and
             repentance
             ,
             and
             will
             cast
             such
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             of
             temporal
             and
             eternal
             punishment
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             I
             indeed
             baptize
             you
             with
             water
             to
             repentance
             :
             But
             he
             that
             cometh
             after
             me
             ,
             is
             mighter
             then
             I
             ,
             whose
             shoes
             I
             am
             not
             worthy
             to
             bear
             :
             he
             shall
             baptize
             you
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             with
             fire
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             I
             do
             but
             baptize
             you
             preparatorily
             with
             water
             to
             repentance
             :
             But
             he
             that
             is
             coming
             after
             me
             ,
             is
             mightier
             than
             I
             ,
             whose
             shoes
             I
             am
             not
             worthy
             to
             bear
             :
             he
             shall
             baptize
             not
             only
             with
             Water
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             pouring
             out
             of
             his
             Spirit
             on
             believers
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             fiery
             tryal
             ,
             which
             shall
             refine
             the
             gold
             ,
             the
             faithful
             ,
             but
             separate
             the
             dross
             ,
             and
             destroy
             the
             rebellious
             unbelievers
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Whose
             fan
             is
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             thoroughly
             purge
             his
             floor
             ,
             and
             gather
             his
             wheat
             into
             the
             garner
             :
             but
             will
             burn
             up
             the
             chaff
             with
             unquenchable
             fire
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             He
             will
             winnow
             and
             throughly
             separate
             the
             wheat
             from
             the
             Chaff
             ,
             the
             Faithful
             from
             the
             Rebellious
             ,
             and
             will
             gather
             the
             faithful
             into
             his
             heavenly
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             into
             his
             Church
             in
             order
             hereto
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             burn
             the
             unbelievers
             and
             unperswadable
             as
             Chaff
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             destruction
             here
             and
             unquenchable
             fire
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Then
             cometh
             Jesus
             from
             Galilee
             to
             Jordan
             unto
             John
             ,
             to
             be
             baptized
             of
             him
             .
             14.
             
             But
             John
             forbad
             him
             saying
             ,
             I
             have
             need
             to
             be
             baptized
             of
             thee
             ,
             and
             comest
             thou
             to
             me
             ?
          
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Note
             ,
             Christ
             was
             not
             baptized
             to
             the
             same
             ends
             as
             other
             men
             .
             He
             had
             no
             sins
             to
             repent
             of
             ,
             nor
             saviour
             to
             receive
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             General
             will
             wear
             the
             same
             colours
             with
             his
             soldiers
             ,
             Christ
             received
             baptism
             for
             the
             ends
             he
             was
             capable
             ,
             as
             to
             profess
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             was
             at
             hand
             .
          
           
           
             15.
             
             And
             Jesus
             answering
             ,
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             (
             Suffer
             it
             to
             be
             so
             now
             :
             for
             thus
             it
             becometh
             us
             to
             fulfill
             all
             righteousness
             .
             )
             Then
             he
             suffered
             him
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             I
             must
             fulfill
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             thy
             prophetick
             mission
             ,
             and
             be
             thus
             entered
             on
             my
             proper
             work
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             Jesus
             when
             he
             was
             baptised
             ,
             went
             up
             straightway
             out
             of
             the
             water
             :
             and
             lo
             ,
             the
             Heavens
             were
             opened
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             saw
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             descending
             like
             a
             Dove
             ,
             and
             lighting
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             As
             Jesus
             went
             up
             out
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             John
             saw
             the
             Heavens
             open
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             some
             resemblance
             of
             a
             dove
             (
             or
             as
             a
             dove
             doth
             light
             on
             any
             place
             )
             descending
             on
             him
             ,
             (
             its
             like
             in
             a
             lucid
             appearance
             )
             and
             resting
             on
             him
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             lo
             ,
             a
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             saying
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             beloved
             Son
             ,
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             with
             the
             apparition
             came
             a
             voice
             from
             heaven
             ,
             saying
             ,
             This
             is
             &c.
             
             This
             is
             my
             beloved
             Son
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             sent
             from
             Heaven
             as
             the
             Mediator
             to
             reveal
             my
             will
             ,
             and
             to
             fulfill
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             perfect
             righteousness
             and
             sacrifice
             to
             reconcile
             the
             world
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             propitiation
             for
             their
             sins
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             THen
             was
             Jesus
             led
             up
             of
             the
             Spirit
             into
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             to
             be
             tempted
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             tho
             Christ
             was
             God
             ,
             his
             humane
             nature
             was
             acted
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             to
             whom
             in
             Scripture
             is
             ascribed
             Divine
             perfection
             of
             operation
             on
             creatures
             .
             2.
             
             Man
             was
             overcome
             by
             the
             temptation
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             so
             sin
             and
             death
             and
             all
             evil
             did
             invade
             mankind
             ;
             Therefore
             our
             Redeemer
             must
             deliver
             us
             from
             sin
             and
             Satan
             ,
             and
             Misery
             ,
             by
             conquering
             the
             tempter
             in
             his
             way
             of
             Temptation
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             conquered
             :
             To
             give
             us
             also
             notice
             that
             the
             warfare
             preparatory
             to
             our
             future
             state
             ,
             is
             managed
             by
             overcoming
             temptations
             ,
             or
             being
             overcome
             by
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             study
             of
             temptations
             and
             the
             resistance
             is
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             life
             .
             3.
             
             Christ
             cast
             not
             himself
             on
             temptations
             ,
             but
             was
             led
             to
             it
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
             4.
             
             To
             be
             temped
             is
             no
             sin
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             fasted
             forty
             days
             ,
             and
             forty
             nights
             ,
             he
             was
             afterward
             an
             hungred
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             this
             Moses
             was
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             .
             2.
             
             Fast●●g
             and
             tryal
             by
             temptation
             were
             great
             preparatives
             to
             Christs
             exercise
             of
             his
             prophetick
             office
             :
             And
             his
             Ministers
             should
             not
             be
             strangers
             to
             it
             ;
             The
             sensual
             are
             never
             true
             to
             Christ
             .
             To
             serve
             the
             flesh
             by
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             by
             seeking
             preferment
             ,
             honour
             and
             fleshly
             ease
             ,
             and
             fulness
             more
             than
             mens
             Salvation
             ,
             is
             to
             serve
             the
             Devil
             ,
             as
             conquered
             by
             his
             temptations
             .
             3.
             
             Hunger
             and
             bodily
             suffering
             give
             Satan
             advantage
             for
             many
             temptations
             ,
             tho
             not
             so
             dangerously
             as
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             fleshly
             pleasures
             do
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             when
             the
             Tempter
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             if
             thou
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             command
             that
             these
             stones
             be
             made
             bread
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Son
             of
             God
             can
             do
             what
             he
             will
             :
             feed
             thy self
             now
             by
             miracle
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Whether
             the
             Devil
             thought
             by
             this
             to
             tempt
             him
             to
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             he
             were
             the
             son
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             only
             as
             supposing
             it
             to
             draw
             him
             to
             sin
             ,
             by
             obeying
             him
             ,
             is
             uncertain
             .
             2.
             
             Satan
             cannot
             tempt
             us
             when
             he
             will
             ,
             but
             when
             God
             permitteth
             him
             .
             3.
             
             His
             design
             was
             to
             obscure
             Christs
             God-head
             and
             glory
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             he
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Man
             shall
             not
             live
             by
             bread
             alone
             ,
             but
             by
             ever
             word
             which
             proceedeth
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Christ
             himself
             was
             not
             above
             making
             use
             of
             Gods
             written
             word
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             by
             this
             word
             that
             the
             tempter
             must
             be
             confuted
             and
             overcome
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             by
             Gods
             will
             that
             our
             food
             doth
             nourish
             us
             ,
             and
             his
             will
             and
             Love
             is
             more
             necessary
             to
             us
             than
             our
             food
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Then
             the
             Devil
             taketh
             him
             up
             into
             the
             holy
             City
             ,
             and
             setteth
             him
             on
             a
             Pinnacle
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             6.
             
             And
             saith
             to
             him
             ,
             if
             thou
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             cast
             they
             self
             down
             :
             for
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             he
             shall
             give
             his
             Angels
             charge
             concerning
             thee
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             hands
             they
             shall
             bear
             thee
             up
             ,
             lest
             at
             any
             time
             thou
             dash
             they
             foot
             against
             a
             stone
             .
          
           
             5.6
             .
             Then
             the
             Devil
             permitted
             by
             God
             ,
             carryed
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             through
             the
             air
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             on
             the
             battlements
             or
             some
             high
             place
             on
             the
             Temple
             ;
             and
             said
             ,
             cast
             they
             self
             down
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             God
             may
             give
             Satan
             power
             ,
             even
             to
             carry
             our
             bodies
             about
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             overcome
             our
             Souls
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Devil
             would
             tempt
             us
             to
             think
             that
             we
             may
             do
             any
             thing
             that
             hath
             no
             danger
             to
             us
             ,
             tho
             it
             be
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             our
             Obedience
             .
             3.
             
             He
             that
             will
             have
             Gods
             protection
             must
             keep
             in
             the
             way
             of
             his
             duty
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             presume
             that
             God
             shall
             save
             him
             out
             of
             his
             way
             in
             our
             own
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Jesus
             saith
             to
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             writt●n
             again
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             tempt
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Tho
             the
             Devil
             use
             Scripture
             for
             temptation
             ,
             this
             is
             no
             dishonour
             to
             Scripture
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             confute
             misapplication
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             by
             Scripture
             rightly
             expounded
             and
             applyed
             .
             Papists
             and
             all
             hereticks
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             himself
             may
             use
             Scripture
             (
             and
             therfore
             all
             must
             not
             be
             believed
             that
             use
             it
             .
             )
             But
             that
             is
             an
             honour
             to
             it
             ,
             signifying
             that
             it
             is
             Gods
             word
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             would
             not
             serve
             the
             Hypocrites
             turn
             .
             As
             all
             contenders
             pretend
             to
             Reason
             ,
             and
             yet
             Reason
             must
             decide
             their
             controversies
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tempting
             God
             is
             distrusting
             his
             ordinary
             care
             ,
             and
             providence
             ,
             and
             prescribing
             to
             him
             our
             own
             waies
             .
          
           
           
             8.
             
             Again
             ,
             the
             Devil
             taketh
             him
             up
             into
             an
             exceeding
             high
             mountain
             ,
             and
             sheweth
             him
             all
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             them
             :
             9.
             
             And
             saith
             to
             him
             ,
             All
             these
             things
             will
             I
             give
             thee
             if
             thou
             wilt
             fall
             down
             and
             worship
             me
             .
          
           
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Satan
             took
             advantage
             of
             Christ's
             voluntary
             poverty
             and
             fasting
             ,
             to
             tempt
             his
             flesh
             to
             the
             desire
             of
             earthly
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             dominion
             .
             2.
             
             By
             [
             
               all
               Kingdoms
            
             ]
             is
             meant
             ,
             
               many
               that
               were
               within
               prospect
            
             .
             3.
             
             How
             far
             God
             hath
             given
             the
             power
             of
             Earthly
             Kingdoms
             and
             glory
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             is
             not
             fully
             certain
             .
             But
             we
             see
             he
             hath
             given
             him
             power
             to
             tempt
             men
             by
             them
             ;
             and
             its
             like
             much
             to
             dispose
             of
             them
             as
             far
             as
             those
             temptations
             prevail
             .
             That
             he
             useth
             almost
             all
             the
             Empires
             of
             the
             world
             against
             Christ
             and
             holiness
             ,
             by
             Malignity
             and
             worldy
             interests
             ,
             to
             keep
             up
             ignorance
             and
             ungodliness
             ,
             is
             notorious
             by
             sad
             experience
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Devil
             thinketh
             not
             Kingdoms
             and
             Glory
             too
             great
             a
             price
             to
             win
             and
             undo
             Souls
             .
             5.
             
             Christ
             himself
             was
             tempted
             to
             the
             most
             odious
             sin
             ,
             even
             to
             worship
             the
             Devil
             .
             Therefore
             mere
             Temptation
             ,
             even
             to
             Blasphemy
             ,
             should
             not
             discourage
             melancholy
             persons
             ,
             who
             hate
             and
             resist
             it
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Then
             Jesus
             saith
             to
             him
             ,
             Get
             thee
             hence
             Satan
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             worship
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             him
             only
             shalt
             thou
             serve
             .
          
           
             10.1
             .
             Note
             ,
             When
             it
             cometh
             to
             Blasphemous
             and
             Atheistical
             temptations
             ,
             Satan
             should
             be
             driven
             away
             ,
             and
             no
             longer
             disputed
             with
             and
             endured
             :
             2.
             
             Yet
             even
             then
             Scripture
             must
             be
             given
             for
             confuting
             his
             Blasphemies
             .
             3.
             
             Whether
             Satan
             do
             all
             this
             ,
             in
             pride
             as
             desiring
             to
             be
             worshiped
             ,
             or
             in
             hatred
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             Souls
             is
             doubtful
             :
             but
             its
             like
             to
             be
             from
             all
             these
             .
             4.
             
             [
             Only
             ]
             excludeth
             other
             Gods
             ,
             and
             all
             Competitors
             and
             Opposites
             ,
             but
             not
             Parents
             ,
             Masters
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             as
             subordinate
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             Then
             the
             Devil
             leaveth
             him
             ,
             And
             behold
             ,
             Angels
             came
             and
             ministred
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Satan
             can
             stay
             no
             longer
             than
             God
             will.
             2.
             
             Angels
             are
             Gods
             servants
             for
             Christ
             and
             for
             his
             Church
             .
             3.
             
             As
             Christ
             had
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Angels
             ,
             we
             need
             it
             much
             more
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Now
             when
             Jesus
             heard
             that
             John
             was
             cast
             into
             Prison
             ,
             he
             departed
             into
             Galilee
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Note
             ,
             Christ
             avoided
             Persecution
             ,
             till
             his
             hour
             was
             come
             :
             And
             so
             may
             we
             .
          
           
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             An
             leaving
             Nazareth
             he
             came
             and
             dwelt
             in
             Capernaum
             ,
             which
             is
             upon
             the
             Sea
             coast
             ,
             in
             the
             borders
             of
             Zabulon
             and
             Nephthalim
             [
             That
             it
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             which
             was
             spoken
             of
             Isaias
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             saying
             ,
             The
             Land
             of
             Zibulon
             and
             the
             land
             of
             Nephthalim
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Sea
             beyond
             Jordan
             ,
             Galilee
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             The
             people
             which
             sat
             in
             darkness
             saw
             great
             light
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             which
             sate
             in
             the
             region
             and
             shadow
             of
             death
             Light
             is
             sprung
             up
             .
          
           
             13
             ,
             &c.
             Of
             which
             I
             may
             use
             the
             words
             of
             Isa
             .
             9.
             tho
             then
             spoken
             to
             another
             purpose
             ,
             as
             now
             fulfilled
             Literally
             as
             they
             seem
             to
             sound
             ,
             and
             as
             perhaps
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             might
             farther
             mean
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             From
             that
             time
             Jesus
             began
             to
             preach
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             ,
             Repent
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             is
             at
             hand
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             From
             that
             time
             Jesus
             exercised
             his
             Prophetick
             Office
             ,
             Preaching
             to
             them
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Messiah
             was
             now
             at
             hand
             ;
             and
             2.
             therefore
             that
             they
             should
             repent
             that
             they
             might
             be
             fit
             Subjects
             for
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             might
             believe
             and
             receive
             remission
             of
             sins
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             Jesus
             walking
             by
             the
             Sea
             of
             Galilee
             ,
             saw
             two
             brethren
             ,
             Simon
             called
             Peter
             ,
             and
             Andrew
             his
             brother
             ,
             casting
             a
             net
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             fishers
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             he
             said
             to
             them
             follow
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             make
             you
             fishers
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             they
             straitway
             left
             their
             nets
             and
             followed
             him
             .
          
           
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             It
             being
             part
             of
             Christs
             Office
             to
             appoin●
             Teachers
             under
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             walked
             by
             the
             Lake
             of
             Genesareth
             ,
             he
             saw
             Simon
             and
             
               Andrew
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             And
             he
             called
             them
             to
             be
             Teachers
             to
             save
             Souls
             :
             And
             that
             so
             powerfully
             ,
             as
             prevailed
             with
             them
             to
             leave
             all
             and
             follow
             him
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             going
             from
             thence
             ,
             he
             saw
             other
             two
             brethren
             ,
             James
             the
             son
             of
             Zebedee
             and
             John
             his
             brother
             in
             a
             ship
             with
             Zebedee
             their
             father
             mending
             their
             nets
             ,
             and
             he
             called
             them
             :
             22.
             
             And
             they
             immediately
             left
             the
             ship
             and
             their
             father
             and
             followed
             him
             .
          
           
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Note
             ,
             His
             call
             no
             doubt
             did
             reach
             the
             heart
             :
             what
             perswasives
             he
             before
             used
             is
             not
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             Jesus
             went
             about
             all
             Galilee
             ,
             teaching
             in
             their
             Synagogues
             ,
             and
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             healing
             all
             manner
             of
             sickness
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             disease
             amongst
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             from
             that
             time
             he
             went
             about
             in
             that
             Countrey
             of
             Galilee
             ,
             teaching
             ,
             and
             preaching
             the
             joyful
             tidings
             that
             the
             Messiahs
             Kingdom
             was
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Miracles
             might
             confirm
             his
             Doctrine
             ;
             he
             miraculously
             healed
             all
             manner
             of
             diseases
             where
             he
             came
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             his
             fame
             went
             throughout
             all
             Syria
             ,
             and
             they
             brought
             to
             him
             all
             sick
             people
             ,
             that
             were
             taken
             with
             divers
             diseases
             and
             torments
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             were
             possessed
             with
             Devils
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             were
             Lunaticks
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             had
             the
             Palsey
             ,
             and
             he
             healed
             them
             .
             25.
             
             And
             there
             followed
             him
             great
             numbers
             of
             people
             from
             Galilee
             ,
             and
             from
             Decapolis
             ,
             
             and
             from
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             from
             Judea
             ,
             and
             from
             beyond
             Jordan
             .
          
           
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Christ
             began
             his
             great
             Prophetick
             and
             miraculous
             Works
             among
             the
             poorest
             contemned
             part
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             Jerusalem
             among
             the
             greatest
             .
             2.
             
             The
             multitude
             of
             the
             miraculous
             cures
             and
             that
             of
             old
             diseases
             ,
             such
             as
             Palsies
             ,
             Leprosies
             ,
             &c.
             left
             no
             place
             for
             suspicion
             of
             deceit
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             seeing
             the
             multitudes
             he
             went
             up
             into
             a
             Mountain
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             was
             set
             his
             Disciples
             came
             to
             him
             .
             2.
             
             And
             he
             opened
             his
             mouth
             and
             taught
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             seeing
             the
             multitude
             that
             followed
             him
             as
             admirers
             and
             learner●
             (
             not
             yet
             made
             full
             baptized
             Christians
             )
             he
             went
             for
             convenience
             of
             hearing
             ,
             into
             a
             Mountain
             ,
             and
             there
             being
             set
             ,
             he
             taught
             them
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           
             N.
             Phrases
             follow
             the
             custom
             of
             Countreys
             .
             And
             so
             [
             
               he
               opened
               his
               mouth
            
             ]
             by
             that
             custom
             was
             no
             such
             absurd
             phrase
             as
             it
             would
             be
             now
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Blessed
             are
             the
             poor
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             for
             theirs
             is
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Blessed
             are
             ye
             my
             true
             Disciples
             ,
             though
             you
             be
             poor
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             if
             you
             have
             Spirits
             suited
             to
             your
             poverty
             ,
             for
             you
             shall
             have
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             for
             riches
             .
          
           
             
               N.
               Poor
               in
               Spirit
            
             signifieth
             a
             mind
             that
             is
             above
             the
             love
             of
             worldly
             Riches
             ,
             and
             the
             sins
             that
             Riches
             use
             to
             breed
             and
             feed
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             Sodoms
             sins
             ,
             
               Pride
               ,
               Fulness
            
             ,
             and
             Idleness
             ,
             and
             unmercifulness
             to
             the
             poor
             ;
             )
             and
             such
             as
             are
             contented
             with
             food
             and
             raiment
             ,
             having
             mortified
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             which
             thirsts
             after
             worldly
             plenty
             and
             delight
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Blessed
             are
             they
             that
             mourn
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             be
             comforted
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Though
             you
             are
             under
             sorrows
             now
             ,
             you
             are
             blessed
             if
             you
             are
             godly
             and
             have
             godly
             sorrow
             ,
             for
             your
             comfort
             will
             be
             time
             enough
             and
             full
             enough
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             N.
             There
             are
             many
             sorts
             of
             sinful
             sorrow
             ,
             which
             have
             none
             of
             this
             promise
             ;
             such
             as
             are
             the
             common
             fruits
             of
             overloving
             some
             creature
             and
             distrusting
             God.
             But
             it
             is
             holy
             mourning
             that
             is
             here
             meant
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             our
             own
             or
             other
             mens
             sins
             ,
             and
             Gods
             dishonour
             ,
             and
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             our
             want
             of
             more
             grace
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             miseries
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             suffering
             world
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Blessed
             are
             the
             meek
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             inherit
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Though
             lowly
             meekness
             and
             quiet
             patience
             seem
             a
             depressed
             miserable
             state
             with
             men
             ,
             indeed
             those
             that
             are
             such
             are
             the
             most
             happy
             sort
             of
             men
             even
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             and
             their
             way
             is
             the
             most
             probable
             for
             escaping
             of
             outward
             suffering
             ;
             while
             the
             contrary
             minded
             vex
             themselves
             with
             their
             own
             impatience
             and
             pride
             ,
             and
             provoke
             others
             to
             hurt
             them
             ,
             and
             suffer
             much
             because
             they
             cannot
             suffer
             a
             little
             ;
             and
             raising
             Seditions
             and
             Wars
             ,
             do
             ruine
             themselves
             by
             revenge
             and
             ruining
             others
             ,
             and
             perish
             by
             the
             sword
             to
             which
             they
             trust
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Blessed
             are
             they
             that
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             after
             righteousness
             ;
             for
             they
             shall
             be
             filled
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Blessed
             are
             you
             ,
             though
             now
             you
             hunger
             for
             want
             of
             bread
             ,
             if
             you
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             after
             righteousness
             of
             heart
             and
             life
             towards
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             would
             fain
             be
             perfect
             in
             holiness
             ,
             and
             doing
             good
             to
             all
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             with
             a
             sluggish
             wish
             ,
             but
             a
             desire
             that
             useth
             effectual
             endeavour
             :
             For
             you
             shall
             have
             full
             satisfaction
             of
             all
             such
             desires
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             you
             can
             desire
             now
             ,
             when
             the
             full
             are
             sent
             empty
             away
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Blessed
             are
             the
             merciful
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             obtain
             mercy
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Tho
             God's
             grace
             and
             mercy
             be
             free
             ,
             yet
             men
             must
             be
             fit
             receivers
             ,
             and
             not
             reject
             it
             :
             And
             it
             is
             the
             merciful
             that
             are
             thus
             blessed
             ,
             as
             qualified
             for
             saving
             mercy
             from
             God
             :
             while
             the
             cruel
             and
             oppressors
             ,
             and
             persecutors
             ,
             and
             unmerciful
             ,
             reject
             mercy
             by
             their
             forfeiture
             and
             incapacity
             ,
             and
             undo
             themselves
             by
             hurting
             others
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Blessed
             are
             the
             pure
             in
             heart
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             see
             God.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             God
             will
             not
             bless
             impure
             unholy
             souls
             with
             the
             light
             of
             his
             Countenance
             ,
             and
             the
             comfort
             of
             his
             Love
             ;
             nor
             dwell
             with
             the
             filthy
             workers
             of
             Iniquity
             ;
             without
             holiness
             none
             shall
             see
             God.
             But
             you
             whose
             hearts
             ,
             his
             grace
             hath
             purified
             from
             the
             filth
             of
             fleshly
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
             and
             the
             love
             of
             sin
             ,
             are
             a
             blessed
             people
             ,
             for
             Grace
             hath
             fitted
             you
             for
             begun
             Communion
             with
             God
             here
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             see
             him
             in
             heavenly
             glory
             hereafter
             .
             He
             hath
             not
             purified
             your
             hearts
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Blessed
             are
             the
             peacemakers
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             be
             called
             the
             children
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Tho
             peacemakers
             use
             to
             be
             hated
             by
             both
             extreams
             and
             sides
             of
             the
             contentious
             whom
             they
             would
             reconcile
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             blessed
             that
             do
             it
             sincerely
             from
             the
             predominant
             love
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             and
             Peace
             ;
             for
             as
             Children
             are
             like
             the
             Father
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             to
             the
             God
             of
             Love
             and
             peace
             ,
             who
             hath
             reconciled
             his
             Enemies
             to
             him
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Blessed
             are
             they
             that
             are
             persecuted
             for
             righteousness
             sake
             ;
             for
             theirs
             is
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Tho
             men
             think
             them
             miserable
             that
             are
             opprest
             and
             ruined
             in
             the
             World
             :
             they
             are
             blessed
             if
             they
             are
             persecuted
             for
             righteousness
             sake
             :
             For
             its
             Gods
             cause
             who
             will
             reward
             them
             with
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             never
             let
             any
             be
             a
             loser
             by
             his
             obedience
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Blessed
             are
             ye
             when
             men
             shall
             revile
             you
             ,
             and
             persecute
             you
             ,
             and
             shall
             say
             all
             manner
             of
             evil
             against
             you
             falsly
             for
             my
             sake
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Think
             not
             that
             I
             come
             to
             advance
             you
             to
             worldly
             honour
             :
             but
             look
             to
             be
             reviled
             and
             persecuted
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             Heathens
             but
             by
             Jews
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             all
             manner
             
             of
             evil
             charged
             on
             you
             ,
             and
             reported
             of
             you
             falsly
             ,
             for
             my
             sake
             ,
             because
             you
             believe
             me
             and
             obey
             me
             :
             But
             in
             all
             this
             you
             are
             blessed
             ,
             while
             your
             false
             accusers
             and
             persecutors
             are
             miserable
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Rejoyce
             ye
             and
             be
             exceeding
             glad
             ;
             for
             great
             is
             your
             reward
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             for
             so
             persecuted
             they
             the
             Prophets
             who
             were
             before
             you
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Though
             such
             usage
             would
             break
             the
             hearts
             of
             worldly
             men
             and
             Hypocrites
             ,
             do
             not
             you
             only
             bear
             it
             patiently
             ,
             but
             joyfully
             with
             exceeding
             gladness
             ,
             because
             your
             reward
             in
             Heaven
             will
             be
             so
             much
             the
             surer
             and
             greater
             :
             for
             you
             do
             but
             follow
             the
             Prophets
             that
             are
             gone
             this
             way
             to
             heaven
             before
             you
             ,
             whom
             the
             carnal
             Church
             persecuted
             and
             murdered
             ,
             tho
             their
             posterity
             honour
             their
             names
             when
             they
             are
             dead
             ,
             but
             go
             on
             and
             imitate
             them
             in
             hating
             and
             persecuting
             the
             living
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Ye
             are
             the
             salt
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             salt
             have
             lost
             its
             savour
             ,
             wherewith
             shall
             it
             be
             salted
             ?
             It
             is
             thenceforth
             good
             for
             nothing
             but
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             and
             trodden
             underfoot
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             The
             World
             is
             putrified
             with
             the
             corruption
             of
             all
             sin
             ;
             and
             you
             that
             follow
             me
             must
             be
             as
             salt
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             recover
             it
             from
             this
             corruption
             .
             But
             if
             you
             prove
             filthy
             and
             corrupt
             your selves
             ,
             what
             or
             who
             shall
             be
             salt
             to
             you
             ,
             for
             your
             recovery
             ?
             Corrupt
             professors
             of
             Christianity
             are
             more
             miserable
             ,
             hopeless
             and
             forlorn
             than
             Heathens
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Ye
             are
             the
             light
             of
             the
             world
             :
             A
             city
             that
             is
             set
             on
             a
             hill
             cannot
             be
             hid
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Neither
             do
             men
             light
             a
             Candle
             and
             put
             it
             under
             a
             bushel
             ,
             but
             on
             a
             candlestick
             ;
             and
             it
             giveth
             light
             to
             all
             that
             are
             in
             the
             house
             .
          
           
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             God
             hath
             honoured
             you
             to
             be
             the
             lights
             to
             a
             dark
             world
             :
             It
             is
             not
             therefore
             an
             obscure
             and
             hidden
             sort
             of
             goodness
             that
             beseemeth
             you
             :
             You
             are
             called
             out
             to
             be
             conspicuous
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             like
             a
             City
             on
             a
             hill
             that
             cannot
             be
             hid
             ;
             by
             your
             difference
             from
             them
             in
             doctrine
             and
             life
             :
             Men
             do
             not
             light
             a
             candle
             to
             hide
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             to
             set
             it
             up
             to
             be
             a
             light
             to
             the
             house
             ;
             And
             so
             doth
             God
             call
             you
             to
             be
             open
             lights
             in
             Doctrine
             and
             life
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Let
             your
             light
             so
             shine
             before
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             see
             your
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             glorifie
             your
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             1.
             the
             good
             works
             of
             Christians
             are
             the
             due
             appointed
             means
             to
             win
             others
             to
             the
             glorifying
             of
             God
             :
             and
             they
             that
             do
             not
             this
             are
             guilty
             of
             perfidiousness
             to
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             as
             dumb
             Ministers
             are
             by
             omitting
             their
             work
             .
             2.
             
             Therefore
             our
             good
             works
             must
             not
             be
             so
             few
             and
             small
             as
             to
             be
             undiscernable
             :
             They
             must
             not
             be
             done
             in
             hypocrisie
             to
             be
             seen
             of
             men
             for
             our
             praise
             :
             But
             they
             must
             shine
             forth
             in
             sincerity
             to
             God's
             praise
             .
             3.
             
             By
             good
             works
             is
             meant
             Holiness
             to
             God
             ,
             sobriety
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             justice
             and
             works
             of
             love
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Think
             not
             that
             I
             am
             come
             to
             destroy
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             :
             I
             am
             not
             come
             to
             destroy
             ,
             but
             to
             fulfil
             them
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Take
             me
             not
             for
             an
             enemy
             to
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             came
             to
             blame
             and
             destroy
             them
             .
             As
             to
             the
             Ceremonial
             part
             ,
             it
             was
             but
             a
             Typifying
             prediction
             of
             me
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             me
             :
             and
             it
             is
             the
             honour
             of
             Types
             and
             Prophesies
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             .
             And
             as
             to
             the
             Natural
             part
             I
             own
             and
             establish
             it
             ,
             and
             am
             so
             far
             from
             evacuating
             it
             ,
             that
             I
             teach
             the
             fullest
             keeping
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             For
             verily
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             Till
             heaven
             and
             earth
             pass
             ,
             one
             jot
             ,
             or
             one
             tittle
             shall
             in
             no
             wise
             pass
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             till
             all
             be
             fulfilled
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             the
             Law
             is
             so
             true
             as
             being
             God's
             own
             word
             ,
             that
             one
             letter
             or
             tittle
             of
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             frustrate
             or
             fail
             of
             its
             performance
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             shall
             be
             all
             fulfilled
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Whosoever
             therefore
             shall
             break
             one
             of
             these
             least
             commandments
             ,
             and
             shall
             teach
             men
             so
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             called
             the
             least
             in
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             :
             but
             whosoever
             shall
             do
             and
             teach
             them
             ,
             the
             same
             shall
             be
             called
             Great
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             If
             any
             shall
             presume
             to
             break
             the
             least
             of
             these
             commands
             because
             it
             is
             a
             little
             one
             ,
             and
             teach
             men
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             vilified
             as
             he
             vilified
             God's
             Law
             ,
             and
             not
             thought
             fit
             for
             a
             place
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Messiah
             :
             But
             he
             shall
             be
             there
             Greatest
             that
             is
             most
             exact
             in
             Doing
             and
             Teaching
             all
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Are
             not
             those
             Preachers
             and
             Prelates
             then
             the
             Least
             and
             basest
             ,
             that
             preach
             and
             tread
             down
             Christian
             love
             of
             all
             that
             dissent
             from
             any
             of
             their
             presumptions
             ,
             and
             so
             preach
             down
             not
             the
             Least
             ,
             but
             the
             Great
             command
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             For
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             except
             your
             righteousness
             shall
             exceed
             the
             righteousness
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             ye
             shall
             in
             no
             case
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             So
             far
             am
             I
             from
             Preaching
             loosness
             ,
             or
             favouring
             sin
             ,
             that
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             tho
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             pretend
             to
             the
             strictest
             keeping
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             if
             you
             keep
             it
             not
             better
             than
             they
             do
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             a
             better
             and
             a
             more
             righteous
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             you
             shall
             in
             no
             case
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             heaven
             .
             Note
             ,
             That
             besides
             Christ's
             Righteousness
             ,
             there
             is
             necessary
             to
             all
             (
             at
             age
             )
             that
             will
             be
             saved
             ,
             a
             righteousness
             consisting
             in
             more
             careful
             exact
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             than
             any
             formal
             Hypocrite
             hath
             .
             And
             this
             God's
             Spirit
             worketh
             them
             unto
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Ye
             have
             heard
             that
             it
             was
             said
             by
             them
             of
             old
             times
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             kill
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             shall
             kill
             shall
             be
             in
             danger
             of
             judgment
             .
             22.
             
             But
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             is
             angry
             with
             his
             brother
             without
             a
             cause
             ,
             shall
             be
             in
             danger
             of
             the
             judgment
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             shall
             say
             to
             his
             brother
             Raca
             ,
             
             shall
             be
             in
             danger
             of
             the
             Council
             :
             But
             whosoever
             shall
             say
             ,
             Thou
             fool
             ,
             shall
             be
             in
             danger
             of
             Hell-fire
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             
             Moses's
             Law
             was
             that
             Murther
             shall
             be
             punished
             with
             death
             (
             by
             the
             lesser
             Sanhedrim
             )
             And
             the
             carnal
             Jews
             have
             taken
             this
             to
             be
             all
             that
             the
             Sixth
             Commandment
             condemned
             :
             But
             God's
             Law
             is
             perfect
             however
             carnal
             men
             misunderstand
             it
             ;
             and
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             1.
             whoever
             lets
             out
             his
             passion
             of
             hurtful
             and
             uncharitable
             anger
             against
             any
             man
             without
             or
             beyond
             just
             cause
             ,
             doth
             in
             some
             degree
             break
             the
             Sixth
             Commandment
             ,
             and
             therefore
             deserveth
             answerable
             punishment
             :
             And
             2.
             
             Whoever
             shall
             causlesly
             scorn
             or
             revile
             his
             Brother
             ;
             breaketh
             the
             Command
             yet
             more
             ,
             and
             deserveth
             greater
             punishment
             :
             But
             whosoever
             shall
             utterly
             despise
             him
             causlesly
             ,
             with
             an
             uncharitable
             conclusion
             that
             he
             is
             a
             fool
             or
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             or
             a
             Schismatick
             ,
             or
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             shall
             have
             yet
             far
             greater
             punishment
             ,
             even
             H●ll-fire
             ,
             answering
             that
             in
             the
             valley
             of
             Hinnom
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Therefore
             if
             thou
             bring
             thy
             gift
             to
             the
             altar
             ,
             and
             there
             remembrest
             that
             thy
             brother
             hath
             ought
             against
             thee
             ;
             24.
             
             Leave
             thy
             gift
             before
             the
             altar
             ,
             and
             go
             thy
             way
             ,
             first
             be
             reconciled
             to
             thy
             brother
             ,
             and
             then
             come
             and
             offer
             thy
             gift
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Therefore
             see
             that
             you
             prefer
             not
             Sacrifice
             before
             Love
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             but
             if
             thou
             bring
             thy
             gift
             to
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             be
             just
             ready
             to
             offer
             it
             ,
             and
             remembrest
             that
             thou
             hast
             wronged
             thy
             Brother
             ,
             or
             given
             him
             occasion
             of
             uncharitable
             thoughts
             of
             thee
             ;
             lay
             more
             upon
             love
             than
             on
             thy
             offering
             :
             Leave
             it
             there
             ,
             and
             go
             presently
             and
             make
             testitution
             ,
             confession
             ,
             or
             whatever
             is
             necessary
             to
             reconciliation
             ,
             and
             then
             come
             and
             offer
             thy
             gift
             .
          
           
             N.
             1.
             
             O
             Christians
             ,
             lay
             this
             deeply
             to
             heart
             ,
             that
             your
             Saviour
             was
             so
             great
             a
             teacher
             of
             Love
             ,
             that
             lie
             preferreth
             it
             before
             all
             things
             ,
             even
             acts
             of
             outward
             Worship
             ,
             and
             will
             take
             him
             for
             no
             Christian
             that
             is
             not
             so
             minded
             .
             2.
             
             O
             what
             a
             dreadfull
             aggravation
             of
             wickedness
             is
             it
             to
             turn
             the
             very
             Sacraments
             themselves
             into
             snares
             of
             wrath
             and
             cruelty
             ,
             and
             to
             curse
             and
             damn
             and
             tear
             from
             the
             Church
             all
             that
             dare
             not
             subscribe
             and
             swear
             to
             all
             the
             inventions
             of
             Popes
             and
             Councils
             .
             And
             for
             the
             preachers
             of
             Love
             and
             Peace
             ,
             to
             say
             more
             than
             [
             
               Thou
               fool
            
             ]
             even
             to
             Silence
             and
             Ruine
             or
             Burn
             all
             as
             Hereticks
             or
             Schismaticks
             ,
             that
             dare
             not
             justifie
             all
             this
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Agree
             with
             thy
             adversary
             quickly
             ,
             while
             thou
             art
             in
             the
             way
             with
             him
             ,
             lest
             at
             any
             time
             thy
             adversary
             deliver
             thee
             to
             the
             judge
             ,
             and
             the
             judge
             deliver
             thee
             to
             the
             Officer
             ,
             and
             thou
             be
             cast
             into
             prison
             .
             26.
             
             Verily
             I
             say
             to
             thee
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             by
             no
             means
             come
             out
             thence
             ,
             till
             thou
             hast
             paid
             the
             uttermost
             farthing
             .
          
           
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             If
             thou
             have
             wronged
             any
             man
             ,
             delay
             not
             reparation
             of
             his
             wrong
             ,
             and
             reconciliation
             .
             Lest
             he
             extort
             his
             reparation
             from
             thee
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             put
             thee
             to
             extremity
             ,
             when
             thou
             mightest
             have
             compounded
             or
             appeased
             him
             by
             submission
             .
             And
             so
             obey
             God
             in
             thy
             duty
             of
             Love
             and
             Restitution
             and
             submission
             to
             men
             ,
             l●st
             he
             enter
             into
             judgment
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             make
             thy
             utmost
             punishment
             answer
             the
             Debt
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Ye
             have
             heard
             that
             it
             was
             said
             by
             them
             of
             old
             time
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             commit
             adultery
             But
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             looketh
             on
             a
             woman
             to
             lust
             after
             her
             ,
             hath
             committed
             adultery
             with
             her
             already
             in
             his
             heart
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             So
             Moses
             said
             in
             the
             Seventh
             Commandment
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             commit
             Adultery
             :
             And
             the
             carnal
             Jews
             lookt
             but
             little
             deeper
             :
             But
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             whoever
             casteth
             on
             a
             woman
             a
             wanton
             eye
             ,
             stirring
             up
             lust
             ,
             and
             unlawful
             carnal
             imaginations
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             or
             useth
             his
             other
             senses
             to
             stir
             up
             such
             lusts
             ,
             as
             defile
             the
             mind
             ▪
             or
             tend
             towards
             Fornication
             ,
             he
             hath
             in
             his
             heart
             broken
             the
             Seventh
             Commandment
             in
             some
             deg●ee
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             And
             if
             thy
             right
             eye
             offend
             thee
             ,
             pluck
             it
             out
             and
             cast
             it
             from
             thee
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             profitable
             for
             thee
             that
             one
             of
             thy
             members
             should
             perish
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             thy
             whole
             body
             should
             be
             cast
             into
             Hell.
             30.
             
             And
             if
             thy
             right
             hand
             offend
             thee
             ,
             cut
             it
             off
             ,
             and
             cast
             it
             from
             thee
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             profitable
             for
             thee
             that
             one
             of
             thy
             members
             should
             perish
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             thy
             whole
             body
             should
             be
             cast
             into
             Hell.
             
          
           
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             It
             may
             be
             some
             will
             say
             ,
             
               My
               eye
               is
               so
               inclined
               to
               enticing
               looks
               ,
            
             and
             
               my
               hand
               to
               some
               forbidden
               touches
               or
               acts
               ,
               that
               they
               offend
               when
               I
               know
               they
               should
               not
               ,
            
             and
             if
             it
             go
             no
             further
             ,
             I
             hope
             it
             is
             safe
             :
             But
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             this
             is
             so
             poor
             an
             excuse
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             had
             not
             the
             command
             of
             Eye
             and
             Hand
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             other
             way
             to
             avoid
             the
             sin
             ,
             it
             were
             less
             hurt
             to
             you
             to
             pluck
             out
             that
             Eye
             and
             cut
             off
             that
             Hand
             ,
             than
             to
             sin
             and
             be
             damned
             with
             it
             .
             Not
             that
             I
             bid
             you
             do
             so
             ,
             for
             you
             have
             power
             otherwise
             to
             avoid
             the
             sin
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             had
             not
             ,
             it
             were
             your
             wisest
             way
             :
             much
             more
             to
             deny
             your
             Eye
             or
             Hand
             all
             forbidden
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             It
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             whoever
             shall
             put
             away
             his
             wife
             ,
             let
             him
             give
             her
             a
             writing
             of
             divorcement
             .
             32.
             
             But
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             whoever
             shall
             put
             away
             his
             wife
             ,
             saving
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             fornication
             ,
             causeth
             her
             to
             commit
             adultery
             ,
             and
             whosoever
             shall
             marry
             her
             that
             is
             divorced
             committeth
             adultery
             .
          
           
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             Moses
             bade
             you
             give
             your
             wife
             a
             Bill
             of
             Divorcement
             if
             you
             put
             her
             away
             :
             And
             so
             you
             have
             been
             taught
             that
             this
             is
             lawfull
             :
             But
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             must
             not
             put
             away
             a
             wife
             save
             for
             Fornication
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             do
             ,
             you
             are
             guilty
             of
             making
             her
             commit
             Adultery
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             live
             in
             Adultery
             that
             shall
             marry
             her
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             Christ
             here
             supposeth
             such
             other
             causes
             as
             Nature
             it self
             alloweth
             :
             As
             if
             Husband
             or
             Wife
             should
             resolvedly
             seek
             the
             others
             death
             ,
             or
             be
             infected
             with
             a
             mortal
             contagious
             disease
             ,
             self
             preservation
             alloweth
             
             avoidance
             till
             the
             danger
             is
             over
             :
             And
             if
             any
             other
             cause
             make
             their
             cohabitation
             utterly
             inconsistent
             with
             safety
             or
             the
             ends
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             they
             may
             by
             consent
             live
             asunder
             while
             that
             cause
             continueth
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Again
             ,
             ye
             have
             heard
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             said
             by
             them
             of
             old
             time
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             forswear
             thy self
             ,
             but
             shalt
             perform
             to
             the
             Lord
             thine
             oaths
             :
             34.
             
             But
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
             ;
             neither
             by
             heaven
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             God's
             throne
             :
             35.
             
             Nor
             by
             the
             earth
             for
             it
             is
             his
             footstool
             ,
             neither
             by
             Jerusalem
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             the
             city
             of
             the
             great
             King
             ;
             36.
             
             Neither
             shalt
             thou
             swear
             by
             thy
             head
             ,
             because
             thou
             canst
             not
             make
             one
             hair
             white
             or
             black
             .
             37.
             
             But
             let
             you
             communication
             be
             Yea
             ,
             yea
             ,
             Nay
             ,
             nay
             ,
             for
             whatsoever
             is
             more
             than
             these
             cometh
             of
             evil
             .
          
           
             33
             ,
             &c.
             You
             have
             been
             told
             that
             Perjury
             is
             a
             heinous
             sin
             ,
             and
             our
             Oaths
             must
             be
             kept
             :
             This
             is
             past
             doubt
             ;
             but
             I
             tell
             you
             more
             ;
             that
             you
             must
             not
             needlesly
             swear
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             make
             any
             Oaths
             a
             part
             of
             your
             discourse
             :
             Think
             not
             that
             it
             's
             a
             small
             matter
             to
             Swear
             by
             Creatures
             ,
             while
             you
             profane
             not
             the
             name
             of
             God
             :
             For
             all
             that
             you
             can
             swear
             by
             is
             related
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             law
             is
             broken
             by
             it
             :
             If
             it
             be
             by
             Heaven
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             Throne
             ;
             if
             by
             the
             Earth
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             Footstool
             ;
             if
             by
             Jerusalem
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             holy
             City
             ;
             if
             by
             the
             Head
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             work
             ,
             of
             which
             thou
             makest
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             colour
             of
             one
             hair
             .
             Therefore
             content
             your selves
             in
             your
             discourse
             with
             a
             sober
             Yea
             or
             Nay
             :
             For
             your
             Oaths
             and
             needless
             vehement
             protestations
             ,
             are
             but
             the
             expressions
             of
             Passion
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             vice
             ,
             and
             are
             sti●red
             up
             by
             Satan
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             the
             common
             definition
             (
             that
             an
             Oath
             is
             always
             an
             appeal
             to
             another
             as
             a
             knower
             and
             avenger
             of
             falshood
             )
             is
             not
             good
             :
             It
             is
             the
             pawning
             of
             the
             verity
             or
             honour
             of
             one
             thing
             known
             ,
             to
             verifie
             another
             unknown
             .
             As
             to
             say
             ,
             This
             is
             as
             true
             as
             that
             the
             Heaven
             is
             over
             me
             :
             Or
             if
             this
             be
             not
             true
             ,
             the
             Earth
             is
             not
             under
             my
             feet
             ;
             It
             's
             as
             true
             as
             that
             I
             have
             a
             Head
             ;
             or
             as
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             all
             things
             ,
             &c.
             
             Tho
             it's
             tr●e
             that
             Swearing
             by
             God
             ,
             includeth
             an
             appeal
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             Ye
             have
             heard
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             An
             eye
             for
             an
             eye
             ,
             and
             a
             tooth
             for
             a
             tooth
             .
             39.
             
             But
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             resist
             not
             evil
             ;
             but
             whosoever
             shall
             smite
             thee
             on
             thy
             right
             cheek
             ,
             turn
             to
             him
             the
             other
             also
             .
             40.
             
             And
             if
             any
             man
             will
             sue
             thee
             at
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             thy
             coat
             ,
             let
             him
             have
             thy
             cloke
             also
             .
             41.
             
             And
             whoever
             shall
             compel
             thee
             to
             go
             a
             mile
             ,
             go
             with
             him
             two
             .
          
           
             38.
             &c.
             You
             have
             heard
             that
             injuries
             must
             be
             repaid
             but
             with
             equal
             hurt
             :
             an
             Eye
             for
             an
             Eye
             :
             It
             's
             true
             that
             Magistrates
             having
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Common-welfare
             ,
             and
             the
             execution
             of
             God's
             Laws
             ,
             they
             must
             punish
             injuries
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             all
             men
             to
             do
             as
             much
             mischief
             as
             they
             will
             :
             But
             you
             that
             are
             private
             persons
             ,
             must
             prefer
             LOVE
             and
             Patience
             before
             Reparation
             of
             your
             Losses
             ,
             preservation
             of
             your
             Rights
             ,
             or
             personal
             Revenge
             :
             And
             therefore
             when
             it
             is
             not
             the
             publick
             good
             that
             requireth
             it
             ,
             but
             your
             own
             right
             ,
             resist
             not
             injuries
             ,
             by
             any
             means
             which
             violateth
             Love
             or
             Patience
             .
             If
             when
             you
             are
             stricken
             you
             strike
             again
             ,
             you
             do
             but
             stir
             up
             the
             person
             to
             more
             wrath
             ,
             to
             hurt
             you
             more
             ,
             when
             as
             Love
             and
             Patience
             may
             make
             him
             ashamed
             that
             he
             hath
             wronged
             you
             :
             Revenge
             will
             but
             enrage
             him
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             suffer
             more
             ,
             when
             Love
             and
             Patience
             may
             win
             him
             .
             Yea
             if
             he
             abuse
             the
             Law
             to
             injure
             you
             ,
             prefer
             not
             the
             righting
             of
             your selves
             before
             the
             winning
             of
             him
             by
             Love
             :
             And
             Patience
             may
             cost
             you
             less
             than
             a
             Law-suit
             ,
             or
             Revenge
             :
             If
             he
             injuriously
             force
             you
             to
             any
             service
             ,
             bear
             that
             and
             more
             ,
             rather
             than
             by
             striving
             to
             violate
             Charity
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             that
             the
             Rule
             here
             intended
             by
             Christ
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             prefer
             the
             winning
             of
             a
             man's
             Soul
             by
             Love
             ,
             and
             the
             exercise
             of
             Patience
             before
             our
             Right
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             bear
             tolerable
             wrongs
             rather
             than
             alienate
             men
             by
             exasperation
             ,
             and
             increase
             our
             own
             sufferings
             by
             revenge
             ;
             usually
             the
             Patient
             suffer
             least
             ;
             and
             win
             enemies
             most
             .
             But
             1.
             this
             extendeth
             not
             to
             Magistrates
             strengthening
             sin
             by
             impunity
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             to
             private
             mens
             pardoning
             sins
             against
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             in
             our
             power
             .
             3.
             
             Nor
             to
             neglect
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             by
             favouring
             evil
             .
             4.
             
             Nor
             by
             the
             forbearing
             necessary
             defence
             of
             our
             own
             or
             others
             lives
             or
             welfare
             against
             insufferable
             assaults
             :
             nor
             may
             we
             give
             away
             that
             which
             is
             due
             to
             Wives
             and
             Children
             ,
             or
             the
             poor
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             in
             our
             power
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             Give
             to
             him
             that
             asketh
             thee
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             that
             would
             borrow
             of
             thee
             turn
             thou
             not
             away
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             sense
             is
             ,
             Be
             not
             unwilling
             to
             give
             wh●re
             ever
             thou
             oughtest
             ,
             but
             as
             willing
             to
             give
             as
             men
             are
             to
             ask
             ;
             And
             Asking
             is
             one
             part
             of
             thy
             direction
             to
             whom
             to
             give
             .
             But
             this
             excludeth
             not
             the
             use
             of
             prudent
             reason
             in
             our
             giving
             .
             1.
             
             We
             must
             not
             give
             that
             to
             one
             person
             which
             we
             should
             rather
             give
             to
             others
             ;
             not
             to
             the
             unworhty
             or
             unfit
             ,
             because
             they
             ask
             ,
             when
             we
             should
             seek
             after
             the
             more
             needy
             and
             worthy
             that
             ask
             not
             :
             nor
             must
             we
             give
             that
             to
             one
             that
             is
             due
             to
             many
             ;
             nor
             give
             to
             do
             a
             lesser
             good
             when
             by
             it
             we
             might
             do
             a
             greater
             ;
             nor
             give
             that
             which
             is
             not
             in
             our
             power
             .
             As
             to
             the
             question
             ,
             How
             much
             we
             must
             give
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             thousand
             come
             far
             short
             ,
             for
             one
             that
             charitably
             gives
             too
             much
             .
             2.
             
             Every
             man
             should
             study
             to
             do
             God
             the
             greatest
             service
             he
             can
             with
             his
             estate
             ,
             and
             prudently
             discern
             the
             way
             .
             3.
             
             The
             necessities
             of
             others
             must
             be
             preferred
             before
             our
             pleasure
             and
             unnecessaries
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             Ye
             have
             heard
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             love
             thy
             neighbour
             and
             hate
             thy
             enemy
             :
             44.
             
             But
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             Love
             your
             enemies
             ,
             bless
             them
             that
             curse
             you
             ,
             do
             good
             to
             them
             that
             hate
             you
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             them
             that
             despite●ully
             use
             you
             and
             persecute
             you
             ,
             45.
             
             That
             you
             may
             be
             the
             children
             of
             your
             father
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             ;
             for
             he
             maketh
             his
             sun
             to
             rise
             on
             the
             evil
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             sendeth
             ●ain
             on
             the
             just
             and
             unjust
             .
          
           
           
             43.44
             .
             God
             did
             let
             out
             the
             Israelites
             to
             execute
             so
             great
             slaughters
             on
             their
             Heathen
             enemies
             ,
             that
             occasioned
             many
             of
             old
             to
             restrain
             Love
             to
             too
             narrow
             an
             object
             ,
             and
             to
             incline
             to
             hatred
             and
             hurtfulness
             to
             enemies
             ,
             too
             much
             :
             But
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             must
             Love
             all
             your
             enemies
             according
             to
             the
             degree
             of
             amiableness
             in
             them
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             All
             men
             as
             men
             ;
             All
             sober
             moral
             men
             as
             such
             ;
             all
             visible
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             such
             :
             And
             all
             notably
             sincere
             ,
             eminent
             ,
             excellent
             and
             useful
             Christians
             as
             such
             ;
             And
             let
             not
             enmity
             to
             you
             ,
             suspend
             this
             Love
             ;
             (
             Tho
             you
             be
             not
             bound
             to
             love
             all
             alike
             ,
             nor
             to
             trust
             any
             mortal
             man
             too
             far
             .
             )
             And
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             that
             you
             do
             your
             enemies
             no
             hurt
             ;
             nor
             will
             their
             
               hating
               ,
               cursing
            
             ,
             or
             spightfull
             usage
             and
             persecution
             of
             you
             ,
             excuse
             you
             from
             your
             duty
             :
             But
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             you
             must
             love
             them
             that
             hate
             you
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             them
             that
             despitefully
             use
             you
             and
             persecute
             you
             ,
             speak
             well
             of
             them
             and
             bless
             them
             that
             speak
             ill
             of
             you
             and
             curse
             you
             ;
             for
             you
             are
             not
             God's
             children
             if
             you
             be
             not
             like
             him
             ,
             and
             imitate
             him
             ,
             who
             maintaineth
             the
             life
             ,
             health
             and
             natural
             comforts
             of
             the
             just
             and
             unjust
             .
          
           
             N.
             O
             how
             little
             Conscience
             do
             most
             Christians
             ,
             even
             the
             Religious
             make
             of
             this
             command
             of
             Christ
             ?
             How
             freely
             do
             they
             speak
             evil
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             think
             themselves
             excused
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               It
               is
               as
               they
               are
               Christ's
               enemies
               and
               not
               as
               ours
            
             :
             Hate
             the
             sin
             ,
             and
             dislike
             the
             sinner
             as
             such
             ;
             so
             you
             will
             but
             love
             all
             that
             is
             lovely
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             remember
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             Love
             that
             must
             overcome
             evil
             ,
             and
             make
             bad
             men
             lovely
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             For
             if
             ye
             love
             them
             that
             love
             you
             ,
             what
             reward
             have
             you
             ?
             do
             not
             even
             the
             Publicans
             the
             same
             ?
             47.
             
             And
             if
             ye
             salute
             your
             brethren
             onely
             ,
             what
             do
             you
             more
             than
             others
             ?
             do
             not
             even
             the
             Publicans
             so
             ?
             48.
             
             Be
             ye
             therefore
             perfect
             ,
             even
             as
             your
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             is
             perfect
             .
          
           
             46
             ,
             47
             ,
             48.
             
             If
             you
             look
             for
             any
             reward
             from
             God
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             for
             obeying
             and
             serving
             him
             :
             but
             to
             love
             men
             for
             loving
             you
             ,
             is
             but
             to
             serve
             your selves
             and
             your
             self-love
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             must
             reward
             your selves
             ,
             what
             bad
             man
             will
             not
             love
             men
             for
             loving
             him
             .
             And
             if
             as
             Jews
             you
             be
             kind
             to
             Jews
             ,
             or
             praise
             ,
             honour
             and
             love
             those
             of
             your
             own
             Sect
             or
             Party
             or
             Opinion
             ,
             what
             bad
             men
             or
             Heathens
             do
             not
             the
             like
             ?
             All
             out
             of
             self-esteem
             love
             and
             honour
             their
             party
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             their
             own
             opinion
             .
             But
             if
             you
             will
             approve
             your selves
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             his
             reward
             ,
             Love
             men
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             even
             all
             men
             impartially
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             for
             you
             or
             against
             you
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             any
             thing
             of
             God
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             Nature
             or
             Grace
             ,
             common
             grace
             or
             special
             ;
             yea
             for
             their
             capacity
             of
             being
             good
             and
             doing
             good
             hereafter
             .
             The
             most
             full
             universal
             Love
             is
             that
             perfection
             in
             which
             you
             must
             be
             like
             to
             God.
             Judge
             of
             your selves
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             reckon
             that
             you
             have
             no
             more
             Goodness
             than
             you
             have
             Love.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             TAke
             heed
             that
             ye
             do
             not
             your
             alms
             before
             men
             ,
             to
             be
             seen
             of
             them
             :
             otherwise
             you
             have
             no
             reward
             of
             your
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Be
             careful
             to
             avoid
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             a
             proud
             desire
             of
             praise
             in
             your
             works
             of
             Charity
             :
             You
             may
             do
             it
             when
             men
             see
             you
             ;
             but
             not
             to
             be
             seen
             :
             If
             you
             take
             mens
             esteem
             and
             praise
             for
             your
             reward
             ,
             you
             forfeit
             and
             lose
             God's
             heavenly
             reward
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Therefore
             when
             thou
             dost
             thine
             alms
             ,
             do
             not
             sound
             a
             trumpet
             before
             thee
             ,
             as
             the
             hypocrites
             do
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             and
             in
             the
             streets
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             glory
             of
             men
             :
             Verily
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             They
             have
             their
             reward
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Make
             not
             ostentation
             of
             your
             Charity
             ,
             as
             Hypocrites
             :
             They
             shall
             have
             no
             better
             reward
             than
             the
             vain-glory
             which
             they
             chuse
             :
             (
             Alas
             what
             a
             pitifull
             reward
             .
             )
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             when
             thou
             dost
             alms
             ,
             let
             not
             thy
             left
             hand
             know
             what
             thy
             right
             hand
             doth
             .
             4.
             
             That
             thine
             alms
             may
             be
             in
             secret
             :
             And
             thy
             Father
             which
             seeth
             in
             secret
             ,
             himself
             shall
             reward
             thee
             openly
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             But
             (
             tho
             your
             good
             works
             must
             shine
             before
             men
             to
             God's
             glory
             ,
             yet
             )
             be
             so
             carefully
             afraid
             of
             all
             affectation
             of
             vain-glory
             to
             your selves
             ,
             as
             purposely
             to
             conceal
             all
             ,
             when
             nothing
             but
             your
             own
             praise
             requireth
             openness
             ;
             yea
             ,
             do
             not
             note
             it
             too
             much
             in
             your selves
             ,
             to
             puff
             you
             up
             ;
             and
             then
             as
             your
             hearts
             and
             lives
             are
             all
             known
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             openly
             reward
             them
             to
             the
             full
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             when
             thou
             prayest
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             be
             as
             the
             Hypocrites
             are
             ;
             for
             they
             love
             to
             pray
             standing
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             corners
             of
             the
             streets
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             seen
             of
             men
             :
             Verily
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             they
             have
             their
             reward
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             So
             let
             not
             your
             Prayer
             be
             like
             the
             Hypocrites
             ,
             all
             done
             in
             publick
             as
             on
             a
             Stage
             ,
             to
             be
             seen
             of
             men
             :
             I
             tell
             you
             mens
             praise
             is
             all
             the
             reward
             they
             shall
             have
             .
          
           
             N.
             Not
             but
             that
             publick
             Church-Prayer
             ,
             and
             Family-prayer
             are
             as
             great
             duties
             as
             secret
             Prayer
             :
             But
             they
             must
             not
             be
             done
             for
             to
             be
             thought
             Religious
             ,
             nor
             secret
             Prayer
             made
             open
             or
             neglected
             .
             2.
             
             Standing
             is
             a
             lawfull
             praying
             gesture
             in
             it self
             :
             But
             where
             Kneeling
             signifieth
             more
             reverence
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             preferred
             in
             humbling
             duties
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             when
             thou
             prayest
             ,
             enter
             into
             thy
             closet
             ,
             and
             when
             thou
             hast
             shut
             thy
             door
             ,
             pray
             to
             thy
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             secret
             ;
             and
             thy
             Father
             which
             seeth
             in
             secret
             shall
             reward
             thee
             openly
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             But
             do
             thou
             pray
             secretly
             where
             only
             God
             is
             witness
             of
             thy
             Prayers
             (
             and
             therefore
             approve
             to
             him
             thy
             secret
             desires
             and
             heart
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             thy
             words
             ,
             )
             and
             believe
             that
             God
             will
             openly
             reward
             thee
             .
          
           
             N.
             1.
             
             Both
             publick
             and
             secret
             prayer
             are
             our
             duty
             .
             2.
             
             Praying
             only
             before
             men
             is
             gross
             hypocrisie
             :
             But
             all
             secret
             prayer
             will
             not
             prove
             sincerity
             .
             3.
             
             They
             that
             say
             ,
             We
             must
             not
             serve
             God
             for
             reward
             ,
             oppose
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             all
             Religion
             .
             It
             is
             not
             a
             reward
             in
             
               Commutative
               Justice
            
             as
             if
             we
             profited
             God
             :
             But
             in
             
               Fatherly
               love
            
             and
             justice
             ,
             as
             pleasing
             God
             through
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Fathers
             reward
             good
             children
             and
             not
             bad
             ones
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             when
             ye
             pray
             ,
             use
             not
             vain
             repetitions
             ,
             as
             the
             Heathen
             do
             ,
             for
             they
             think
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             heard
             for
             their
             much
             speaking
             .
             8.
             
             Be
             not
             ye
             therefore
             like
             unto
             them
             ;
             for
             your
             Father
             knoweth
             what
             things
             you
             have
             need
             of
             before
             you
             ask
             him
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             When
             you
             pray
             do
             not
             so
             repeat
             over
             the
             same
             words
             ,
             or
             lengthen
             your
             Prayers
             with
             unmeet
             repetitions
             ,
             as
             the
             Heathens
             do
             ,
             that
             think
             canting
             over
             certain
             words
             ,
             or
             spinning
             out
             Prayers
             to
             such
             a
             length
             ,
             is
             acceptable
             to
             God
             :
             or
             as
             if
             God
             were
             moved
             by
             terms
             or
             length
             .
             For
             God
             is
             your
             Father
             ,
             and
             knows
             what
             you
             need
             before
             you
             speak
             ,
             and
             pityeth
             you
             according
             to
             your
             needs
             :
             And
             your
             Prayers
             are
             not
             to
             move
             and
             change
             him
             ,
             but
             by
             exercising
             your
             own
             desires
             ,
             and
             faith
             and
             repentance
             and
             thankfulness
             ,
             to
             make
             you
             fit
             to
             receive
             his
             further
             gifts
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             After
             this
             manner
             therefore
             pray
             ye
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             I
             will
             give
             a
             perfect
             directory
             for
             the
             matter
             and
             order
             of
             your
             desires
             and
             prayers
             ,
             and
             in
             words
             fit
             for
             your
             use
             ,
             when
             you
             pray
             but
             summarily
             .
          
           
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             &c.
             Our
             Father
             which
             art
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             Hallowed
             be
             thy
             name
             ,
             Thy
             kingdom
             come
             ,
             Thy
             will
             be
             done
             ,
             on
             earth
             as
             it
             is
             in
             heaven
             .
             Give
             us
             this
             day
             our
             daily
             bread
             ,
             And
             forgive
             us
             our
             debts
             ,
             as
             we
             forgive
             our
             debtors
             ;
             And
             lead
             us
             not
             into
             temptation
             ,
             but
             deliver
             us
             from
             evil
             :
             For
             thine
             is
             the
             kingdom
             ,
             the
             power
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             ,
             for
             ever
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             9
             ,
             &c.
             We
             come
             not
             to
             thee
             as
             our
             unreconciled
             avenging
             Judge
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             our
             merciful
             Father
             reconciled
             to
             us
             by
             Christ
             ;
             The
             only
             God
             ,
             whose
             Glory
             is
             eminently
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             infinite
             in
             perfection
             of
             Being
             ,
             and
             of
             Power
             ,
             Knowledge
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             our
             absolute
             owner
             ,
             our
             Supreme
             Ruler
             ,
             and
             our
             most
             loving
             Father
             by
             Creation
             ,
             Redemption
             and
             Regeneration
             ,
             whose
             we
             are
             ,
             and
             whom
             we
             must
             serve
             ,
             and
             whom
             we
             must
             Love
             and
             Trust
             ;
             we
             are
             sinful
             ,
             needy
             ,
             miserable
             and
             unworthy
             ,
             in
             our selves
             ,
             but
             thy
             Children
             by
             Christ
             our
             Intercessor
             ,
             who
             is
             worthy
             ;
             whose
             hearts
             are
             by
             desire
             towards
             thee
             as
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             good
             of
             others
             as
             our
             brethren
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             necessity
             to
             our
             own
             felicity
             :
             We
             know
             that
             as
             all
             things
             are
             Of
             Thee
             ,
             and
             Through
             Thee
             ,
             and
             To
             thee
             ,
             so
             Thou
             art
             our
             Ultimate
             end
             :
             And
             therefore
             we
             first
             humbly
             beg
             that
             Thy
             Great
             ,
             Wise
             ,
             and
             Good
             and
             Holy
             name
             may
             be
             known
             ,
             and
             shine
             forth
             and
             be
             glorified
             and
             holily
             regarded
             upon
             earth
             ,
             and
             not
             blasphemed
             or
             be
             unknown
             and
             disregarded
             by
             Atheists
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             or
             wicked
             hypocrites
             ;
             nor
             the
             honour
             of
             men
             be
             set
             up
             against
             thee
             :
             But
             that
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             all
             Societies
             and
             our
             own
             selves
             ,
             may
             be
             wholly
             devoted
             and
             live
             to
             thy
             Glory
             .
          
           
             And
             our
             next
             Petition
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             its
             Societies
             ,
             or
             our
             own
             and
             our
             brethrens
             Souls
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             given
             up
             to
             the
             wicked
             Tyrannical
             Kingdom
             of
             Satan
             ,
             or
             men
             that
             are
             his
             Ministers
             and
             governed
             by
             him
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             Wars
             ,
             bloud
             and
             cruelty
             of
             such
             :
             But
             that
             thy
             Divine
             Government
             ,
             even
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Messiah
             may
             come
             on
             Earth
             in
             that
             fulness
             as
             may
             destroy
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Satan
             ,
             that
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             and
             Righteousness
             may
             be
             the
             constitution
             of
             Societies
             and
             Souls
             ;
             and
             the
             Reign
             of
             Grace
             may
             prepare
             us
             for
             Glory
             ;
             which
             we
             specially
             pray
             for
             .
          
           
             And
             our
             third
             Petition
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             thy
             Kingdom
             ,
             Societies
             and
             Souls
             ,
             our
             own
             and
             others
             ,
             may
             in
             disposition
             be
             conformed
             to
             thy
             Governing
             Will
             ,
             and
             in
             practice
             obey
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             and
             Love
             ,
             with
             joyful
             Trust
             expect
             the
             promised
             reward
             ,
             and
             patiently
             submit
             to
             thy
             Fatherly
             corrections
             and
             disposals
             .
             And
             that
             in
             all
             these
             aforesaid
             three
             requests
             ,
             this
             Earth
             that
             is
             grown
             so
             near
             to
             Hell
             ,
             may
             be
             made
             more
             like
             to
             them
             in
             heaven
             ,
             who
             Know
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             Obey
             ,
             and
             Glorifie
             thee
             ,
             with
             Perfection
             ,
             Unity
             and
             full
             delight
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             thou
             hast
             made
             our
             natures
             such
             as
             cannot
             but
             love
             our selves
             ,
             and
             hast
             bound
             us
             to
             seek
             our
             own
             and
             others
             welfare
             ,
             and
             Grace
             presupposeth
             Nature
             ,
             and
             our
             Being
             is
             necessary
             first
             to
             our
             Well-being
             .
             Therefore
             our
             fourth
             Petition
             is
             ,
             that
             thou
             wilt
             support
             our
             natures
             ,
             and
             maintain
             them
             by
             necessary
             food
             and
             sustenance
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             content
             with
             thy
             allowance
             ,
             and
             save
             us
             from
             covetousness
             and
             overmuch
             love
             to
             worldly
             fulness
             ,
             prosperity
             and
             wealth
             ,
             and
             cause
             us
             to
             subserve
             thy
             providence
             by
             our
             wise
             and
             diligent
             labours
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             forfeit
             thy
             maintenance
             by
             our self
             confidence
             ,
             idleness
             or
             vicious
             sensuality
             ,
             nor
             turn
             our
             strength
             to
             serve
             our
             sinful
             lust
             .
          
           
             And
             knowing
             that
             Holiness
             and
             Justice
             require
             the
             punishment
             of
             Sin
             ,
             we
             next
             beseech
             thee
             to
             look
             on
             us
             in
             Christ
             whom
             thy
             Love
             and
             Mercy
             sent
             into
             the
             world
             to
             be
             a
             Sacrifice
             and
             Propitiation
             for
             sin
             ;
             whose
             perfect
             Righteousness
             and
             Sacrifice
             have
             merited
             that
             pardon
             and
             grace
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             given
             in
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             proclaimed
             and
             offered
             to
             us
             all
             in
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Forgive
             all
             the
             sins
             of
             our
             former
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             remaining
             corruption
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             the
             daily
             faults
             that
             we
             are
             guilty
             of
             in
             our
             state
             of
             imperfection
             .
             And
             knowing
             that
             thou
             forgivest
             none
             but
             penitent
             believers
             ;
             and
             bindest
             us
             to
             love
             and
             forgive
             others
             as
             ever
             we
             would
             be
             forgiven
             ,
             we
             confess
             and
             lament
             our
             manifold
             sins
             ,
             of
             corrupt
             nature
             and
             practice
             ,
             of
             ignorance
             and
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             of
             negligence
             ,
             rashness
             and
             presumptuous
             wilfulness
             ;
             The
             remembrance
             of
             them
             is
             our
             grief
             and
             shame
             ,
             we
             loath
             our selves
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             beg
             to
             be
             healed
             of
             them
             :
             we
             cast
             our selves
             by
             believing
             Trust
             (
             tho
             alas
             too
             weak
             )
             on
             Jesus
             our
             Saviour
             his
             Merits
             and
             Intercession
             ,
             and
             thy
             Love
             and
             Mercy
             and
             promises
             in
             him
             ,
             desiring
             henceforth
             to
             be
             
             roled
             by
             him
             and
             sanctified
             by
             his
             Spirit
             and
             Grace
             ;
             And
             we
             unfeignedly
             love
             and
             forgive
             all
             those
             that
             have
             wronged
             us
             :
             we
             beseech
             thee
             therefore
             charge
             not
             our
             sins
             upon
             us
             ,
             but
             acquit
             us
             from
             the
             everlasting
             punishment
             ,
             and
             all
             vindictive
             penalties
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             on
             Soul
             or
             Body
             :
             And
             grant
             the
             same
             to
             all
             our
             brethren
             for
             whom
             we
             pray
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             if
             thou
             keep
             us
             not
             ,
             we
             shall
             run
             on
             in
             guilt
             by
             new
             temptations
             ,
             and
             lose
             all
             that
             thou
             hast
             given
             us
             :
             We
             lastly
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             to
             save
             us
             from
             all
             dangerous
             temptations
             ,
             either
             by
             Satans
             inward
             suggestions
             ,
             or
             outward
             snares
             ,
             by
             our
             own
             ill
             inclinations
             ,
             or
             worldly
             al●urements
             ,
             or
             by
             such
             sufferings
             as
             may
             be
             too
             strong
             for
             our
             faith
             ,
             hope
             and
             patience
             ,
             or
             would
             suppress
             our
             holy
             love
             ,
             and
             thankfulness
             and
             joyfull
             praise
             :
             And
             save
             us
             from
             Satan
             ,
             from
             our selves
             ,
             our
             enemies
             and
             our
             friends
             that
             would
             tempt
             us
             to
             any
             evil
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             sin
             and
             misery
             and
             thy
             deserved
             judgments
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             are
             in
             danger
             .
             And
             fortifie
             us
             with
             thy
             confirming
             comforting
             spirit
             .
          
           
             And
             we
             beg
             all
             these
             mercies
             of
             thee
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             employ
             them
             with
             all
             thy
             Saints
             ,
             in
             joyful
             praises
             of
             thy
             blessed
             Kingdom
             and
             Government
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             in
             holy
             admiration
             of
             thy
             Power
             ,
             and
             all
             perfections
             ,
             and
             in
             glorifying
             thy
             Infinite
             Goodness
             and
             Blessedness
             ,
             with
             the
             glorified
             Society
             for
             evermore
             .
             These
             are
             the
             desires
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             and
             the
             requests
             of
             our
             lips
             ,
             which
             we
             humbly
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             in
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             do
             present
             to
             thee
             our
             Heavenly
             Father
             ,
             by
             the
             motion
             of
             thy
             Spirit
             ,
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             our
             Intercessor
             ,
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             So
             perfect
             is
             the
             Method
             of
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             thought
             to
             have
             Anatomized
             it
             and
             set
             it
             before
             thee
             in
             a
             Scheme
             .
             But
             I
             now
             write
             for
             the
             less
             learned
             that
             cannot
             well
             comprehend
             accurateness
             :
             They
             that
             can
             may
             find
             it
             done
             already
             in
             my
             
               Latin
               Method
            
             of
             Theology
             ;
             and
             the
             lower
             sort
             may
             find
             such
             a
             brief
             and
             plain
             Exposition
             as
             such
             are
             capable
             of
             ,
             in
             my
             
               Family
               Catechism
            
             :
             And
             in
             both
             the
             controversies
             hereabout
             resolved
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             For
             if
             ye
             forgive
             men
             their
             trespasses
             ,
             your
             heavenly
             Father
             will
             also
             forgive
             you
             .
             15.
             
             But
             if
             ye
             forgive
             not
             men
             their
             trespasses
             ,
             neither
             will
             your
             Father
             forgive
             your
             trespasses
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Lest
             you
             should
             think
             that
             no
             qualification
             for
             pardon
             and
             other
             gifts
             are
             necessary
             in
             you
             ,
             I
             again
             repeat
             what
             selfish
             nature
             is
             loth
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             tho
             God
             be
             your
             heavenly
             Father
             ,
             yet
             your
             love
             and
             forgiveness
             of
             your
             Brother
             is
             so
             necessary
             to
             his
             forgiving
             you
             ,
             that
             without
             it
             you
             shall
             not
             be
             forgiven
             :
             For
             if
             you
             have
             not
             this
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             God's
             children
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             called
             
               your
               Heavenly
               Father
            
             but
             as
             offering
             you
             his
             grace
             :
             But
             if
             you
             have
             sincere
             Love
             ,
             with
             notable
             defects
             in
             your
             forgiving
             others
             ,
             God
             will
             correct
             you
             as
             Children
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             forgive
             you
             some
             sharp
             chastisements
             ;
             but
             make
             you
             know
             that
             you
             must
             love
             others
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             have
             the
             comfort
             of
             his
             love
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Moreover
             when
             ye
             fast
             ,
             be
             not
             as
             the
             hypocri●es
             of
             a
             sad
             countenance
             ;
             for
             they
             disfigure
             their
             faces
             that
             they
             may
             appear
             to
             men
             to
             fast
             :
             Verily
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             they
             have
             their
             reward
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Do
             not
             for
             to
             be
             thought
             godly
             seem
             to
             be
             more
             humbled
             than
             you
             are
             ;
             nor
             shew
             that
             outwardly
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             a
             concealed
             secret
             fast
             :
             such
             hypocrites
             shall
             have
             no
             better
             reward
             ,
             than
             the
             esteem
             and
             praise
             of
             men
             which
             they
             thus
             seek
             .
          
           
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             But
             thou
             when
             thou
             fastest
             ,
             anoint
             thy
             head
             and
             wash
             thy
             face
             ,
             that
             thou
             appear
             not
             to
             men
             to
             fast
             ,
             but
             to
             thy
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             secret
             :
             And
             thy
             Father
             which
             seeth
             in
             secret
             ,
             shall
             reward
             thee
             openly
             .
          
           
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             But
             look
             thou
             for
             thine
             approbation
             and
             reward
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             hide
             from
             the
             notice
             of
             the
             world
             thy
             private
             humiliations
             (
             tho
             publick
             humiliations
             of
             Churches
             and
             Nations
             ,
             and
             for
             open
             wrongs
             ,
             must
             be
             publickly
             shewn
             )
             and
             God
             will
             openly
             reward
             thee
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Lay
             not
             up
             for
             your selves
             treasures
             upon
             earth
             ,
             where
             moth
             and
             rust
             doth
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             where
             thieves
             break
             through
             and
             steal
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             Treasure
             is
             meant
             that
             which
             a
             man
             
               most
               loveth
            
             and
             trusteth
             to
             for
             his
             supply
             and
             comfort
             ,
             and
             practically
             placeth
             his
             chief
             welfare
             in
             .
             2.
             
             By
             
               laying
               up
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             ,
             over
             valuing
             ,
             eagerly
             desiring
             and
             seeking
             and
             caring
             for
             .
             That
             which
             rust
             ,
             moths
             ,
             and
             thieves
             can
             soon
             bereave
             you
             of
             ,
             is
             unfit
             to
             be
             your
             beloved
             trusted
             treasure
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             But
             lay
             up
             for
             your selves
             treasures
             in
             heaven
             ,
             where
             neither
             moth
             nor
             rust
             doth
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             where
             thieves
             do
             not
             break
             through
             and
             steal
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             But
             by
             Faith
             place
             your
             happiness
             in
             heaven
             and
             on
             that
             lay
             out
             your
             care
             and
             love
             and
             labour
             ;
             and
             so
             use
             your
             wealth
             as
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             reward
             in
             Heaven
             :
             For
             that
             treasure
             is
             incorruptible
             ,
             inviolable
             and
             everlasting
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             tho
             it
             be
             our
             God
             and
             Saviour
             that
             layeth
             up
             our
             treasure
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             saveth
             us
             freely
             by
             Grace
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             we
             that
             are
             commanded
             to
             lay
             it
             up
             ,
             and
             save
             our selves
             ,
             subordinately
             ,
             by
             faith
             ,
             hope
             ,
             love
             ,
             and
             labour
             ,
             which
             qualifie
             us
             as
             fit
             receivers
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             For
             where
             your
             treasure
             is
             ,
             there
             will
             your
             heart
             be
             also
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             by
             this
             you
             may
             know
             whether
             you
             truly
             place
             your
             Treasure
             in
             Heaven
             or
             on
             earth
             (
             Not
             by
             your
             speculative
             opinion
             or
             words
             :
             for
             what
             Hypocrite
             will
             not
             say
             that
             Heaven
             is
             better
             than
             Earth
             ?
             )
             But
             by
             the
             bent
             of
             your
             hearts
             :
             Your
             Love
             ,
             Care
             ,
             Trust
             ,
             and
             hope
             will
             be
             where
             your
             Treasure
             is
             .
             That
             which
             you
             1.
             highliest
             value
             practically
             ,
             2.
             and
             most
             desire
             and
             chuse
             ,
             3.
             and
             labour
             for
             ,
             tho
             with
             the
             greatest
             care
             and
             cost
             ,
             that
             's
             it
             that
             is
             indeed
             your
             Treasure
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             The
             light
             of
             the
             body
             is
             the
             eye
             :
             If
             therefore
             thy
             eye
             be
             single
             ,
             thy
             whole
             body
             shall
             be
             full
             of
             light
             :
             23.
             
             But
             if
             thy
             eye
             be
             
             evil
             ,
             thy
             whole
             body
             shall
             be
             full
             of
             darkness
             :
             If
             therefore
             the
             light
             that
             is
             in
             thee
             be
             darkness
             ,
             how
             great
             is
             that
             darkness
             ?
          
           
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             As
             the
             eye
             seeth
             not
             for
             it self
             alone
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             to
             guide
             its
             action
             ;
             so
             thy
             understanding
             or
             practical
             judgment
             is
             that
             superiour
             visive
             faculty
             that
             must
             guide
             all
             thy
             love
             ,
             and
             choice
             and
             life
             :
             If
             therefore
             thy
             judgment
             be
             sound
             ,
             and
             thou
             knowest
             the
             difference
             between
             laying
             up
             a
             treasure
             in
             Heaven
             and
             on
             Earth
             ,
             it
             will
             rightly
             guide
             all
             the
             actions
             of
             thy
             heart
             and
             life
             :
             but
             if
             thy
             judgment
             be
             blinded
             in
             this
             great
             affair
             ,
             it
             will
             misguide
             thy
             love
             ,
             thy
             choice
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             tenor
             of
             thy
             life
             :
             If
             thy
             judgment
             then
             be
             blind
             which
             must
             guide
             thee
             ,
             what
             a
             miserable
             erroneous
             wretch
             wilt
             thou
             be
             ;
             and
             how
             dismal
             will
             that
             errour
             prove
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             No
             man
             can
             serve
             two
             masters
             :
             for
             either
             he
             will
             hate
             the
             one
             and
             love
             the
             other
             ;
             or
             he
             will
             hold
             to
             the
             one
             and
             despise
             the
             other
             :
             ye
             cannot
             serve
             God
             and
             mammon
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             take
             heed
             of
             the
             self
             deceit
             of
             Hypocrites
             ,
             who
             flatter
             themselves
             with
             the
             hope
             of
             having
             a
             treasure
             both
             on
             Earth
             and
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             resolving
             to
             keep
             and
             prefer
             this
             world
             while
             they
             can
             keep
             it
             ,
             and
             hope
             that
             Heaven
             will
             be
             a
             reserve
             when
             they
             can
             keep
             the
             world
             no
             longer
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             will
             be
             as
             Religious
             as
             will
             stand
             with
             their
             fleshly
             wordly
             interest
             :
             But
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             serve
             two
             such
             contrary
             Masters
             :
             He
             will
             love
             one
             better
             than
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             obey
             and
             serve
             one
             to
             the
             neglect
             and
             injury
             of
             the
             other
             .
             You
             cannot
             love
             and
             serve
             God
             as
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             love
             and
             seek
             worldly
             wealth
             and
             prosperity
             ,
             as
             your
             most
             beloved
             trusted
             treasure
             .
             God
             will
             not
             stoop
             to
             the
             world
             :
             therefore
             the
             world
             must
             in
             your
             esteem
             and
             choice
             ,
             stoop
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             used
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Therefore
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             Take
             no
             thought
             for
             your
             life
             ,
             what
             ye
             shall
             eat
             ,
             or
             what
             ye
             shall
             drink
             ,
             nor
             yet
             for
             your
             body
             what
             ye
             shall
             put
             on
             .
             Is
             not
             the
             life
             more
             than
             meat
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             than
             rayment
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Therefore
             take
             this
             as
             my
             special
             warning
             ,
             
               Wholly
               trust
               God
               for
               life
               and
               all
               the
               concerns
            
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             shew
             not
             your
             selfishness
             and
             worldly
             love
             ,
             by
             be●ng
             distrustfully
             anxious
             or
             sollicitous
             ,
             for
             meat
             ,
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             cloaths
             :
             If
             you
             know
             not
             which
             way
             to
             get
             them
             ,
             God
             knows
             which
             way
             to
             give
             them
             .
             Your
             
               Lives
               and
               Bodies
            
             are
             his
             gift
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             power
             ;
             and
             did
             he
             give
             you
             these
             ,
             and
             cannot
             you
             trust
             him
             for
             food
             and
             cloathing
             :
          
           
             26.
             
             Behold
             the
             fowls
             of
             the
             air
             ;
             for
             they
             sow
             not
             ,
             neither
             do
             they
             reap
             nor
             gather
             into
             barns
             ,
             yet
             your
             heavenly
             Father
             feedeth
             them
             .
             Are
             ye
             not
             much
             better
             than
             they
             ?
          
           
             26.
             
             You
             see
             that
             God
             feedeth
             the
             many
             sort
             of
             Fowls
             that
             make
             no
             store-houses
             or
             provision
             for
             time
             to
             come
             :
             And
             God
             that
             made
             you
             better
             than
             they
             ,
             will
             not
             neglect
             you
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             But
             which
             of
             you
             by
             taking
             thought
             can
             add
             one
             cubit
             to
             his
             stature
             ?
          
           
             27.
             
             Study
             your
             duty
             and
             use
             just
             means
             while
             you
             trust
             on
             God
             :
             But
             your
             self-troubling
             distrustful
             care
             and
             thoughtfulness
             ,
             is
             but
             unprofitable
             self-vexation
             .
             All
             your
             care
             cannot
             make
             you
             any
             taller
             of
             stature
             ,
             nor
             keep
             your
             bodies
             from
             decay
             or
             death
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             And
             why
             take
             ye
             thought
             for
             raiment
             ?
             Consider
             the
             lilies
             of
             the
             field
             how
             they
             grow
             ;
             they
             toil
             not
             ,
             neither
             do
             they
             spin
             :
             29.
             
             And
             yet
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             even
             Solomon
             in
             all
             his
             glory
             was
             not
             arrayed
             like
             one
             of
             these
             .
             30.
             
             Wherefore
             if
             God
             so
             cloath
             the
             grass
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             which
             to
             day
             is
             ,
             and
             to
             morrow
             is
             cast
             into
             the
             oven
             ,
             shall
             he
             not
             much
             more
             cloath
             you
             ,
             O
             ye
             of
             little
             faith
             ?
          
           
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             And
             why
             do
             you
             distrustfully
             care
             for
             cloathing
             ?
             You
             see
             the
             Lilies
             of
             the
             field
             that
             neither
             sow
             nor
             spin
             ,
             have
             yet
             a
             more
             beautifull
             flower
             than
             Solomons
             most
             splendid
             Ornaments
             could
             match
             .
             And
             doth
             God
             so
             cloth
             these
             and
             other
             Plants
             with
             beauty
             ,
             and
             sweetness
             ,
             and
             are
             you
             so
             distrustfull
             and
             weak
             in
             Faith
             ,
             as
             to
             fear
             that
             he
             will
             neglect
             you
             ?
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             Christ
             here
             neither
             blameth
             
               Sowing
               ,
               Spinning
            
             or
             other
             meet
             labour
             ,
             nor
             would
             have
             it
             done
             imprudently
             and
             carelesly
             ;
             much
             less
             doth
             he
             approve
             on
             a●
             idle
             slothful
             life
             on
             pretence
             of
             trusting
             God.
             Six
             days
             must
             we
             labour
             ,
             and
             not
             eat
             the
             bread
             of
             idle●e
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             He
             that
             will
             not
             work
             (
             when
             he
             can
             )
             〈◊〉
             him
             not
             eat
             .
             Idleness
             corrupteth
             Body
             and
             Soul.
             Such
             Care
             as
             we
             must
             take
             to
             feed
             and
             cloath
             the
             Poor
             ,
             such
             at
             least
             we
             may
             take
             for
             our selves
             :
             But
             ,
          
           
             31.
             
             Take
             no
             thought
             therefore
             ,
             saying
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             eat
             ?
             or
             what
             shall
             we
             drink
             ?
             or
             wherewithall
             shall
             we
             be
             cloathed
             ?
          
           
             31.
             
             Therefore
             when
             you
             have
             done
             your
             duty
             ,
             trust
             God
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             with
             murmuring
             or
             self-troubling
             distrustfully
             say
             ,
             whence
             shall
             I
             have
             food
             and
             rayment
             ?
          
           
             32.
             
             For
             after
             all
             these
             things
             do
             the
             Gentiles
             seek
             :
             For
             your
             heavenly
             Father
             knoweth
             that
             ye
             have
             need
             of
             all
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             This
             is
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             who
             fear
             and
             complement
             their
             Idol
             Gods
             ,
             but
             cannot
             trust
             them
             for
             what
             they
             want
             ,
             but
             by
             self-trusting
             and
             self-seeking
             are
             drowned
             in
             worldly
             love
             and
             care
             :
             But
             your
             Heavenly
             Father
             is
             far
             better
             acquainted
             with
             all
             your
             wants
             than
             you
             are
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             disregard
             them
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             But
             seek
             ye
             first
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             things
             shall
             be
             added
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             But
             I
             make
             this
             promise
             which
             you
             may
             boldly
             trust
             ;
             see
             that
             you
             
               seek
               first
               Gods
               Kingdom
            
             of
             grace
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Righteousness
               ,
               (
               Relative
               ,
               habitual
            
             and
             actual
             )
             to
             which
             through
             Christ
             he
             hath
             promised
             acceptance
             and
             salvation
             ,
             seek
             these
             I
             say
             before
             all
             worldly
             
             prosperity
             and
             fleshly
             interest
             ,
             with
             your
             chief
             and
             predominant
             
               Esteem
               ,
               Choice
            
             ,
             and
             Endeavour
             ;
             and
             then
             all
             bodily
             things
             shall
             be
             given
             in
             as
             additions
             to
             the
             greater
             blessings
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             God
             seeth
             them
             fit
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             you
             for
             them
             (
             for
             Godliness
             hath
             the
             promise
             of
             this
             life
             and
             of
             that
             to
             come
             .
             )
          
           
             34.
             
             Take
             therefore
             no
             thought
             for
             the
             morrow
             :
             for
             the
             morrow
             shall
             take
             thought
             for
             the
             things
             of
             it self
             :
             sufficient
             unto
             the
             day
             is
             the
             evil
             thereof
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             Therefore
             (
             Beg
             of
             God
             your
             daily
             bread
             in
             saith
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             use
             of
             honest
             labour
             ;
             but
             )
             take
             no
             distrustfull
             troubling
             careful
             thoughts
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ;
             It
             will
             be
             care
             enough
             to
             morrow
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             to
             morrows
             wants
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             to
             morrows
             work
             :
             Every
             day
             hath
             its
             own
             duty
             and
             difficulty
             ,
             and
             sufferings
             must
             be
             expected
             :
             Do
             not
             anticipate
             them
             ,
             and
             take
             to
             day
             the
             trouble
             on
             your self
             by
             care
             and
             fear
             ,
             which
             belongs
             to
             the
             time
             to
             come
             :
             The
             burden
             and
             troubling
             part
             by
             such
             sufferings
             as
             you
             must
             expect
             ,
             will
             come
             time
             enough
             ,
             and
             a
             days
             sense
             of
             the
             suffering
             ,
             is
             enough
             for
             one
             days
             evil
             or
             burden
             .
             Preparatory
             notice
             of
             death
             and
             suffering
             is
             usefull
             :
             but
             should
             we
             foreknow
             all
             the
             particular
             sufferings
             that
             are
             to
             come
             on
             us
             ,
             it
             would
             but
             overwhelm
             us
             ,
             by
             an
             untimely
             suffering
             every
             day
             by
             fear
             and
             care
             of
             all
             that
             which
             we
             should
             suffer
             but
             by
             little
             tolerable
             parcels
             ,
             while
             every
             day
             hath
             its
             own
             proportion
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             JUdge
             not
             ,
             that
             ye
             be
             not
             judged
             :
             2.
             
             For
             with
             what
             judgment
             ye
             judge
             ,
             ye
             shall
             be
             judged
             :
             and
             with
             what
             measure
             ye
             mete
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             measured
             to
             you
             again
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Make
             not
             your selves
             judges
             of
             other
             men
             and
             their
             actions
             without
             a
             just
             call
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             censorious
             medlers
             ,
             nor
             hold
             severe
             condemners
             of
             others
             without
             proof
             ,
             and
             beyond
             cause
             .
             For
             otherwise
             you
             must
             look
             for
             severe
             judgement
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             repaid
             by
             man
             ,
             and
             used
             as
             you
             used
             others
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             why
             beholdest
             thou
             the
             mote
             that
             is
             in
             thy
             brothers
             eye
             ,
             but
             considerest
             not
             the
             beam
             that
             is
             in
             thine
             own
             eye
             ?
             4.
             
             Or
             how
             wilt
             thou
             say
             to
             thy
             brother
             ,
             Let
             me
             pull
             out
             the
             mote
             out
             of
             thine
             eye
             ,
             and
             behold
             a
             beam
             is
             in
             thine
             own
             eye
             ?
          
           
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             So
             censorious
             are
             hypocrites
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             the
             mote
             of
             a
             small
             infirmity
             or
             dissent
             is
             seen
             in
             their
             eyes
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             some
             intollerable
             thing
             ,
             which
             they
             must
             pluck
             out
             (
             as
             the
             Pharisees
             censured
             Christ
             and
             his
             Disciples
             for
             not
             observing
             their
             ceremonies
             and
             traditions
             )
             But
             if
             thou
             know
             thy self
             ,
             mayest
             thou
             not
             find
             worse
             than
             this
             in
             thy self
             ?
             (
             Hath
             a
             Pharisee
             nothing
             worse
             than
             Non-conformity
             to
             his
             ceremonies
             and
             traditions
             ?
             How
             canst
             thou
             think
             his
             mote
             of
             ceremonial
             or
             small
             difference
             intollerable
             ,
             while
             thou
             easily
             bearest
             thy
             own
             formality
             ,
             magisterial
             pride
             and
             worldly
             mind
             ,
             and
             other
             great
             and
             deadly
             sins
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Thou
             hypocrite
             ,
             first
             cast
             out
             the
             beam
             that
             is
             in
             thine
             own
             eye
             ,
             and
             then
             shalt
             thou
             see
             clearly
             to
             cast
             out
             the
             mote
             out
             of
             thy
             brothers
             eye
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Thou
             Hypocrite
             ,
             first
             see
             that
             thou
             have
             no
             greater
             fault
             thy self
             ;
             cast
             away
             the
             beam
             of
             pride
             ,
             worldliness
             ,
             formality
             ,
             malignity
             ,
             and
             fleshly
             vice
             out
             of
             thy self
             ,
             and
             then
             thou
             wilt
             be
             more
             capable
             to
             judge
             of
             thy
             brothers
             sailings
             ,
             and
             sitter
             to
             reprove
             him
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Give
             not
             that
             which
             is
             holy
             to
             the
             dogs
             ,
             neither
             case
             ye
             your
             pearls
             before
             swine
             ,
             lest
             they
             trample
             them
             under
             feet
             ,
             and
             turn
             again
             and
             rent
             you
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             as
             it
             is
             not
             every
             one
             that
             is
             fit
             to
             reprove
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             not
             every
             one
             that
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             reproved
             .
             Tho
             to
             seek
             mens
             salvation
             by
             teaching
             and
             reproof
             ,
             be
             a
             work
             of
             great
             moment
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             used
             in
             season
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             are
             capable
             of
             it
             ;
             yet
             take
             this
             rule
             ;
             pretend
             not
             duty
             to
             teach
             and
             reprove
             when
             it
             s
             clearly
             like
             to
             do
             more
             hurt
             than
             good
             :
             some
             men
             are
             hardened
             soorners
             ,
             and
             some
             sensless
             neglecters
             ,
             and
             some
             hateful
             ,
             persecutors
             :
             To
             such
             as
             those
             ,
             holy
             counsel
             ,
             doctrine
             and
             reproof
             ,
             is
             but
             like
             casting
             Sacramental
             or
             consecrated
             bread
             to
             the
             dogs
             ,
             or
             pearls
             before
             swine
             .
             To
             be
             thus
             wise
             and
             righteous
             over
             much
             ,
             is
             but
             the
             way
             to
             perish
             and
             be
             rent
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             made
             a
             scorn
             to
             beastly
             men
             .
             It
             is
             no
             duty
             where
             it
             is
             no
             means
             to
             good
             ,
             yea
             to
             greater
             good
             than
             hurt
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Yet
             if
             a
             slothfull
             hypocrite
             shall
             rashly
             censure
             others
             to
             be
             Dogs
             and
             Swine
             ,
             and
             desperate
             ,
             to
             excuse
             himself
             from
             duty
             and
             trouble
             ,
             this
             is
             but
             a
             doubling
             of
             his
             sin
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Ask
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             given
             you
             :
             seek
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             find
             :
             knock
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             opened
             to
             you
             .
             8.
             
             For
             every
             one
             that
             asketh
             receiveth
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             seeketh
             findeth
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             that
             knocketh
             it
             shall
             be
             opened
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             to
             obtain
             grace
             and
             mercy
             to
             your selves
             ,
             true
             Prayer
             is
             Gods
             appointed
             means
             ,
             Ask
             of
             God
             and
             he
             will
             give
             it
             you
             ,
             seek
             diligently
             and
             you
             shall
             find
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             every
             one
             that
             asketh
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             seeketh
             with
             diligence
             and
             constancy
             shall
             obtain
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             he
             pray
             to
             God
             believing
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             goodness
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             trusting
             in
             his
             merits
             and
             intercession
             ,
             and
             this
             first
             and
             chiefly
             for
             God's
             glory
             and
             for
             things
             spiritual
             and
             everlasting
             ,
             and
             for
             earthly
             things
             as
             means
             to
             these
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             be
             earnest
             ,
             diligent
             and
             constant
             in
             such
             askings
             ,
             seeking
             and
             knocking
             ,
             he
             shall
             certainly
             have
             grace
             and
             Glory
             ,
             and
             all
             outward
             things
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             sit
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Or
             what
             man
             is
             there
             of
             you
             ,
             whom
             if
             his
             son
             ask
             bread
             ,
             will
             he
             give
             him
             a
             stone
             ?
             10.
             
             Or
             if
             he
             ask
             a
             fish
             ,
             will
             he
             give
             him
             a
             serpent
             ?
             11.
             
             If
             ye
             then
             being
             evil
             ,
             know
             
             how
             to
             give
             good
             gifts
             to
             your
             children
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             shall
             your
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             give
             good
             things
             to
             them
             that
             ask
             him
             .
          
           
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Do
             not
             distrust
             Gods
             goodness
             and
             willingness
             to
             do
             good
             :
             All
             the
             love
             that
             is
             good
             in
             you
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             spark
             from
             the
             God
             of
             infinite
             goodness
             .
             Therefore
             if
             you
             would
             not
             give
             a
             stone
             to
             your
             Children
             that
             ask
             bread
             of
             you
             ,
             nor
             a
             Serpent
             to
             that
             Child
             that
             asketh
             a
             Fish
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             that
             are
             so
             bad
             men
             ,
             will
             give
             good
             things
             and
             not
             evil
             ,
             to
             your
             Children
             ,
             O
             how
             much
             more
             abundantly
             should
             you
             believe
             your
             heavenly
             Father
             ready
             and
             willing
             to
             do
             good
             to
             his
             children
             who
             ask
             it
             of
             him
             ,
             being
             fitted
             to
             receive
             it
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Therefore
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             ye
             would
             that
             men
             should
             do
             to
             you
             ,
             do
             ye
             even
             so
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             as
             you
             may
             gather
             by
             your
             own
             love
             to
             your
             children
             what
             love
             God
             hath
             to
             you
             ;
             so
             if
             you
             would
             have
             God
             over-rule
             the
             hearts
             and
             actions
             of
             men
             to
             love
             you
             and
             do
             you
             good
             ,
             see
             that
             you
             first
             love
             them
             and
             do
             them
             good
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             most
             probable
             way
             to
             obtain
             it
             :
             It
             is
             desirable
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             do
             use
             you
             with
             Justice
             and
             Charity
             :
             Do
             you
             therefore
             be
             sure
             so
             to
             use
             all
             men
             :
             (
             Not
             that
             a
             man
             who
             hurteth
             himself
             ,
             or
             would
             have
             another
             hurt
             him
             by
             temptation
             or
             sin
             ,
             may
             therefore
             hurt
             another
             .
             But
             )
             be
             more
             forward
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             than
             to
             expect
             it
             from
             others
             :
             and
             put
             your self
             in
             their
             case
             ,
             and
             do
             to
             them
             ,
             whatever
             (
             prudently
             and
             justly
             )
             you
             would
             have
             them
             do
             to
             you
             ,
             supposing
             their
             case
             and
             yours
             were
             exchanged
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Enter
             ye
             in
             at
             the
             strait
             gate
             :
             for
             wide
             is
             the
             gate
             ,
             and
             broad
             is
             the
             way
             which
             leadeth
             to
             destruction
             ,
             and
             many
             there
             be
             which
             go
             in
             thereat
             .
             14.
             
             Because
             strait
             is
             the
             gate
             ,
             and
             narrow
             is
             the
             way
             which
             leadeth
             unto
             life
             ,
             and
             few
             there
             be
             that
             find
             it
             .
          
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             And
             let
             not
             the
             strictness
             of
             the
             gate
             and
             way
             of
             life
             discourage
             you
             :
             The
             gate
             is
             wide
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             is
             broad
             that
             leadeth
             to
             destruction
             :
             It
             is
             easie
             to
             please
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             to
             neglect
             a
             holy
             life
             ,
             and
             great
             is
             the
             multitude
             that
             go
             this
             way
             :
             But
             do
             not
             you
             follow
             the
             multitude
             in
             sin
             unto
             damnation
             .
             The
             entrance
             into
             a
             life
             of
             Faith
             and
             Holiness
             is
             strait
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             is
             narrow
             ,
             requiring
             self-denial
             ,
             mortification
             ,
             holy
             diligence
             ,
             and
             patient
             suffering
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             but
             few
             that
             find
             this
             way
             and
             the
             life
             to
             which
             it
             leadeth
             .
             But
             life
             eternal
             cannot
             be
             too
             dearly
             obtained
             :
             Therefore
             let
             no
             difficulties
             stop
             you
             or
             turn
             you
             off
             .
          
           
             N.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             because
             of
             our
             corrupt
             averseness
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             sick
             men
             have
             to
             a
             feast
             )
             and
             the
             restraints
             and
             sufferings
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             Godliness
             or
             Faith
             is
             called
             difficult
             or
             strait
             .
             But
             in
             it self
             and
             to
             a
             sound
             understanding
             and
             will
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             only
             pleasant
             life
             .
             To
             believe
             God's
             love
             and
             our
             everlasting
             glory
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             sweeter
             than
             to
             live
             in
             guilt
             and
             terrour
             ,
             and
             in
             despair
             of
             any
             future
             happiness
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Gate
             is
             the
             entrance
             by
             conversion
             into
             a
             life
             of
             Faith
             and
             Holiness
             as
             the
             way
             :
             and
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             World
             and
             the
             Flesh
             will
             strive
             hard
             against
             both
             :
             But
             Grace
             will
             conquer
             and
             make
             all
             a
             delight
             .
             3.
             
             Fewer
             turned
             Christians
             then
             ,
             than
             did
             after
             Christs
             ascension
             .
             But
             if
             most
             on
             earth
             perish
             ,
             how
             little
             is
             the
             earth
             ,
             to
             the
             vast
             and
             glorious
             regions
             of
             the
             blessed
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Beware
             of
             false
             Prophets
             who
             come
             to
             you
             in
             sheeps
             cloathing
             ,
             but
             inwardly
             they
             are
             ravening
             wolves
             :
             16.
             
             Ye
             shall
             know
             them
             by
             their
             fruits
             :
             Do
             men
             gather
             grapes
             of
             thorns
             ,
             or
             figs
             of
             thistles
             ?
          
           
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             And
             you
             must
             expect
             the
             temptation
             ,
             of
             Teachers
             falsly
             pretending
             Divine
             inspiration
             and
             authority
             ,
             they
             will
             come
             to
             you
             with
             enticing
             pretences
             ,
             as
             speaking
             for
             God
             ,
             for
             truth
             ,
             for
             godliness
             ,
             for
             your
             salvation
             ,
             for
             order
             ,
             peace
             ,
             &c.
             but
             
               mischief
               and
               hurtfulness
               is
               in
               their
               heart
               and
               design
               :
            
             And
             if
             you
             think
             their
             pretences
             too
             hard
             for
             you
             to
             confute
             ,
             look
             to
             the
             tendency
             and
             effects
             :
             Thorns
             and
             thistles
             prick
             and
             hurt
             ,
             and
             Grapes
             and
             Figs
             are
             sweet
             and
             nourishing
             .
             If
             their
             Counsel
             and
             their
             practice
             be
             hurtfull
             and
             destroying
             ,
             they
             are
             Wolves
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             God.
             Their
             bloudy
             jaws
             and
             teeth
             will
             bewray
             them
             tho
             in
             sheeps
             cloathing
             :
             If
             they
             would
             draw
             you
             to
             wickedness
             ,
             or
             turn
             you
             from
             a
             sober
             ,
             just
             and
             holy
             life
             ,
             or
             if
             instead
             of
             Love
             and
             Peace
             and
             
               doing
               good
            
             ,
             they
             are
             for
             hatred
             ,
             contention
             ,
             cruelty
             ,
             oppression
             ,
             unjust
             silencing
             ,
             excommunicating
             and
             persecuting
             ,
             by
             these
             fruits
             you
             may
             know
             them
             .
          
           
             N.
             Tho
             every
             cruel
             wicked
             man
             is
             not
             a
             false
             teacher
             ,
             nor
             every
             man
             is
             to
             believed
             in
             
               all
               his
               Doctrines
            
             who
             is
             
               loving
               and
               godly
            
             ;
             Yet
             1.
             that
             doctrine
             that
             tendeth
             to
             do
             more
             hurt
             than
             good
             ,
             is
             naught
             .
             2.
             
             And
             usually
             God
             teacheth
             the
             meek
             and
             loving
             ,
             and
             holy
             persons
             all
             necessary
             truth
             ,
             and
             forsaketh
             most
             ,
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             proud
             and
             worldly
             :
             And
             tho
             not
             meer
             ornamental
             accomplishments
             ,
             yet
             the
             saving
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             go
             together
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Illumination
             ,
             and
             holy
             ,
             love
             ,
             and
             obedience
             and
             peace
             ;
             And
             who
             can
             be
             confident
             that
             Gods
             Spirit
             teacheth
             those
             men
             the
             truth
             above
             others
             ,
             whom
             he
             never
             taught
             the
             knows
             necessary
             duties
             of
             love
             ,
             peace
             ,
             justice
             ,
             holiness
             and
             temperance
             .
             When
             their
             lives
             tell
             us
             that
             they
             serve
             the
             Devil
             ,
             its
             hard
             to
             believe
             that
             they
             are
             inspired
             of
             God
             as
             extraordinary
             men
             ,
             tho
             they
             may
             preach
             the
             truth
             for
             reputation
             and
             advantage
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Even
             so
             every
             good
             tree
             bringeth
             forth
             good
             fruit
             ,
             but
             a
             corrupt
             tree
             bringeth
             forth
             evil
             fruit
             :
             18.
             
             A
             good
             tree
             cannot
             bring
             forth
             evil
             fruit
             ,
             neither
             can
             a
             corrupt
             tree
             bring
             forth
             good
             fruit
             .
             19.
             
             Every
             tree
             that
             bringeth
             not
             forth
             good
             fruit
             ,
             is
             hewn
             down
             and
             cast
             into
             the
             fire
             .
             20.
             
             Wherefore
             by
             their
             fruits
             ye
             shall
             know
             them
             .
          
           
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             As
             the
             man
             is
             ,
             so
             will
             he
             do
             .
             Therefore
             by
             the
             badness
             of
             their
             fruit
             you
             may
             know
             that
             they
             speak
             not
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             Christ
             giveth
             us
             not
             this
             Rule
             to
             know
             ordinary
             Priests
             and
             Preachers
             Doctrine
             by
             :
             For
             when
             Rulers
             and
             Countreys
             own
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             wic●ed
             
             worldly
             men
             will
             own
             it
             for
             preferment
             and
             worldly
             ends
             :
             But
             it
             is
             to
             trie
             Prophets
             by
             ,
             who
             pretend
             to
             the
             Spirits
             inspiration
             :
             He
             that
             is
             not
             ruled
             by
             the
             Spirit
             is
             not
             like
             to
             be
             inspired
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
             2.
             
             And
             tho
             this
             hold
             true
             as
             to
             all
             wickedness
             ,
             yet
             the
             fruit
             that
             Christ
             specially
             meaneth
             ,
             is
             hurtfulness
             :
             As
             the
             names
             of
             Wolves
             ,
             Thorns
             and
             Thistles
             shew
             .
             3.
             
             If
             a
             good
             man
             speak
             or
             do
             ill
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             he
             is
             not
             perfectly
             good
             ,
             but
             partly
             bad
             .
             For
             instance
             ,
             The
             Papal
             Church
             pretendeth
             to
             the
             infallible
             guidance
             of
             the
             Spirit
             when
             Pope
             and
             Councils
             agree
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             
               To
               Prophetical
               Inspiration
            
             ,
             beyond
             the
             
               meer
               improvement
               of
               thei●
               own
               knowledge
               :
            
             How
             shall
             we
             know
             whether
             their
             pretence
             be
             true
             ?
             1.
             
             We
             find
             that
             they
             cherish
             ignorance
             ,
             by
             forbidding
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Scripture
             in
             a
             known
             Tongue
             without
             a
             License
             ,
             and
             praying
             in
             a
             Tongue
             not
             understood
             :
             2.
             
             We
             find
             that
             they
             divide
             the
             Christian
             world
             by
             laying
             its
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             on
             impossible
             terms
             ,
             even
             a
             multitude
             of
             their
             own
             Canons
             .
             3.
             
             We
             find
             they
             are
             adversaries
             to
             Catholick
             love
             ,
             by
             damning
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
             save
             their
             own
             Sect
             ,
             and
             keeping
             up
             their
             Church
             and
             Religion
             by
             bloudy
             Doctrines
             ,
             Inquisitions
             ,
             and
             Massacres
             .
             4.
             
             And
             that
             it
             is
             a
             worldly
             interest
             that
             is
             thus
             managed
             .
             These
             being
             all
             Wol●ish
             Thorny
             hurtful
             fruits
             ,
             disprove
             their
             pretence
             to
             the
             Spirits
             infallibility
             .
             But
             it
             being
             their
             interest
             to
             be
             for
             the
             Deity
             ,
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             Immortality
             of
             Souls
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             may
             own
             the
             truth
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             have
             had
             some
             errours
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             they
             are
             but
             of
             imperfect
             knowledge
             and
             reformation
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Not
             every
             one
             that
             saith
             to
             me
             ,
             Lord
             ▪
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             doth
             the
             will
             of
             my
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             It
             is
             not
             verbal
             professions
             ,
             and
             pretending
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             Orthodox
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             better
             than
             others
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             formal
             worshipping
             God
             as
             the
             Hypocrites
             do
             ,
             nor
             honouring
             me
             with
             the
             lips
             and
             knee
             alone
             ,
             that
             will
             save
             any
             one
             :
             but
             it
             is
             only
             the
             holy
             obedient
             beliver
             that
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Many
             will
             say
             to
             me
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             have
             we
             not
             prophesied
             in
             thy
             name
             ,
             and
             in
             thy
             name
             have
             cast
             out
             devils
             ,
             and
             in
             thy
             name
             done
             many
             wonderful
             works
             :
             23.
             
             And
             then
             I
             will
             profess
             to
             them
             ,
             I
             never
             knew
             you
             :
             depart
             from
             me
             ye
             that
             work
             iniquity
             .
          
           
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Many
             will
             then
             plead
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             they
             were
             Bishops
             or
             Preachers
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             even
             that
             they
             Prophesied
             ,
             and
             wrought
             miracles
             in
             my
             name
             :
             to
             whom
             I
             will
             say
             ,
             Depart
             from
             me
             all
             you
             that
             lived
             wickedly
             ,
             whatever
             you
             said
             or
             did
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             I
             never
             owned
             you
             ,
             nor
             will
             I
             save
             you
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Therefore
             whosoever
             heareth
             these
             sayings
             of
             mine
             ,
             and
             doth
             them
             ,
             I
             will
             liken
             him
             to
             a
             wise
             man
             who
             built
             his
             house
             upon
             a
             rock
             .
             25.
             
             And
             the
             rain
             descended
             and
             and
             the
             flouds
             came
             ,
             and
             the
             winds
             blew
             ,
             and
             beat
             on
             that
             house
             ,
             and
             it self
             not
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             founded
             on
             a
             rock
             .
          
           
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             He
             that
             heareth
             ,
             believeth
             and
             obeyeth
             that
             which
             I
             have
             now
             taught
             you
             ,
             is
             like
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             The
             obedient
             believer
             is
             the
             only
             wise
             man
             ,
             that
             buildeth
             the
             hopes
             of
             his
             salvation
             on
             a
             sure
             foundation
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             And
             every
             one
             that
             heareth
             these
             sayings
             of
             mine
             ,
             and
             doth
             them
             not
             ,
             shall
             be
             like
             ●ed
             to
             a
             foolish
             man
             who
             built
             his
             house
             on
             the
             sand
             :
             27.
             
             And
             the
             rain
             descended
             ,
             and
             the
             flouds
             came
             ,
             and
             the
             winds
             blew
             ,
             and
             beat
             upon
             that
             house
             ,
             and
             it
             fell
             ,
             and
             great
             was
             the
             fall
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Ungodly
             men
             ,
             that
             hear
             Christs
             Gospel
             and
             obey
             it
             not
             ,
             are
             fools
             ,
             and
             build
             their
             hopes
             of
             Salvation
             as
             on
             the
             sands
             ,
             2.
             
             All
             mens
             Religion
             and
             hopes
             shall
             be
             tried
             ,
             as
             a
             house
             by
             Storms
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             well
             founded
             and
             built
             or
             not
             .
             3.
             
             Grievous
             will
             be
             the
             overthrow
             of
             the
             religious
             hopes
             of
             all
             hypocrites
             and
             ungodly
             livers
             .
          
           
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             when
             Jesus
             had
             ended
             these
             sayings
             ,
             the
             people
             were
             astonished
             at
             his
             doctrine
             .
             For
             he
             taught
             them
             as
             one
             having
             authority
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             the
             Scribes
             .
          
           
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             The
             hearers
             admired
             his
             Doctrine
             ;
             for
             he
             spake
             not
             as
             the
             Scribes
             and
             ordinary
             Teachers
             ,
             but
             as
             by
             Prophetick
             authority
             and
             the
             Majestick
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WHen
             he
             was
             come
             down
             from
             the
             mountain
             ,
             great
             multitudes
             followed
             him
             .
             2.
             
             And
             behold
             ,
             there
             came
             a
             Leper
             and
             worshipped
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             thou
             canst
             make
             me
             clean
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             N.
             1.
             
             A
             Leprosie
             is
             so
             long
             and
             so
             visible
             a
             disease
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             could
             be
             no
             fraud
             in
             the
             cure
             .
             2.
             
             The
             belief
             of
             Christs
             power
             shewed
             that
             he
             believed
             him
             to
             be
             sent
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             was
             an
             acceptable
             faith
             ,
             tho
             he
             doubted
             of
             Christs
             will.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             Jesus
             put
             forth
             his
             hand
             and
             touched
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             will
             ,
             be
             thou
             clean
             :
             And
             immediately
             his
             leprosie
             was
             cleansed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Note
             ,
             Christ
             shewed
             both
             Power
             and
             Will
             ,
             to
             cure
             him
             miraculously
             that
             believed
             his
             power
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             Jesus
             saith
             to
             him
             ,
             See
             thou
             tell
             no
             man
             ,
             but
             go
             thy
             way
             ,
             shew
             thy self
             to
             the
             Priest
             ,
             and
             offer
             the
             gift
             that
             Moses
             commanded
             for
             a
             testimony
             to
             them
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             Do
             not
             thy self
             divulge
             this
             cure
             ,
             but
             go
             shew
             the
             Priest
             that
             thou
             art
             cleansed
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             enquire
             if
             he
             will
             ,
             how
             it
             was
             done
             ;
             perform
             thou
             thy
             Offering
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             let
             it
             stand
             as
             a
             testimony
             of
             me
             ,
             whether
             they
             will
             use
             it
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             N.
             1.
             
             Christ
             would
             have
             his
             miracles
             divulged
             but
             by
             degrees
             ,
             and
             so
             himself
             made
             known
             ;
             not
             all
             at
             first
             ,
             but
             in
             due
             season
             ,
             when
             it
             would
             do
             more
             good
             than
             hurt
             :
             not
             to
             encourage
             men
             against
             him
             before
             the
             time
             ;
             but
             when
             his
             greatest
             works
             all
             done
             ,
             might
             ,
             set
             together
             ,
             make
             a
             compleat
             evidence
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tho
             the
             high
             Priest
             was
             no
             due
             successor
             of
             Aarons
             line
             ,
             but
             yearly
             brought
             in
             by
             Heathen
             powers
             to
             him
             that
             purchased
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             office
             much
             corrupted
             ,
             yet
             Christ
             bids
             the
             Leper
             do
             his
             duty
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             had
             possession
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             when
             Jesus
             was
             entred
             into
             Capernaum
             ,
             there
             came
             a
             Centurion
             beseeching
             him
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             saying
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             my
             servant
             lyeth
             at
             home
             sick
             of
             the
             Passie
             ,
             grievously
             tormented
             .
             7.
             
             And
             Jesus
             saith
             to
             him
             ,
             I
             will
             come
             and
             heal
             him
             .
          
           
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             N.
             This
             Captain
             (
             of
             an
             hundred
             Soldiers
             )
             shewed
             his
             Faith
             by
             asking
             ,
             and
             Christ
             presently
             promiseth
             a
             cure
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             Centurion
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             worthy
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             come
             under
             my
             roof
             ,
             but
             speak
             the
             word
             only
             ,
             and
             my
             servant
             shall
             be
             healed
             .
             9.
             
             For
             I
             am
             a
             man
             under
             authority
             ,
             having
             soldiers
             under
             me
             ;
             and
             I
             say
             to
             this
             man
             ,
             Go
             ,
             and
             he
             goeth
             ;
             and
             to
             another
             ,
             Come
             ,
             and
             he
             cometh
             ;
             and
             to
             my
             servant
             ,
             Do
             this
             ,
             and
             he
             doth
             it
             .
          
           
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             The
             Captain
             said
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             if
             my
             Soldiers
             and
             Servants
             obey
             my
             words
             ,
             its
             easie
             with
             thee
             to
             command
             deliverance
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             When
             Jesus
             heard
             it
             ,
             he
             marvelled
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             them
             that
             followed
             ,
             Verily
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             found
             so
             great
             faith
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             Israel
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             At
             this
             Christ
             expressed
             admiration
             by
             way
             of
             praise
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               have
               not
               found
               so
               great
               faith
            
             in
             any
             Israelites
             that
             waited
             for
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             Roman
             Captain
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             many
             shall
             come
             from
             the
             east
             and
             west
             ,
             and
             shall
             sit
             down
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             Jacob
             ,
             in
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             .
             12.
             
             But
             the
             children
             of
             the
             kingdom
             shall
             be
             cast
             out
             into
             outer
             darkness
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             weeping
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             I
             tell
             you
             that
             many
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             shall
             be
             converted
             ,
             and
             from
             East
             and
             West
             shall
             be
             gathered
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             Heavenly
             Kindom
             ,
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             ,
             and
             Jacob
             ,
             whose
             faithful
             (
             though
             not
             natural
             )
             children
             they
             are
             reputed
             ;
             when
             the
             Jews
             that
             are
             the
             natural
             seed
             ,
             and
             thought
             that
             the
             promise
             had
             been
             only
             theirs
             )
             shall
             be
             cast
             out
             from
             Heavenly
             felicity
             into
             outer
             darkness
             ,
             and
             utmost
             misery
             ;
             where
             shall
             be
             crying
             ,
             and
             weeping
             ,
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             (
             as
             men
             do
             with
             cold
             ,
             or
             with
             rage
             .
             )
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             Jesus
             said
             to
             the
             Centurion
             ,
             Go
             thy
             way
             ,
             and
             as
             thou
             hast
             believed
             so
             be
             it
             done
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             his
             servant
             was
             healed
             the
             very
             same
             hour
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             Jesus
             gave
             him
             presently
             the
             reward
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             promising
             and
             performing
             the
             cure
             of
             his
             servant
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             when
             Jesus
             came
             into
             Peters
             house
             ,
             he
             saw
             his
             wives
             mother
             laid
             ,
             and
             sick
             of
             a
             fever
             .
             15.
             
             And
             he
             touched
             her
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             fever
             left
             her
             ,
             and
             she
             rose
             and
             ministred
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Note
             ,
             the
             speed
             of
             the
             cure
             :
             she
             presently
             went
             about
             her
             business
             ,
             and
             served
             them
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             When
             the
             even
             was
             come
             ,
             they
             brought
             to
             him
             many
             that
             were
             possessed
             with
             devils
             ,
             and
             he
             cast
             out
             the
             spirits
             with
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             healed
             all
             that
             were
             sick
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Scripture
             doth
             not
             separate
             Diseases
             and
             Devils
             so
             much
             as
             they
             that
             think
             there
             is
             no
             Devil
             in
             a
             disease
             that
             hath
             natural
             causes
             .
             For
             Devils
             are
             often
             Gods
             executioners
             ,
             even
             when
             there
             are
             natural
             causes
             of
             the
             disease
             ;
             and
             do
             add
             many
             extraordinary
             symptomes
             by
             their
             own
             operation
             .
             2.
             
             Christ
             healed
             Bodies
             to
             win
             Souls
             ,
             by
             such
             gifts
             as
             all
             are
             capable
             of
             valuing
             :
             and
             to
             shew
             his
             mercy
             to
             Body
             and
             Soul.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             That
             it
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             which
             was
             spoken
             by
             Esaias
             the
             prophet
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Himself
             took
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             bare
             our
             sicknesses
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             as
             in
             Isa
             .
             53.
             he
             is
             said
             to
             
               take
               our
               Infirmities
            
             by
             suffering
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             the
             words
             may
             also
             be
             verified
             in
             another
             sense
             ,
             even
             of
             his
             compassion
             and
             his
             
               cure
               of
               mens
               diseases
            
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Now
             when
             Jesus
             saw
             great
             multitudes
             about
             him
             ,
             he
             gave
             commandment
             to
             depart
             unto
             the
             other
             side
             .
             19.
             and
             a
             certain
             Scribe
             came
             and
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Master
             ,
             I
             will
             follow
             thee
             whithersoever
             thou
             goest
             .
             20.
             
             And
             Jesus
             saith
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             foxes
             have
             holes
             ,
             and
             the
             birds
             of
             the
             air
             have
             nests
             ;
             but
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             hath
             not
             where
             to
             lay
             his
             head
             .
          
           
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             N.
             That
             when
             Christ
             saw
             a
             man
             desirous
             to
             follow
             him
             ,
             either
             for
             worldly
             ends
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             mind
             not
             loosed
             from
             worldly
             interest
             ,
             he
             trieth
             him
             ,
             and
             turneth
             him
             off
             by
             undeceiving
             him
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             another
             of
             his
             disciples
             faith
             to
             him
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             suffer
             me
             first
             to
             go
             and
             bury
             my
             father
             .
             22.
             
             But
             Jesus
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Follow
             
             me
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             dead
             bury
             their
             dead
             .
          
           
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Another
             whom
             Christ
             saw
             better
             resolved
             and
             qualified
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             permit
             so
             much
             as
             to
             go
             home
             to
             bury
             his
             Father
             ,
             but
             using
             a
             proverbial
             speech
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               dead
               bury
               their
               dead
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             If
             thou
             be
             devoted
             to
             me
             ,
             follow
             me
             ,
             and
             my
             service
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             now
             thy
             greatest
             business
             ,
             to
             which
             burying
             thy
             Father
             must
             not
             be
             preferred
             :
             Others
             that
             are
             not
             engaged
             as
             thou
             art
             ,
             may
             bury
             thy
             Father
             :
             If
             they
             would
             not
             ,
             it
             were
             better
             he
             were
             unburied
             ,
             than
             thou
             should
             desert
             or
             neglect
             me
             and
             my
             service
             .
          
           
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             And
             when
             he
             was
             entred
             into
             a
             ship
             ,
             his
             disciples
             followed
             him
             :
             And
             behold
             there
             arose
             a
             great
             tempest
             in
             the
             sea
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             the
             ship
             was
             covered
             with
             the
             waves
             ;
             but
             he
             was
             asleep
             :
             25.
             
             And
             his
             disciples
             came
             unto
             him
             and
             awoke
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Lord
             save
             us
             ,
             we
             perish
             .
          
           
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             N.
             The
             Ship
             is
             safe
             where
             Christ
             is
             ,
             tho
             he
             seem
             asleep
             .
             2.
             
             Yet
             dangers
             cast
             weak
             believers
             into
             fear
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             And
             he
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             Why
             are
             ye
             fearful
             ,
             O
             ye
             of
             little
             faith
             ?
             Then
             he
             arose
             and
             rebuked
             the
             winds
             and
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             a
             great
             calm
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Great
             fears
             are
             the
             ordinary
             effects
             of
             sinful
             distrust
             ,
             and
             the
             symptomes
             of
             but
             
               little
               Faith.
            
             2.
             
             Get
             Christ
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             and
             he
             can
             command
             all
             the
             world
             to
             be
             for
             us
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             hurt
             us
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             But
             the
             men
             marvelled
             ,
             saying
             ,
             what
             manner
             of
             man
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             winds
             and
             the
             sea
             obey
             him
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Christs
             works
             proved
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Saviour
             fully
             to
             be
             trusted
             :
             2.
             
             Do
             but
             obey
             Christ
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             make
             all
             creatures
             obey
             him
             for
             your
             good
             and
             safety
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             And
             when
             he
             was
             come
             to
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             into
             the
             countrey
             of
             the
             Gergesenes
             ,
             there
             met
             him
             
               two
               possessed
               with
               devils
            
             coming
             out
             of
             the
             tombs
             ,
             exceeding
             fierce
             ,
             so
             that
             no
             man
             might
             pass
             by
             that
             way
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             two
             that
             were
             mad
             and
             possessed
             ,
             and
             acted
             by
             devils
             in
             their
             madness
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             And
             behold
             they
             cried
             out
             ,
             saying
             ,
             What
             have
             we
             to
             do
             with
             thee
             ,
             Jesus
             thou
             Son
             of
             God
             ?
             Art
             thou
             come
             hither
             to
             torment
             us
             before
             the
             time
             ?
          
           
             29.
             
             And
             the
             Devils
             in
             them
             by
             the
             mens
             voice
             cried
             out
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Meddle
             not
             with
             us
             Jesus
             thou
             Son
             of
             God.
             Increase
             not
             our
             torments
             before
             the
             appointed
             time
             of
             their
             increase
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             And
             there
             was
             a
             good
             way
             off
             from
             them
             a
             herd
             of
             many
             swine
             feeding
             :
             31.
             
             So
             the
             devils
             besought
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             If
             thou
             cast
             us
             out
             ,
             suffer
             us
             to
             go
             away
             into
             the
             herd
             of
             swine
             .
          
           
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             And
             (
             many
             Gentiles
             dwelling
             there
             who
             kept
             Swine
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             some
             Jews
             ,
             to
             sell
             ,
             tho
             they
             eat
             not
             Swines
             flesh
             )
             there
             was
             a
             great
             herd
             of
             Swine
             ;
             and
             the
             Devils
             being
             a
             base
             sort
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             bent
             to
             all
             mischief
             ,
             craved
             leave
             ,
             if
             they
             must
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             to
             go
             into
             the
             Swine
             ,
             partly
             to
             mischief
             them
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             discontent
             their
             owners
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             And
             he
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Go
             ;
             And
             when
             they
             were
             come
             out
             ,
             they
             went
             into
             the
             herd
             of
             swine
             :
             and
             behold
             ,
             the
             whole
             herd
             of
             swine
             ran
             violently
             down
             a
             steep
             place
             into
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             perished
             in
             the
             waters
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             They
             were
             mad
             ,
             and
             in
             madness
             ran
             into
             the
             sea
             and
             were
             drowned
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             And
             they
             that
             kept
             them
             fled
             ,
             and
             went
             their
             ways
             into
             the
             city
             ,
             and
             told
             every
             thing
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             befaln
             the
             possessed
             of
             the
             devils
             .
             34.
             
             And
             behold
             the
             whole
             city
             came
             out
             to
             meet
             Jesus
             :
             And
             when
             they
             saw
             him
             ,
             they
             besought
             him
             that
             he
             would
             depart
             out
             of
             their
             coasts
             .
          
           
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             When
             they
             heard
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             whole
             City
             was
             moved
             with
             a
             desire
             to
             see
             so
             strange
             a
             man
             :
             But
             the
             loss
             of
             their
             Swine
             made
             them
             intreat
             him
             to
             be
             gone
             and
             leave
             their
             coasts
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             he
             entred
             into
             a
             ship
             and
             passed
             over
             ,
             and
             came
             into
             his
             own
             city
             .
             2.
             
             And
             behold
             ,
             they
             brought
             to
             him
             a
             man
             sick
             of
             the
             palsie
             ,
             lying
             on
             a
             bed
             :
             And
             Jesus
             seeing
             their
             faith
             ,
             said
             to
             the
             sick
             of
             the
             palsie
             ,
             Son
             be
             of
             good
             chear
             ,
             thy
             sins
             be
             forgiven
             thee
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             That
             is
             ,
             this
             disease
             which
             is
             the
             punishment
             of
             thy
             sin
             is
             remitted
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             be
             healed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             behold
             ,
             certain
             of
             the
             Scribes
             said
             within
             themselves
             ,
             This
             man
             blasphemeth
             .
             4.
             
             And
             Jesus
             knowing
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             said
             ,
             Wherefore
             think
             ye
             evil
             in
             your
             hearts
             ?
             5.
             
             For
             whether
             is
             it
             easier
             to
             say
             ,
             Thy
             sins
             are
             forgiven
             thee
             ,
             or
             to
             say
             ,
             Arise
             and
             walk
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             What
             is
             
               Forgiving
               the
               sin
            
             but
             forgiving
             the
             punishment
             of
             it
             ?
             And
             is
             one
             any
             harder
             than
             the
             other
             when
             it
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             that
             ye
             may
             know
             that
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             hath
             power
             on
             earth
             to
             forgive
             sins
             ,
             Then
             saith
             he
             to
             the
             sick
             of
             the
             palsie
             ,
             Arise
             ,
             take
             up
             thy
             bed
             ,
             and
             go
             unto
             thy
             house
             .
             7.
             
             And
             he
             arose
             and
             departed
             to
             his
             house
             .
          
           
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             But
             your
             own
             senses
             shall
             tell
             you
             that
             I
             can
             forgive
             sin
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             punishment
             of
             sin
             on
             Earth
             —
             
             Arise
             ,
             &c.
             so
             he
             was
             healed
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             took
             up
             his
             bed
             and
             went
             home
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             when
             the
             multitude
             saw
             it
             ,
             they
             marvelled
             ,
             and
             glorified
             God
             which
             had
             given
             such
             power
             unto
             men
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             It
             made
             them
             wonder
             and
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             that
             had
             sent
             a
             man
             with
             so
             great
             power
             into
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             as
             Jesus
             passed
             forth
             from
             thence
             ,
             he
             saw
             a
             man
             named
             Matthew
             ,
             sitting
             at
             the
             receipt
             of
             custome
             ,
             and
             he
             saith
             to
             him
             ,
             Follow
             me
             .
             And
             he
             arose
             ,
             and
             followed
             him
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Matthew
             that
             wrote
             this
             ,
             a
             Toll-gatherer
             ;
             and
             at
             Christs
             call
             he
             immediately
             left
             all
             and
             followed
             him
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             as
             Jesus
             sate
             at
             meat
             in
             the
             house
             ,
             behold
             ,
             many
             publicans
             and
             sinners
             came
             and
             sate
             down
             with
             him
             and
             his
             Disciples
             .
             11.
             
             And
             when
             the
             Pharisees
             saw
             it
             ,
             they
             said
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             Why
             eateth
             your
             master
             with
             publicans
             and
             sinners
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             N.
             The
             Pharisees
             pretended
             greater
             strictness
             than
             Christ
             ,
             in
             flying
             from
             other
             men
             as
             sinners
             :
             But
             the●
             were
             not
             so
             strict
             in
             reforming
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             zealous
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             doing
             good
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             But
             when
             Jesus
             heard
             that
             ,
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             They
             that
             be
             whole
             need
             not
             a
             physician
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             are
             sick
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             My
             work
             is
             to
             save
             Souls
             ;
             and
             who
             but
             Sinners
             have
             need
             of
             a
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             But
             go
             ye
             and
             learn
             what
             that
             meaneth
             ,
             I
             will
             have
             mercy
             and
             not
             sacrifice
             :
             for
             I
             am
             not
             come
             to
             call
             the
             righteous
             ,
             but
             sinners
             to
             repentance
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             O
             ye
             that
             take
             on
             you
             to
             be
             the
             Teachers
             of
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             what
             great
             need
             have
             you
             to
             be
             taught
             and
             to
             study
             what
             that
             saying
             meaneth
             ,
             
               I
               will
               have
               mercy
               and
               not
               Sacrifice
               .
            
             Mercy
             is
             a
             far
             greater
             and
             more
             pleasing
             work
             ,
             than
             Sacrifice
             ,
             Ceremonies
             or
             outward
             Rites
             .
             And
             the
             greatest
             good
             is
             still
             to
             be
             preferred
             .
             N.
             O
             how
             little
             do
             the
             Roman
             persecuting
             Clergy
             regard
             this
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Then
             came
             to
             him
             the
             disciples
             of
             John
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Why
             do
             we
             and
             the
             Pharisees
             fast
             oft
             ,
             but
             thy
             disciples
             fast
             not
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             We
             and
             the
             Pharisees
             are
             stricter
             than
             thy
             Disciples
             :
             We
             fast
             oft
             ,
             and
             ye
             do
             not
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             Jesus
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Can
             the
             children
             of
             the
             bride-chamber
             mourn
             as
             long
             as
             the
             bridegroom
             is
             with
             them
             ?
             But
             the
             days
             will
             come
             when
             the
             bridegroom
             shall
             be
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             h●●
             shall
             they
             fast
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             The
             Messiah
             is
             the
             mess●●ger
             of
             the
             greatest
             joy
             :
             It
             is
             a
             most
             joyful
             Marriage
             feast
             that
             I
             call
             them
             to
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             not
             the
             season
             of
             ●●●ng
             and
             mourning
             :
             But
             when
             I
             am
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             then
             fasting
             and
             patience
             in
             a
             malicious
             world
             ,
             will
             be
             more
             seasonable
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             No
             man
             putteth
             a
             piece
             of
             new
             cloath
             into
             an
             old
             garment
             ;
             for
             that
             which
             is
             put
             in
             to
             fill
             it
             up
             ,
             taketh
             from
             the
             garment
             ,
             and
             the
             rent
             is
             made
             worse
             .
             17.
             
             Neither
             do
             men
             put
             new
             wine
             into
             old
             bottles
             :
             else
             the
             bottles
             break
             ,
             and
             the
             wine
             runneth
             out
             ,
             and
             the
             bottles
             perish
             :
             but
             they
             put
             new
             wine
             into
             new
             bottles
             ,
             and
             both
             are
             preserved
             .
          
           
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             As
             a
             piece
             of
             new
             cloth
             put
             on
             a
             breach
             in
             an
             old
             worn
             garment
             ,
             will
             but
             make
             it
             wider
             ;
             and
             new
             wine
             put
             into
             old
             bottles
             will
             but
             break
             them
             and
             be
             spilt
             :
             so
             if
             young
             Disciples
             should
             be
             put
             upon
             Religious
             exercises
             unsuitable
             to
             their
             condition
             ,
             and
             unseasonable
             ,
             it
             would
             do
             them
             hurt
             :
             And
             that
             which
             would
             hurt
             them
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             incapacity
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             put
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             N.
             What
             their
             bottles
             were
             then
             made
             of
             that
             would
             not
             hold
             new
             wine
             when
             they
             were
             old
             ,
             is
             uncertain
             .
             But
             it
             s
             likely
             they
             were
             made
             of
             the
             skins
             of
             Goats
             ,
             or
             such
             creatures
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             While
             he
             spake
             these
             things
             to
             them
             ,
             behold
             ,
             there
             came
             a
             certain
             Ruler
             and
             worshipped
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             My
             daughter
             is
             even
             now
             dead
             ;
             but
             come
             and
             lay
             thy
             hand
             on
             her
             ,
             and
             she
             shall
             live
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             A
             Ruler
             of
             one
             of
             their
             lesser
             Judicatures
             or
             Consistories
             came
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             N.
             This
             man
             did
             believe
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             experience
             of
             his
             success
             :
             but
             whether
             he
             believed
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Christ
             is
             uncertain
             .
             But
             it
             was
             notable
             faith
             ,
             to
             believe
             that
             he
             could
             raise
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             Jesus
             arose
             and
             followed
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             his
             disciples
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             They
             were
             all
             desirous
             to
             go
             see
             whether
             he
             could
             raise
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             behold
             ,
             a
             woman
             which
             was
             diseased
             with
             an
             issue
             of
             blood
             twelve
             years
             ,
             came
             behind
             him
             ,
             and
             touched
             the
             hem
             of
             his
             Garment
             ,
             21.
             
             For
             she
             said
             within
             her self
             ,
             if
             I
             may
             but
             touch
             his
             Garment
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             whole
             ,
             22.
             
             And
             Jesus
             turned
             him
             about
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             saw
             her
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             Daughter
             ,
             be
             of
             good
             comfort
             ;
             thy
             faith
             hath
             made
             thee
             whole
             :
             And
             the
             woman
             was
             made
             whole
             from
             that
             hour
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             A
             belief
             of
             Christs
             power
             was
             necessary
             to
             their
             receiving
             the
             effects
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             as
             a
             belief
             of
             his
             love
             and
             good
             will
             ,
             is
             needful
             to
             our
             receiving
             the
             special
             fruits
             of
             his
             Love
             ;
             and
             the
             belief
             of
             his
             wisdom
             and
             authority
             is
             needful
             to
             our
             obeying
             him
             ,
             and
             receiving
             his
             rewards
             .
          
           
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             And
             when
             Jesus
             came
             into
             the
             rulers
             house
             ,
             and
             saw
             the
             minstrels
             and
             the
             people
             making
             a
             noise
             ,
             He
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             
             Give
             place
             ,
             for
             the
             maid
             is
             not
             dead
             but
             sleepeth
             :
             And
             they
             laughed
             him
             to
             scorn
             .
          
           
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             When
             he
             saw
             the
             Musick
             and
             stir
             that
             was
             made
             according
             to
             the
             custom
             about
             the
             dead
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             Give
             place
             ;
             for
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Maid
             shall
             be
             but
             as
             a
             sleep
             from
             which
             I
             will
             presently
             awake
             her
             ,
             but
             they
             derided
             him
             ,
             seeing
             that
             she
             was
             dead
             indeed
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             But
             when
             the
             people
             were
             put
             forth
             ,
             he
             went
             in
             ,
             and
             took
             her
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             maid
             arose
             .
             26.
             
             And
             the
             same
             thereof
             went
             abroad
             into
             all
             that
             land
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Qu.
             Where
             was
             the
             Soul
             of
             this
             maid
             (
             and
             Lazarus
             )
             after
             death
             ?
             Answ
             .
             When
             God
             will
             tell
             us
             we
             shall
             know
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             when
             Jesus
             departed
             thence
             ,
             two
             blind
             men
             followed
             him
             ,
             crying
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             Thou
             son
             of
             David
             ,
             have
             mercy
             on
             us
             .
             28.
             
             And
             when
             he
             was
             come
             into
             the
             House
             ,
             the
             blind
             men
             came
             to
             him
             :
             and
             Jesus
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             Believe
             ye
             that
             I
             am
             able
             to
             do
             this
             ?
             they
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Yea
             ,
             Lord.
             29.
             
             Then
             touched
             he
             their
             eyes
             ,
             saying
             ,
             According
             to
             your
             faith
             ,
             be
             it
             unto
             you
             .
             30.
             
             And
             their
             eyes
             were
             opened
             .
          
           
             27.
             
               &c.
               Note
            
             ,
             These
             believed
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             tho
             its
             like
             they
             knew
             little
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             his
             Office.
             Their
             Faith
             was
             their
             capacity
             of
             a
             cure
             .
          
           
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             And
             Jesus
             straitly
             charged
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             See
             that
             no
             man
             know
             it
             .
             But
             they
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             departed
             ,
             spread
             abroad
             his
             fame
             in
             all
             that
             Country
             .
          
           
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             Note
             ,
             Christs
             command
             of
             silence
             ,
             was
             partly
             to
             give
             us
             an
             example
             of
             avoiding
             ostentaion
             ,
             and
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             content
             with
             the
             approbation
             of
             God
             alone
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             As
             they
             went
             out
             ,
             behold
             ,
             they
             brought
             to
             him
             a
             dumb
             man
             possessed
             with
             a
             devil
             .
             33.
             
             And
             when
             the
             devil
             was
             cast
             out
             ,
             the
             dumb
             spake
             :
             and
             the
             multitudes
             marvelled
             ,
             saying
             ,
             It
             was
             never
             so
             seen
             in
             Israel
             .
          
           
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             Note
             ,
             His
             dumbness
             was
             caused
             by
             the
             Devils
             possession
             :
             And
             it
             's
             like
             he
             was
             mad
             also
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             But
             the
             Pharisees
             said
             ,
             He
             casteth
             out
             devils
             through
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Devils
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             Note
             ,
             This
             was
             the
             blaspheming
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             what
             can
             convince
             men
             who
             when
             they
             see
             all
             this
             done
             ,
             will
             say
             ,
             The
             Devil
             doth
             it
             ?
             As
             if
             Power
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             Government
             were
             the
             Devils
             work
             .
             2.
             
             This
             verse
             is
             out
             of
             some
             Copies
             :
             but
             the
             same
             is
             in
             Matth.
             12.
             
             The
             Devils
             ,
             it
             seems
             have
             one
             Monarch
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             And
             Jesus
             went
             about
             all
             the
             cities
             and
             villages
             ,
             teaching
             in
             the
             synagogues
             ,
             and
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             kingdom
             ,
             and
             healing
             every
             sickness
             and
             every
             disease
             among
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             is
             the
             glad
             news
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Messiah
             was
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             was
             .
             2.
             
             Had
             he
             separated
             from
             the
             Synagogue
             manner
             of
             worship
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             permitted
             him
             ordinarily
             to
             preach
             among
             them
             .
             3.
             
             Christ
             that
             taught
             us
             to
             know
             false
             Prophets
             by
             their
             hurtful
             fruits
             ,
             (
             their
             malice
             ,
             cruelty
             ,
             persecuting
             and
             hurtfull
             doctrines
             )
             doth
             accordingly
             justifie
             his
             own
             mission
             and
             doctrine
             ,
             by
             speaking
             and
             
               doing
               good
            
             ,
             all
             that
             he
             did
             being
             for
             mens
             own
             benefit
             ;
             healing
             and
             saving
             Souls
             and
             Bodies
             .
             And
             the
             world
             will
             judge
             of
             mens
             pretences
             by
             their
             fruits
             ,
             when
             persecutors
             have
             done
             their
             worst
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             But
             when
             he
             saw
             the
             multitudes
             ,
             he
             was
             moved
             with
             compassion
             on
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             fainted
             ,
             and
             were
             scattered
             abroad
             as
             sheep
             having
             no
             shepherd
             .
             37.
             
             Then
             saith
             he
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             The
             harvest
             is
             plenteous
             ,
             but
             the
             labourers
             are
             few
             .
             38.
             
             Pray
             ye
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             harvest
             that
             he
             will
             send
             forth
             labourers
             into
             his
             harvest
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             Note
             ,
             Christs
             Example
             teacheth
             Preachers
             to
             compassionate
             a
             willing
             multitude
             ▪
             when
             they
             want
             sufficient
             teachers
             :
             and
             to
             pray
             God
             to
             send
             forth
             more
             labourers
             ,
             when
             there
             are
             too
             few
             :
             and
             not
             to
             give
             over
             labouring
             for
             them
             themselves
             ,
             without
             being
             utterly
             disabled
             ,
             tho
             men
             forbid
             them
             .
             Some
             Parishes
             in
             London
             have
             about
             70000
             Souls
             ,
             some
             60000
             ,
             some
             30000
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             City
             and
             County
             and
             much
             more
             ,
             have
             but
             one
             Bishop
             (
             or
             Pastor
             as
             some
             speak
             )
             And
             the
             Curates
             or
             Preachers
             cannot
             be
             heard
             by
             above
             3000
             at
             once
             or
             thereabouts
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             when
             he
             called
             to
             him
             his
             twelve
             disciples
             ,
             he
             gave
             them
             power
             against
             unclean
             spirits
             to
             cast
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             to
             heal
             all
             manner
             of
             sickness
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             disease
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             as
             he
             bid
             them
             pray
             for
             more
             labourers
             ,
             accordingly
             he
             chose
             twelve
             ,
             and
             gave
             them
             power
             to
             Preach
             and
             to
             work
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             do
             good
             against
             Devils
             and
             Diseases
             to
             confirm
             their
             words
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Now
             the
             names
             of
             the
             twelve
             apostles
             are
             these
             ,
             the
             first
             Simon
             who
             is
             called
             Peter
             ,
             and
             Andrew
             his
             brother
             ,
             James
             the
             son
             of
             Zebedee
             ,
             and
             John
             his
             brother
             ,
             3.
             
             Philip
             and
             Bartholomew
             ,
             Thomas
             and
             Matthew
             the
             Publican
             ,
             James
             the
             son
             of
             Alpheus
             ,
             and
             Lebbeus
             sirnamed
             Thaddeus
             .
             4.
             
             Simon
             the
             Canaanite
             ,
             and
             Judas
             Iscariot
             who
             also
             betrayed
             him
             .
             These
             twelve
             Jesus
             sent
             forth
             ,
             and
             commanded
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Go
             not
             into
             
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             into
             any
             city
             of
             the
             Samaritans
             enter
             ye
             not
             :
             6.
             
             But
             go
             rather
             to
             the
             lost
             sheep
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Peter
             had
             a
             priority
             ,
             though
             no
             Government
             over
             the
             rest
             :
             2.
             
             Lebbeus
             is
             Judas
             that
             wrote
             the
             Epistle
             extant
             .
             3.
             
             Simon
             is
             not
             called
             a
             Canaanite
             as
             to
             Nation
             ,
             but
             his
             name
             signifieth
             ,
             the
             Zealot
             ,
             Luk.
             6.15
             .
             Act.
             1
             ,
             13.
             4.
             
             Christ
             chose
             twelve
             in
             respect
             to
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             of
             Israel
             ,
             to
             whose
             service
             they
             were
             first
             confined
             :
             But
             when
             the
             Jews
             rejected
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             to
             be
             called
             ,
             he
             added
             Paul
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             confined
             not
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             but
             the
             Church
             now
             must
             be
             Catholick
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             By
             the
             Samaritans
             is
             meant
             those
             that
             were
             not
             of
             Abrahams
             Seed
             ,
             but
             were
             sent
             thither
             at
             the
             translation
             in
             King
             
             Hosea's
             time
             :
             And
             by
             the
             Israelites
             is
             meant
             all
             
             Abraham's
             seed
             that
             were
             chiefly
             in
             Judea
             ,
             but
             scattered
             also
             where
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             had
             lived
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             as
             ye
             go
             ,
             preach
             ,
             saying
             ,
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             heaven
             is
             at
             hand
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             As
             ye
             go
             ,
             Proclaim
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Messiah
             whom
             God
             promised
             to
             send
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             now
             at
             hand
             :
             You
             may
             see
             the
             Christ
             so
             long
             expected
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Heal
             the
             sick
             ,
             cleanse
             the
             lepers
             ,
             raise
             the
             dead
             ,
             cast
             out
             devils
             ;
             freely
             ye
             have
             received
             ,
             freely
             give
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             I
             give
             you
             power
             to
             heal
             ,
             &c.
             
             Doing
             good
             is
             your
             work
             :
             Do
             it
             freely
             ,
             as
             freely
             I
             give
             it
             you
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Provide
             neither
             gold
             ,
             nor
             silver
             ,
             nor
             brass
             in
             your
             purses
             ;
             10.
             nor
             scrip
             for
             your
             journey
             ,
             nor
             two
             coats
             ,
             neither
             shoes
             ,
             nor
             yet
             staves
             ;
             for
             the
             workman
             is
             worthy
             of
             his
             meat
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             You
             go
             not
             on
             your
             own
             work
             but
             mine
             :
             Provide
             neither
             Money
             nor
             victuals
             for
             your
             Journey
             ,
             nor
             cloathing
             as
             for
             long
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             nor
             a
             defensive
             weapon
             or
             staff
             :
             But
             look
             for
             your
             maintenance
             for
             your
             work
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             into
             whatsoever
             city
             or
             town
             ye
             shall
             enter
             ,
             enquire
             who
             in
             it
             is
             worthy
             ,
             and
             there
             abide
             till
             ye
             go
             thence
             .
             12.
             
             And
             when
             ye
             come
             into
             any
             house
             ,
             salute
             it
             .
             13.
             
             And
             if
             the
             house
             be
             worthy
             ,
             let
             your
             peace
             come
             upon
             it
             :
             But
             if
             it
             be
             not
             worthy
             ,
             let
             your
             peace
             return
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             11
             ,
             &c.
             Enquire
             who
             is
             a
             godly
             person
             ,
             willingest
             to
             entertain
             the
             Gospel
             :
             And
             when
             you
             come
             to
             any
             house
             say
             ,
             Peace
             be
             to
             this
             house
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Gods
               blessing
               be
               here
            
             .
             And
             if
             the
             persons
             be
             godly
             ,
             and
             
               truly
               qualified
            
             for
             his
             blessing
             ,
             it
             shall
             come
             upon
             them
             ,
             else
             not
             ,
             but
             you
             shall
             be
             clear
             .
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             There
             is
             a
             worthiness
             consistent
             with
             free
             grace
             .
             2.
             
             And
             a
             worthiness
             before
             their
             receiving
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             This
             had
             two
             degrees
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             highest
             degree
             was
             true
             saith
             and
             godliness
             suited
             to
             that
             knowledge
             that
             the
             faithfull
             had
             before
             Christs
             incarnation
             :
             who
             were
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             yet
             had
             not
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             (
             fully
             so
             called
             )
             and
             that
             Jesus
             was
             the
             Christ
             .
             Such
             was
             Zachary
             and
             Elizabeth
             ,
             and
             Nathanael
             ,
             and
             the
             Centurion
             ,
             Act.
             10
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             And
             those
             that
             had
             but
             preparatory
             grace
             ,
             or
             a
             teachable
             tractable
             willing
             disposition
             ,
             were
             more
             worthy
             ,
             (
             or
             less
             unworthy
             )
             than
             the
             refractory
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Ministers
             being
             not
             heart-searchers
             ,
             must
             pronounce
             Gods
             blessing
             on
             men
             ,
             on
             uncertainties
             and
             meer
             probability
             of
             the
             event
             :
             3.
             
             This
             benediction
             hath
             ever
             a
             condition
             implyed
             ,
             if
             the
             person
             be
             worthy
             or
             capable
             of
             it
             .
             4.
             
             If
             that
             person
             be
             unworthy
             and
             unblest
             ,
             the
             Minister
             is
             blameless
             ,
             if
             he
             went
             according
             to
             probable
             profession
             :
             The
             fault
             was
             his
             own
             .
             5.
             
             No
             Ministerial
             blessing
             ,
             (
             Baptizing
             ,
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             Absolution
             ,
             &c.
             )
             will
             save
             an
             unworthy
             person
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             not
             qualified
             for
             Salvation
             according
             to
             Gods
             promise
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             whosoever
             shall
             not
             receive
             you
             ,
             nor
             hear
             your
             words
             ,
             when
             ye
             depart
             out
             of
             that
             house
             or
             city
             ,
             shake
             off
             the
             dust
             of
             your
             feet
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             seeing
             you
             come
             not
             for
             any
             gain
             of
             your
             own
             ,
             but
             to
             bring
             them
             the
             joyfull
             tidings
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             so
             heinous
             is
             the
             sin
             of
             unthankful
             churlish
             refusal
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             shake
             off
             the
             dust
             of
             your
             feet
             ,
             as
             signifying
             the
             labour
             you
             used
             in
             vain
             for
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             as
             a
             witness
             against
             them
             in
             time
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Verily
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             more
             tollerable
             for
             the
             land
             of
             Sodom
             and
             of
             Gomorrha
             in
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             ,
             than
             for
             that
             city
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             There
             are
             different
             degrees
             of
             punishment
             hereafter
             :
             some
             are
             more
             tollerable
             than
             others
             .
             2.
             
             Sodomes
             punishment
             shall
             be
             less
             than
             the
             refusers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             because
             they
             sinned
             against
             less
             means
             ,
             light
             and
             mercies
             .
             False
             Christians
             then
             will
             have
             a
             heavy
             doom
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Behold
             ,
             I
             send
             you
             forth
             as
             sheep
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             wolves
             .
             Be
             ye
             therefore
             wise
             as
             serpents
             ,
             and
             harmless
             as
             doves
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             It
             is
             not
             a
             life
             or
             ease
             and
             worldly
             preferment
             ,
             or
             man-pleasing
             that
             I
             send
             you
             on
             ;
             but
             as
             sheep
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             many
             Wolves
             ,
             such
             enmity
             against
             the
             Gospel
             and
             godliness
             is
             in
             the
             corrupt
             nature
             and
             interest
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             specially
             of
             the
             obdurate
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             thankful
             entertaining
             you
             and
             your
             message
             ,
             they
             will
             tear
             and
             devour
             you
             ,
             if
             God
             do
             not
             restrain
             them
             .
             Therefore
             be
             wise
             to
             carry
             your selves
             inoffensively
             and
             cautelously
             ,
             preserving
             your selves
             by
             lawful
             means
             ;
             but
             be
             ye
             harmless
             and
             innocent
             that
             they
             may
             have
             no
             just
             accusation
             against
             you
             ;
             and
             use
             no
             unlawfull
             means
             :
             Sheep
             and
             Doves
             are
             no
             good
             fighters
             against
             Wolves
             and
             Hawks
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             But
             beware
             of
             men
             ,
             for
             they
             will
             deliver
             you
             up
             to
             the
             councils
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             scourge
             you
             in
             their
             Synagogues
             .
             18.
             
             And
             ye
             shall
             be
             brought
             before
             governours
             and
             
             kings
             for
             my
             sake
             ,
             for
             a
             testimony
             against
             them
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             But
             keep
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             do
             )
             by
             just
             means
             ;
             For
             the
             Jews
             will
             deliver
             you
             up
             to
             their
             Councils
             of
             Priest
             and
             Elders
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             scourge
             you
             as
             malefactors
             in
             their
             Synagogues
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             can
             make
             your
             crimes
             seem
             capital
             ,
             they
             will
             deliver
             you
             up
             to
             the
             Roman
             power
             ;
             that
             both
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             while
             you
             are
             accused
             ,
             may
             hear
             from
             you
             what
             the
             Gospelis
             ,
             and
             be
             unexcutable
             in
             their
             sin
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             But
             when
             they
             deliver
             you
             up
             ,
             take
             no
             thought
             how
             or
             what
             ye
             shall
             speak
             ,
             for
             it
             shall
             be
             given
             you
             in
             that
             same
             hour
             what
             ye
             shall
             speak
             .
             20.
             
             For
             it
             is
             not
             ye
             that
             speak
             ▪
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             your
             Father
             that
             speaketh
             in
             you
             .
          
           
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             And
             let
             not
             your
             own
             slowness
             of
             Speech
             put
             you
             on
             anxiety
             (
             as
             it
             did
             Moses
             and
             Isaiah
             )
             For
             Gods
             Spirit
             in
             you
             ,
             will
             help
             you
             and
             teach
             you
             what
             and
             how
             to
             speak
             in
             season
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             the
             brother
             shall
             deliver
             up
             the
             brother
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             father
             the
             child
             ,
             and
             the
             children
             shall
             rise
             up
             against
             the
             parents
             ,
             and
             cause
             them
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             .
             22.
             
             And
             ye
             shall
             be
             hated
             of
             all
             men
             for
             my
             names
             sake
             .
          
           
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             So
             great
             is
             the
             enmity
             of
             the
             Flesh
             against
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             against
             Faith
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             overcome
             even
             natural
             affection
             of
             brethren
             and
             parents
             ,
             and
             children
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             shall
             bring
             their
             nearest
             relations
             to
             Martyrdom
             and
             other
             sufferings
             .
             And
             the
             world
             will
             hate
             you
             for
             my
             sake
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             that
             endureth
             to
             the
             end
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             But
             he
             that
             overcometh
             all
             these
             trials
             ,
             and
             holds
             out
             in
             faith
             and
             patience
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             But
             when
             they
             persecute
             you
             in
             this
             city
             ,
             flee
             ye
             into
             another
             :
             For
             verily
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             you
             shall
             not
             have
             gone
             over
             the
             cities
             of
             Israel
             ,
             till
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             be
             come
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             But
             it
             is
             your
             duty
             so
             far
             to
             preserve
             your selves
             for
             further
             service
             ,
             as
             to
             flee
             from
             Persecutors
             ,
             to
             go
             Preach
             elsewhere
             (
             so
             it
             be
             not
             when
             you
             have
             any
             greater
             obligation
             to
             the
             contrary
             than
             your
             lives
             be
             worth
             .
             )
             And
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             you
             shall
             not
             have
             gone
             over
             all
             the
             Cities
             of
             Israel
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             work
             that
             I
             lay
             upon
             you
             ,
             till
             they
             shall
             see
             the
             Messiah
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             openly
             owning
             his
             Office
             ,
             and
             preaching
             to
             them
             as
             such
             himself
             .
          
           
             N.
             This
             hard
             Text
             is
             variously
             expounded
             :
             1.
             
             Some
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Romans
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             is
             Christ's
             coming
             here
             meant
             .
             2.
             
             Others
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             his
             coming
             by
             Constantines
             Conversion
             to
             set
             up
             Christianity
             in
             power
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Cities
             of
             Judea
             shall
             not
             be
             all
             converted
             till
             then
             .
             3.
             
             Others
             say
             it
             is
             Christ's
             coming
             to
             Judgment
             ;
             or
             ,
             say
             others
             ,
             to
             call
             the
             Jews
             at
             his
             personal
             Reign
             ,
             till
             when
             they
             will
             not
             be
             generally
             converted
             .
             4.
             
             It
             seems
             to
             me
             more
             probable
             that
             it
             is
             own
             open
             declaring
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Kingdom
             is
             come
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             he
             yet
             preached
             but
             much
             like
             John
             ,
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             (
             the
             Messiah
             )
             is
             at
             hand
             .
             2.
             
             And
             he
             did
             not
             yet
             bring
             his
             own
             Disciples
             to
             confess
             it
             ,
             it
             being
             after
             extorted
             from
             
               Peter
               ,
               Mat.
            
             16.
             and
             he
             highly
             praised
             for
             confessing
             him
             .
             3.
             
             And
             he
             forbad
             Peter
             ,
             and
             those
             he
             healed
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             Devils
             to
             confess
             him
             .
             4.
             
             So
             that
             properly
             his
             Kingdom
             began
             at
             his
             Exaltation
             ,
             even
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             Ascensior
             ,
             and
             sending
             down
             the
             Spirit
             .
             5.
             
             There
             is
             another
             Exposition
             of
             some
             that
             think
             he
             meant
             ,
             Tho
             I
             send
             you
             from
             me
             now
             ,
             let
             not
             my
             absence
             discourage
             you
             :
             I
             will
             be
             with
             you
             again
             ,
             before
             you
             have
             gone
             over
             all
             the
             Cities
             ;
             As
             if
             he
             spake
             of
             their
             return
             to
             him
             at
             their
             next
             meeting
             .
          
           
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             The
             disciple
             is
             not
             above
             his
             Master
             ,
             nor
             the
             servant
             above
             his
             Lord.
             It
             is
             enough
             for
             the
             disciple
             that
             he
             be
             as
             his
             Master
             ,
             and
             the
             servant
             as
             his
             Lord
             :
             if
             they
             have
             called
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             house
             Belzebub
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             shall
             they
             call
             them
             of
             his
             houshold
             ?
          
           
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             You
             are
             not
             greater
             or
             better
             than
             I
             :
             It
             's
             enough
             if
             you
             be
             used
             but
             as
             I
             am
             .
             If
             they
             say
             that
             I
             work
             by
             Belzebub
             ,
             what
             words
             or
             false
             accusations
             be
             so
             bad
             which
             you
             may
             not
             expect
             that
             are
             my
             followers
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Fear
             them
             not
             therefore
             :
             for
             there
             is
             nothing
             covered
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             revealed
             ,
             and
             hid
             ,
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             known
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Therefore
             fear
             not
             their
             false
             accusations
             ,
             or
             their
             threats
             :
             For
             there
             is
             nothing
             now
             covered
             with
             false
             pretences
             ,
             reasonings
             or
             slanders
             ,
             which
             shall
             not
             be
             uncovered
             ,
             and
             truly
             opened
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             thing
             hidden
             by
             fraud
             or
             force
             ,
             which
             shall
             not
             be
             made
             known
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             What
             I
             tell
             you
             in
             darkness
             ,
             that
             speak
             ye
             in
             light
             :
             and
             what
             ye
             hear
             in
             the
             ear
             ,
             that
             preach
             ye
             upon
             the
             house
             tops
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             What
             I
             speak
             to
             you
             alone
             or
             in
             Parables
             ,
             that
             publish
             fearlesly
             to
             all
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             And
             fear
             not
             them
             which
             kill
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             able
             to
             kill
             the
             soul
             :
             but
             rather
             fear
             him
             who
             is
             able
             to
             destroy
             both
             soul
             and
             body
             in
             hell
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Your
             bodies
             are
             mortal
             and
             must
             die
             ,
             and
             God
             may
             suffer
             men
             to
             kill
             them
             :
             But
             fear
             not
             men
             that
             can
             do
             no
             more
             ,
             nor
             can
             kill
             or
             undo
             the
             soul
             that
             is
             immortal
             :
             But
             fear
             God
             and
             offend
             not
             him
             ,
             who
             can
             destroy
             both
             body
             and
             soul
             in
             hell
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             Are
             not
             two
             Sparrows
             sold
             for
             a
             farthing
             ?
             and
             one
             of
             them
             shall
             not
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             .
             30.
             
             But
             the
             very
             hairs
             of
             your
             head
             are
             all
             numbred
             .
          
           
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             If
             Gods
             providence
             dispose
             of
             the
             least
             motions
             and
             events
             of
             the
             least
             of
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             such
             as
             a
             poor
             Sparrow
             is
             ,
             will
             he
             not
             take
             care
             of
             you
             that
             are
             
             his
             Children
             .
             Yea
             ,
             he
             regardeth
             every
             hair
             of
             your
             heads
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             your
             lives
             and
             souls
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             Fear
             ye
             not
             therefore
             ,
             ye
             are
             of
             more
             value
             than
             many
             Sparrows
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             Trust
             God
             and
             fear
             not
             men
             :
             For
             he
             that
             made
             you
             better
             than
             Sparrows
             ,
             will
             regard
             you
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             Whosoever
             therefore
             shall
             confess
             me
             before
             men
             ,
             him
             will
             I
             confess
             also
             before
             my
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             :
             But
             whosoever
             shall
             deny
             me
             before
             men
             ,
             him
             will
             I
             also
             deny
             before
             my
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             Note
             1.
             
             By
             confessing
             Christ
             is
             meant
             ,
             open
             owning
             him
             as
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             what
             ever
             we
             suffer
             by
             it
             .
             2.
             
             To
             be
             owned
             by
             God
             through
             Christ
             our
             advocate
             ,
             is
             the
             great
             interest
             that
             we
             should
             first
             secure
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             Think
             not
             that
             I
             am
             come
             to
             send
             peace
             on
             earth
             :
             I
             came
             not
             to
             send
             peace
             ,
             but
             a
             sword
             .
             35.
             
             For
             I
             am
             come
             to
             set
             a
             man
             at
             variance
             against
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             daughter
             against
             her
             mother
             ,
             and
             the
             daughter
             in
             law
             against
             her
             mother
             in
             law
             .
             36.
             
             And
             a
             mans
             foes
             shall
             be
             they
             of
             his
             own
             houshold
             .
          
           
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             Think
             not
             that
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Messiah
             is
             to
             settle
             Israel
             in
             power
             ,
             and
             bring
             all
             Nations
             to
             subjection
             or
             peaceable
             confederacy
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             my
             disciples
             in
             a
             state
             of
             prosperity
             :
             you
             must
             expect
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             by
             owning
             me
             and
             my
             doctrine
             ,
             your
             very
             friends
             and
             kindred
             will
             turn
             your
             enemies
             ,
             Parents
             and
             Children
             will
             hate
             and
             persecute
             you
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             your
             own
             houses
             will
             arise
             your
             most
             dangerous
             enemies
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             He
             that
             loveth
             father
             or
             mother
             more
             than
             me
             ,
             is
             not
             worthy
             of
             me
             :
             and
             he
             that
             loveth
             son
             or
             daughter
             ,
             more
             than
             me
             ,
             is
             not
             worthy
             of
             me
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             And
             let
             not
             this
             turn
             you
             off
             :
             For
             if
             you
             love
             Father
             or
             Mother
             ,
             Son
             or
             Daughter
             more
             than
             me
             ,
             and
             would
             forsake
             me
             rather
             than
             be
             forsaken
             or
             persecuted
             by
             them
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             being
             my
             true
             Disciples
             such
             as
             I
             will
             save
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             And
             he
             that
             taketh
             not
             his
             cross
             ,
             and
             followeth
             after
             me
             ,
             is
             not
             worthy
             of
             me
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             And
             he
             that
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             will
             not
             follow
             me
             under
             the
             cross
             ,
             and
             suffer
             a
             shameful
             Death
             rather
             than
             deny
             me
             ,
             or
             forsake
             faith
             and
             godliness
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             nor
             qualified
             for
             salvation
             ;
             nor
             will
             I
             own
             him
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             He
             that
             findeth
             his
             life
             shall
             lose
             it
             :
             and
             he
             that
             loseth
             his
             life
             for
             my
             sake
             ,
             shall
             find
             it
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             He
             that
             will
             save
             his
             life
             by
             denying
             me
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             sin
             ,
             shall
             lose
             it
             ,
             for
             he
             shall
             lose
             everlasting
             life
             ,
             and
             shall
             die
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             as
             soon
             :
             And
             he
             that
             is
             put
             to
             death
             for
             faith
             and
             righteousness
             ,
             hath
             not
             lost
             his
             life
             ,
             whenas
             death
             is
             but
             his
             passage
             to
             life
             everlasting
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             He
             that
             receiveth
             you
             ,
             receiveth
             me
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             receiveth
             me
             ,
             receiveth
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             And
             seeing
             you
             are
             my
             Messengers
             ,
             and
             your
             Commission
             shall
             be
             sealed
             by
             the
             convincing
             evidence
             of
             the
             miraculous
             and
             sanctifying
             operations
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             I
             will
             own
             you
             in
             all
             you
             say
             ,
             do
             ,
             or
             suffer
             according
             to
             your
             commission
             ,
             and
             will
             reward
             them
             that
             receive
             you
             and
             your
             words
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             received
             me
             my self
             ;
             (
             for
             I
             am
             not
             to
             stay
             on
             earth
             to
             do
             all
             my
             work
             my self
             ,
             but
             will
             do
             it
             by
             my
             Ministers
             .
             )
             And
             he
             that
             receiveth
             me
             shall
             be
             accepted
             by
             my
             Father
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             received
             him
             .
          
           
             N.
             As
             this
             is
             a
             most
             strong
             and
             comfortable
             obligation
             to
             the
             receiving
             of
             Christs
             true
             Ministers
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             dreadful
             prophaneness
             to
             hear
             a
             proud
             domineering
             enemy
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             that
             hath
             got
             by
             force
             into
             the
             title
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             labours
             to
             make
             true
             Godliness
             odious
             ,
             and
             persecuteth
             the
             most
             faithful
             ,
             to
             plead
             this
             Text
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             that
             heard
             and
             received
             their
             malignant
             scorns
             at
             Piety
             ,
             did
             hear
             and
             receive
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             He
             that
             receiveth
             a
             prophet
             in
             the
             name
             of
             a
             prophet
             ,
             shall
             receive
             a
             prophets
             reward
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             receiveth
             a
             righteous
             man
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             a
             righteous
             man
             ,
             shall
             receive
             a
             righteous
             mans
             reward
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             This
             tells
             us
             that
             God
             rewardeth
             not
             men
             according
             to
             their
             gifts
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             will
             and
             heart
             :
             And
             it
             is
             a
             great
             comfort
             to
             every
             ungifted
             and
             poor
             inferiour
             Christian
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             the
             reward
             of
             Preachers
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             but
             receive
             them
             and
             further
             their
             works
             as
             they
             are
             able
             :
             yea
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             but
             love
             them
             ,
             and
             would
             receive
             them
             if
             they
             could
             ,
             God
             taketh
             it
             as
             done
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             by
             the
             
               same
               reward
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             same
             in
             kind
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             degree
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             by
             a
             
               Righteous
               man
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             an
             eminent
             godly
             man
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             that
             loveth
             such
             ,
             and
             entertaineth
             them
             ,
             shall
             be
             numbred
             with
             the
             truly
             righteous
             :
             But
             it
             meaneth
             not
             that
             every
             wicked
             liver
             shall
             speed
             as
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             but
             receive
             such
             ,
             tho
             he
             amend
             not
             himself
             .
             But
             he
             that
             loveth
             a
             good
             man
             because
             he
             is
             such
             ,
             and
             sheweth
             b●
             receiving
             him
             ,
             tho
             to
             his
             cost
             and
             danger
             ,
             that
             his
             love
             is
             sincere
             ,
             shall
             be
             numbred
             with
             such
             himself
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             And
             whosoever
             shall
             give
             to
             drink
             to
             one
             of
             these
             little
             ones
             a
             cup
             of
             cold
             water
             only
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             a
             disciple
             ,
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             he
             shall
             in
             no
             wi●e
             lose
             his
             reward
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             He
             that
             loveth
             a
             Christian
             as
             such
             ,
             more
             than
             his
             riches
             ,
             and
             would
             give
             him
             more
             if
             he
             had
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             give
             but
             a
             cup
             of
             cold
             Water
             ,
             to
             the
             poorest
             weakest
             Christian
             because
             he
             is
             a
             Christian
             ,
             shall
             not
             lose
             the
             reward
             that
             I
             here
             promise
             .
          
           
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             a
             safe
             way
             of
             usury
             hath
             Christ
             taught
             all
             Believers
             ?
             He
             is
             an
             unbeliever
             who
             thinks
             he
             shall
             be
             a
             loser
             by
             any
             obedience
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             the
             Rich
             only
             that
             shall
             have
             the
             reward
             of
             Charity
             ,
             but
             the
             Poor
             also
             that
             do
             their
             best
             ,
             and
             would
             give
             if
             they
             were
             able
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             not
             only
             charity
             to
             Preachers
             and
             rare
             persons
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             least
             Christians
             ,
             that
             Christ
             will
             reward
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Therefore
             it
             is
             not
             only
             slandering
             ,
             reviling
             and
             〈…〉
             e●in●nt
             servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             〈…〉
             Christians
             ,
             that
             Christ
             will
             con●
             〈…〉
             miserable
             pretence
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             〈…〉
             ●ty
             (
             perhaps
             for
             dissenting
             from
             〈…〉
             of
             usurpers
             ,
             )
             as
             if
             any
             men
             were
             free
             from
             all
             errour
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             when
             Jesus
             had
             made
             an
             end
             of
             commanding
             his
             twelve
             disciples
             ,
             he
             departed
             thence
             to
             teach
             and
             to
             preach
             in
             their
             cities
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Having
             given
             his
             twelve
             Disciples
             their
             instructions
             ,
             he
             went
             about
             also
             to
             preach
             himself
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Now
             when
             John
             had
             heard
             in
             the
             prison
             the
             works
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             sent
             two
             of
             his
             disciples
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Art
             thou
             he
             that
             should
             come
             ,
             or
             do
             we
             look
             for
             another
             ?
          
           
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             is
             doubtful
             whether
             (
             John
             being
             in
             Prison
             and
             not
             seeing
             Jesus
             )
             the
             meaning
             be
             ,
             Art
             thou
             the
             same
             Jesus
             that
             I
             baptized
             ,
             &c.
             
             Or
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             more
             likely
             )
             that
             he
             sent
             his
             Disciples
             that
             they
             might
             be
             convinced
             by
             more
             than
             
             John's
             testimony
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Jesus
             answered
             and
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Go
             and
             shew
             John
             again
             those
             things
             which
             ye
             do
             hear
             and
             see
             .
             5.
             
             The
             blind
             receive
             their
             sight
             ,
             and
             the
             lame
             walk
             ,
             the
             lepers
             are
             cleansed
             ,
             and
             the
             deaf
             hear
             ,
             the
             dead
             are
             raised
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             poor
             have
             the
             gospel
             preached
             to
             them
             .
             6.
             
             And
             blessed
             is
             he
             whoever
             shall
             not
             be
             offended
             in
             me
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             It
             is
             not
             my
             bare
             word
             but
             my
             works
             that
             shall
             answer
             you
             :
             it
             is
             by
             the
             fruit
             that
             the
             tree
             must
             be
             known
             :
             The
             miraculous
             works
             of
             Divine
             Power
             are
             done
             ,
             and
             the
             works
             of
             love
             to
             mens
             bodies
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Salvation
             is
             preached
             for
             their
             Souls
             .
             And
             these
             being
             Gods
             works
             ,
             are
             Gods
             testimony
             what
             I
             am
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             meanness
             of
             my
             appearance
             ,
             and
             my
             contempt
             and
             suffering
             from
             men
             ,
             will
             be
             to
             many
             ,
             a
             stumbling
             block
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             work
             of
             believing
             difficult
             ,
             and
             blessed
             are
             they
             that
             believe
             notwithstanding
             all
             these
             difficulties
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             as
             they
             departed
             ,
             Jesus
             began
             to
             say
             to
             the
             multitude
             concerning
             John
             ,
             What
             went
             ye
             out
             into
             the
             wilderness
             to
             see
             ?
             a
             reed
             shaken
             with
             the
             wind
             ;
             8.
             
             But
             what
             went
             ye
             out
             to
             see
             ?
             A
             man
             clothed
             in
             soft
             raiment
             ?
             Behold
             ,
             they
             that
             wear
             soft
             cloathing
             are
             in
             kings
             houses
             ?
             9.
             
             But
             what
             went
             ye
             out
             to
             see
             ?
             A
             prophet
             ?
             yea
             ,
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             a
             prophet
             .
          
           
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Jesus
             took
             this
             occasion
             to
             describe
             John
             to
             the
             people
             ;
             saying
             ,
             What
             went
             you
             to
             John
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             to
             see
             ?
             not
             a
             toy
             like
             a
             shaken
             Reed
             ?
             Nor
             yet
             a
             pompous
             Gallant
             in
             gay
             cloaths
             ?
             such
             be
             not
             in
             Wildernesses
             but
             in
             Kings
             houses
             :
             you
             'l
             say
             
               A
               Prophet
            
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             and
             greater
             than
             any
             foregoing
             Prophets
             ;
             A
             nearer
             Messenger
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             For
             this
             is
             he
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             I
             send
             my
             messenger
             before
             thy
             face
             ,
             which
             shall
             prepare
             thy
             way
             before
             thee
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             For
             this
             is
             the
             Harbinger
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             promised
             by
             other
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Verily
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             Among
             them
             that
             are
             born
             of
             women
             ,
             there
             hath
             not
             risen
             a
             greater
             than
             John
             the
             Baptist
             .
             Notwithstanding
             he
             that
             is
             least
             in
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             ,
             is
             greater
             than
             he
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             There
             hath
             not
             been
             a
             greater
             than
             John
             before
             him
             :
             as
             being
             nearest
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Messiah
             :
             But
             yet
             ,
             the
             least
             of
             my
             Ministers
             in
             this
             my
             Kingdom
             ,
             is
             greater
             than
             he
             ,
             and
             shall
             have
             more
             eminent
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             more
             excellent
             office
             and
             work
             ;
             so
             far
             shall
             my
             Kingdom
             begun
             after
             my
             Ascension
             ,
             excell
             all
             ages
             that
             were
             before
             it
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             from
             the
             days
             of
             John
             the
             Baptist
             until
             now
             ,
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             suffereth
             violence
             ,
             and
             the
             violent
             take
             it
             by
             force
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             as
             the
             people
             crowded
             to
             John
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             and
             now
             as
             you
             see
             flock
             after
             me
             ,
             so
             since
             John
             began
             to
             preach
             ,
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             that
             these
             multitud●s
             of
             inferiour
             people
             ,
             croud
             as
             it
             were
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             lose
             it
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             neglected
             by
             the
             higher
             sort
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             For
             all
             the
             prophets
             and
             the
             law
             prophesied
             until
             John.
             And
             if
             ye
             will
             receive
             it
             ,
             this
             is
             Elias
             which
             was
             to
             come
             .
             15.
             
             He
             that
             hath
             ears
             to
             hear
             ,
             let
             him
             hear
             .
          
           
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             The
             Law
             and
             Prophets
             till
             John
             indeed
             foretold
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             but
             not
             so
             determinately
             and
             nearly
             as
             John
             did
             :
             And
             if
             you
             can
             receive
             it
             ,
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             John
             is
             that
             Elias
             that
             Malachi
             foretold
             should
             go
             before
             to
             prepare
             the
             way
             to
             Christ
             .
             The
             belief
             of
             this
             is
             of
             great
             moment
             to
             your
             faith
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             But
             whereto
             shall
             I
             liken
             this
             generation
             ?
             It
             is
             like
             to
             children
             sitting
             in
             the
             Market
             ,
             and
             calling
             to
             their
             fellows
             ;
             17.
             
             We
             have
             piped
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             ye
             have
             not
             danced
             ;
             we
             have
             mourned
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             ye
             have
             not
             lamented
             .
          
           
           
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             But
             the
             unbelievers
             of
             this
             generation
             ,
             do
             as
             children
             in
             their
             games
             complain
             of
             one
             another
             ;
             you
             will
             neither
             dance
             when
             we
             pipe
             ,
             nor
             lament
             when
             we
             mourn
             to
             you
             ;
             you
             are
             cross
             to
             us
             whatever
             game
             we
             play
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             For
             John
             came
             neither
             eating
             nor
             drinking
             ,
             and
             they
             say
             ,
             He
             hath
             a
             Devil
             .
             19.
             
             The
             Son
             of
             man
             came
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             and
             they
             say
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             a
             man
             gluttonous
             ,
             and
             a
             wine
             bibber
             ,
             a
             friend
             of
             publicans
             and
             sinners
             .
             But
             wisdom
             is
             justified
             of
             her
             children
             .
          
           
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             John
             lived
             austerely
             on
             Locusts
             and
             wild-honey
             :
             and
             they
             took
             him
             for
             a
             possessed
             mad-man
             :
             And
             of
             me
             that
             exercise
             no
             such
             unusual
             austerity
             of
             diet
             ,
             but
             mere
             temperance
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             gluttonous
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             lover
             of
             wine
             ,
             No
             innocency
             will
             suffice
             to
             escape
             the
             false
             censures
             of
             Malignants
             :
             But
             the
             sons
             of
             Wisdom
             will
             justifie
             it
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Then
             began
             he
             to
             upbraid
             the
             cities
             wherein
             most
             of
             his
             mighty
             works
             were
             done
             ,
             because
             they
             repented
             not
             .
             21.
             
             Wo
             to
             thee
             Chorazin
             ,
             Wo
             to
             thee
             Bethsaida
             :
             for
             if
             the
             mighty
             works
             which
             were
             done
             in
             you
             ,
             had
             been
             done
             in
             Tyre
             and
             Sydon
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             repented
             long
             ago
             in
             sackcloth
             and
             ashes
             .
             22.
             
             But
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             It
             shall
             be
             more
             tollerable
             for
             Tyre
             and
             Sydon
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             than
             for
             you
             .
          
           
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Christs
             own
             Preaching
             and
             Miracles
             had
             so
             little
             success
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             is
             put
             to
             upbraid
             the
             places
             where
             he
             had
             wrought
             them
             for
             their
             impenitence
             :
             Therefore
             the
             best
             Preachers
             may
             be
             put
             to
             the
             like
             .
             2.
             
             The
             punishment
             of
             such
             as
             are
             unconverted
             under
             the
             most
             convincing
             Preaching
             ,
             will
             be
             most
             intollerable
             .
             3.
             
             Tho
             it
             be
             Gods
             grace
             which
             converteth
             Souls
             ,
             yet
             he
             usually
             so
             proportioneth
             it
             to
             the
             means
             he
             useth
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             means
             ordinarily
             would
             convert
             some
             ,
             which
             converts
             not
             others
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             thou
             Capernaum
             which
             art
             exalted
             unto
             heaven
             ,
             shalt
             be
             brought
             down
             to
             hell
             :
             For
             if
             the
             mighty
             works
             which
             have
             been
             done
             in
             thee
             ,
             had
             been
             done
             in
             Sodom
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             remained
             until
             this
             day
             .
             24.
             
             But
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             more
             tollerable
             for
             the
             land
             of
             Sodom
             in
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             ,
             than
             for
             thee
             .
          
           
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Thou
             Capernaum
             where
             I
             have
             dwelt
             ,
             hast
             by
             my
             presence
             ,
             preaching
             and
             works
             been
             honoured
             with
             the
             heavenly
             gifts
             ;
             but
             for
             impenitence
             shalt
             be
             destroyed
             :
             If
             Sodom
             had
             seen
             and
             heard
             what
             thou
             hast
             ,
             their
             repentance
             would
             have
             prevented
             their
             destruction
             .
             But
             their
             doom
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             shall
             be
             more
             tollerable
             than
             thine
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             At
             that
             time
             Jesus
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             I
             thank
             thee
             ,
             O
             Father
             ,
             Lord
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             because
             thou
             hast
             hid
             these
             things
             from
             the
             wise
             and
             prudent
             ,
             and
             hast
             revealed
             them
             to
             babes
             .
             26.
             
             Even
             so
             Father
             ,
             for
             so
             it
             seemed
             good
             in
             thy
             sight
             .
          
           
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Then
             Jesus
             said
             to
             God
             his
             Father
             ,
             I
             thank
             thee
             ,
             O
             Father
             ,
             who
             being
             Lord
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             hast
             the
             absolute
             right
             to
             dispose
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             chosen
             the
             despised
             unlearned
             sort
             of
             men
             to
             make
             known
             effectually
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Salvation
             to
             ,
             rather
             than
             the
             men
             of
             reputation
             for
             learning
             and
             wisdom
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             hast
             left
             proud
             self-conceited
             men
             in
             their
             ignorance
             ,
             whilst
             thou
             hast
             taught
             the
             humble
             and
             meek
             .
             This
             pleaseth
             me
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             choice
             and
             good
             pleasure
             of
             thy
             wisdom
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             All
             things
             are
             delivered
             to
             me
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             knoweth
             the
             Son
             but
             the
             Father
             ,
             neither
             knoweth
             any
             man
             the
             Father
             ,
             save
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             he
             to
             whomsoeever
             the
             Son
             will
             reveal
             him
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             All
             things
             are
             delivered
             by
             the
             Father
             to
             me
             ,
             upon
             my
             right
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             my
             saving
             office
             ;
             so
             that
             I
             am
             (
             under
             the
             Divi●●
             nature
             )
             even
             in
             my
             humanity
             made
             the
             universa●
             〈◊〉
             Ruler
             ,
             and
             Benefactor
             .
             And
             as
             none
             can
             comprehend
             the
             mystery
             of
             my
             Person
             ,
             Office
             ,
             and
             Works
             ,
             save
             the
             Father
             that
             sent
             me
             ,
             so
             none
             can
             savingly
             know
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             but
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             he
             to
             whom
             the
             ●●n
             will
             make
             him
             known
             ,
             by
             the
             Gospel
             and
             the
             illumination
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Come
             unto
             me
             all
             ye
             that
             labour
             and
             are
             heavy
             laden
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             you
             rest
             29.
             
             Take
             my
             yoke
             on
             you
             ,
             and
             learn
             of
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             meek
             and
             lowly
             in
             heart
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             find
             rest
             to
             your
             souls
             .
             30.
             
             For
             my
             yoke
             is
             easie
             ,
             and
             my
             burthen
             is
             light
             .
          
           
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             Come
             to
             me
             all
             ye
             that
             are
             under
             the
             slavery
             of
             Sin
             and
             Satan
             ,
             and
             under
             Gods
             displeasure
             by
             your
             guilt
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             burdensome
             ceremonious
             and
             cursing
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Pharisees
             tutorage
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             toil
             of
             a
             poor
             afflicted
             condition
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             give
             you
             deliverance
             and
             rest
             :
             Take
             on
             you
             the
             yoke
             of
             my
             Government
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             learn
             of
             me
             as
             your
             Teacher
             by
             my
             Doctrine
             and
             Example
             :
             for
             I
             am
             meek
             and
             lowly
             ,
             and
             my
             Doctrines
             are
             not
             suited
             to
             the
             Pomp
             and
             grandeur
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             interest
             and
             mind
             of
             the
             proud
             and
             covetous
             ,
             but
             to
             men
             of
             a
             low
             and
             humble
             quality
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             you
             shall
             find
             rest
             to
             your
             tired
             troubled
             fearful
             Souls
             :
             For
             my
             Service
             and
             Law
             is
             gracious
             ,
             and
             ●asie
             ,
             fitted
             to
             the
             relief
             of
             the
             guilty
             and
             distressed
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             I
             lay
             on
             you
             by
             my
             word
             and
             works
             is
             sight
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             heavy
             burdens
             that
             you
             undergo
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             AT
             that
             time
             Jesus
             went
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             through
             the
             corn
             ,
             and
             his
             disciples
             were
             hungry
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             pluck
             the
             ears
             of
             corn
             ,
             and
             to
             eat
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Both
             the
             labour
             and
             the
             early
             eating
             seem
             here
             meant
             ,
             but
             specially
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             when
             the
             Pharisees
             saw
             it
             ,
             they
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             thy
             disciples
             do
             that
             which
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             do
             on
             the
             sabbath
             day
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Art
             thou
             a
             good
             Teacher
             who
             sufferest
             thy
             Disciples
             to
             break
             Gods
             law
             ?
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             the
             Pharisees
             controversie
             against
             Christ
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             religious
             ,
             and
             strict
             enough
             in
             keeping
             Gods
             Law
             :
             so
             that
             pretended
             strictness
             is
             no
             proof
             that
             men
             are
             in
             the
             right
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             he
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Have
             ye
             not
             read
             what
             David
             did
             when
             he
             was
             hungred
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             were
             with
             him
             ,
             4.
             
             How
             he
             entred
             into
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             did
             eat
             the
             shew-bread
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             lawful
             for
             him
             to
             eat
             ,
             nor
             for
             them
             that
             were
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             the
             priests
             ?
             5.
             
             Or
             have
             ye
             not
             read
             in
             the
             law
             ,
             how
             that
             on
             the
             sabbath
             days
             the
             priests
             in
             the
             temple
             profane
             the
             sabbath
             ,
             and
             are
             blameless
             ?
          
           
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Your
             strictness
             and
             your
             accusation
             of
             my
             Disciples
             ,
             are
             but
             from
             your
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             Have
             ye
             not
             read
             that
             hunger
             justified
             David
             and
             his
             company
             for
             eating
             the
             consecrated
             Bread
             ,
             which
             else
             none
             but
             the
             Priests
             might
             lawfully
             eat
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Priests
             in
             the
             temple
             labour
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             break
             the
             outward
             rest
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             profanation
             ,
             did
             not
             the
             Temple
             service
             justifie
             it
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             place
             is
             one
             greater
             than
             the
             temple
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             if
             the
             Temple
             service
             can
             justifie
             labour
             ,
             I
             am
             greater
             than
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             my
             service
             and
             authority
             can
             justifie
             it
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             if
             ye
             had
             known
             what
             this
             meaneth
             ,
             I
             will
             have
             mercy
             and
             not
             sacrifice
             ,
             ye
             would
             not
             have
             condemned
             the
             guiltless
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             If
             instead
             of
             ignorant
             preciseness
             for
             Ceremonies
             ,
             you
             had
             but
             learnt
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             his
             preferring
             mercy
             before
             Sacrifice
             ,
             you
             would
             not
             have
             thought
             that
             Ceremonies
             and
             externals
             are
             commanded
             men
             for
             their
             hurt
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             observed
             against
             mercy
             to
             our selves
             or
             others
             :
             Gods
             commands
             are
             all
             for
             mans
             good
             ;
             and
             he
             maketh
             not
             externals
             and
             ceremonies
             for
             a
             snare
             to
             hurt
             men
             .
             You
             would
             not
             have
             censured
             the
             guiltless
             as
             sinners
             had
             you
             understood
             this
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             This
             (
             twice
             repeated
             )
             most
             openly
             condemneth
             the
             Papal
             Church
             Government
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             For
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             is
             Lord
             even
             of
             the
             sabbath-day
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             as
             
             Moses's
             Law
             was
             but
             to
             lead
             men
             to
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             it
             is
             fulfilled
             ;
             so
             it
             cannot
             bind
             any
             against
             him
             and
             his
             authority
             and
             saving
             work
             ;
             for
             which
             works
             sake
             all
             things
             are
             delivered
             into
             his
             hands
             ;
             even
             the
             Law
             and
             Sabbath
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             is
             Lord.
             
          
           
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             And
             when
             he
             was
             departed
             thence
             ,
             he
             went
             into
             their
             Synagogue
             :
             And
             behold
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             man
             who
             had
             his
             hand
             withered
             ,
             and
             they
             asked
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Is
             it
             lawful
             to
             to
             heal
             on
             the
             sabbath-day
             ?
             that
             they
             might
             accuse
             him
             .
          
           
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             the
             ceremonial
             outward
             strictness
             of
             hypocrites
             ,
             is
             used
             to
             ensnare
             and
             hurt
             those
             that
             are
             not
             of
             their
             mind
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             he
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             What
             man
             shall
             there
             be
             among
             you
             that
             shall
             have
             one
             sheep
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             fall
             into
             a
             pit
             on
             the
             sabbath-day
             ,
             will
             he
             not
             lay
             hold
             on
             it
             ,
             and
             lift
             it
             out
             ?
          
           
             11.
             
             Will
             you
             not
             draw
             a
             sheep
             out
             of
             a
             pit
             on
             the
             Sabbath-day
             ,
             if
             you
             have
             but
             one
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             How
             much
             then
             is
             a
             man
             better
             than
             a
             sheep
             ?
             wherefore
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             do
             well
             on
             the
             sabbath-days
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             It
             is
             lawfull
             to
             prefer
             and
             do
             a
             greater
             duty
             before
             a
             less
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Then
             saith
             he
             to
             the
             man
             ,
             Stretch
             forth
             thy
             hand
             :
             and
             he
             stretched
             it
             forth
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             restored
             whole
             like
             as
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Then
             the
             Pharisees
             went
             out
             ,
             and
             held
             a
             council
             against
             him
             ,
             how
             they
             might
             destroy
             him
             .
          
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             part
             of
             the
             Religion
             of
             Hypocrites
             ,
             to
             destroy
             men
             for
             doing
             the
             greatest
             good
             ,
             against
             their
             Laws
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             But
             when
             Jesus
             heard
             it
             ,
             he
             withdrew
             himself
             from
             thence
             ,
             and
             great
             multitudes
             followed
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             healed
             them
             all
             :
             16.
             
             And
             charged
             them
             that
             they
             should
             not
             make
             him
             known
             .
          
           
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             a
             duty
             to
             avoid
             the
             hands
             of
             Murderers
             and
             Persecutors
             ,
             unless
             when
             our
             sufferings
             are
             like
             to
             do
             more
             good
             than
             our
             lives
             .
             2.
             
             Christ
             forbid
             them
             making
             him
             known
             ,
             partly
             to
             avoid
             the
             envy
             and
             rage
             of
             persecutors
             ,
             and
             partly
             because
             the
             time
             was
             not
             yet
             come
             ,
             till
             all
             his
             works
             set
             together
             with
             his
             Resurrection
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             should
             make
             up
             a
             full
             proof
             .
          
           
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             That
             it
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             which
             was
             spoken
             by
             Esaias
             the
             prophet
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             my
             servant
             whom
             I
             have
             chosen
             ,
             my
             beloved
             in
             whom
             my
             soul
             is
             well
             pleased
             :
             
             I
             will
             put
             my
             Spirit
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             shew
             judgment
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             19.
             
             He
             shall
             not
             strive
             ,
             nor
             cry
             ,
             neither
             shall
             any
             man
             hear
             his
             voice
             in
             the
             streets
             .
             20.
             
             A
             bruised
             reed
             shall
             he
             not
             break
             ,
             and
             smoaking
             flax
             shall
             he
             not
             quench
             ,
             till
             he
             send
             forth
             judgment
             unto
             victory
             .
             21.
             
             And
             in
             his
             name
             shall
             the
             Gentiles
             trust
             .
          
           
             17
             ,
             &c.
             In
             all
             this
             he
             fulfilled
             what
             was
             prophesied
             by
             Isaiah
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             &c.
             
             Him
             whom
             I
             have
             selected
             for
             this
             work
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             ,
             as
             fulfilling
             all
             my
             will
             ;
             He
             shall
             have
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             teach
             the
             Nations
             the
             way
             of
             Truth
             and
             Righteousness
             ;
             He
             shall
             not
             subdue
             men
             by
             tumults
             ,
             violence
             ,
             or
             wars
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             and
             Grace
             ,
             he
             shall
             deal
             gently
             with
             the
             weak
             ,
             and
             cherish
             the
             least
             degree
             of
             goodness
             ,
             and
             pardon
             the
             faults
             of
             the
             penitent
             ,
             and
             not
             use
             severity
             of
             Justice
             ,
             till
             he
             have
             gathered
             his
             Church
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             overcome
             and
             judged
             his
             final
             enemies
             :
             And
             it
             is
             he
             in
             whom
             all
             nations
             shall
             be
             blessed
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Then
             was
             brought
             to
             him
             one
             possessed
             with
             a
             devil
             ,
             blind
             and
             dumb
             ,
             and
             he
             healed
             him
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             the
             blind
             and
             dumb
             both
             spake
             and
             saw
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             all
             the
             people
             were
             amazed
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Is
             not
             this
             the
             son
             of
             David
             ?
          
           
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             This
             people
             were
             so
             astonished
             to
             see
             his
             works
             ,
             that
             they
             said
             ,
             Sure
             this
             is
             the
             Messiah
             the
             son
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             But
             when
             the
             Pharisees
             heard
             it
             ,
             they
             said
             ,
             This
             fellow
             doth
             not
             cast
             out
             devils
             ,
             but
             by
             Beel-zebub
             the
             prince
             of
             the
             devils
             .
             25.
             
             And
             Jesus
             knew
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Every
             kingdom
             divided
             against
             it self
             is
             brought
             to
             desolation
             ;
             and
             every
             city
             and
             house
             divided
             against
             it self
             shall
             not
             s●and
             .
             26.
             
             And
             if
             Satan
             cast
             out
             Satan
             ,
             he
             is
             divided
             against
             himself
             :
             how
             then
             shall
             his
             kingdom
             stand
             .
          
           
             24
             ,
             &c.
             The
             Pharisees
             could
             not
             deny
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             it
             being
             notorious
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             had
             no
             shift
             left
             for
             their
             unbelief
             ,
             but
             saying
             ,
             that
             
               All
               such
               works
               are
               not
               of
               God
               ;
               The
               Prince
               of
               Devils
               to
               deceive
               the
               people
               ,
               giveth
               him
               power
               to
               cast
               out
               devils
               ,
               and
               do
               his
               miracles
               .
            
             But
             Christ
             said
             ,
             If
             the
             Devil
             have
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             he
             hath
             wit
             to
             preserve
             it
             ;
             Is
             it
             the
             Devils
             work
             to
             ▪
             do
             good
             to
             mens
             Souls
             and
             Bodies
             ?
             If
             holy
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             casting
             out
             〈◊〉
             and
             healing
             the
             diseased
             ,
             be
             against
             Satan
             〈…〉
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             against
             himself
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             〈…〉
             .
             Kingdom
             ,
             City
             or
             House
             will
             not
             stand
             〈…〉
             ●●vid●d
             and
             fight
             against
             it self
             .
          
           
             27.
             〈…〉
             ●●●z●bub
             cast
             out
             devils
             ,
             by
             〈…〉
             ●●●en
             cast
             them
             out
             ?
             ther●●ore
             〈…〉
             be
             your
             judges
             .
             28.
             
             But
             if
             I
             cast
             out
             devils
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             come
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             And
             if
             you
             think
             me
             a
             Conjurer
             and
             confederate
             with
             Satan
             ,
             what
             say
             you
             of
             your
             own
             Countreymen
             my
             Disciples
             who
             cast
             them
             out
             by
             the
             power
             they
             receive
             from
             me
             ?
             Are
             they
             all
             conjurers
             too
             ?
             Therefore
             they
             shall
             be
             witness
             against
             your
             unbelief
             and
             blasphemy
             :
             But
             if
             all
             this
             be
             certainly
             done
             by
             me
             by
             no
             less
             power
             than
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             you
             should
             see
             that
             this
             is
             Gods
             attestation
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Kingdom
             is
             come
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Messiah
             is
             to
             conquer
             Satan
             ,
             and
             destroy
             his
             works
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             Or
             else
             ,
             how
             can
             one
             enter
             into
             a
             strong
             mans
             house
             ,
             and
             spoil
             his
             goods
             ,
             except
             he
             first
             bind
             the
             strong
             man
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             will
             spoil
             his
             house
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             How
             could
             I
             cast
             out
             Satan
             from
             his
             possession
             and
             destroy
             his
             works
             ,
             if
             I
             did
             not
             overcome
             him
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             He
             that
             is
             not
             with
             me
             is
             against
             me
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             gathereth
             not
             with
             me
             scattereth
             abroad
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             So
             far
             am
             I
             from
             working
             by
             the
             Devil
             ,
             that
             I
             take
             him
             for
             mine
             enemy
             that
             doth
             not
             serve
             me
             in
             my
             opposition
             to
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             will
             judge
             him
             as
             one
             that
             is
             for
             Satan
             .
          
           
             N.
             In
             War
             men
             use
             to
             say
             of
             their
             
               own
               Soldiers
            
             ,
             [
             
               He
               that
               is
               not
               for
               us
               is
               against
               us
               ,
            
             and
             to
             be
             counted
             an
             enemy
             ]
             But
             of
             the
             Countreymen
             and
             the
             enemies
             quarters
             [
             
               He
               that
               is
               not
               against
               us
               is
               for
               us
               :
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             If
             he
             do
             us
             no
             harm
             ,
             he
             doth
             us
             good
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             use
             him
             kindly
             .
             So
             Christ
             saith
             of
             
               profest
               Christians
            
             ;
             If
             they
             be
             not
             effectually
             for
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             judge
             them
             as
             treacherous
             and
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             save
             them
             .
             But
             of
             those
             
               without
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             He
             that
             is
             not
             against
             us
             is
             for
             us
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             tho
             he
             be
             not
             himself
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Salvation
             as
             true
             Christians
             are
             ,
             yet
             its
             commendable
             to
             do
             us
             no
             harm
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             is
             assisted
             by
             such
             fair
             and
             moderate
             unbelievers
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             Wherefore
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             All
             manner
             of
             sin
             and
             blasphemy
             shall
             be
             forgiven
             to
             men
             :
             but
             the
             blasphemy
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             shall
             not
             be
             forgiven
             to
             men
             .
             32.
             
             And
             whoever
             speaketh
             a
             word
             against
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             forgiven
             him
             ,
             but
             whosoever
             speaketh
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             forgiven
             him
             ,
             neither
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             All
             other
             sin
             and
             blasphemy
             against
             me
             as
             I
             appear
             in
             my
             humane
             nature
             ,
             hath
             some
             excuse
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             cured
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             pardoned
             :
             But
             seeing
             the
             Great
             works
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             done
             by
             me
             and
             to
             be
             done
             by
             my
             Disciples
             ,
             in
             Miracles
             and
             Sanctification
             ,
             are
             the
             greatest
             evidences
             that
             God
             will
             give
             the
             world
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             my
             Gospel
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             convinced
             of
             the
             fact
             that
             all
             these
             Miracles
             and
             this
             holiness
             is
             wrought
             ,
             and
             will
             yet
             deny
             it
             to
             be
             Gods
             attestation
             ,
             and
             blasphemously
             stand
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             its
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             this
             man
             rejecteth
             the
             greatest
             evidence
             
             and
             shall
             have
             no
             greater
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             infidelity
             is
             incurable
             ,
             and
             aggravated
             with
             blasphemy
             and
             obstinacy
             ,
             and
             will
             never
             be
             repented
             of
             nor
             forgiven
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             This
             blaspheming
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             1.
             
             Is
             the
             sin
             of
             none
             but
             resolved
             Infidels
             :
             2.
             
             And
             such
             of
             them
             only
             as
             are
             convinced
             of
             the
             great
             works
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             miraculous
             and
             others
             .
             3.
             
             And
             yet
             rather
             than
             they
             will
             believe
             in
             Christ
             by
             this
             Divine
             testimony
             ,
             will
             believe
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             by
             the
             Devil
             and
             Conjuration
             that
             all
             this
             is
             done
             .
          
           
             See
             my
             Treat
             of
             the
             Blasphemy
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             in
             my
             Book
             called
             ,
             
               The
               unreasonableness
               of
               Infidelity
            
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Either
             make
             the
             tree
             good
             and
             his
             fruit
             good
             ,
             or
             else
             make
             the
             tree
             corrupt
             and
             his
             fruit
             corrupt
             :
             for
             the
             tree
             is
             known
             by
             his
             fruits
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Judge
             of
             the
             tree
             by
             the
             fruit
             :
             Of
             the
             power
             which
             I
             work
             by
             ,
             by
             the
             works
             :
             If
             it
             be
             no
             good
             work
             to
             heal
             the
             Sick
             ,
             and
             Blind
             ,
             and
             Lame
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             Devils
             ,
             and
             preach
             repentance
             and
             forgiveness
             of
             sin
             ,
             to
             convert
             and
             save
             Souls
             ,
             then
             God
             is
             not
             the
             Author
             of
             them
             .
             If
             they
             be
             bad
             works
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             bad
             cause
             ;
             If
             they
             be
             good
             works
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             good
             Author
             :
             either
             say
             plainly
             (
             you
             that
             ascribe
             them
             to
             the
             Devil
             )
             that
             the
             works
             are
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             is
             good
             :
             or
             else
             that
             the
             Devil
             is
             bad
             and
             the
             works
             are
             bad
             :
             Or
             if
             you
             confess
             the
             works
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             confess
             that
             they
             are
             done
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             34.
             
             O
             generation
             of
             vipers
             ,
             how
             can
             ye
             ,
             being
             evil
             ,
             speak
             good
             things
             ?
             for
             out
             of
             the
             abundance
             of
             the
             heart
             the
             mouth
             speaketh
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             I
             need
             go
             no
             farther
             for
             an
             instance
             than
             your selves
             ;
             were
             you
             not
             a
             generation
             of
             Vipers
             ,
             the
             Serpents
             seed
             ,
             ye
             would
             not
             blaspheme
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             his
             works
             :
             for
             your
             mouths
             speak
             out
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             which
             your
             heart
             is
             full
             :
             As
             you
             are
             ,
             so
             you
             speak
             ;
             you
             are
             so
             bad
             that
             you
             cannot
             speak
             well
             :
             And
             if
             I
             work'd
             by
             the
             Devil
             ,
             my
             works
             would
             be
             bad
             as
             the
             Devil
             is
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             A
             good
             man
             out
             of
             the
             good
             treasure
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             bringeth
             forth
             good
             things
             :
             and
             an
             evil
             man
             out
             of
             the
             evil
             treasure
             bringeth
             forth
             evil
             things
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             Good
             men
             are
             such
             ,
             first
             at
             the
             heart
             ,
             where
             goodness
             is
             a
             setled
             habit
             and
             nature
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             this
             treasure
             ,
             they
             bring
             forth
             good
             words
             and
             deeds
             :
             And
             a
             bad
             man
             being
             such
             at
             the
             heart
             ,
             doth
             speak
             and
             do
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Tho
             hypocrites
             may
             have
             words
             and
             deeds
             much
             better
             than
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             is
             but
             in
             some
             by
             instances
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             tenor
             of
             their
             lives
             :
             Fictions
             are
             narrow
             and
             soon
             overcome
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             But
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             That
             every
             idle
             word
             that
             men
             shall
             speak
             ,
             they
             shall
             give
             account
             thereof
             in
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             And
             think
             not
             lightly
             of
             you
             belying
             and
             blaspheming
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             for
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             for
             every
             Lye
             you
             shall
             give
             account
             in
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             ,
             and
             be
             condemned
             if
             you
             be
             not
             proved
             penitent
             believers
             .
          
           
             N.
             In
             the
             Hebrews
             use
             ,
             Idle
             and
             Vain
             were
             taken
             for
             deceitful
             ,
             false
             or
             lying
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             For
             by
             thy
             words
             thou
             shalt
             be
             justified
             ,
             and
             by
             thy
             words
             thou
             shalt
             be
             condemned
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             For
             (
             tho
             thou
             must
             be
             made
             and
             accounted
             by
             God
             ,
             a
             just
             man
             ,
             by
             thy
             inward
             change
             ,
             and
             thy
             forgiveness
             ,
             in
             order
             before
             thy
             words
             or
             works
             ,
             yet
             )
             supposing
             ,
             that
             thou
             survive
             ,
             God
             who
             hath
             made
             a
             Law
             for
             thy
             words
             (
             and
             works
             )
             will
             judge
             thee
             by
             that
             Law
             ,
             as
             justified
             and
             rewardable
             ,
             or
             as
             unjust
             and
             punishable
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             .
             Christ
             hath
             not
             made
             us
             lawless
             ,
             nor
             made
             us
             a
             Law
             (
             of
             Grace
             )
             in
             vain
             :
             No
             man
             shall
             be
             saved
             that
             is
             not
             justifiable
             against
             the
             accusation
             ,
             that
             
               he
               lived
               and
               died
               an
               impenitent
               ungodly
               man
               ,
            
             any
             more
             than
             if
             he
             had
             died
             an
             infidel
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             Then
             certain
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             answered
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Master
             we
             would
             see
             a
             sign
             from
             thee
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             We
             would
             see
             some
             certain
             sign
             from
             Heaven
             that
             indeed
             God
             doth
             own
             thee
             thy
             word
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             But
             he
             answered
             and
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             An
             evil
             and
             adulterous
             generation
             seeketh
             after
             a
             sign
             ,
             and
             there
             shall
             no
             sign
             be
             given
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             prophet
             Jonas
             :
             40.
             
             For
             as
             Jonas
             was
             three
             days
             and
             three
             nights
             in
             the
             whales
             belly
             ,
             so
             shall
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             be
             three
             days
             and
             three
             nights
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             39
             ,
             40.
             
             A
             false
             hearted
             people
             that
             will
             not
             be
             convinced
             by
             miracles
             ,
             but
             ascribe
             them
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             yet
             would
             have
             a
             sign
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             of
             their
             own
             chusing
             :
             But
             God
             will
             not
             gratifie
             their
             insolent
             demand
             :
             They
             shall
             have
             no
             sign
             but
             that
             of
             Jonas
             who
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             me
             ,
             lying
             in
             the
             Whales
             belly
             three
             days
             and
             nights
             (
             as
             I
             shall
             ,
             part
             for
             three
             days
             .
             )
          
           
             41.
             
             The
             men
             of
             Nineveh
             shall
             rise
             up
             in
             judgment
             with
             this
             generation
             ,
             and
             shall
             condemn
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             repented
             at
             the
             preaching
             of
             Jonas
             ,
             and
             behold
             ,
             a
             greater
             than
             Jonas
             is
             here
             .
             42.
             
             The
             Queen
             of
             the
             south
             shall
             rise
             up
             in
             judgment
             with
             this
             generation
             ,
             and
             shall
             condemn
             it
             ;
             for
             she
             came
             from
             the
             uttermost
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             to
             hear
             the
             wisdom
             of
             Solomon
             ;
             and
             behold
             a
             greater
             than
             Solomon
             is
             here
             .
          
           
             41
             ,
             42.
             
             Nineveh
             repented
             at
             a
             far
             less
             warning
             and
             convincing
             means
             ,
             than
             the
             Miracles
             and
             words
             of
             the
             Messiah
             sent
             from
             heaven
             :
             And
             the
             Queen
             of
             the
             South
             came
             from
             a
             far
             land
             to
             hear
             the
             wisdom
             of
             Solomon
             ;
             but
             these
             men
             despise
             a
             far
             greater
             than
             Solomon
             ;
             these
             therefore
             shall
             condemn
             them
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             When
             the
             unclean
             spirit
             is
             gone
             out
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             he
             walketh
             through
             dry
             places
             ,
             
             seeking
             rest
             ,
             and
             finding
             none
             .
             44.
             
             Then
             he
             saith
             ,
             I
             will
             return
             into
             my
             house
             ,
             from
             whence
             I
             came
             out
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             is
             come
             ,
             he
             findeth
             it
             empty
             ,
             swept
             ,
             and
             garnished
             :
             45.
             
             Then
             goeth
             he
             and
             taketh
             with
             him
             seven
             other
             spirits
             ,
             more
             wicked
             than
             himself
             ,
             and
             they
             enter
             in
             and
             dwell
             there
             ;
             and
             the
             last
             state
             of
             that
             man
             is
             worse
             than
             the
             first
             :
             even
             so
             shall
             it
             be
             also
             to
             this
             wicked
             generation
             .
          
           
             43.
             &c.
             The
             case
             of
             this
             wicked
             generation
             is
             like
             that
             of
             a
             man
             that
             had
             the
             Devil
             cast
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             being
             unthankful
             ,
             and
             continuing
             in
             his
             sin
             ,
             the
             Devil
             (
             by
             Gods
             permission
             )
             possesseth
             him
             again
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             with
             him
             seven
             worse
             spirits
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             end
             is
             worse
             than
             he
             was
             before
             he
             was
             delivered
             :
             So
             I
             have
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             Devils
             in
             this
             land
             ;
             but
             being
             rejected
             by
             the
             obstinate
             unbelievers
             ,
             the
             Devil
             will
             get
             a
             worse
             possession
             of
             them
             than
             that
             from
             which
             I
             did
             eject
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             for
             their
             unbelief
             .
          
           
             46
             ,
             47.
             
             While
             he
             yet
             talked
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             behold
             ,
             his
             mother
             and
             his
             brethren
             stood
             without
             ,
             desiring
             to
             speak
             with
             him
             :
             Then
             one
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             thy
             mother
             and
             thy
             brethren
             stand
             without
             ,
             desiring
             to
             speak
             with
             thee
             :
             48.
             
             But
             he
             answered
             and
             said
             to
             him
             that
             told
             him
             ,
             Who
             is
             my
             mother
             ?
             and
             who
             are
             my
             brethren
             ?
          
           
             46
             ,
             &c.
             Dost
             thou
             know
             who
             they
             be
             that
             I
             esteem
             as
             my
             Mother
             and
             brethren
             ?
          
           
             49
             ,
             50.
             
             And
             he
             stretched
             forth
             his
             hand
             toward
             his
             disciples
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             my
             mother
             ,
             and
             my
             brethren
             :
             For
             whosoever
             shall
             do
             the
             will
             of
             my
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             my
             brother
             ,
             and
             sister
             ,
             and
             mother
             .
          
           
             49
             ,
             50.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Christ
             spake
             not
             this
             to
             teach
             men
             to
             dishonour
             Parents
             ,
             or
             to
             lay
             by
             natural
             affection
             ;
             but
             to
             let
             all
             know
             that
             Regeneration
             puts
             men
             into
             a
             more
             honourable
             ,
             beloved
             ,
             and
             happy
             relation
             to
             him
             ,
             than
             natural
             generation
             or
             kindred
             :
             2.
             
             Which
             is
             exceeding
             comfort
             for
             every
             true
             Christian
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             direction
             to
             us
             how
             to
             love
             such
             ,
             4.
             
             And
             a
             terrible
             prognostick
             of
             the
             misery
             of
             those
             that
             hate
             and
             persecute
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THe
             same
             day
             went
             Jesus
             out
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             sat
             by
             the
             sea
             side
             .
             2.
             
             And
             great
             multitudes
             were
             gathered
             together
             to
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             went
             into
             a
             ship
             and
             sat
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             multitude
             stood
             on
             the
             shore
             .
             3.
             
             And
             he
             spake
             many
             things
             to
             them
             in
             parables
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             a
             sower
             went
             forth
             to
             sow
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             N.
             Christ
             thought
             a
             Ship
             ,
             or
             a
             House
             ,
             or
             a
             Mountain
             no
             unmeet
             place
             to
             preach
             in
             ,
             and
             yet
             avoided
             not
             the
             Temple
             or
             Synagogues
             .
             2.
             
             They
             that
             will
             have
             the
             word
             with
             Gods
             blessing
             must
             follow
             after
             it
             .
             3.
             
             Similitudes
             were
             suitable
             to
             such
             learners
             ▪
             4.
             
             Preaching
             is
             like
             sowing
             seed
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             when
             he
             sowed
             ,
             some
             seeds
             fell
             by
             the
             way
             side
             ,
             and
             the
             fowls
             came
             and
             devoured
             them
             up
             .
             5.
             
             Some
             fell
             on
             stony
             places
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             not
             much
             earth
             ;
             and
             forthwith
             they
             sprang
             up
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             no
             deepness
             of
             earth
             .
             6.
             
             And
             when
             the
             sun
             was
             up
             they
             were
             scorched
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             had
             not
             root
             ,
             they
             withered
             away
             .
             7.
             
             And
             some
             fell
             among
             thorns
             ,
             and
             the
             thorns
             sprang
             up
             and
             choked
             them
             .
             8.
             
             But
             other
             fell
             into
             good
             ground
             ,
             and
             brought
             forth
             fruit
             ,
             some
             an
             hundred
             fold
             ,
             some
             sixty
             fold
             ,
             some
             thirty
             fold
             .
             9.
             
             Who
             hath
             ears
             to
             hear
             let
             him
             hear
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             
               &c.
               Note
            
             ,
             The
             first
             sort
             was
             not
             earthed
             .
             The
             second
             sort
             had
             little
             earth
             and
             rooting
             ▪
             the
             third
             sort
             had
             earth
             and
             root
             ,
             but
             among
             thorns
             which
             had
             greater
             possession
             ,
             and
             choaked
             it
             .
             Of
             so
             great
             weight
             is
             it
             to
             understand
             this
             difference
             of
             hearers
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             as
             much
             as
             our
             ears
             and
             understandings
             are
             worth
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             And
             the
             disciples
             came
             and
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Why
             speakest
             thou
             to
             them
             in
             parables
             ?
             He
             answered
             and
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Because
             it
             is
             given
             to
             you
             ,
             to
             know
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             ;
             but
             to
             them
             it
             is
             not
             given
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Because
             tho
             God
             hath
             given
             you
             some
             knowledge
             already
             of
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             these
             men
             are
             ignorant
             like
             children
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             taught
             by
             familiar
             similitudes
             accordingly
             ,
             being
             yet
             uncapable
             of
             other
             manner
             of
             teaching
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             For
             whosoever
             hath
             ,
             to
             him
             shall
             be
             given
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             have
             more
             abundance
             ;
             but
             whosoever
             hath
             not
             ,
             from
             him
             shall
             be
             taken
             away
             even
             that
             he
             hath
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             For
             here
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             
               to
               him
               that
               hath
               shall
               be
               given
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             He
             that
             hath
             already
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             rudiments
             and
             fundamentals
             ,
             is
             thereby
             capable
             of
             receiving
             and
             understanding
             more
             :
             one
             truth
             openeth
             the
             way
             unto
             another
             :
             But
             they
             that
             have
             no
             considerable
             knowledge
             ,
             are
             hardly
             taught
             it
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             by
             their
             wilfull
             neglect
             or
             contempt
             ,
             are
             like
             by
             their
             guilt
             and
             folly
             to
             lose
             all
             the
             profitable
             use
             even
             of
             their
             reason
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Therefore
             I
             speak
             to
             them
             in
             parables
             ,
             because
             they
             seeing
             see
             not
             ,
             hearing
             they
             
             hear
             not
             ,
             neither
             do
             they
             understand
             .
             14.
             
             And
             in
             them
             is
             fulfilled
             the
             prophecy
             of
             Esaias
             ,
             which
             saith
             ,
             By
             hearing
             ye
             shall
             hear
             ,
             and
             not
             understand
             ,
             and
             seeing
             ,
             ye
             shall
             see
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             perceive
             .
             15.
             
             For
             this
             peoples
             heart
             is
             waxed
             gross
             ,
             and
             their
             ears
             are
             dull
             of
             hearing
             ,
             and
             their
             eyes
             they
             have
             closed
             ,
             lest
             at
             any
             time
             they
             should
             see
             with
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             hear
             with
             their
             ears
             ,
             and
             understand
             with
             their
             heart
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             converted
             ,
             and
             I
             should
             heal
             them
             .
          
           
             13
             ,
             &c.
             I
             speak
             to
             them
             in
             similitudes
             ,
             as
             children
             must
             be
             first
             taught
             to
             spell
             ,
             because
             tho
             they
             have
             understanding
             ,
             eyes
             and
             ears
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             ignorant
             that
             they
             understand
             not
             even
             what
             eyes
             and
             ears
             and
             reason
             tell
             them
             .
             As
             the
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             saith
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             people
             by
             wilful
             neglect
             of
             knowledge
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             will
             not
             understand
             even
             what
             they
             hear
             and
             see
             :
             For
             their
             hearts
             are
             stupifyed
             ,
             and
             their
             understanding
             so
             dull
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             so
             sinfully
             shut
             their
             own
             eyes
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             care
             and
             love
             to
             truth
             ,
             that
             thus
             they
             keep
             out
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             shut
             out
             my
             offered
             grace
             ,
             which
             else
             would
             convince
             and
             convert
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             be
             healed
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             way
             of
             Parables
             is
             not
             mentioned
             as
             an
             obscure
             way
             to
             hide
             the
             truth
             :
             but
             as
             a
             low
             familiar
             way
             ,
             as
             ignorant
             carnal
             men
             are
             capable
             of
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Prophecy
             ,
             nor
             Christ
             ,
             means
             not
             that
             its
             Gods
             intent
             to
             hide
             the
             truth
             lest
             it
             convert
             men
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             is
             the
             effect
             and
             event
             of
             their
             own
             wilfull
             neglect
             ,
             whereby
             their
             conversion
             is
             as
             effectually
             hindred
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             did
             it
             purposely
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             be
             converted
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             But
             blessed
             are
             your
             eyes
             ,
             for
             they
             see
             ;
             and
             your
             ears
             ,
             for
             they
             hear
             .
             17.
             
             For
             verily
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             many
             Prophets
             and
             righteous
             men
             have
             desired
             to
             see
             those
             things
             which
             ye
             see
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             seen
             them
             ▪
             and
             to
             hear
             those
             things
             which
             ye
             hear
             and
             have
             not
             heard
             them
             .
          
           
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             How
             great
             is
             Gods
             mercy
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             hath
             given
             you
             both
             teaching
             and
             understanding
             ,
             by
             which
             you
             are
             made
             capable
             of
             more
             .
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             prophets
             and
             righteous
             men
             of
             old
             ,
             did
             desire
             to
             see
             and
             hear
             what
             you
             do
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             not
             granted
             them
             ,
             but
             reserved
             for
             you
             .
          
           
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Hear
             ye
             therefore
             the
             parable
             of
             the
             sower
             .
             When
             any
             one
             heareth
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             understandeth
             it
             not
             ;
             then
             cometh
             the
             wicked
             one
             ,
             and
             catcheth
             away
             that
             which
             was
             sown
             in
             his
             heart
             :
             this
             is
             he
             which
             receiveth
             seed
             by
             the
             way
             side
             .
          
           
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Note
             .
             1.
             
             By
             not
             understanding
             is
             meant
             also
             ,
             Not
             considering
             it
             to
             take
             it
             in
             :
             2.
             
             It
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               sown
               in
               his
               heart
            
             ,
             only
             because
             it
             was
             by
             the
             sower
             so
             intended
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             there
             received
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             But
             he
             that
             received
             the
             seed
             into
             stony
             places
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             he
             that
             heareth
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             anon
             with
             joy
             receiveth
             it
             :
             21.
             
             Yet
             hath
             he
             not
             root
             in
             himself
             ,
             but
             dureth
             for
             a
             while
             ;
             for
             when
             tribulation
             or
             persecution
             ariseth
             because
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             by
             and
             by
             he
             is
             offended
             .
          
           
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             the
             reason
             why
             such
             fall
             away
             ,
             was
             the
             want
             of
             rooting
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             is
             plain
             .
             But
             whether
             such
             should
             be
             saved
             if
             they
             had
             died
             before
             they
             fell
             away
             ,
             is
             a
             controversie
             too
             long
             to
             be
             here
             handled
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             needful
             as
             some
             think
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             He
             also
             that
             received
             seed
             among
             the
             thorns
             ,
             is
             he
             that
             heareth
             the
             word
             ;
             and
             the
             cares
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             deceitfulness
             of
             riches
             choak
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             he
             becometh
             unfruitful
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             loveth
             the
             wealth
             and
             prosperity
             of
             this
             world
             more
             than
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             which
             he
             most
             loveth
             doth
             prevail
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             he
             liveth
             more
             to
             the
             world
             than
             unto
             God
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             world
             will
             forsake
             his
             duty
             ,
             and
             Christ
             himself
             in
             strong
             temptations
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             But
             he
             that
             received
             seed
             into
             the
             good
             ground
             ,
             is
             he
             that
             heareth
             the
             word
             and
             understandeth
             it
             ,
             which
             also
             beareth
             fruit
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             forth
             some
             an
             hundred
             fold
             ,
             some
             sixty
             ,
             some
             thirty
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             
               Note
               ,
               Qu.
            
             What
             is
             it
             that
             makes
             the
             ground
             called
             Good
             before
             the
             receiving
             of
             the
             word
             ?
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             There
             was
             a
             certain
             degree
             of
             faith
             which
             was
             a
             state
             of
             Salvation
             before
             Christ
             was
             personally
             known
             or
             preached
             as
             incarnate
             :
             These
             persons
             that
             had
             this
             ,
             were
             good
             ground
             ,
             ready
             to
             hear
             the
             Gospel
             when
             it
             was
             preached
             :
             Those
             that
             truly
             repented
             according
             to
             Johns
             Preaching
             ,
             were
             prepared
             to
             receive
             Christ
             .
             2.
             
             And
             those
             that
             faithfully
             obey
             that
             Light
             of
             Truth
             already
             revealed
             to
             them
             ,
             desiring
             more
             ,
             are
             better
             prepared
             for
             more
             ,
             than
             other
             men
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Another
             parable
             put
             he
             forth
             to
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             The
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             is
             like
             to
             a
             man
             that
             sowed
             good
             seed
             in
             his
             field
             .
             25.
             
             But
             while
             men
             slept
             ,
             his
             enemy
             came
             and
             sowed
             tares
             among
             the
             wheat
             ,
             and
             went
             his
             way
             .
          
           
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Another
             similitude
             he
             used
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             the
             Church
             will
             be
             corrupted
             with
             Heresies
             and
             vices
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             But
             when
             the
             blade
             was
             sprung
             up
             and
             brought
             forth
             fruit
             ,
             then
             appeared
             the
             tares
             also
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Note
             ,
             Heresies
             and
             Church
             corruptions
             appear
             not
             at
             first
             ;
             but
             when
             time
             and
             temptation
             ripen
             them
          
           
             27.
             
             So
             the
             servants
             of
             the
             housholder
             came
             and
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             didst
             thou
             not
             sow
             
             good
             seed
             in
             thy
             field
             ,
             from
             whence
             then
             hath
             it
             tares
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Note
             ,
             Seeing
             God
             and
             his
             word
             are
             good
             ,
             it
             puzleth
             men
             to
             think
             ,
             how
             the
             Church
             and
             world
             come
             to
             be
             so
             bad
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             He
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             An
             enemy
             hath
             done
             this
             :
             The
             servants
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Wilt
             thou
             then
             that
             we
             go
             and
             gather
             them
             up
             ?
          
           
             29.
             
             But
             he
             said
             ,
             Nay
             :
             left
             while
             ye
             gather
             up
             the
             tares
             ,
             ye
             root
             up
             also
             the
             wheat
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             N.
             1.
             
             Satan
             is
             the
             sower
             of
             Heresie
             and
             Vice
             (
             whoever
             be
             his
             Ministers
             .
             )
             2.
             
             Ministers
             and
             others
             are
             more
             inclined
             to
             vindictive
             severity
             oft
             ,
             than
             Christ
             is
             .
             3.
             
             God
             forbeareth
             the
             hypocrites
             and
             wicked
             (
             not
             through
             in
             difference
             but
             )
             lest
             the
             godly
             suffer
             by
             their
             destruction
             .
             4.
             
             Christ
             oft
             denieth
             the
             revengeful
             and
             severe
             desires
             of
             his
             servants
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             Let
             them
             both
             grow
             together
             till
             the
             harvest
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             time
             of
             harvest
             ,
             I
             will
             say
             to
             the
             reapers
             ,
             Gather
             ye
             together
             first
             the
             tares
             ,
             and
             bind
             them
             in
             bundles
             to
             burn
             them
             ,
             but
             gather
             the
             wheat
             into
             my
             barn
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Gods
             delay
             to
             execute
             his
             judgment
             on
             the
             wicked
             ,
             is
             no
             sign
             of
             their
             safety
             ;
             Their
             misery
             will
             surely
             come
             at
             last
             .
             2.
             
             We
             must
             not
             misinterpret
             Gods
             patience
             with
             the
             ungodly
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             Another
             parable
             put
             he
             forth
             to
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             The
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             is
             like
             to
             a
             grain
             of
             mustard-seed
             ,
             which
             a
             man
             took
             and
             sowed
             in
             his
             field
             ,
             32.
             
             Which
             indeed
             is
             the
             least
             of
             all
             seeds
             ,
             but
             when
             it
             is
             grown
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             among
             herbs
             ,
             and
             becometh
             a
             tree
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             birds
             of
             the
             air
             come
             and
             lodge
             in
             the
             branches
             thereof
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             As
             a
             grain
             of
             Mustard-seed
             is
             one
             of
             the
             smallest
             sort
             of
             seeds
             ,
             and
             yet
             becometh
             a
             plant
             like
             a
             tree
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Messiah
             beginneth
             in
             a
             few
             poor
             men
             ,
             but
             shall
             become
             a
             Kingdom
             that
             shall
             flourish
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             so
             that
             worldly
             men
             shall
             obtrude
             into
             it
             for
             worldly
             ends
             ,
             and
             desire
             the
             protection
             of
             Christian
             Governours
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             the
             Mustard-plant
             was
             much
             greater
             in
             Judea
             than
             it
             is
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Another
             parable
             spake
             he
             unto
             them
             ,
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             is
             like
             to
             leaven
             ,
             which
             a
             woman
             took
             and
             hid
             in
             three
             measures
             of
             meal
             ,
             till
             the
             whole
             was
             leavened
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             As
             a
             little
             leaven
             doth
             leaven
             a
             great
             quantity
             of
             meal
             ,
             so
             the
             Gospel
             shall
             convert
             a
             few
             at
             first
             where
             it
             comes
             ,
             and
             afterward
             by
             the
             help
             of
             those
             few
             ,
             whole
             Towns
             and
             Countries
             shall
             turn
             Christians
             ,
             and
             own
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             All
             these
             things
             spake
             Jesus
             to
             the
             multitude
             in
             parables
             ,
             and
             without
             a
             parable
             spake
             he
             not
             to
             them
             :
             35.
             
             That
             it
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             which
             was
             spoken
             by
             the
             prophet
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             will
             open
             my
             mouth
             in
             parables
             ,
             I
             will
             utter
             things
             which
             have
             been
             kept
             secret
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             34
             ,
             35.
             
             Thus
             Jesus
             taught
             them
             only
             by
             Similitudes
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             will
             utter
             great
             and
             excellent
             Mysteries
             ,
             which
             former
             ages
             have
             not
             known
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             way
             of
             familiar
             Similitudes
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             Then
             Jesus
             sent
             the
             multitude
             away
             ,
             and
             went
             into
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             his
             disciples
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Declare
             to
             us
             the
             parable
             of
             the
             tares
             of
             the
             field
          
           
             36.
             
             Note
             .
             It
             is
             the
             part
             of
             Learners
             ,
             to
             ask
             their
             Teachers
             help
             to
             understand
             that
             which
             they
             understand
             not
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             He
             answered
             and
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             He
             that
             soweth
             the
             good
             seed
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             :
             38.
             
             The
             field
             is
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             good
             seed
             are
             the
             children
             of
             the
             kingdom
             ;
             but
             the
             tares
             are
             the
             children
             of
             the
             wicked
             one
             :
             39.
             
             The
             enemy
             that
             sowed
             them
             ,
             is
             the
             devil
             ,
             the
             harvest
             is
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             :
             and
             the
             reapers
             are
             the
             angels
             .
          
           
             37
             ,
             &c.
             It
             is
             Christ
             that
             soweth
             the
             good
             seed
             ,
             by
             Preaching
             the
             Gospel
             and
             planting
             the
             Churches
             by
             himself
             and
             his
             servants
             .
             The
             World
             is
             the
             first
             object
             of
             the
             Gospel
             preached
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             which
             believers
             are
             gathered
             :
             The
             good
             seed
             (
             as
             sown
             is
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             )
             as
             springing
             up
             in
             fruit
             ,
             are
             the
             faithful
             ,
             who
             are
             properly
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             :
             The
             Tares
             (
             as
             sown
             are
             evil
             doctrines
             and
             temptations
             ,
             but
             )
             as
             sprung
             up
             in
             fruit
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             father
             of
             wickedness
             ;
             The
             enemy
             of
             God
             and
             goodness
             and
             man
             that
             sowed
             them
             ,
             by
             himself
             and
             his
             servants
             ,
             signifieth
             the
             Devil
             :
             the
             time
             of
             harvest
             is
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             even
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             :
             The
             reapers
             or
             executioners
             are
             the
             Angels
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             As
             therefore
             the
             tares
             are
             gathered
             and
             burnt
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             so
             shall
             it
             be
             in
             the
             end
             of
             this
             world
             :
             41.
             
             The
             Son
             of
             man
             shall
             send
             forth
             his
             angels
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             gather
             out
             of
             his
             kingdom
             all
             things
             that
             offend
             ,
             and
             them
             which
             do
             iniquity
             .
             42.
             
             And
             shall
             cast
             them
             into
             a
             furnace
             of
             fire
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             wailing
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             .
          
           
             40
             ,
             &c.
             So
             in
             the
             end
             of
             this
             World
             :
             Christ
             shall
             send
             forth
             his
             Angels
             as
             his
             executing
             Ministers
             ;
             and
             they
             shall
             gather
             out
             of
             the
             world
             (
             which
             he
             is
             over
             )
             and
             specially
             out
             of
             the
             
               visible
               Church
            
             ,
             all
             rebellious
             unholy
             ,
             wicked
             ,
             scandalous
             ,
             carnal
             men
             ,
             and
             shall
             cast
             them
             into
             hell
             ,
             which
             is
             likened
             to
             a
             lake
             of
             Fire
             ;
             where
             they
             shall
             ,
             in
             torment
             and
             a
             self-afflicting
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             Then
             shall
             the
             righteous
             shine
             forth
             
             as
             the
             sun
             in
             the
             kingdom
             of
             their
             Father
             :
             who
             hath
             ears
             to
             hear
             let
             him
             hear
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             Then
             shall
             the
             righteous
             who
             are
             now
             obscured
             by
             infirmities
             and
             malignant
             slanders
             ,
             and
             are
             oppressed
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             shine
             forth
             in
             glory
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Love
             ,
             even
             of
             God
             as
             their
             Father
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Sun
             shineth
             in
             the
             heavens
             in
             resplendent
             glory
             .
             As
             ever
             you
             will
             use
             your
             ears
             or
             understandings
             ,
             believe
             and
             foresee
             this
             glorious
             blessed
             day
             to
             Believers
             .
          
           
             44.
             
             Again
             ,
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             is
             like
             to
             a
             treasure
             hid
             in
             a
             field
             ,
             the
             which
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             found
             ,
             he
             hideth
             ,
             and
             for
             joy
             thereof
             ,
             goeth
             and
             selleth
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             ,
             and
             buyeth
             that
             field
             .
          
           
             44.
             
             The
             way
             of
             Salvation
             by
             Christ
             ,
             sheweth
             men
             the
             certain
             hopes
             of
             so
             inestimable
             a
             treasure
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             maketh
             the
             saithful
             choose
             it
             for
             their
             best
             ,
             and
             part
             with
             all
             the
             pleasure
             ,
             profit
             ,
             and
             honour
             of
             the
             world
             to
             obtain
             it
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             Again
             ,
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             is
             like
             to
             a
             merchant
             man
             seeking
             goodly
             pearls
             :
             46.
             
             Who
             when
             he
             had
             found
             one
             of
             geat
             price
             ,
             he
             went
             and
             sold
             all
             that
             he
             had
             and
             bought
             it
             .
          
           
             45
             ,
             46.
             
             Note
             ,
             He
             that
             findeth
             not
             by
             faith
             ,
             enough
             in
             the
             love
             of
             God
             and
             heavenly
             glory
             ,
             and
             in
             Christ
             the
             way
             thereto
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             consent
             sincerely
             and
             practically
             to
             sell
             or
             part
             with
             all
             the
             world
             rather
             than
             lose
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             a
             just
             title
             to
             it
             ,
             nor
             shall
             obtain
             it
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             Again
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             is
             like
             a
             net
             which
             was
             cast
             into
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             gathered
             of
             every
             kind
             :
             48.
             
             Which
             when
             it
             was
             full
             ,
             they
             drew
             to
             the
             shore
             ,
             and
             sat
             down
             ,
             and
             gathered
             the
             good
             into
             vessels
             ,
             but
             cast
             the
             bad
             away
             .
          
           
             47
             ,
             48.
             
             The
             Church
             is
             gathered
             as
             men
             by
             casting
             a
             net
             into
             the
             Sea
             gather
             fishes
             ,
             good
             and
             bad
             :
             And
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             ,
             Christ
             will
             take
             the
             good
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             cast
             away
             the
             bad
             to
             hell
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             wondered
             at
             ,
             that
             the
             visible
             Church
             hath
             good
             and
             bad
             .
             2.
             
             Yet
             this
             is
             not
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             fitted
             to
             make
             all
             good
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             intrusion
             of
             Hypocrites
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             an
             excuse
             for
             the
             neglect
             of
             discipline
             ,
             and
             the
             just
             discrimination
             of
             the
             good
             and
             bad
             .
          
           
             49.
             
             So
             shall
             it
             be
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             The
             angels
             shall
             come
             forth
             ,
             and
             sever
             the
             wicked
             from
             among
             the
             just
             .
             50.
             
             And
             shall
             cast
             them
             into
             the
             furnace
             of
             fire
             :
             there
             shall
             be
             wailing
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             .
          
           
             49
             ,
             50.
             
             These
             plain
             and
             dreadful
             words
             ,
             more
             need
             bel●●f
             and
             deep
             consideration
             ,
             than
             exposition
             .
          
           
             51.
             
             Jesus
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             Have
             ye
             understood
             all
             these
             things
             ?
             they
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             Yea
             ,
             Lord.
             52.
             
             Then
             said
             he
             to
             them
             ,
             Therefore
             every
             scribe
             which
             is
             instructed
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             heaven
             ,
             is
             like
             to
             a
             man
             that
             is
             an
             housholder
             ,
             which
             bringeth
             forth
             out
             of
             his
             treasure
             things
             new
             and
             old
             .
          
           
             51
             ,
             52.
             
             All
             that
             are
             furnished
             with
             holy
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             are
             fitted
             to
             teach
             others
             ,
             must
             have
             an
             habitual
             treasure
             of
             it
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             may
             be
             able
             to
             open
             the
             truth
             ,
             exhort
             ,
             reprove
             ,
             and
             confute
             all
             the
             erroneous
             on
             all
             just
             occasions
             :
             as
             a
             House-keeper
             is
             stockt
             for
             the
             provision
             of
             his
             family
             .
          
           
             53
             ,
             54.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             that
             when
             Jesus
             had
             finished
             these
             parables
             ,
             he
             departed
             thence
             .
             And
             when
             he
             was
             come
             into
             his
             own
             countrey
             ,
             he
             taught
             them
             in
             their
             Synagogue
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             they
             were
             astonished
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             whence
             hath
             this
             man
             this
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             these
             mighty
             works
             ?
             55
             ,
             56.
             
             Is
             not
             this
             the
             carpenters
             son
             ,
             is
             not
             his
             mother
             called
             Mary
             ,
             and
             his
             brethren
             ,
             James
             ,
             and
             Joses
             ,
             and
             Simon
             ,
             and
             Jude
             ,
             and
             his
             sisters
             are
             they
             not
             all
             with
             us
             ?
             whence
             then
             hath
             this
             man
             all
             these
             things
             ?
             And
             they
             were
             offended
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             53
             ,
             
               &c.
               Note
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Familiarity
             breeds
             contempt
             .
             It
             is
             no
             impediment
             to
             our
             faith
             ,
             that
             we
             saw
             not
             Christs
             person
             ,
             parentage
             ,
             and
             education
             .
             2.
             
             Carnal
             men
             are
             not
             satisfied
             by
             the
             evidence
             of
             Divine
             attestation
             ,
             unless
             they
             can
             give
             a
             reason
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             overcome
             the
             difficulty
             and
             scandal
             of
             objections
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             uncertain
             whether
             Mary
             had
             other
             Children
             after
             Jesus
             ,
             or
             these
             were
             his
             brethren
             ,
             or
             only
             his
             kindred
             .
          
           
             57
             ,
             58.
             
             But
             Jesus
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             A
             prophet
             is
             not
             without
             honour
             ,
             save
             in
             his
             own
             countrey
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             own
             house
             .
             And
             he
             did
             not
             many
             mighty
             works
             there
             because
             of
             their
             unbelief
             .
          
           
             57
             ,
             58.
             
             Unbelief
             made
             men
             uncapable
             receivers
             of
             those
             miracles
             which
             else
             Christ
             would
             have
             wrought
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             AT
             that
             time
             Herod
             the
             Tetrarch
             heard
             of
             the
             fame
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             said
             to
             his
             servants
             ,
             This
             is
             John
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             he
             is
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             therefore
             mighty
             works
             do
             shew
             forth
             themselves
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             Herod
             did
             believe
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ;
             else
             he
             could
             not
             have
             believed
             Johns
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             For
             Herod
             had
             laid
             hold
             on
             John
             ,
             and
             b●und
             him
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             in
             prison
             ,
             for
             Herodia's
             sake
             ,
             his
             brother
             Philips
             wise
             .
             4.
             
             For
             
             John
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             thee
             to
             have
             her
             .
             5.
             
             And
             when
             he
             would
             have
             put
             him
             to
             death
             ,
             he
             feared
             the
             multitude
             ,
             because
             they
             counted
             him
             as
             a
             prophet
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             N.
             1.
             
             Faithful
             Prophets
             did
             tell
             Kings
             of
             their
             sin
             .
             2.
             
             But
             such
             as
             Herod
             cannot
             bear
             reproof
             .
             3.
             
             The
             persecution
             of
             faithful
             Teachers
             is
             usually
             for
             telling
             great
             men
             of
             their
             sins
             .
             4.
             
             The
             multitude
             then
             did
             so
             much
             reverence
             prophets
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             a
             terrour
             and
             restraint
             to
             persecuting
             Rulers
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             when
             Herods
             birth
             day
             was
             kept
             ,
             the
             daughter
             of
             Herodias
             danc'd
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             pleased
             Herod
             .
             7.
             
             Whereupon
             he
             promised
             with
             an
             oath
             to
             give
             her
             whatever
             she
             would
             ask
             .
             8.
             
             And
             she
             being
             before
             instructed
             of
             her
             mother
             ,
             said
             ;
             Give
             me
             here
             John
             Baptists
             head
             in
             a
             charger
             .
          
           
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             N.
             Great
             mens
             feasts
             and
             frolicks
             are
             a
             usual
             season
             of
             great
             sin
             ,
             and
             carnal
             pleasures
             are
             their
             snares
             .
             2.
             
             Rash
             Oaths
             are
             the
             fruit
             of
             vice
             and
             the
             seed
             of
             more
             .
             3.
             
             Voluptuous
             wantons
             are
             oft
             the
             most
             cruel
             and
             bloudy
             persecutors
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Devil
             seldom
             wanteth
             suggestors
             of
             cruelty
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             the
             king
             was
             sorry
             :
             nevertheless
             for
             the
             oaths
             sake
             ,
             and
             them
             which
             sate
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             commanded
             it
             to
             be
             given
             her
             .
          
           
             9.
             N.
             Wicked
             men
             oft
             sin
             with
             troubled
             conscience
             :
             but
             yet
             will
             do
             it
             for
             their
             base
             ends
             .
             2.
             
             Hypocrites
             that
             dare
             murder
             the
             just
             ,
             yet
             may
             make
             the
             Conscience
             of
             a
             wicked
             Oath
             their
             pretence
             .
             (
             How
             conscionably
             then
             should
             bad
             Oaths
             be
             avoided
             and
             good
             ones
             kept
             ?
             )
             3.
             
             The
             reputation
             of
             m●n
             in
             bad
             company
             ,
             is
             a
             usual
             snare
             of
             iniquity
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             he
             sent
             and
             beheaded
             John
             in
             prison
             .
             And
             his
             head
             was
             brought
             in
             a
             charger
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             the
             damsel
             ;
             and
             she
             brought
             it
             to
             her
             mother
             .
             And
             his
             disciples
             came
             and
             took
             up
             the
             body
             and
             buryed
             it
             ,
             and
             went
             and
             told
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             Bloud
             of
             Saints
             is
             vile
             and
             cheap
             to
             Tyrants
             ,
             that
             can
             sell
             them
             to
             a
             Whore
             or
             wanton
             :
             But
             they
             shall
             pay
             dear
             for
             it
             at
             the
             last
             .
             2.
             
             So
             great
             a
             Prophet
             as
             John
             must
             be
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             like
             to
             Christ
             .
             3.
             
             It
             s
             as
             true
             Martyrdom
             to
             suffer
             for
             Duty
             as
             for
             Faith.
             4.
             
             The
             bloud
             of
             Saints
             is
             part
             of
             the
             sport
             and
             pleasure
             of
             lascivious
             wicked
             women
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             When
             Jesus
             heard
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             departed
             thence
             by
             ship
             into
             a
             desert
             place
             apart
             :
             and
             when
             the
             people
             had
             heard
             thereof
             ,
             they
             followed
             him
             on
             foot
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             cities
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Lord
             of
             Life
             that
             came
             in
             flesh
             to
             save
             the
             world
             ,
             was
             fain
             to
             fly
             for
             his
             life
             into
             a
             wilderness
             from
             the
             face
             of
             men
             ,
             yea
             of
             the
             eminent
             members
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             cowardize
             ,
             or
             unlawfull
             to
             fly
             from
             persecutors
             ,
             till
             we
             have
             some
             special
             call
             to
             suffer
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             Jesus
             went
             forth
             and
             saw
             a
             great
             multitude
             ,
             and
             was
             moved
             with
             compassion
             towards
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             healed
             their
             sick
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Note
             ,
             Those
             that
             follow
             Christ
             ,
             and
             seek
             to
             him
             ,
             are
             liker
             to
             find
             his
             compassion
             than
             those
             that
             drive
             him
             away
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             when
             it
             was
             evening
             ,
             his
             disciples
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             This
             is
             a
             desert
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             is
             now
             past
             ;
             send
             the
             multitude
             away
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             go
             into
             the
             villages
             ,
             and
             buy
             themselves
             victuals
             .
             16.
             
             But
             Jesus
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             They
             need
             not
             depart
             ,
             give
             ye
             them
             to
             eat
             .
             17.
             
             And
             they
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             We
             have
             here
             but
             five
             loaves
             and
             two
             fishes
             .
             18.
             
             He
             said
             ,
             Bring
             them
             hither
             to
             me
             .
             19.
             
             And
             he
             commanded
             the
             multitude
             to
             sit
             down
             on
             the
             grass
             ,
             and
             took
             the
             five
             loaves
             and
             two
             fishes
             ,
             and
             looking
             up
             to
             heaven
             ,
             he
             blessed
             ,
             and
             brake
             ,
             and
             gave
             the
             loaves
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             and
             the
             disciples
             to
             the
             multitude
             .
          
           
             15
             ,
             
               &c.
               Note
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Christ
             fed
             the
             Body
             to
             win
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             we
             .
             2.
             
             Nothing
             is
             too
             little
             which
             God
             will
             bless
             .
             3.
             
             Tho
             God
             be
             every
             where
             ,
             yet
             Christ
             directeth
             us
             in
             Prayer
             to
             him
             to
             look
             up
             to
             Heaven
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             the
             Glory
             in
             which
             he
             will
             appear
             to
             glorifie
             his
             people
             .
             4.
             
             If
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             must
             look
             up
             to
             heaven
             and
             bless
             his
             food
             ,
             surely
             we
             must
             not
             take
             it
             like
             brutes
             ,
             without
             craving
             Gods
             blessing
             on
             it
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             they
             did
             all
             eat
             ,
             and
             were
             filled
             ,
             and
             they
             took
             up
             of
             the
             fragments
             that
             remained
             twelve
             baskets
             full
             .
             21.
             
             And
             they
             that
             had
             eaten
             ,
             were
             about
             five
             thousand
             men
             ,
             besides
             women
             and
             children
             .
          
           
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             This
             Miracle
             was
             done
             before
             five
             thousand
             Witnesses
             and
             more
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             be
             no
             suspicion
             of
             deceit
             ,
             or
             misreport
             .
             2.
             
             He
             that
             was
             Lord
             of
             all
             and
             could
             feed
             by
             Miracle
             ,
             yet
             would
             not
             have
             the
             fragments
             lost
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             straightway
             Jesus
             constrained
             his
             disciples
             to
             get
             into
             a
             ship
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             before
             him
             unto
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             while
             he
             sent
             the
             multitudes
             away
             .
             23.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             sent
             the
             multitude
             away
             ,
             he
             went
             up
             into
             a
             mountain
             apart
             to
             pray
             .
          
           
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Note
             ,
             Christ
             used
             to
             pray
             alone
             ,
             because
             his
             case
             so
             differed
             from
             all
             mens
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             (
             having
             no
             sin
             ,
             &c.
             )
             that
             the
             same
             prayers
             would
             not
             suit
             the
             case
             of
             others
             which
             were
             fit
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             when
             the
             evening
             was
             come
             ,
             he
             was
             there
             alone
             :
             But
             the
             ship
             was
             now
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             tossed
             with
             waves
             ,
             for
             
             the
             wind
             was
             contrary
             .
             25.
             
             And
             in
             the
             fourth
             watch
             of
             the
             night
             Jesus
             went
             out
             unto
             them
             walking
             on
             the
             sea
             .
          
           
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Christ
             permits
             dangers
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             the
             more
             notably
             deliver
             us
             .
             2.
             
             The
             waters
             can
             bear
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             walk
             on
             them
             .
             All
             elements
             are
             at
             his
             service
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             And
             when
             the
             disciples
             saw
             him
             walking
             on
             the
             sea
             ,
             they
             were
             troubled
             ,
             saying
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             spirit
             ,
             and
             they
             cried
             out
             for
             fear
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Note
             ,
             Nature
             maketh
             man
             afraid
             of
             apparitions
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             because
             unknown
             and
             unusual
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             But
             straightway
             Jesus
             spake
             to
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Be
             of
             good
             cheer
             :
             it
             is
             I
             ,
             be
             not
             afraid
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Note
             ,
             Christs
             true
             Disciples
             should
             be
             so
             far
             from
             being
             afraid
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             hurtfull
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             make
             him
             their
             comfort
             and
             courage
             against
             the
             fears
             of
             men
             and
             devils
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             And
             Peter
             answered
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             thou
             ,
             bid
             me
             come
             unto
             thee
             upon
             the
             water
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             N.
             This
             shewed
             much
             faith
             in
             Peter
             :
             yet
             none
             must
             tempt
             God
             ,
             nor
             go
             unbidden
             into
             danger
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             Come
             :
             And
             when
             Peter
             was
             come
             down
             out
             of
             the
             ship
             ,
             he
             walked
             on
             the
             water
             to
             go
             to
             Jesus
             .
             30.
             
             And
             when
             he
             saw
             the
             wind
             boisterous
             ,
             he
             was
             afraid
             ,
             and
             beginning
             to
             sink
             ,
             he
             cried
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             save
             me
             .
             31.
             
             And
             immediately
             Jesus
             stretched
             forth
             his
             hand
             and
             caught
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             O
             thou
             of
             little
             faith
             ,
             wherefore
             didst
             thou
             doubt
             .
          
           
             29
             ,
             
               &c.
               Note
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Even
             strong
             faith
             hath
             its
             weakness
             ,
             and
             is
             liable
             to
             fears
             :
             2.
             
             Our
             weak
             faith
             causing
             great
             fear
             ,
             would
             expose
             us
             to
             sinking
             did
             not
             Christ
             lay
             hold
             on
             us
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             And
             when
             they
             were
             come
             into
             the
             ship
             the
             wind
             ceased
             .
             33.
             
             Then
             they
             that
             were
             in
             the
             ship
             came
             and
             worshipped
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Of
             a
             truth
             thou
             art
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             32
             ,
             33.
             N.
             Renewed
             great
             conviction●
             ,
             renew
             and
             increase
             the
             exercise
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             praise
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             And
             when
             they
             were
             gone
             over
             ,
             they
             came
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Genesaret
             .
             35.
             
             And
             when
             the
             men
             of
             that
             place
             had
             knowledge
             of
             him
             ,
             they
             sent
             out
             into
             all
             the
             countrey
             round
             a-about
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             him
             all
             that
             were
             diseased
             .
             36.
             
             And
             besought
             him
             that
             they
             might
             only
             touch
             the
             hem
             of
             his
             garment
             :
             and
             as
             many
             as
             touched
             were
             made
             perfectly
             whole
             .
          
           
             34
             ,
             
               &c.
               N.
            
             What
             great
             cause
             have
             we
             to
             trust
             a
             Saviour
             so
             able
             and
             willing
             to
             save
             Body
             and
             Soul
             ,
             and
             to
             believe
             his
             word
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             THen
             came
             to
             Jesus
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             which
             were
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             saying
             ,
             2.
             
             Why
             do
             thy
             disciples
             transgress
             the
             traditions
             of
             the
             elders
             ?
             for
             they
             wash
             not
             their
             hands
             when
             they
             eat
             bread
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             N.
             Poor
             Souls
             that
             know
             not
             God
             ,
             do
             take
             up
             with
             ceremonies
             of
             their
             own
             and
             their
             forefathers
             making
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             name
             of
             Religion
             on
             these
             to
             cheat
             themselves
             ,
             when
             such
             things
             are
             not
             so
             much
             as
             an
             image
             of
             true
             Religion
             .
             O
             what
             base
             thoughts
             have
             these
             men
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             think
             he
             is
             pleased
             or
             displeased
             with
             men
             ,
             as
             they
             keep
             or
             neglect
             such
             trifles
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             he
             answered
             and
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Why
             do
             ye
             also
             transgress
             the
             commandment
             of
             God
             by
             your
             traditions
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             N.
             The
             Rebels
             that
             break
             Gods
             Laws
             by
             their
             Laws
             ,
             yet
             charge
             Gods
             servants
             with
             sin
             ,
             for
             not
             keeping
             their
             Laws
             and
             Traditions
             against
             Gods
             Laws
             .
             They
             think
             Gods
             Laws
             too
             many
             and
             too
             strict
             ,
             and
             yet
             make
             more
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             are
             precise
             for
             keeping
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             God
             commanded
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Honour
             thy
             father
             and
             mother
             :
             and
             he
             that
             curseth
             father
             or
             mother
             ,
             let
             him
             die
             the
             death
             .
             5.
             
             But
             ye
             say
             ,
             Whosoever
             shall
             say
             to
             his
             father
             or
             mother
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             gift
             ,
             by
             whatsoever
             thou
             mightest
             be
             profited
             by
             me
             ,
             6.
             and
             honour
             not
             his
             father
             or
             his
             mother
             (
             he
             shall
             be
             free
             )
             thus
             ye
             have
             made
             the
             commandment
             of
             God
             of
             none
             effect
             by
             your
             tradition
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Gods
             command
             to
             honour
             Parents
             binds
             you
             to
             relieve
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             in
             want
             :
             And
             duty
             to
             Parents
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             contempt
             of
             them
             deserves
             death
             .
             But
             ye
             have
             like
             hypocrites
             got
             a
             trick
             to
             pretend
             to
             devote
             your
             estates
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             defeat
             your
             parents
             ,
             and
             so
             quite
             frustrate
             Gods
             commandment
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Ye
             hypocrites
             ,
             well
             did
             Esaias
             Prophecy
             of
             you
             ,
             saying
             ,
             8.
             
             This
             people
             draweth
             nigh
             to
             me
             with
             their
             mouth
             ,
             and
             honoureth
             me
             with
             their
             lips
             ,
             but
             their
             heart
             is
             far
             from
             me
             .
             9.
             
             But
             in
             vain
             do
             they
             worship
             me
             ,
             teaching
             for
             doctrines
             the
             traditions
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             the
             part
             of
             hypocrites
             to
             pretend
             Religion
             ,
             for
             lip
             labour
             ,
             and
             Traditions
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             think
             God
             is
             honoured
             and
             pleased
             with
             the
             injunctions
             and
             Canons
             of
             men
             ,
             while
             they
             break
             Gods
             Commands
             (
             an●
             hate
             and
             persecute
             those
             that
             keep
             them
             )
             2.
             
             This
             humane
             Religion
             of
             hypocrites
             is
             vain
             ,
             (
             and
             worse
             than
             vain
             )
             It
             is
             lost
             labour
             and
             sinful
             prophanation
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             he
             called
             the
             multitude
             ,
             and
             
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Hear
             and
             understand
             .
             11.
             
             Not
             that
             which
             goeth
             into
             the
             mouth
             defileth
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             cometh
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             ,
             this
             defileth
             a
             man.
             
          
           
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             It
             is
             not
             the
             quality
             or
             uncleanness
             of
             your
             food
             ,
             that
             is
             sin
             and
             soul
             defilement
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             sinful
             words
             (
             and
             deeds
             )
             the
             product
             of
             sinful
             hearts
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             charge
             on
             you
             as
             your
             uncleanness
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Then
             came
             his
             disciples
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Knowest
             thou
             that
             the
             Pharisees
             were
             offended
             ,
             when
             they
             heard
             this
             saying
             ?
          
           
             12.
             
             Note
             ,
             Erroneous
             men
             and
             hypocrites
             are
             offended
             at
             the
             clearest
             truth
             which
             crosseth
             their
             old
             opinions
             and
             way
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             But
             he
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             Every
             plant
             which
             my
             heavenly
             Father
             hath
             not
             planted
             ,
             shall
             be
             rooted
             up
             .
             14.
             
             Let
             them
             alone
             ,
             they
             be
             blind
             leaders
             of
             the
             blind
             .
             And
             if
             the
             blind
             lead
             the
             blind
             ,
             they
             shall
             both
             fall
             into
             the
             ditch
             .
          
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Their
             Opinions
             and
             Traditions
             ,
             and
             their
             Sect
             in
             making
             a
             Religion
             of
             these
             ,
             are
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             of
             their
             own
             invention
             ,
             and
             therefore
             God
             will
             root
             them
             up
             .
             God
             will
             not
             bless
             Humane
             Religions
             .
             Let
             them
             alone
             a
             while
             ;
             their
             judgment
             is
             near
             .
             They
             and
             their
             Disciples
             as
             blind
             Leaders
             and
             followers
             ,
             will
             fall
             into
             the
             ditch
             of
             temporal
             and
             eternal
             perdition
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Then
             answered
             Peter
             and
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Declare
             to
             us
             this
             parable
             .
             16.
             
             And
             Jesus
             said
             ,
             Are
             ye
             also
             yet
             without
             understanding
             ?
             17.
             
             Do
             not
             ye
             yet
             understand
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             cometh
             in
             at
             the
             mouth
             ,
             goeth
             into
             the
             belly
             ,
             and
             is
             cast
             out
             into
             the
             draught
             .
             18.
             
             But
             those
             things
             which
             proceed
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             come
             forth
             from
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             they
             defile
             a
             man.
             
          
           
             15
             ,
             &c.
             Meat
             that
             passeth
             through
             a
             man
             cannot
             defile
             his
             Soul
             :
             but
             it
             is
             the
             products
             of
             a
             sinful
             heart
             that
             defile
             it
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             For
             out
             of
             the
             heart
             proceeds
             evil
             thoughts
             ,
             murthers
             ,
             adulteries
             ,
             fornications
             ,
             thefts
             ,
             false-witness
             ,
             blasphemies
             ,
             20.
             
             These
             are
             the
             things
             which
             defile
             a
             man
             :
             But
             to
             eat
             with
             unwashen
             hands
             defileth
             not
             a
             man.
             
          
           
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             It
             is
             out
             of
             a
             sinfull
             heart
             that
             all
             sins
             proceed
             ,
             as
             evil
             thoughts
             and
             designs
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             The
             heart
             it self
             is
             not
             here
             excluded
             from
             guilt
             ,
             but
             included
             as
             the
             defiled
             and
             defiling
             cause
             of
             all
             actual
             sin
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Then
             Jesus
             went
             thence
             ,
             and
             departed
             into
             the
             coasts
             of
             Tyre
             and
             Sydon
             .
             22.
             
             And
             behold
             ,
             a
             woman
             of
             Canaan
             came
             out
             of
             the
             same
             coasts
             ,
             and
             cried
             to
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Have
             mercy
             on
             me
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             Son
             of
             David
             ,
             my
             daughter
             is
             grievously
             vexed
             with
             a
             devil
             .
          
           
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Then
             he
             went
             to
             the
             borders
             of
             Israel
             near
             the
             Heathen
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             a
             heathen
             Canaanitish
             or
             Syropheni●ian
             woman
             hearing
             of
             his
             fame
             ,
             went
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             begged
             of
             him
             to
             heal
             her
             daughter
             vexed
             with
             a
             Devil
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             But
             he
             answered
             her
             not
             a
             word
             :
             And
             his
             disciples
             came
             and
             besought
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Send
             her
             away
             ,
             for
             she
             crieth
             after
             us
             .
             24
             But
             he
             answered
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             sent
             but
             to
             the
             lost
             sheep
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Dismiss
             her
             ,
             that
             she
             trouble
             us
             not
             .
             He
             said
             ;
             My
             personal
             Ministery
             is
             to
             be
             to
             the
             straying
             Jews
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Heathens
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Then
             came
             she
             and
             worshipped
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             help
             me
             .
             26.
             
             But
             he
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             meet
             to
             take
             the
             childrens
             bread
             and
             cast
             it
             to
             the
             dogs
             .
             27.
             
             And
             she
             said
             ,
             Truth
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             yet
             the
             dogs
             eat
             the
             crums
             which
             fall
             from
             their
             masters
             table
             .
          
           
             25
             ,
             &c.
             To
             give
             that
             which
             is
             designed
             for
             Israel
             to
             Heathens
             ,
             is
             but
             like
             casting
             the
             Childrens
             bread
             to
             Dogs
             .
             She
             said
             ,
             It
             is
             true
             Lord
             ,
             and
             I
             confess
             my self
             to
             be
             but
             as
             one
             of
             the
             Dogs
             ,
             and
             claim
             not
             the
             Childrens
             portion
             ,
             but
             if
             I
             have
             as
             dogs
             the
             crums
             that
             fall
             ,
             they
             will
             have
             never
             the
             less
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Then
             Jesus
             answered
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             O
             woman
             ,
             great
             is
             thy
             faith
             ,
             Be
             it
             unto
             ●hee
             even
             as
             thou
             wilt
             :
             And
             her
             daughter
             was
             made
             whole
             from
             that
             very
             hour
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Note
             ,
             Great
             faith
             maketh
             men
             capable
             of
             great
             mercies
             ,
             even
             of
             having
             what
             they
             justly
             desire
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             And
             Jesus
             departed
             thence
             ,
             and
             came
             nigh
             unto
             the
             sea
             of
             Galilee
             ,
             and
             went
             up
             into
             a
             mountain
             ,
             and
             sat
             down
             there
             .
             30.
             
             And
             great
             multitudes
             came
             unto
             him
             ,
             having
             with
             them
             those
             that
             were
             lame
             ,
             blind
             ,
             dumb
             ,
             maimed
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             and
             cast
             them
             down
             at
             Jesus
             feet
             ,
             and
             he
             healed
             them
             .
          
           
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             Note
             ,
             How
             earnestly
             will
             men
             seek
             for
             bodily
             hea●th
             ,
             who
             are
             senseless
             of
             their
             Souls
             concerns
             :
             If
             Christs
             Ministers
             could
             give
             all
             men
             health
             and
             wealth
             ,
             what
             abundance
             of
             followers
             would
             they
             have
             ,
             and
             who
             would
             for
             this
             ,
             imprison
             ,
             persecute
             or
             silence
             them
             :
          
           
             31.
             
             Insomuch
             that
             the
             multitude
             wondered
             when
             they
             saw
             the
             dumb
             to
             speak
             ,
             ●●e
             maimed
             to
             be
             whole
             ,
             the
             lame
             to
             walk
             ,
             and
             the
             blind
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             they
             glorified
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             Note
             ,
             Great
             and
             sens●ble
             Miracles
             and
             〈◊〉
             
             force
             men
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             and
             to
             praise
             him
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             Then
             Jesus
             called
             his
             disciples
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             I
             have
             compassion
             on
             the
             multitude
             ,
             because
             they
             continue
             with
             me
             now
             three
             days
             ,
             and
             have
             nothing
             to
             eat
             ;
             I
             will
             not
             send
             them
             away
             fasting
             ,
             lest
             they
             faint
             by
             the
             way
             .
             33.
             
             And
             his
             disciples
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             Whence
             should
             we
             have
             so
             much
             bread
             in
             the
             wilderness
             as
             to
             fill
             so
             great
             a
             multitude
             ?
             34.
             
             And
             Jesus
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             How
             many
             loaves
             have
             ye
             ?
             and
             they
             said
             ,
             Seven
             ,
             and
             a
             few
             fishes
             .
             35.
             
             And
             he
             commanded
             the
             multitude
             to
             sit
             down
             on
             the
             ground
             .
             36.
             
             And
             he
             took
             the
             seven
             loaves
             ,
             and
             the
             fishes
             ,
             and
             gave
             thanks
             ,
             and
             brake
             them
             ,
             and
             gave
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             and
             the
             disciples
             to
             the
             multitude
             .
             37.
             and
             they
             did
             all
             eat
             and
             were
             filled
             ,
             and
             took
             up
             of
             the
             broken
             meat
             that
             was
             left
             ,
             seven
             baskets
             full
             .
             38.
             
             And
             they
             that
             did
             eat
             ,
             were
             four
             thousand
             men
             ,
             beside
             women
             and
             children
             .
             39.
             
             And
             he
             sent
             away
             the
             multitude
             ,
             and
             took
             ship
             ,
             and
             came
             into
             the
             coasts
             of
             Magdala
             .
          
           
             32
             ,
             &c.
             This
             was
             the
             second
             Miracle
             of
             compassionate
             feeding
             the
             hungry
             .
             Is
             not
             Christ
             in
             Heaven
             as
             merciful
             and
             sufficient
             for
             Soul
             and
             body
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             on
             Earth
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THe
             Pharisees
             also
             with
             the
             Sadducees
             came
             ,
             and
             tempting
             ,
             desired
             him
             to
             shew
             them
             a
             sign
             from
             heaven
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Not
             believing
             the
             reports
             of
             all
             his
             Miracles
             ,
             they
             desired
             that
             they
             themselves
             might
             see
             some
             sign
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             might
             certainly
             prove
             that
             God
             had
             sent
             him
             :
             thinking
             that
             he
             could
             not
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             answered
             and
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             evening
             ,
             ye
             say
             it
             will
             be
             fair
             weather
             ,
             for
             the
             sky
             is
             red
             .
             3.
             
             And
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             It
             will
             be
             foul
             weather
             to
             day
             ,
             for
             the
             sky
             is
             red
             and
             lowring
             ;
             O
             ye
             hypocrites
             ,
             ye
             can
             discern
             the
             face
             of
             the
             sky
             ,
             but
             can
             ye
             not
             discern
             the
             signs
             of
             the
             times
             ?
          
           
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             You
             can
             conjecture
             what
             weather
             will
             be
             by
             the
             sky
             :
             And
             is
             it
             to
             you
             so
             hard
             a
             matter
             to
             know
             by
             my
             doctrine
             and
             all
             the
             miracles
             and
             good
             works
             that
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             sent
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             you
             must
             prescribe
             what
             signs
             God
             shall
             shew
             you
             from
             heaven
             ,
             before
             you
             will
             believe
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             wicked
             and
             adulterous
             generation
             seeketh
             after
             a
             sign
             ,
             and
             there
             shall
             no
             sign
             be
             given
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             prophet
             Jonas
             :
             And
             he
             left
             them
             and
             departed
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             When
             your
             own
             wickedness
             hindereth
             you
             bebelief
             ,
             you
             call
             for
             a
             sign
             from
             heaven
             to
             convince
             you
             .
             But
             I
             again
             tell
             you
             ,
             you
             shall
             have
             no
             sign
             but
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Jonah
             .
             He
             that
             is
             filthy
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             filthy
             still
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             when
             his
             disciples
             were
             come
             to
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             they
             had
             forgotten
             to
             take
             bread
             .
             6.
             
             Then
             Jesus
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Take
             heed
             and
             beware
             of
             the
             leaven
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             and
             of
             the
             Sadducees
             .
          
           
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Note
             ,
             Christ
             doth
             not
             bid
             them
             to
             avoid
             all
             converse
             with
             these
             men
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             hear
             them
             read
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             but
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             receiving
             any
             of
             their
             false
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             they
             reasoned
             among
             themselves
             ,
             saying
             ,
             It
             is
             because
             we
             have
             taken
             no
             bread
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Which
             when
             Jesus
             perceived
             ,
             he
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             O
             ye
             of
             little
             faith
             ,
             why
             reason
             ye
             among
             your selves
             ,
             because
             ye
             have
             brought
             no
             bread
             ?
             9.
             
             Do
             ye
             not
             yet
             understand
             ,
             neither
             remember
             ye
             the
             five
             loaves
             of
             the
             five
             thousand
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             baskets
             ye
             took
             up
             ?
             10.
             
             Neither
             the
             seven
             loaves
             of
             the
             four
             thousand
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             baskets
             ye
             took
             up
             ?
             11.
             
             How
             is
             it
             that
             ye
             do
             not
             understand
             that
             I
             spake
             not
             to
             you
             concerning
             bread
             ,
             that
             ye
             should
             beware
             of
             the
             leaven
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             and
             of
             the
             Sadducees
             ?
             12.
             
             Ten
             understood
             they
             how
             that
             he
             bade
             them
             not
             beware
             of
             of
             the
             leaven
             of
             bread
             ;
             but
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             and
             of
             the
             Sadducees
             .
          
           
             7
             ,
             &c.
             We
             are
             dull
             of
             understanding
             till
             Christ
             instruct
             us
             ,
             and
             apt
             to
             put
             a
             carnal
             sence
             upon
             his
             words
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             When
             Jesus
             came
             into
             the
             coasts
             of
             Cesarea
             Philippi
             ,
             he
             asked
             his
             disciples
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Whom
             do
             men
             say
             that
             I
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             am
             ?
          
           
             13.
             
             Note
             ,
             Christ
             would
             not
             so
             much
             as
             urge
             his
             own
             Disciples
             to
             confess
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Christ
             ,
             till
             his
             works
             were
             a
             cogent
             testimony
             ,
             that
             their
             faith
             might
             not
             be
             precarious
             ,
             nor
             by
             bare
             command
             ,
             but
             by
             convincing
             evidence
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             they
             said
             ,
             Some
             say
             thou
             art
             John
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             some
             Elias
             ,
             and
             others
             Jeremias
             ,
             or
             one
             of
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Men
             were
             convinced
             that
             he
             was
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             multitude
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             Rulers
             :
             )
             But
             they
             thought
             he
             was
             not
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             but
             some
             great
             Prophets
             Soul
             in
             a
             new
             body
             .
             2.
             
             By
             this
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             multitude
             then
             believed
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             :
             else
             they
             could
             not
             think
             that
             those
             Souls
             came
             into
             other
             Bodies
             .
          
           
           
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             He
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             But
             whom
             say
             ye
             that
             I
             am
             .
             And
             Simon
             Peter
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             Thou
             art
             the
             Christ
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             the
             living
             God.
             
          
           
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             was
             meet
             that
             those
             that
             were
             to
             preach
             Christ
             to
             others
             should
             be
             brought
             to
             an
             open
             confession
             of
             him
             themselves
             .
             2.
             
             It
             s
             like
             the
             rest
             believed
             as
             Peter
             tho
             he
             only
             spake
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             Jesus
             answered
             and
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Blessed
             art
             thou
             Simon
             Bar-Jonah
             ;
             for
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             hath
             not
             revealed
             it
             to
             thee
             ,
             but
             my
             Father
             who
             is
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             It
             is
             a
             point
             of
             so
             great
             importance
             to
             Sanctification
             ,
             Justification
             ,
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             verily
             to
             believe
             me
             to
             be
             the
             Christ
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             this
             faith
             is
             the
             evidence
             and
             means
             of
             thy
             blessedness
             :
             It
             is
             not
             mere
             man
             that
             hath
             revealed
             this
             so
             as
             to
             make
             thee
             a
             true
             believer
             ,
             but
             my
             heavenly
             Father
             ,
             by
             my
             works
             and
             word
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             grace
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             I
             say
             also
             unto
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             Peter
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             rock
             I
             will
             build
             my
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             shall
             not
             prevail
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             as
             thou
             hast
             consest
             me
             to
             be
             Christ
             ,
             I
             will
             say
             to
             thy
             comfort
             ,
             that
             as
             thy
             name
             signifieth
             a
             Rock
             or
             Stone
             ,
             So
             by
             thee
             (
             and
             thy
             brethren
             )
             I
             will
             build
             my
             Church
             on
             this
             Rock
             ,
             agaist
             which
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             Hell
             ,
             the
             Devils
             and
             wicked
             men
             shall
             not
             prevail
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             a
             great
             controversie
             whether
             by
             [
             this
             Rock
             ]
             be
             meant
             ,
             1.
             
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             2.
             
             Or
             the
             faith
             and
             confession
             of
             Christ
             ,
             3.
             
             Or
             Peter
             himself
             .
             But
             no
             doctrinal
             controversie
             dependeth
             on
             it
             :
             For
             all
             three
             are
             certain
             truths
             .
             1.
             
             No
             doubt
             but
             primarily
             Christ
             is
             the
             Rock
             on
             which
             the
             Church
             is
             built
             .
             2.
             
             And
             no
             doubt
             but
             Faith
             and
             Confession
             being
             the
             condition
             of
             our
             part
             in
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             so
             far
             built
             thereon
             .
             3.
             
             And
             no
             doubt
             but
             the
             Apostles
             are
             called
             Foundation
             stones
             on
             which
             the
             Church
             is
             built
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Peter
             whose
             name
             importeth
             it
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             chief
             speaker
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             foreman
             of
             a
             Jury
             .
             2.
             
             Though
             the
             Powers
             of
             Hell
             may
             seem
             to
             prevail
             as
             they
             did
             over
             Christ
             while
             he
             was
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             they
             are
             then
             next
             an
             overthrow
             themselves
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             I
             will
             give
             to
             thee
             the
             keys
             of
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             whatever
             thou
             shalt
             bind
             on
             earth
             shall
             be
             bound
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             whatever
             thou
             shalt
             loose
             on
             earth
             shall
             be
             loosed
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             hereafter
             I
             will
             make
             thee
             a
             ruling
             Steward
             over
             my
             Church
             as
             it
             is
             Gods
             Kingdom
             on
             earth
             ,
             preparatory
             to
             the
             Heavenly
             Kingdom
             of
             Glory
             ;
             and
             the
             due
             administration
             of
             thy
             office
             by
             these
             Keys
             of
             Power
             ,
             shall
             be
             the
             ordinary
             way
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             a
             forerunner
             of
             the
             finall
             Justification
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             final
             condemnation
             of
             the
             Impenitent
             and
             ungodly
             ,
             whom
             by
             my
             doctrine
             and
             the
             due
             application
             of
             it
             ,
             thou
             bindest
             over
             to
             my
             judgment
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             As
             Peter
             was
             the
             foreman
             or
             speaker
             in
             their
             common
             confession
             ,
             so
             by
             Peter
             the
             promise
             is
             made
             to
             them
             all
             ;
             And
             to
             them
             all
             Christ
             after
             gave
             this
             power
             :
             But
             he
             never
             made
             Peter
             governour
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Much
             less
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Then
             charged
             he
             his
             disciples
             that
             they
             should
             tell
             no
             man
             that
             he
             was
             Jesus
             the
             Christ
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             N.
             Because
             this
             honour
             was
             reserved
             chiefly
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             the
             time
             of
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             all
             the
             evidences
             by
             his
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             ,
             and
             giving
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             2.
             
             And
             to
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             then
             on
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             were
             suddenly
             advanced
             to
             a
             fitness
             for
             this
             work
             ,
             above
             what
             they
             attained
             by
             Christs
             personal
             teaching
             them
             on
             earth
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             From
             that
             time
             forth
             began
             Jesus
             to
             shew
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             how
             that
             he
             must
             go
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             suffer
             many
             things
             of
             the
             elders
             ,
             and
             chief
             priests
             ,
             and
             scribes
             ,
             and
             be
             killed
             ,
             and
             be
             raised
             again
             the
             third
             day
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             This
             Christ
             did
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             make
             them
             know
             that
             he
             knew
             things
             to
             come
             ;
             2.
             
             And
             to
             make
             them
             know
             that
             it
             was
             not
             to
             reign
             as
             an
             earthly
             King
             that
             he
             was
             sent
             .
             3.
             
             And
             to
             prepare
             them
             to
             bear
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             expect
             fleshly
             prosperity
             by
             him
             .
             2.
             
             It
             was
             the
             Poor
             that
             followed
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Rulers
             and
             Teachers
             that
             crucified
             him
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Then
             Peter
             took
             him
             and
             began
             to
             rebuke
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Be
             it
             far
             from
             thee
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             this
             shall
             not
             be
             unto
             thee
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Peter
             contradicted
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             God
             forbid
             ;
             Lord
             favour
             thy self
             ,
             and
             expose
             not
             thy self
             to
             this
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             flesh
             is
             ready
             to
             suggest
             fleshly
             counsel
             ,
             and
             to
             oppose
             all
             that
             tends
             to
             suffering
             .
             2.
             
             We
             have
             need
             to
             be
             fortified
             against
             temptations
             of
             loving
             friends
             as
             well
             as
             enemies
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             But
             he
             turned
             and
             said
             to
             Peter
             ,
             Get
             thee
             behind
             me
             Satan
             ,
             thou
             art
             an
             offence
             to
             me
             :
             for
             thou
             savourest
             not
             the
             things
             that
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             be
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             He
             lookt
             at
             him
             with
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             Peter
             ,
             I
             say
             to
             thee
             as
             I
             did
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             when
             he
             tempted
             me
             ,
             Get
             thee
             behind
             me
             ,
             for
             thou
             doest
             the
             work
             of
             Satan
             ,
             the
             adversary
             ,
             in
             tempting
             me
             for
             self-preservation
             ,
             to
             violate
             my
             Fathers
             command
             ,
             and
             my
             undertaking
             ,
             and
             to
             forsake
             the
             work
             of
             mans
             Redemption
             and
             Salvation
             :
             As
             thy
             counsel
             savoureth
             not
             the
             things
             that
             be
             of
             God
             (
             his
             will
             ,
             work
             ,
             and
             Glory
             )
             but
             the
             things
             that
             be
             of
             men
             (
             the
             love
             of
             the
             body
             and
             this
             present
             life
             )
             so
             it
             signifieth
             what
             is
             in
             thy
             heart
             :
             (
             take
             heed
             lest
             this
             carnality
             prevail
             .
             )
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             All
             things
             must
             displease
             us
             that
             displease
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             against
             his
             interest
             and
             the
             good
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Even
             the
             best
             men
             and
             nearest
             friends
             may
             by
             temptation
             and
             errour
             ,
             be
             made
             Satans
             instruments
             to
             do
             his
             work
             in
             some
             particulars
             of
             great
             moment
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Good
             men
             do
             the
             Devils
             work
             oft
             times
             when
             they
             know
             it
             not
             ,
             but
             verily
             think
             it
             is
             all
             for
             Christ
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             No
             love
             or
             respect
             to
             mens
             nearness
             or
             goodness
             ,
             must
             draw
             us
             to
             flatter
             them
             in
             sin
             ,
             or
             to
             speak
             lightly
             
             of
             it
             ;
             we
             must
             not
             mince
             it
             or
             extennate
             it
             because
             good
             men
             commit
             it
             :
             we
             must
             lay
             it
             home
             on
             them
             ,
             that
             would
             by
             justifying
             it
             make
             it
             pass
             for
             duty
             .
             Lest
             the
             name
             of
             Good
             men
             should
             serve
             Satan
             more
             effectually
             than
             men
             of
             known
             wickedness
             can
             do
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             no
             railing
             on
             just
             occasions
             to
             tell
             tempting
             friends
             ,
             and
             godly
             men
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             doing
             the
             Devils
             wo●k
             ,
             and
             are
             instead
             of
             Devils
             to
             the
             tempted
             .
          
           
             To
             hinder
             us
             in
             Gods
             work
             and
             mens
             Salvation
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             Satans
             to
             us
             .
             O
             how
             many
             Satans
             then
             are
             called
             Reverend
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             silence
             and
             persecute
             men
             for
             Gods
             work
             ,
             as
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             the
             Papal
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             worship
             manifes●●th
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             It
             is
             carnal
             savouring
             worldly
             ,
             and
             fleshly
             interest
             too
             much
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             to
             little
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             common
             cause
             of
             the
             sinful
             counsels
             ,
             and
             course
             ,
             even
             of
             Sacred
             men
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Then
             said
             Jesus
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             If
             any
             man
             will
             come
             after
             me
             ,
             let
             him
             deny
             himself
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             his
             cross
             and
             follow
             me
             .
             25.
             
             For
             whoever
             will
             save
             his
             life
             shall
             lose
             it
             ,
             and
             whoever
             will
             lose
             his
             li●e
             for
             my
             sake
             shall
             find
             it
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Christ
             took
             this
             occasion
             to
             preach
             self-denial
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ;
             saying
             ,
             Let
             him
             that
             will
             be
             my
             Disciple
             and
             follow
             me
             ,
             and
             expect
             Salvation
             by
             me
             ,
             resolve
             to
             deny
             his
             carnal
             self
             ,
             and
             self-interest
             ,
             and
             resign
             himself
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             being
             not
             his
             own
             ,
             but
             mine
             :
             Not
             making
             the
             cross
             ,
             but
             patiently
             taking
             and
             bearing
             it
             when
             it
             is
             laid
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             follow
             me
             by
             sufferings
             unto
             glory
             .
             For
             this
             is
             the
             method
             determined
             by
             God
             ,
             that
             whoever
             resolveth
             to
             save
             his
             life
             and
             not
             be
             undone
             in
             the
             world
             to
             avoid
             sin
             ,
             this
             man
             shall
             finally
             lose
             his
             life
             and
             life
             eternal
             .
             And
             whoever
             will
             lose
             his
             life
             ,
             rather
             than
             by
             sin
             to
             forsake
             me
             and
             his
             duty
             ,
             shall
             find
             that
             life
             with
             felicity
             in
             heaven
             ,
             which
             he
             lost
             on
             earth
             .
          
           
             N.
             Christs
             peremptory
             terms
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             are
             to
             prefer
             it
             and
             him
             before
             our
             lives
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             For
             what
             is
             a
             man
             profited
             if
             he
             shall
             gain
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             lose
             his
             own
             soul
             ?
             or
             what
             shall
             a
             man
             give
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             soul
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Will
             it
             not
             be
             an
             ill
             bargain
             to
             gain
             all
             the
             world
             for
             a
             short
             time
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             lose
             ones
             own
             Soul
             and
             its
             happiness
             for
             ever
             ?
             And
             what
             will
             compensate
             the
             loss
             of
             the
             Soul
             ?
             For
             what
             price
             would
             you
             sell
             its
             happiness
             .
          
           
             N.
             1.
             
             Men
             hath
             a
             Soul
             that
             liveth
             when
             he
             leaveth
             this
             world
             .
             2.
             
             It
             were
             a
             mad
             bargain
             to
             sell
             a
             mans
             Soul
             for
             all
             that
             this
             world
             can
             afford
             .
             O
             how
             many
             do
             that
             daily
             indeed
             ,
             which
             they
             durst
             not
             do
             by
             an
             express
             bargain
             with
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             For
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             shall
             come
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Father
             with
             his
             angels
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             shall
             reward
             every
             man
             according
             to
             his
             work
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Believe
             it
             I
             shall
             come
             at
             last
             in
             Judgment
             ,
             in
             Divine
             Glory
             attended
             by
             Angels
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             will
             reward
             those
             that
             were
             faithful
             to
             me
             ,
             or
             perfidious
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             works
             :
             therefore
             whatever
             you
             suffer
             now
             ,
             propare
             for
             the
             judgment
             of
             that
             day
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Verily
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             There
             be
             some
             standing
             here
             which
             shall
             not
             taste
             of
             death
             ,
             till
             they
             see
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             coming
             in
             his
             kingdom
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             And
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             least
             you
             think
             this
             my
             coming
             in
             Glory
             to
             judgment
             incredible
             ,
             that
             some
             here
             shall
             live
             to
             see
             a
             visible
             representation
             of
             that
             my
             glorious
             appearing
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             this
             is
             meant
             of
             his
             transfiguration
             ,
             the
             addition
             of
             it
             in
             the
             several
             Evangelists
             sheweth
             .
             Nor
             is
             Dr.
             H.
             his
             reason
             against
             it
             from
             the
             former
             verse
             of
             any
             force
             ,
             it
             being
             not
             the
             same
             coming
             that
             is
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             but
             its
             representation
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             after
             six
             days
             Jesus
             taketh
             Peter
             and
             James
             and
             John
             his
             brother
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             them
             up
             into
             an
             high
             mountain
             apart
             .
             2.
             
             And
             was
             transfigured
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             his
             face
             did
             shine
             as
             the
             sun
             ,
             and
             his
             rayment
             was
             white
             as
             the
             light
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             as
             Christ
             had
             promised
             them
             a
             glimpse
             of
             his
             Kingly
             Glory
             ,
             so
             within
             six
             days
             he
             performed
             it
             ,
             to
             Peter
             ,
             James
             and
             John
             whom
             he
             selected
             for
             peculiar
             favours
             :
             in
             a
             high
             mountain
             he
             was
             transfigured
             into
             a
             glorious
             appearance
             ,
             his
             face
             shining
             like
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             his
             raiment
             like
             light
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Christ
             would
             have
             this
             help
             of
             sense
             ,
             to
             confirm
             their
             Faith.
             Of
             this
             transfiguration
             I
             have
             written
             at
             large
             in
             a
             Book
             called
             ,
             
               My
               Dying
               Thoughts
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             behold
             ,
             there
             appeared
             to
             them
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             talking
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Moses
             whose
             body
             was
             buried
             ,
             and
             Elias
             whose
             body
             was
             but
             changed
             ,
             appeared
             alike
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             chief
             Legislator
             and
             chief
             Prophet
             appeared
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             did
             but
             lead
             to
             Christ
             .
             3.
             
             Did
             not
             the
             departed
             Saints
             live
             after
             death
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             appear
             in
             Glory
             .
             4.
             
             They
             talked
             with
             Christ
             of
             his
             sufferings
             at
             Jerusalem
             .
             5.
             
             Either
             Christ
             told
             the
             three
             Disciples
             who
             they
             were
             ,
             or
             their
             own
             appearance
             shewed
             it
             .
             6.
             
             How
             much
             better
             company
             is
             above
             than
             here
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Then
             answered
             Peter
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             Jesus
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             for
             us
             to
             be
             here
             :
             if
             thou
             wilt
             let
             us
             make
             here
             three
             tabernacles
             ,
             one
             for
             thee
             ,
             and
             one
             for
             Moses
             ,
             and
             one
             for
             Elias
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             We
             are
             apt
             to
             desire
             more
             of
             Heaven
             on
             earth
             than
             God
             will
             allow
             ,
             (
             But
             not
             so
             apt
             to
             desire
             to
             go
             by
             death
             to
             that
             glory
             where
             it
             is
             :
             )
             Fain
             we
             would
             have
             it
             come
             down
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             glimpse
             of
             glory
             is
             enough
             to
             rap
             a
             Soul
             into
             extasie
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             We
             know
             not
             what
             we
             say
             ,
             when
             we
             talk
             of
             felicity
             in
             Tabernacles
             on
             earth
             .
             4.
             
             A
             glimpse
             of
             glory
             will
             make
             us
             out
             of
             love
             with
             worldly
             company
             and
             vanity
             .
             How
             loth
             then
             would
             the
             Souls
             in
             Heaven
             be
             to
             come
             down
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             While
             he
             yet
             spake
             ,
             behold
             a
             bright
             cloud
             over-shadowed
             them
             ;
             and
             behold
             ,
             a
             voice
             out
             of
             the
             cloud
             ,
             which
             said
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             beloved
             Son
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             :
             hear
             ye
             him
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Heavenly
             inhabitants
             must
             not
             stay
             on
             earth
             ;
             nor
             Heavenly
             visions
             and
             raptures
             be
             here
             long
             or
             frequent
             .
             2.
             
             God
             again
             owned
             his
             Son
             by
             a
             voice
             from
             heaven
             ,
             as
             perfectly
             Righteous
             ,
             and
             as
             pleasing
             him
             by
             mans
             redemption
             ,
             and
             reconciling
             us
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             teaching
             the
             doctrine
             which
             is
             pleasing
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             when
             the
             disciples
             heard
             it
             ,
             they
             fell
             on
             their
             faces
             ,
             and
             were
             sore
             afraid
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             voice
             of
             God
             even
             when
             he
             speaketh
             mercy
             ,
             is
             enough
             to
             humble
             and
             prostrate
             man.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             Jesus
             came
             and
             touched
             them
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Arise
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             afraid
             .
          
           
             7.
             N.
             It
             is
             Christ
             that
             must
             raise
             our
             troubled
             and
             humbled
             Souls
             from
             our
             dejectedness
             and
             fear
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             lift
             up
             their
             eyes
             ,
             they
             saw
             no
             man
             save
             Jesus
             only
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Note
             ,
             Christ
             will
             stay
             with
             us
             ,
             when
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             will
             not
             ;
             nor
             are
             earthly
             comforts
             durable
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             as
             they
             came
             down
             from
             the
             mountain
             ,
             Jesus
             charged
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Tell
             the
             vision
             to
             no
             man
             till
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             be
             risen
             again
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             reason
             is
             before
             mentioned
             :
             After
             the
             resurrection
             was
             the
             fittest
             season
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             his
             disciples
             asked
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Why
             then
             say
             the
             scribes
             that
             Elias
             must
             first
             come
             ?
          
           
             10.
             
             Why
             say
             the
             Jewish
             Doctors
             that
             Elias
             must
             come
             before
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             if
             this
             was
             he
             that
             we
             saw
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             Jesus
             answered
             and
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Elias
             truly
             shall
             first
             come
             ,
             and
             restore
             all
             things
             .
             But
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             Elias
             is
             come
             already
             ,
             and
             they
             knew
             him
             not
             ,
             but
             have
             done
             to
             him
             whatsoever
             they
             listed
             :
             likewise
             also
             sh●●l
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             suffer
             of
             them
             .
             13.
             
             Then
             〈◊〉
             disciples
             understood
             that
             he
             spake
             to
             the
             〈◊〉
             John
             the
             Baptist
             .
          
           
             11.
             &c.
             It
             is
             〈◊〉
             that
             is
             said
             out
             of
             Mal.
             that
             Elias
             must
             come
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             John
             that
             was
             meant
             under
             the
             name
             of
             E●ias
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ●●ey
             knew
             not
             ,
             but
             killed
             him
             while
             they
             looked
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             will
             do
             by
             me
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             when
             they
             were
             come
             to
             the
             mu●●
             〈◊〉
             ,
             there
             came
             to
             him
             a
             certain
             man
             ,
             kn●●●●g
             down
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             15.
             
             Lord
             have
             ●ercy
             on
             my
             son
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             lunatick
             ,
             and
             sore
             vexed
             ;
             for
             oft
             times
             he
             falleth
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             oft
             into
             the
             water
             .
             16.
             
             And
             I
             brought
             him
             to
             thy
             disciples
             ,
             and
             they
             could
             not
             cure
             him
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             N.
             By
             Lunatick
             is
             meant
             one
             that
             had
             the
             Epilepsie
             or
             some
             such
             disease
             upon
             the
             change
             of
             the
             Moon
             .
             A
             real
             disease
             ,
             of
             which
             yet
             the
             Devil
             was
             the
             executioner
             ,
             and
             further
             joyned
             with
             it
             extraordinarily
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Then
             Jesus
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             O
             faithless
             and
             perverse
             generation
             ;
             how
             long
             shall
             I
             be
             with
             you
             ,
             how
             long
             shall
             I
             suffer
             you
             ?
             bring
             him
             hither
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             It
             is
             long
             of
             your
             own
             unbelief
             and
             perverseness
             that
             they
             could
             not
             cure
             him
             :
             how
             long
             shall
             I
             work
             miracles
             among
             you
             before
             you
             will
             believe
             ?
             will
             you
             drive
             me
             from
             among
             you
             by
             your
             unbelief
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             others
             ?
          
           
             N.
             This
             seemeth
             plainly
             spoken
             to
             the
             man
             of
             himself
             and
             such
             others
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             some
             say
             ,
             to
             the
             disciples
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             Jesus
             rebuked
             the
             devil
             ,
             and
             he
             departed
             out
             of
             him
             :
             and
             the
             child
             was
             cured
             from
             that
             very
             hour
             .
             19.
             
             Then
             came
             the
             disciples
             to
             Jesus
             apart
             and
             said
             ,
             Why
             could
             not
             we
             cast
             him
             out
             ?
             20.
             
             And
             Jesus
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Because
             of
             your
             unbelief
             :
          
           
             18
             ,
             &c.
             Your
             unbelief
             as
             well
             as
             the
             mans
             was
             that
             which
             hindred
             you
             :
             you
             are
             all
             therein
             to
             be
             blamed
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             For
             verily
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             If
             ye
             have
             faith
             as
             a
             grain
             of
             mustard
             seed
             ,
             ye
             shall
             say
             to
             this
             mountain
             ,
             Remove
             hence
             to
             yonder
             place
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             remove
             ,
             and
             nothing
             shall
             be
             impossible
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             For
             if
             you
             have
             the
             least
             true
             belief
             and
             trust
             in
             my
             Power
             and
             Will
             for
             the
             working
             of
             any
             such
             miracle
             as
             I
             commission
             you
             to
             work
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             as
             hard
             as
             the
             removing
             of
             a
             mountain
             ,
             it
             should
             not
             be
             too
             hard
             for
             you
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             faith
             but
             presumption
             which
             hath
             no
             promise
             of
             success
             ,
             if
             they
             or
             any
             are
             confident
             of
             working
             any
             miracle
             which
             Christ
             never
             commissioned
             or
             called
             them
             to
             work
             ,
             or
             Promised
             his
             blessing
             to
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Howbeit
             ,
             this
             kind
             goeth
             not
             out
             but
             by
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             But
             by
             faith
             I
             mean
             not
             confident
             presumption
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             do
             it
             in
             your
             own
             way
             :
             But
             for
             such
             as
             this
             ,
             God
             will
             be
             sought
             by
             Fasting
             and
             fervent
             Prayer
             ,
             in
             which
             way
             you
             may
             expect
             success
             ,
             if
             the
             person
             also
             be
             capable
             that
             seeketh
             help
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             while
             they
             abode
             in
             Galilee
             ,
             Jesus
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             The
             Son
             of
             man
             shall
             be
             betrayed
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             men
             .
             23.
             
             And
             they
             shall
             kill
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             day
             he
             shall
             be
             raised
             again
             :
             And
             they
             were
             exceeding
             sorry
             .
          
           
           
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Again
             Christ
             foretells
             them
             of
             his
             death
             and
             resurrection
             ,
             to
             instruct
             and
             prepare
             them
             for
             it
             :
             which
             they
             were
             grieved
             at
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             when
             they
             were
             come
             to
             Capernaum
             ,
             they
             that
             received
             tribute
             money
             ,
             came
             to
             Peter
             and
             said
             ,
             Doth
             not
             your
             Master
             pay
             tribute
             ?
             He
             saith
             ,
             yes
             .
             And
             when
             he
             was
             come
             into
             the
             house
             ,
             Jesus
             prevented
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             What
             thinkest
             thou
             Simon
             ?
             of
             whom
             do
             the
             kings
             of
             the
             earth
             take
             custom
             or
             tribute
             ?
             of
             their
             own
             children
             or
             of
             strangers
             ?
             26
             ▪
             Peter
             saith
             to
             him
             ,
             Of
             strangers
             :
             Jesus
             saith
             to
             him
             ,
             Then
             are
             the
             children
             free
             .
          
           
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             N.
             They
             had
             two
             sorts
             of
             Tribute
             ,
             but
             that
             here
             meant
             its
             likest
             was
             Pole-money
             ,
             imposed
             by
             Augustus
             first
             :
             And
             by
             [
             children
             ]
             is
             not
             meant
             
               free
               Subjects
            
             ;
             for
             such
             did
             pay
             :
             but
             their
             own
             families
             .
             And
             then
             its
             hard
             to
             know
             ,
             what
             Christs
             answer
             meant
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             as
             many
             say
             ,
             
               Then
               this
               Tribute
               belongs
               of
               right
               to
               the
               house
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               I
               being
               of
               it
               am
               free
               .
            
             Or
             else
             ,
             [
             If
             Kings
             own
             Families
             be
             not
             taxed
             ,
             I
             that
             am
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             universal
             King
             ,
             from
             whom
             is
             all
             power
             ,
             and
             whose
             Subjects
             they
             are
             ,
             am
             rightfully
             freer
             than
             their
             Children
             ]
             This
             seemeth
             to
             me
             to
             be
             the
             s●nce
             .
             But
             he
             questioneth
             not
             but
             Tribute
             is
             due
             to
             Kings
             and
             other
             Powers
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             lest
             we
             should
             offend
             them
             ,
             Go
             thou
             to
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             cast
             a
             hook
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             fish
             that
             first
             cometh
             up
             ,
             and
             when
             thou
             hast
             opened
             his
             mouth
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             find
             a
             piece
             of
             money
             ;
             take
             that
             and
             give
             to
             them
             for
             me
             and
             thee
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             But
             we
             must
             deny
             our
             own
             right
             to
             avoid
             offence
             :
             Go
             therefore
             and
             cast
             a
             hook
             and
             I
             will
             bring
             a
             fish
             to
             thy
             hand
             with
             half
             a
             Crown
             (
             a
             Stater
             )
             in
             his
             mouth
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             Poll-money
             for
             t●o
             persons
             :
             Pay
             them
             that
             for
             thee
             and
             me
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             This
             shewed
             the
             great
             power
             of
             Christ
             .
             2
             But
             why
             did
             he
             pay
             for
             Peter
             and
             not
             the
             rest
             ?
             
               Ans
               .
               Peter
            
             had
             a
             house
             in
             Capernaum
             where
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             was
             there
             to
             pay
             his
             Poll-money
             ,
             Matth.
             5.8
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             as
             others
             think
             ,
             the
             Tax
             to
             the
             Sanctuary
             that
             is
             here
             meant
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             no
             doctrinal
             alteration
             :
             The
             sense
             then
             will
             be
             ,
             [
             A
             Tax
             ,
             due
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             rather
             due
             to
             me
             ,
             than
             from
             me
             ,
             that
             am
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             ]
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             AT
             the
             same
             time
             came
             the
             disciples
             to
             Jesus
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Who
             is
             the
             greatest
             in
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ambition
             stirred
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             debate
             who
             should
             be
             greatest
             in
             Christs
             Church
             or
             Kingdom
             ,
             next
             hims●lf
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             Jesus
             called
             a
             little
             child
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Verily
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             Except
             ye
             be
             converted
             ,
             and
             become
             as
             little
             children
             ,
             ye
             shall
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Christ
             set
             a
             child
             before
             them
             as
             a
             visible
             answer
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Except
             true
             conversion
             give
             you
             a
             new
             and
             humble
             mind
             ,
             and
             take
             you
             off
             from
             ambitious
             overvaluing
             earthly
             pomp
             and
             power
             ,
             that
             as
             teachable
             and
             obedient
             Disciples
             to
             the
             ,
             you
             may
             be
             drawn
             to
             set
             more
             by
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             you
             cannot
             be
             capable
             of
             entring
             into
             the
             heavenly
             Kingdom
             ,
             much
             less
             of
             being
             greatest
             there
             :
             nor
             are
             you
             fit
             for
             a
             place
             in
             the
             Church
             on
             earth
             (
             much
             less
             of
             power
             )
             without
             covenanting
             this
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Whoever
             therefore
             shall
             humble
             himself
             as
             this
             little
             child
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             greatest
             in
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Tho
             worldly
             men
             will
             think
             otherwise
             ,
             I
             tell
             you
             that
             the
             humblest
             Christian
             is
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             is
             indeed
             the
             greatest
             ,
             as
             being
             dearest
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             fittest
             also
             for
             Church
             power
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             whoso
             shall
             receive
             one
             such
             little
             child
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             receiveth
             me
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             he
             that
             receiveth
             or
             sheweth
             kindness
             to
             any
             such
             humble
             Godly
             Christian
             ,
             I
             will
             take
             and
             reward
             it
             as
             done
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             N.
             How
             do
             the
             Papal
             Clergy
             read
             this
             ,
             that
             hate
             ,
             revile
             ,
             silence
             ,
             and
             ruine
             or
             burn
             such
             ?
             But
             they
             cheat
             their
             Souls
             by
             saying
             ,
             that
             such
             are
             but
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             deny
             them
             to
             be
             Christ's
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             think
             they
             are
             disobliged
             ,
             and
             may
             use
             them
             as
             they
             first
             judge
             and
             call
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             whoso
             shall
             offend
             one
             of
             these
             little
             ones
             which
             believe
             in
             me
             ,
             it
             were
             better
             for
             him
             that
             a
             milstone
             were
             hanged
             about
             his
             neck
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             were
             drowned
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             Sea.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             whoever
             he
             be
             that
             shall
             gall
             ,
             discourage
             ,
             or
             by
             threatning
             ,
             derision
             ,
             or
             persecution
             seek
             to
             drive
             the
             least
             from
             faith
             and
             holy
             living
             ,
             it
             were
             less
             hurt
             to
             that
             man
             ,
             (
             how
             big
             soever
             he
             now
             look
             and
             talk
             )
             that
             he
             were
             drowned
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             with
             a
             milstone
             about
             his
             neck
             :
             for
             God
             will
             take
             vengeance
             on
             him
          
           
             7.
             
             Wo
             to
             the
             world
             because
             of
             offences
             :
             for
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             that
             offences
             come
             ,
             but
             wo
             to
             that
             man
             by
             whom
             the
             offence
             cometh
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Wo
             to
             the
             world
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Scandals
             ,
             oppositions
             and
             impediments
             to
             faith
             ,
             holiness
             and
             salvation
             ,
             which
             men
             will
             lay
             before
             each
             other
             ,
             some
             by
             errour
             ,
             some
             by
             crimes
             ,
             and
             some
             by
             persecution
             :
             such
             scandals
             and
             hinderances
             and
             temptations
             there
             will
             be
             :
             God
             will
             permit
             them
             for
             trial
             ,
             and
             men
             will
             commit
             them
             .
             But
             the
             sin
             is
             great
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             wo
             to
             the
             guilty
             ,
             especially
             the
             malignant
             persecutors
             and
             seducers
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Wherefore
             if
             thy
             hand
             or
             foot
             offend
             
             thee
             ,
             cut
             them
             off
             ,
             and
             cast
             them
             from
             thee
             :
             It
             is
             better
             for
             thee
             to
             enter
             into
             life
             halt
             or
             maimed
             ,
             rather
             than
             having
             two
             hands
             ,
             or
             two
             feet
             ,
             to
             be
             cast
             into
             fire
             everlasting
             .
             9.
             
             And
             if
             thy
             eye
             offend
             thee
             ,
             pluck
             it
             out
             and
             cast
             it
             from
             thee
             :
             It
             is
             better
             for
             thee
             to
             enter
             into
             life
             with
             one
             eye
             ,
             rather
             than
             having
             two
             eyes
             to
             be
             cast
             into
             hell
             fire
             .
          
           
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Let
             nothing
             seem
             too
             dear
             to
             thee
             to
             secure
             thy
             salvation
             against
             such
             scandals
             and
             hinderances
             and
             temptations
             :
             If
             it
             be
             friend
             ,
             or
             interest
             ,
             as
             dear
             to
             thee
             as
             thy
             hand
             ,
             or
             foot
             ,
             or
             eye
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             smaller
             loss
             to
             cast
             it
             away
             here
             ,
             and
             be
             saved
             hereafter
             than
             to
             keep
             it
             here
             and
             be
             damned
             hereafter
             to
             endless
             misery
             .
             If
             thou
             hadst
             no
             other
             way
             to
             avoid
             sin
             but
             dismembring
             thy
             body
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             duty
             and
             no
             loss
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Christ
             had
             said
             this
             before
             ,
             Mat.
             5.30
             .
             It
             s
             no
             fault
             to
             say
             the
             same
             thing
             often
             .
             2.
             
             If
             it
             be
             so
             dangerous
             to
             be
             tempted
             by
             others
             ,
             it
             s
             worse
             to
             be
             our
             own
             tempters
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Take
             heed
             that
             ye
             despise
             not
             one
             of
             these
             little
             ones
             :
             for
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             in
             heaven
             their
             angels
             do
             always
             behold
             the
             face
             of
             my
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Note
             ,
             O
             what
             men
             are
             they
             that
             read
             and
             preach
             this
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             only
             despise
             them
             ,
             but
             first
             ignorantly
             or
             maliciously
             slander
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             this
             justifie
             their
             railing
             ,
             persecuting
             and
             destroying
             them
             .
             2.
             
             What
             a
             comfort
             is
             it
             to
             the
             least
             true
             Christian
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             their
             Angels
             that
             have
             charge
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             always
             see
             Gods
             face
             in
             glory
             :
             And
             shall
             not
             we
             then
             see
             it
             ?
          
           
             11.
             
             For
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             is
             come
             to
             save
             that
             which
             was
             lost
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             I
             that
             came
             into
             the
             world
             to
             save
             sinners
             ,
             will
             require
             it
             at
             your
             hands
             if
             you
             wrong
             or
             persecute
             them
             ,
             or
             hinder
             them
             from
             the
             way
             of
             their
             salvation
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             How
             think
             ye
             ?
             if
             a
             man
             have
             a
             hundred
             sheep
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             them
             be
             gone
             astray
             ,
             doth
             he
             not
             leave
             the
             ninety
             and
             nine
             ,
             and
             goeth
             into
             the
             mountains
             ,
             and
             seeketh
             that
             which
             is
             gone
             astray
             .
             13.
             
             And
             if
             so
             be
             he
             find
             it
             ,
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             he
             rejoyceth
             more
             of
             that
             sheep
             ,
             than
             of
             the
             ninety
             and
             nine
             which
             went
             not
             astray
             .
          
           
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Christ
             likeneth
             himself
             to
             men
             that
             have
             by
             unexpected
             success
             in
             recovering
             the
             lost
             ,
             a
             more
             sensible
             joy
             than
             for
             the
             rest
             ,
             tho
             not
             a
             higher
             esteem
             .
             And
             if
             he
             so
             much
             rejoyce
             in
             them
             ,
             how
             will
             he
             take
             it
             of
             those
             that
             hate
             ,
             persecute
             or
             tempt
             them
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Even
             so
             it
             is
             not
             the
             will
             of
             your
             Father
             who
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             these
             little
             ones
             should
             perish
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             God
             loveth
             them
             better
             than
             you
             love
             sheep
             ;
             therefore
             he
             will
             save
             them
             ,
             and
             judge
             all
             those
             that
             would
             afright
             or
             drive
             away
             from
             their
             duty
             ,
             the
             meanest
             person
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Moreover
             if
             thy
             brother
             shall
             trespass
             against
             thee
             ,
             go
             and
             tell
             him
             his
             fault
             between
             thee
             and
             him
             alone
             :
             if
             he
             shall
             hear
             thee
             ,
             thou
             hast
             gained
             thy
             brother
             .
             16.
             
             But
             if
             he
             will
             not
             hear
             thee
             ,
             then
             take
             with
             thee
             one
             or
             two
             more
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
             every
             word
             may
             be
             established
             .
             17.
             
             And
             if
             he
             shall
             neglect
             to
             hear
             them
             ,
             tell
             it
             to
             the
             Church
             :
             but
             if
             he
             neglect
             to
             hear
             the
             Church
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             to
             thee
             as
             an
             heathen
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             publican
             .
          
           
             15
             ,
             &c.
             And
             according
             to
             this
             compassionate
             tenderness
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             your
             Saviour
             ,
             must
             be
             your
             dealing
             with
             one
             another
             ;
             not
             to
             favour
             sin
             in
             any
             ,
             but
             to
             seek
             by
             love
             to
             save
             the
             sinner
             :
             Therefore
             if
             any
             one
             that
             thou
             hast
             brotherly
             communion
             with
             ,
             do
             trespass
             against
             thee
             ,
             by
             injury
             ,
             or
             by
             scandalous
             crimes
             within
             thy
             notice
             ,
             go
             and
             tell
             him
             his
             fault
             privately
             in
             brotherly
             love
             and
             tenderness
             ,
             yet
             shewing
             him
             the
             evil
             of
             his
             sin
             that
             he
             may
             repent
             :
             If
             he
             hear
             thee
             so
             as
             to
             repent
             and
             amend
             ,
             thou
             hast
             won
             him
             from
             the
             danger
             of
             his
             guilt
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             a
             comfort
             to
             thee
             :
             But
             if
             he
             defend
             his
             sin
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             repent
             and
             amend
             ,
             cease
             not
             thy
             love
             or
             labour
             ,
             but
             take
             with
             thee
             one
             or
             two
             meet
             persons
             ,
             that
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
             may
             the
             more
             aw
             him
             ,
             or
             credibly
             convict
             him
             .
             And
             if
             he
             neglect
             to
             hear
             them
             ,
             (
             having
             exercised
             due
             patience
             for
             the
             trial
             ,
             and
             fit
             means
             to
             convince
             him
             )
             then
             make
             it
             publick
             ,
             by
             telling
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             whose
             communion
             he
             liveth
             ;
             either
             by
             opening
             it
             in
             the
             Congregation
             that
             the
             Church-Guides
             may
             reprove
             him
             and
             exhort
             him
             to
             repent
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             his
             repentance
             ;
             or
             when
             that
             is
             not
             convenient
             ,
             tell
             it
             the
             Guides
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             they
             may
             make
             it
             publick
             and
             do
             their
             office
             .
             And
             if
             he
             neglect
             to
             hear
             ,
             this
             publick
             exhortation
             ,
             have
             no
             more
             communion
             or
             familiarity
             with
             him
             than
             with
             a
             Heathen
             or
             Publican
             ,
             but
             so
             carry
             it
             that
             he
             and
             others
             may
             see
             that
             thou
             esteemest
             him
             not
             as
             one
             of
             the
             Christian
             Society
             whom
             Christ
             will
             own
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             This
             Text
             which
             is
             Christs
             Law
             of
             Church-discipline
             ,
             is
             perverted
             divers
             ways
             ,
             by
             several
             sorts
             of
             mistakers
             .
             Some
             feign
             that
             it
             speaketh
             not
             of
             sins
             against
             God
             ,
             but
             of
             injuries
             against
             men
             :
             and
             that
             by
             the
             Church
             is
             meant
             the
             Civil
             Judicature
             that
             then
             was
             ,
             (
             inferiour
             or
             superior
             Sanhedrim
             .
             )
             But
             ,
             1.
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             it
             is
             to
             Christians
             or
             Disciples
             that
             Christ
             giveth
             this
             Law
             ;
             others
             received
             no
             Law
             from
             him
             .
             And
             it
             was
             how
             to
             deal
             with
             a
             Brother
             in
             order
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             as
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             shew
             .
             2.
             
             Christ
             knew
             that
             the
             Sanhedrim
             were
             his
             deadly
             enemies
             ,
             and
             foretold
             that
             they
             would
             condemn
             him
             ;
             And
             therefore
             never
             made
             a
             Law
             to
             his
             Disciples
             to
             use
             them
             as
             their
             ordinary
             Judicature
             .
             3.
             
             He
             knew
             that
             they
             would
             hate
             and
             persecute
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             therefore
             never
             sent
             them
             to
             them
             for
             right
             .
             4.
             
             He
             came
             to
             ubrogate
             Moses
             Law
             ,
             and
             overthrow
             their
             Mosaick
             policy
             :
             And
             therefore
             did
             not
             establish
             it
             by
             this
             Law.
             5.
             
             He
             could
             never
             mean
             that
             Christians
             must
             take
             him
             for
             a
             Heathen
             that
             heard
             not
             the
             Jews
             Council
             ,
             when
             ●he
             foretold
             them
             how
             that
             Council
             would
             
             scourge
             them
             in
             their
             Synagogues
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             their
             names
             ,
             and
             say
             all
             manner
             of
             evil
             of
             them
             falsly
             .
          
           
             1
             Nor
             did
             Christ
             set
             up
             a
             Christian
             Judicature
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             having
             the
             power
             of
             the
             sword
             instead
             of
             the
             Jewish
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             Christ
             himself
             refused
             to
             use
             such
             a
             power
             ,
             on
             earth
             .
             2.
             
             He
             forbad
             it
             his
             Disciples
             that
             strove
             for
             it
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Text
             speaketh
             of
             no
             forcing
             power
             ,
             but
             perswasive
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             penalty
             but
             Alienation
             and
             disowning
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Apostles
             did
             never
             set
             up
             any
             such
             coactive
             Civil
             Judicature
             ,
             nor
             the
             Church
             after
             them
             for
             300
             years
             and
             much
             more
             :
             which
             they
             would
             have
             done
             had
             Christ
             commanded
             it
             .
             5.
             
             But
             they
             did
             set
             up
             such
             Ecclesiastick
             Judicatures
             wherever
             they
             gathered
             Churches
             ;
             which
             was
             their
             actual
             visible
             exposition
             of
             this
             Law
             of
             Christ
             .
             6.
             
             It
             is
             not
             restitution
             ,
             or
             recovery
             of
             Lands
             ,
             Goods
             or
             Rights
             that
             is
             here
             mentioned
             as
             the
             end
             ;
             but
             the
             Winning
             of
             a
             brother
             by
             repentance
             .
             7.
             
             And
             what
             is
             more
             noted
             by
             Christ
             as
             an
             offence
             or
             trespass
             against
             us
             ,
             than
             scandal
             ,
             and
             dishonouring
             the
             Christian
             name
             and
             society
             ,
             and
             grieving
             good
             men
             by
             sinning
             against
             God.
             I
             think
             these
             evidences
             prove
             past
             doubt
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             discipline
             of
             Christian
             Churches
             Christ
             here
             institutes
             by
             a
             standing
             Law
             ;
             for
             which
             he
             gave
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Church
             is
             told
             and
             heard
             when
             the
             Rulers
             are
             told
             and
             heard
             ,
             either
             before
             the
             whole
             congregation
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             may
             publish
             it
             .
             The
             whole
             congregation
             is
             not
             to
             speak
             and
             be
             heard
             ,
             nor
             necessarily
             to
             be
             told
             by
             the
             offended
             himself
             .
             But
             as
             the
             city
             is
             said
             to
             Receive
             and
             to
             Execute
             any
             Order
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             when
             the
             Magistrates
             do
             their
             part
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             theirs
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             with
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             how
             the
             telling
             of
             one
             Lay-chancellor
             or
             Civilian
             ,
             and
             hearing
             or
             not
             hearing
             him
             ,
             and
             being
             Excommunicate
             by
             him
             concerns
             this
             Law
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             no
             nor
             telling
             or
             not
             hearing
             one
             single
             person
             that
             judgeth
             alone
             over
             many
             hundred
             Churches
             at
             a
             distance
             and
             without
             their
             notice
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             discipline
             is
             of
             great
             moment
             ,
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             not
             as
             impure
             as
             the
             Infidel
             world
             ,
             nor
             a
             Swine-fly
             instead
             of
             a
             Society
             of
             Saints
             ;
             And
             that
             it
             may
             be
             known
             that
             Christ
             came
             not
             as
             deceivers
             do
             ,
             to
             get
             himself
             a
             number
             of
             followers
             as
             bad
             as
             other
             men
             ,
             but
             to
             sanctifie
             a
             peculiar
             people
             to
             God
             ,
             zealous
             of
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             forsaking
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             devil
             ;
             and
             to
             keep
             Christians
             from
             the
             snare
             and
             the
             shame
             of
             infectious
             and
             wicked
             Associates
             :
             and
             to
             keep
             sin
             under
             open
             disgrace
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Yet
             if
             Pastors
             neglect
             this
             holy
             discipline
             ,
             the
             sin
             is
             theirs
             :
             It
             doth
             not
             necessitate
             the
             innocent
             to
             forsake
             the
             Church
             ,
             unless
             their
             Doctrine
             or
             Practice
             amount
             to
             a
             profest
             rejection
             of
             some
             essentials
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             or
             else
             ,
             they
             force
             men
             to
             sin
             or
             own
             their
             sin
             .
             But
             they
             that
             can
             chuse
             better
             without
             more
             hurt
             than
             benefit
             ,
             should
             prefer
             it
             before
             undisciplined
             Chuches
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Verily
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             Whatsoever
             ye
             shall
             bind
             on
             earth
             shall
             be
             bound
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             ye
             shall
             loose
             on
             earth
             shall
             be
             loosed
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             I
             tell
             you
             that
             my
             Church
             on
             earth
             is
             the
             Seminary
             or
             Suburbs
             of
             my
             Church
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             you
             as
             my
             Ministers
             absolve
             according
             to
             my
             word
             ,
             they
             being
             not
             deceitful
             ,
             but
             true
             professors
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             repentance
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             absolved
             in
             heaven
             ;
             And
             those
             that
             you
             bind
             over
             as
             impenitent
             to
             my
             judgment
             ,
             being
             such
             indeed
             ,
             shall
             be
             condemned
             and
             shut
             out
             of
             heaven
             :
             and
             I
             will
             own
             and
             confirm
             your
             judgment
             of
             men
             by
             the
             power
             I
             give
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             do
             it
             according
             to
             my
             word
             .
          
           
             N.
             God
             giveth
             Pastors
             power
             to
             condemn
             and
             cast
             out
             none
             from
             heaven
             ,
             nor
             to
             save
             any
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             as
             condemn
             and
             cast
             out
             themselves
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             save
             themselves
             by
             faith
             ,
             more
             than
             the
             Church
             can
             do
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Again
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             if
             two
             of
             you
             shall
             agree
             on
             earth
             ,
             as
             touching
             any
             thing
             that
             they
             shall
             ask
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             done
             for
             them
             of
             my
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             I
             tell
             you
             that
             I
             may
             encourage
             you
             to
             concord
             ,
             that
             if
             two
             of
             you
             (
             much
             more
             if
             all
             or
             many
             )
             shall
             agree
             in
             your
             Prayers
             ,
             Discipline
             or
             Appeal
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             accept
             your
             endeavours
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             in
             vain
             ,
             but
             blessed
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             For
             where
             two
             or
             three
             are
             gathered
             together
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             there
             am
             I
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             For
             as
             I
             am
             with
             every
             single
             Christian
             ,
             so
             I
             will
             more
             eminently
             bless
             with
             the
             fruits
             of
             my
             presence
             ,
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             faithful
             be
             they
             never
             so
             small
             .
             N.
             It
             is
             in
             hatred
             to
             Christs
             presence
             and
             name
             ,
             that
             Satan
             persecuteth
             such
             meetings
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Then
             came
             Peter
             and
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Lord
             how
             oft
             shall
             my
             brother
             sin
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             forgive
             him
             ?
             till
             seven
             times
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Peter
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             What
             if
             my
             brother
             do
             often
             sin
             to
             my
             injury
             or
             scandal
             ,
             and
             be
             often
             thus
             admonished
             ;
             how
             oft
             must
             I
             forgive
             him
             ?
             seven
             times
             seemes
             much
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Jesus
             saith
             to
             him
             ,
             I
             say
             not
             to
             thee
             ,
             till
             seven
             times
             ,
             but
             till
             seventy
             times
             seven
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             It
             is
             not
             the
             number
             of
             times
             ,
             but
             his
             true
             repentance
             that
             is
             to
             be
             here
             regarded
             :
             Note
             ,
             There
             are
             some
             sins
             that
             oft
             committing
             will
             prove
             that
             the
             Repentance
             is
             not
             true
             .
             He
             that
             should
             daily
             or
             weekly
             beat
             you
             ,
             steal
             ,
             murther
             ,
             fornicate
             ,
             and
             as
             oft
             say
             ,
             
               I
               Repent
            
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             but
             forfeiteth
             his
             credit
             .
             But
             he
             that
             is
             but
             oft
             angry
             ,
             or
             defective
             in
             the
             degrees
             of
             sincere
             duty
             ,
             may
             be
             believed
             if
             he
             oft
             profess
             repentance
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Therefore
             is
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             like
             to
             a
             certain
             king
             ,
             which
             would
             take
             account
             of
             his
             servants
             .
             24.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             begun
             to
             reckon
             ,
             one
             was
             brought
             to
             him
             who
             owed
             him
             ten
             thousand
             talents
             .
             25.
             
             But
             forasmuch
             as
             he
             had
             not
             to
             pay
             ,
             his
             Lord
             commanded
             him
             to
             be
             sold
             ,
             and
             his
             wife
             
             and
             children
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             he
             had
             ,
             and
             payment
             to
             be
             made
             .
          
           
             23
             ,
             &c.
             And
             that
             you
             may
             know
             on
             what
             terms
             you
             must
             look
             for
             mercy
             and
             forgiveness
             your selves
             ,
             I
             will
             liken
             Gods
             government
             to
             a
             Kings
             that
             would
             call
             his
             servants
             to
             account
             ,
             and
             demand
             his
             due
             ,
             and
             make
             his
             Debtors
             know
             what
             he
             might
             expect
             of
             them
             in
             justice
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             The
             servant
             therefore
             fell
             down
             and
             worshipped
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             have
             patience
             with
             me
             and
             I
             will
             pay
             thee
             all
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             The
             servant
             unable
             to
             pay
             ,
             appealed
             from
             justice
             ,
             and
             begged
             mercy
             ,
             promising
             to
             pay
             when
             he
             should
             be
             able
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Then
             the
             Lord
             of
             that
             servant
             was
             moved
             with
             compassion
             ,
             and
             loosed
             him
             ,
             and
             forgave
             him
             the
             debt
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             As
             he
             appealed
             to
             mercy
             ,
             he
             found
             mercy
             ,
             and
             his
             Lord
             forgave
             him
             and
             set
             him
             free
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             But
             the
             same
             servant
             went
             out
             ,
             and
             found
             one
             of
             his
             fellow
             servants
             ,
             who
             owed
             him
             an
             hundred
             pence
             ,
             and
             he
             laid
             hands
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             took
             him
             by
             the
             throat
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Pay
             me
             that
             thou
             owest
             :
             29.
             
             And
             his
             fellow
             servant
             fell
             down
             at
             his
             feet
             ,
             and
             besought
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Have
             patience
             with
             me
             and
             I
             will
             pay
             thee
             all
             .
             30.
             
             And
             he
             would
             not
             ,
             but
             went
             and
             cast
             him
             into
             prison
             ,
             till
             he
             should
             pay
             the
             debt
             .
          
           
             28
             ,
             &c.
             He
             that
             had
             received
             so
             much
             mercy
             ,
             used
             his
             fellow
             servant
             with
             unmerciful
             rigour
             ,
             exacting
             all
             his
             due
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             So
             when
             his
             fellow-servants
             saw
             what
             was
             done
             ,
             they
             were
             very
             sorry
             ,
             and
             came
             and
             told
             to
             their
             Lord
             all
             that
             was
             done
             .
             32.
             
             Then
             his
             Lord
             after
             he
             had
             called
             him
             ,
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             O
             thou
             wicked
             servant
             ,
             I
             forgave
             thee
             all
             that
             debt
             because
             thou
             desiredst
             me
             .
             33.
             
             Shouldest
             not
             thou
             also
             have
             had
             compassion
             on
             thy
             fellow
             servant
             ,
             even
             as
             I
             had
             pity
             on
             thee
             .
          
           
             31
             ,
             &c.
             I
             forgave
             thee
             a
             great
             debt
             ,
             and
             shouldest
             not
             thou
             forgive
             a
             little
             one
             ?
             If
             mercy
             was
             so
             necessary
             to
             thee
             ,
             why
             didst
             not
             thou
             shew
             mercy
             to
             thy
             fellow
             servant
             as
             I
             did
             to
             thee
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             And
             his
             Lord
             was
             wroth
             ,
             and
             delivered
             him
             to
             the
             tormentors
             ,
             till
             he
             should
             pay
             all
             that
             was
             due
             to
             him
             .
             35.
             
             So
             likewise
             shall
             my
             heavenly
             Father
             do
             also
             to
             you
             ,
             if
             ye
             from
             your
             hearts
             forgive
             not
             every
             one
             his
             brother
             their
             trespasses
             .
          
           
             34
             ,
             35.
             
             Note
             ,
             Here
             it
             s
             doubted
             ,
             1.
             
             How
             God
             ●s
             said
             to
             forgive
             unmerciful
             men
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             to
             demand
             〈…〉
             which
             he
             had
             forgiven
             ,
             and
             to
             unpardon
             it
             again
             .
             Answ
             .
             God
             hath
             divers
             degrees
             of
             forgiveness
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             give
             the
             world
             a
             pardon
             of
             all
             sin
             ,
             on
             condition
             of
             thankful
             acceptance
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             degree
             of
             forgiveness
             ,
             tho
             it
             be
             no
             actual
             discharge
             till
             accepted
             .
             2.
             
             To
             suspend
             the
             execution
             of
             punishment
             (
             with
             such
             an
             offer
             )
             and
             to
             give
             him
             time
             ,
             ease
             and
             mercy
             ,
             who
             deserved
             to
             be
             all
             that
             time
             in
             hell
             ,
             is
             a
             degree
             of
             actual
             forgiveness
             ▪
             for
             to
             forgive
             the
             sin
             is
             to
             forgive
             the
             punishment
             ;
             and
             bad
             men
             have
             much
             punishment
             here
             forgiven
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             deserved
             .
             And
             both
             these
             may
             be
             reversed
             by
             mens
             unbelief
             and
             sin
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Whether
             the
             sins
             of
             Infants
             pardoned
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             may
             return
             in
             guilt
             by
             covenant
             breaking
             ;
             or
             any
             other
             that
             have
             not
             confirming
             grace
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             Adam
             and
             the
             Angels
             had
             and
             lost
             is
             a
             controversie
             that
             is
             yet
             undecided
             among
             Christians
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             were
             perseverance
             never
             so
             sure
             eventually
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             tenor
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             Pardon
             and
             Salvation
             are
             given
             on
             condition
             ;
             And
             God
             may
             well
             say
             ,
             If
             you
             perform
             not
             the
             condition
             ,
             you
             shall
             yet
             perish
             .
             That
             by
             this
             warning
             they
             may
             be
             moved
             to
             perform
             it
             .
             And
             should
             pardoned
             sin
             be
             unpardoned
             again
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             no
             change
             in
             God
             ,
             nor
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             but
             in
             man.
             He
             that
             saith
             ,
             The
             faithful
             shall
             be
             accepted
             ,
             and
             the
             unfaithful
             perish
             ,
             changeth
             not
             if
             any
             should
             perish
             by
             unbelief
             ,
             God
             and
             his
             word
             are
             still
             the
             same
             .
             And
             forgiving
             others
             is
             part
             of
             the
             condition
             of
             our
             continued
             forgiveness
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             when
             Jesus
             had
             finished
             these
             sayings
             ,
             he
             departed
             from
             Galilee
             ,
             and
             came
             into
             the
             coasts
             of
             Judea
             beyond
             Jordan
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             great
             multitudes
             followed
             him
             there
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Pharisees
             also
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             tempting
             him
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             Is
             it
             lawful
             for
             a
             man
             to
             put
             away
             his
             wife
             ,
             for
             every
             cause
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             When
             Christ
             had
             thus
             long
             preached
             in
             his
             own
             countrey
             where
             he
             dwelt
             ,
             far
             off
             from
             Jerusalem
             ,
             he
             drew
             nearer
             it
             into
             Judea
             ,
             and
             there
             also
             multitudes
             flocked
             after
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             Pharisees
             attempted
             by
             questions
             to
             ensnare
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             he
             answered
             and
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Have
             ye
             not
             read
             ,
             that
             he
             which
             made
             them
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             made
             them
             male
             and
             female
             .
             5.
             
             And
             said
             ,
             For
             this
             cause
             shall
             a
             man
             leave
             father
             and
             mother
             ,
             and
             shall
             cleave
             to
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             they
             two
             shall
             be
             one
             flesh
             .
             7.
             
             Wherefore
             they
             are
             no
             more
             two
             ,
             but
             one
             flesh
             .
             What
             therefore
             God
             hath
             joyned
             together
             let
             no
             man
             put
             asunder
             .
          
           
             4.
             &c.
             Look
             to
             the
             original
             and
             you
             shall
             find
             that
             God
             made
             them
             one
             Male
             and
             one
             Female
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             
             Law
             of
             Conjugality
             ,
             united
             them
             for
             procreation
             and
             converse
             as
             into
             One
             ;
             the
             Relative
             Union
             being
             likened
             to
             a
             natural
             union
             of
             the
             parts
             of
             one
             body
             :
             and
             that
             so
             nearly
             ,
             that
             on
             this
             account
             Father
             and
             Mother
             were
             to
             be
             left
             to
             a
             closer
             union
             with
             a
             wife
             .
             Therefore
             do
             not
             you
             separate
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             so
             nearly
             united
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             They
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             Why
             did
             Moses
             then
             command
             to
             give
             a
             writing
             of
             divorcement
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             her
             away
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             They
             thought
             to
             take
             advantage
             by
             this
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             contradicting
             Moses
             Law
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             He
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             Moses
             because
             of
             the
             hardness
             of
             your
             hearts
             suffered
             you
             to
             put
             away
             your
             wives
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             beginning
             it
             was
             not
             so
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             You
             mistake
             a
             permission
             for
             a
             command
             :
             your
             Fathers
             were
             an
             ignorant
             dull
             unruly
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
             and
             Moses
             was
             put
             to
             make
             but
             such
             Laws
             as
             they
             could
             bear
             :
             Therefore
             he
             permitted
             putting
             away
             ,
             but
             only
             commanded
             that
             they
             should
             not
             do
             it
             without
             a
             bill
             of
             Divorcement
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             whoever
             shall
             put
             away
             his
             wife
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             for
             fornication
             ,
             and
             shall
             marry
             another
             ,
             committeth
             adultery
             ,
             and
             whoso
             marrieth
             her
             that
             is
             put
             away
             doth
             commit
             adultery
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Fornication
             must
             be
             proved
             and
             not
             only
             suspected
             .
             2.
             
             It
             must
             be
             Fornication
             since
             Marriage
             .
             3.
             
             A
             man
             is
             not
             commanded
             for
             this
             to
             put
             her
             away
             ,
             and
             not
             forgive
             it
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             only
             permitted
             .
             4.
             
             In
             Common-wealths
             the
             Magistrate
             must
             be
             judge
             ,
             for
             publick
             safety
             ,
             5.
             
             The
             woman
             is
             not
             so
             fitly
             said
             to
             
               put
               away
               her
               husband
            
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             have
             the
             same
             remedy
             of
             a
             Divorce
             when
             she
             doth
             desire
             it
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             His
             disciples
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             If
             the
             case
             of
             the
             man
             be
             so
             with
             his
             wife
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             good
             to
             marry
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Then
             the
             danger
             and
             misery
             of
             unsuitable
             marriage
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             better
             never
             marry
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             But
             he
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             All
             men
             cannot
             receive
             this
             saying
             ,
             save
             they
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             given
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             He
             said
             ,
             Men
             must
             not
             avoid
             a
             lesser
             evil
             by
             a
             greater
             :
             some
             mens
             temperament
             ,
             and
             some
             mens
             condition
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             make
             Marriage
             necessary
             to
             them
             .
             All
             have
             not
             the
             gift
             of
             chastity
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             For
             there
             are
             some
             Eunuchs
             which
             were
             so
             born
             from
             their
             mothers
             womb
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             some
             Eunuchs
             which
             were
             made
             Eunuchs
             of
             men
             :
             And
             there
             be
             Eunuchs
             which
             have
             made
             themselves
             Eunuchs
             for
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heavens
             sake
             :
             He
             that
             is
             able
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             let
             him
             receive
             it
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             There
             are
             some
             unapt
             for
             congress
             with
             Women
             ,
             who
             were
             born
             so
             :
             And
             some
             are
             made
             so
             by
             men
             ,
             by
             castration
             :
             And
             some
             have
             made
             themselves
             such
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             the
             better
             avoid
             all
             venereous
             temptations
             .
             He
             that
             is
             able
             to
             live
             in
             a
             continent
             single
             life
             ,
             without
             greater
             hurt
             ,
             let
             him
             do
             it
             ;
             but
             all
             cannot
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Then
             there
             were
             brought
             to
             him
             little
             children
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             put
             his
             hands
             on
             them
             and
             pray
             ,
             and
             the
             disciples
             rebuked
             them
             .
             14.
             
             But
             Jesus
             said
             ,
             suffer
             little
             children
             and
             forbid
             them
             not
             to
             come
             to
             me
             ;
             for
             of
             such
             is
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Some
             brought
             their
             children
             to
             him
             that
             he
             would
             lay
             his
             hands
             on
             them
             and
             bless
             them
             according
             to
             their
             infant
             capacity
             :
             and
             the
             Disciples
             chid
             them
             away
             ,
             thinking
             such
             company
             below
             him
             :
             But
             Jesus
             said
             ,
             Hinder
             them
             not
             ,
             and
             forbid
             not
             little
             children
             to
             come
             or
             be
             brought
             to
             me
             :
             For
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             self-conceitedly
             wise
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             are
             as
             ready
             to
             learn
             and
             be
             ruled
             as
             such
             children
             are
             ,
             that
             yet
             set
             not
             their
             wit
             and
             will
             against
             instruction
             ,
             but
             are
             as
             it
             were
             beginning
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             will
             make
             up
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             he
             laid
             his
             hands
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             departed
             thence
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Qu.
             But
             why
             did
             he
             not
             Baptize
             them
             ?
             Answ
             .
             He
             Baptized
             few
             of
             the
             Aged
             yet
             that
             believed
             ,
             and
             that
             Baptism
             which
             he
             used
             was
             but
             little
             differing
             from
             Johns
             ,
             till
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             the
             Christian
             Baptism
             was
             not
             fully
             instituted
             ,
             as
             the
             entrance
             into
             his
             Gospel
             Church
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             behold
             ,
             one
             came
             and
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Good
             Master
             ,
             what
             good
             thing
             shall
             I
             do
             that
             I
             may
             have
             eternal
             life
             ?
          
           
             16.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             was
             then
             taken
             for
             granted
             ,
             except
             by
             the
             Sadducees
             ,
             that
             an
             eternal
             life
             of
             happiness
             was
             to
             be
             attained
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             well-doing
             on
             Mans
             part
             ,
             was
             the
             way
             to
             attain
             it
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             he
             saith
             to
             him
             ,
             Why
             callest
             thou
             me
             good
             ?
             There
             is
             none
             good
             but
             one
             that
             is
             God
             :
             but
             if
             thou
             wilt
             enter
             into
             life
             ,
             keep
             the
             commandments
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Thou
             knowest
             not
             how
             great
             a
             word
             thou
             speakest
             of
             me
             ,
             when
             thou
             callest
             me
             
               Good
               :
               Goodness
            
             is
             Gods
             name
             and
             Attribute
             :
             There
             is
             none
             
               Essentially
               ,
               Abs●lutely
            
             and
             
               most
               perfectly
               Good
            
             but
             God.
             But
             if
             thou
             wilt
             enter
             into
             life
             ,
             keep
             Gods
             commandments
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             He
             saith
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             ?
             Jesus
             said
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             do
             no
             murther
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             commit
             adultery
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             steal
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             bear
             false
             witness
             ,
             19.
             
             Honour
             thy
             father
             and
             thy
             mother
             ,
             and
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             love
             thy
             neighbour
             as
             thy self
             .
          
           
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Note
             ,
             Christ
             knew
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             commandments
             ;
             but
             named
             the
             Fifth
             and
             the
             Tenth
             by
             themselves
             ,
             as
             being
             of
             special
             note
             ;
             the
             Fifth
             for
             Government
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             Ninth
             ,
             the
             summary
             of
             the
             Second
             Table
             .
             For
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             love
             thy
             Neighbour
             as
             thy self
             ,
             
             If
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             is
             meant
             by
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               covet
               thy
               Neighbours
               ,
               &c.
            
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             by
             
               self-love
               want
               love
               to
               him
            
             ,
             and
             draw
             from
             him
             to
             thy self
             ,
             or
             oppose
             his
             good
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             The
             young
             man
             saith
             ,
             All
             these
             have
             I
             kept
             from
             my
             youth
             up
             :
             what
             lack
             I
             yet
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Note
             ,
             No
             doubt
             but
             he
             had
             broken
             these
             commands
             ,
             especially
             the
             last
             :
             but
             he
             judged
             by
             his
             freedom
             from
             the
             gross
             acts
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Jesus
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             If
             thou
             wilt
             be
             perfect
             ,
             go
             and
             sell
             that
             thou
             hast
             ,
             and
             give
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             have
             treasure
             in
             heaven
             :
             and
             come
             and
             follow
             me
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Jesus
             said
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             or
             Qualification
             for
             Salvation
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             Resolvedly
             and
             Practically
             ,
             to
             prefer
             Heaven
             ,
             before
             all
             the
             Prosperity
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             part
             with
             All
             ,
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             when
             thou
             art
             Called
             to
             it
             :
             Therefore
             I
             will
             now
             try
             thee
             ,
             whether
             thou
             canst
             do
             this
             .
             Go
             sell
             all
             and
             give
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             follow
             me
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             hopes
             of
             a
             Treasure
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             instead
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             But
             when
             the
             young
             man
             heard
             that
             saying
             ,
             he
             went
             away
             sorrowful
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             great
             Possessions
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             But
             this
             seemed
             so
             hard
             a
             Motion
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             consent
             ,
             but
             went
             away
             sorrowful
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             very
             rich
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Then
             said
             Jesus
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             Verily
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             That
             a
             rich
             man
             shall
             hardly
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             .
             24
             And
             again
             ,
             I
             ●ay
             to
             you
             ,
             It
             is
             easier
             for
             a
             Camel
             to
             go
             through
             the
             eye
             of
             a
             needle
             ,
             than
             for
             a
             rich
             man
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             23.24
             .
             The
             difficulty
             of
             a
             Rich
             Man's
             being
             a
             sound
             Christian
             and
             Saved
             is
             great
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             express
             it
             by
             the
             common
             Proverb
             ,
             of
             a
             Camels
             going
             through
             a
             Needles
             Eye
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             When
             his
             Disciples
             heard
             it
             ,
             they
             were
             exceedingly
             amazed
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Who
             then
             can
             be
             saved
             ?
             26.
             
             But
             Jesus
             beheld
             them
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             With
             men
             this
             is
             impossible
             ,
             but
             with
             God
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             possible
             .
          
           
             25.26
             .
             This
             amazing
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             So
             naturally
             and
             strongly
             do
             men
             love
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             its
             Prosperity
             ,
             and
             so
             hardly
             do
             they
             believe
             ,
             and
             love
             the
             unseen
             Heavenly
             Felicity
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             meer
             fleshly
             Man
             ,
             to
             make
             so
             great
             a
             change
             upon
             the
             heart
             ;
             But
             the
             Grace
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             can
             ,
             and
             will
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Then
             answered
             Peter
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             we
             have
             forsaken
             all
             ,
             and
             followed
             thee
             ,
             What
             shall
             we
             have
             therefore
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Peter
             said
             ,
             We
             have
             consented
             to
             thy
             termes
             ,
             and
             forsaken
             All
             ,
             and
             followed
             thee
             :
             What
             shall
             be
             our
             reward
             ?
          
           
             28.
             
             And
             Jesus
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Verily
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             which
             have
             followed
             me
             in
             the
             Regeneration
             ,
             when
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             shall
             sit
             on
             the
             Throne
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             ye
             also
             shall
             sit
             on
             twelve
             thrones
             ,
             judging
             the
             Twelve
             Tribes
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Fear
             not
             being
             loosers
             by
             forsaking
             all
             :
             You
             that
             have
             sincerely
             forsaken
             All
             for
             me
             ,
             shall
             in
             my
             Kingdom
             and
             future
             State
             ,
             have
             ruling
             Power
             ,
             Dignity
             ,
             and
             Honour
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             It
             is
             doubted
             by
             Expositors
             ,
             Whether
             this
             speak
             onely
             of
             their
             chief
             Power
             on
             Earth
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             answerable
             Glory
             in
             Heaven
             :
             Or
             of
             any
             peculiar
             reign
             over
             the
             Tribes
             of
             Israel
             ,
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             on
             Earth
             ,
             after
             the
             resurrection
             .
             The
             General
             sence
             is
             sure
             ,
             tho
             what
             more
             there
             is
             be
             doubtful
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             And
             every
             one
             that
             hath
             forsaken
             houses
             ,
             or
             brethren
             ,
             or
             sisters
             ,
             or
             father
             ,
             or
             mother
             ,
             or
             wife
             ,
             or
             children
             ,
             or
             lands
             ,
             for
             my
             name-sake
             ,
             shall
             receive
             an
             hundred
             fold
             ,
             and
             shall
             inherit
             everlasting
             life
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             And
             it
             is
             not
             you
             onely
             ,
             but
             all
             others
             that
             lose
             and
             forsake
             any
             thing
             here
             ,
             for
             my
             Name-sake
             in
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             shall
             be
             so
             great
             gainers
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             have
             in
             this
             Life
             a
             hundred-fold
             better
             in
             value
             than
             they
             lost
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             World
             to
             come
             Everlasting
             Life
             .
             The
             worse
             condition
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             is
             an
             hundred
             times
             better
             than
             others
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             But
             many
             that
             are
             first
             shall
             be
             last
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             shall
             be
             first
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             But
             as
             to
             the
             degree
             of
             Glory
             ,
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             given
             according
             to
             priority
             of
             Age
             ,
             or
             Conversion
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             preparations
             of
             Grace
             .
             And
             many
             that
             are
             now
             called
             ,
             and
             have
             less
             Holiness
             will
             have
             less
             Glory
             ,
             than
             many
             that
             will
             be
             more
             Eminent
             Saints
             many
             Ages
             hence
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             FOR
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             heaven
             is
             like
             to
             a
             man
             that
             is
             an
             housholder
             ,
             which
             went
             out
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             to
             hire
             labourers
             into
             his
             Vineyard
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             agreed
             with
             the
             labourers
             for
             a
             penny
             a
             day
             ,
             he
             sent
             them
             into
             his
             vineyard
             .
          
           
             1.2
             .
             Note
             ,
             The
             Parable
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             That
             God
             will
             not
             give
             men
             more
             Glory
             than
             others
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             the
             first
             Christians
             ;
             but
             ,
             because
             his
             Grace
             hath
             made
             them
             the
             best
             :
             tho
             in
             time
             after
             others
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             he
             went
             out
             about
             the
             third
             hour
             ,
             and
             saw
             others
             standing
             idle
             in
             the
             market-place
             .
             4.
             
             And
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Go
             ye
             also
             into
             the
             vineyard
             ,
             and
             what
             ever
             is
             right
             I
             will
             give
             you
             .
             And
             they
             went
             their
             way
             .
             5.
             
             Again
             ,
             he
             went
             out
             about
             the
             sixth
             and
             
             ninth
             hour
             ,
             and
             did
             likewise
             .
             6.
             
             And
             about
             the
             Eleventh
             hour
             he
             went
             out
             ,
             and
             found
             others
             standing
             idle
             ,
             and
             saith
             to
             them
             .
             Why
             stand
             ye
             here
             all
             the
             day
             idle
             ?
             7.
             
             They
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             Because
             no
             man
             hath
             hired
             us
             .
             He
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             Go
             ye
             also
             into
             the
             Vineyard
             ,
             and
             what
             ever
             is
             right
             ,
             that
             shall
             ye
             receive
             .
          
           
             3.
             &c.
             The
             hours
             were
             about
             Nine
             a
             Clock
             ,
             and
             at
             Twelve
             ,
             and
             at
             Three
             ,
             and
             at
             Five
             .
             God
             is
             not
             for
             idleness
             ;
             but
             hath
             work
             for
             all
             times
             and
             Ages
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             So
             when
             even
             was
             come
             ,
             the
             lord
             of
             the
             vineyard
             saith
             to
             his
             Steward
             ,
             Call
             the
             labourers
             and
             give
             them
             their
             hire
             ;
             beginning
             from
             the
             last
             unto
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Note
             Gods
             Reward
             is
             in
             the
             evening
             of
             our
             days
             ,
             and
             the
             evening
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             when
             Work
             is
             done
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             when
             they
             came
             that
             were
             hired
             at
             the
             Eleventh
             hour
             ,
             they
             received
             every
             man
             a
             penny
             .
             10.
             
             And
             when
             the
             first
             came
             ,
             they
             supposed
             that
             they
             should
             have
             received
             more
             ,
             and
             they
             likewise
             received
             every
             man
             a
             penny
             .
             11.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             received
             it
             ,
             they
             murmured
             against
             the
             good
             man
             of
             the
             house
             .
             12.
             
             Saying
             ,
             These
             last
             have
             wrought
             but
             one
             hour
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             made
             them
             equal
             with
             us
             ,
             who
             have
             born
             the
             burder
             and
             heat
             of
             the
             day
             .
          
           
             9.10.11.12
             .
             He
             made
             no
             difference
             in
             their
             Wages
             for
             the
             Time
             of
             their
             Work
             :
             But
             he
             will
             make
             difference
             for
             the
             
               Work
               it self
            
             :
             They
             that
             are
             called
             ,
             near
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             shall
             have
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             heard
             Christ
             Preach
             :
             And
             those
             that
             are
             Converted
             in
             their
             Age
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             more
             Holy
             ,
             than
             those
             that
             began
             in
             Youth
             ,
             will
             be
             more
             Happy
             .
             2.
             
             This
             Parable
             meaneth
             not
             ,
             that
             our
             Reward
             is
             
               Wages
               for
               the
               value
               of
               our
               Work
            
             as
             beneficial
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             Commutative
             Justice
             ;
             but
             only
             speaketh
             of
             the
             proportion
             .
             3.
             
             Nor
             doth
             it
             imply
             ,
             That
             any
             in
             Heaven
             will
             murmur
             at
             other
             mens
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Jewish
             Disciples
             were
             yet
             inclined
             to
             grudge
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             equalled
             with
             them
             .
             And
             it
             is
             to
             cure
             such
             envy
             now
             .
          
           
             13.14
             .
             But
             he
             answered
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Friend
             ,
             I
             do
             thee
             no
             wrong
             ;
             didst
             thou
             not
             agree
             with
             me
             for
             a
             penny
             .
             Take
             that
             thine
             is
             and
             goe
             thy
             way
             :
             I
             will
             give
             to
             this
             last
             ,
             even
             as
             unto
             thee
             :
             15.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             lawful
             for
             me
             to
             do
             what
             I
             will
             with
             my
             own
             ?
             Is
             thine
             eye
             evil
             because
             I
             am
             good
             ?
          
           
             13.14.15
             .
             I
             break
             no
             Covenant
             with
             thee
             :
             Thou
             art
             not
             meet
             to
             give
             me
             Laws
             of
             Equity
             :
             Liberality
             to
             another
             ,
             is
             no
             wrong
             to
             thee
             .
             Am
             I
             not
             the
             rightful
             disposer
             of
             my
             own
             ?
             Must
             I
             give
             none
             more
             than
             the
             Value
             of
             their
             Work
             deserveth
             ?
             All
             shall
             have
             Equity
             ,
             but
             all
             shall
             not
             have
             equal
             bounty
             .
             Thou
             shouldst
             be
             glad
             of
             thy
             Brothers
             receivings
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             So
             the
             last
             shall
             be
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             last
             :
             for
             many
             are
             called
             ,
             but
             few
             chosen
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             So
             the
             last
             called
             in
             time
             ,
             may
             be
             made
             the
             Chief
             in
             Dignity
             ;
             and
             the
             first
             called
             in
             time
             ,
             may
             be
             in
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             among
             the
             lowest
             .
             Yea
             ,
             of
             many
             that
             come
             into
             the
             Church
             at
             the
             first
             calling
             (
             as
             the
             Jewish
             Disciples
             )
             few
             may
             prove
             sincere
             and
             Saved
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             Jesus
             going
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             took
             the
             Twelve
             Disciples
             apart
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             them
             .
             18.
             
             Behold
             ,
             we
             go
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             shall
             be
             betrayed
             to
             the
             Chief
             Priests
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Scribes
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             Condemn
             him
             to
             Death
             :
             19.
             
             And
             shall
             deliver
             him
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             to
             mock
             ,
             and
             to
             scourge
             ,
             and
             to
             Crucifie
             him
             :
             and
             the
             third
             day
             he
             shall
             rise
             again
             .
          
           
             17.18.19
             .
             He
             fore-told
             them
             that
             at
             Jerusalem
             he
             should
             Suffer
             ,
             be
             Crucified
             ,
             and
             Rise
             again
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             This
             frequent
             Prediction
             was
             a
             full
             proof
             of
             Christs
             truth
             ,
             and
             voluntary
             Suffering
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Then
             came
             to
             him
             the
             mother
             of
             Zebedee's
             children
             ,
             with
             her
             Sons
             ,
             worshiping
             him
             ,
             and
             desiring
             a
             certain
             thing
             of
             him
             .
             21.
             
             And
             he
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             What
             wilt
             thou
             ?
             She
             saith
             to
             him
             ,
             Grant
             ,
             that
             these
             my
             two
             sons
             may
             sit
             the
             one
             on
             thy
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             on
             thy
             left
             ,
             in
             thy
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             20.21
             .
             N.
             Ambition
             is
             even
             in
             Christ's
             Disciples
             ,
             till
             special
             Grace
             humble
             them
             ;
             seeking
             Preferment
             and
             Honour
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             a
             Vice
             that
             Christ
             giveth
             us
             this
             warning
             to
             avoid
             .
             Carnality
             is
             apt
             to
             corrupt
             the
             Minds
             even
             of
             Eminent
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             But
             Jesus
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             Ye
             know
             not
             what
             ye
             ask
             ;
             are
             ye
             able
             to
             drink
             of
             the
             Cup
             that
             I
             drink
             of
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             baptized
             with
             ●he
             baptisme
             that
             I
             am
             baptized
             with
             ?
             They
             ●a●
             to
             him
             .
             We
             are
             able
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             You
             think
             to
             find
             Worldly
             Honour
             and
             Dignity
             in
             my
             Kingdom
             ,
             But
             you
             are
             mistaken
             ;
             It
             is
             Suffering
             for
             me
             ,
             that
             you
             must
             expect
             :
             Can
             you
             drink
             of
             this
             bitter
             Cup
             ,
             as
             I
             must
             do
             ,
             and
             be
             Baptized
             in
             Blood
             ,
             as
             I
             must
             be
             ?
             And
             they
             over-confidently
             answered
             ,
             We
             are
             able
             :
             Not
             knowing
             their
             tryal
             ,
             or
             their
             weakness
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             he
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             Ye
             shall
             drink
             indeed
             of
             my
             Cup
             ,
             and
             be
             Baptized
             with
             the
             baptisme
             that
             I
             am
             baptized
             with
             :
             But
             to
             sit
             on
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             on
             my
             left
             is
             not
             mine
             to
             give
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             be
             given
             to
             them
             for
             whom
             it
             is
             prepared
             of
             my
             Father
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Ye
             shall
             indeed
             suffer
             more
             than
             now
             ye
             think
             of
             (
             James
             was
             quickly
             Martyr'd
             :
             )
             But
             to
             be
             next
             me
             in
             my
             Kingdom
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             given
             by
             me
             upon
             such
             Petitioning
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             those
             to
             whom
             my
             Father
             hath
             prepared
             it
             ;
             and
             who
             shall
             be
             fittest
             for
             it
             ?
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             when
             the
             ten
             heard
             it
             ,
             they
             were
             
             moved
             with
             indignation
             against
             the
             two
             brethren
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             some
             are
             prone
             to
             Ambition
             ,
             so
             others
             to
             envy
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             too
             much
             offended
             .
             2.
             
             This
             ambitious
             part
             of
             Christs
             Ministers
             here
             ,
             bega●
             Discontent
             that
             tended
             to
             Schism
             ,
             had
             not
             Christ
             soon
             rebuked
             it
             .
             3.
             
             Christs
             own
             Twelve
             Apostles
             had
             their
             mutual
             Distasts
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             But
             Jesus
             called
             them
             to
             him
             and
             said
             ,
             Ye
             know
             that
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             exercise
             dominion
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             are
             great
             exercise
             Authority
             over
             them
             .
             26.
             
             But
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             among
             you
             ;
             but
             whosoever
             will
             be
             Great
             among
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             your
             Minister
             .
             27.
             
             And
             whosoever
             will
             be
             chief
             among
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             your
             Servant
             .
          
           
             25.26.27
             .
             Christ
             rebuketh
             these
             Ambitious
             desires
             of
             Superiority
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             The
             Civil
             Government
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             which
             the
             Gentiles
             exercise
             ,
             is
             as
             Lords
             by
             force
             and
             fear
             ,
             and
             the
             Great
             in
             strength
             command
             the
             rest
             to
             do
             their
             wills
             .
             But
             in
             my
             Church
             as
             such
             ,
             among
             you
             my
             Disciples
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             :
             But
             (
             tho
             you
             must
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             coercive
             Government
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             yet
             )
             your
             own
             proper
             Government
             and
             pre-eminence
             shall
             be
             ,
             by
             serviceable
             Humility
             and
             Love
             ,
             over
             Volunteers
             :
             Church-greatness
             shall
             consist
             ,
             in
             being
             most
             greatly
             serviceable
             to
             the
             conversion
             and
             Edification
             of
             Souls
             ▪
             and
             in
             most
             humble
             condescention
             to
             that
             end
             :
             And
             he
             shall
             be
             accounted
             the
             Chief
             Pastor
             and
             Christian
             ,
             who
             is
             most
             humbly
             serviceable
             to
             all
             .
             And
             the
             Proud
             ,
             and
             Domineering
             ,
             and
             Unserviceable
             ,
             shall
             be
             the
             lowest
             or
             basest
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Even
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             came
             not
             to
             be
             ministred
             unto
             ,
             but
             to
             minister
             ;
             and
             to
             give
             his
             life
             a
             ransome
             for
             many
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             As
             I
             my self
             came
             not
             to
             live
             in
             State
             ,
             with
             great
             Attendance
             of
             Servants
             ,
             but
             to
             serve
             Men
             for
             their
             good
             ;
             not
             to
             receive
             by
             their
             service
             to
             me
             ,
             but
             to
             save
             them
             by
             my
             Service
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             giving
             my
             very
             Life
             a
             Ransome
             for
             many
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             And
             as
             they
             departed
             from
             Jerico
             ,
             a
             great
             multitude
             followed
             him
             :
             30.
             
             And
             behold
             ,
             two
             blind
             men
             sitting
             by
             the
             way-side
             .
             31.
             
             When
             they
             heard
             that
             Jesus
             passed
             by
             Cryed
             out
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Have
             mercy
             on
             us
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             Son
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             29.30.31
             .
             The
             Blind
             hearing
             by
             fame
             ,
             that
             he
             Healed
             all
             ,
             cryed
             to
             him
             for
             Mercy
             ,
             believing
             that
             he
             could
             heal
             them
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             And
             Jesus
             stood
             still
             and
             called
             them
             and
             said
             ,
             What
             will
             ye
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             do
             t●
             you
             ?
          
           
             32.
             
             Note
             ,
             Believers
             may
             have
             what
             they
             will
             of
             Christ
             which
             is
             meet
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             33.34
             .
             They
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             Lord
             that
             ou●
             eyes
             may
             be
             opened
             .
             So
             Jesus
             had
             compassion
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             touched
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             immediately
             their
             eyes
             received
             sight
             ,
             and
             they
             followed
             him
             .
          
           
             33.34
             .
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Bodily
             Calamities
             are
             easily
             felt
             ,
             and
             Bodily
             Welfare
             is
             easily
             desired
             .
             2.
             
             And
             tho
             Christ
             most
             value
             those
             who
             prefer
             Spiritual
             Mercies
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             compassion
             also
             on
             mens
             Bodies
             ,
             as
             serviceable
             to
             their
             Souls
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Glory
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             AND
             when
             they
             drew
             nigh
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             were
             to
             come
             to
             Bethphage
             to
             the
             mount
             of
             Olives
             ,
             then
             sent
             Jesus
             two
             Disciples
             .
             2.
             
             Saying
             to
             them
             ,
             Go
             into
             the
             Village
             over
             against
             you
             ,
             and
             straitway
             ye
             shall
             find
             an
             Ass
             tyed
             ,
             and
             a
             Colt
             with
             her
             ,
             loose
             them
             and
             bring
             them
             to
             me
             .
             3.
             
             And
             if
             any
             man
             say
             ought
             to
             you
             ,
             ye
             shall
             say
             ,
             The
             Lord
             hath
             need
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             straitway
             he
             will
             send
             them
             .
             4.
             
             All
             this
             was
             done
             that
             it
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             which
             was
             spoken
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             saying
             ,
             5.
             
             Tell
             ye
             the
             daughter
             of
             Sion
             ,
             Behold
             thy
             King
             cometh
             to
             thee
             meek
             ,
             sitting
             on
             an
             ass
             and
             a
             colt
             the
             foal
             of
             an
             ass
             .
          
           
             1.
             
               &c.
               Note
            
             ,
             Christs
             way
             of
             Travaile
             was
             as
             poor
             mens
             ,
             on
             Foot
             :
             And
             it
             was
             the
             rich
             sort
             of
             persons
             that
             road
             on
             Asses
             ,
             (
             they
             being
             there
             bigger
             than
             ours
             ,
             )
             and
             onely
             Men
             of
             great
             State
             or
             War
             that
             rode
             on
             Horses
             .
             And
             Christ
             knowing
             that
             the
             People
             would
             at
             his
             Entrance
             into
             Jerusalem
             ,
             applaud
             him
             with
             Hosanna
             ,
             as
             the
             Messiah
             and
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             resolved
             to
             own
             their
             Testimony
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             ride
             in
             ,
             in
             some
             State.
             2.
             
             Tho
             both
             the
             Ass
             and
             Colt
             be
             loosed
             ,
             and
             brought
             ;
             it
             was
             the
             Colt
             onely
             that
             Christ
             rode
             on
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             the
             Disciples
             went
             and
             did
             as
             Jesus
             commanded
             them
             .
             7.
             
             And
             brought
             the
             ass
             and
             the
             colt
             ,
             and
             put
             on
             them
             their
             cloathes
             and
             they
             set
             him
             thereon
             ,
             8.
             
             And
             a
             very
             great
             multitude
             spread
             their
             Garments
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             others
             cut
             down
             branches
             from
             the
             trees
             and
             strewed
             them
             in
             the
             way
             .
             9.
             
             And
             he
             multitude
             that
             went
             before
             ,
             and
             that
             followed
             ,
             cryed
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Hosanna
             to
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             ,
             Blessed
             is
             he
             that
             cometh
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Hosanna
             in
             the
             highest
             .
          
           
             6.7.8.9
             .
             N.
             This
             was
             the
             common
             peoples
             Pro●laiming
             him
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             spreading
             Garments
             ●nd
             Boughs
             ,
             being
             their
             Solemnization
             and
             Mosanna
             their
             Acclamation
             ;
             (
             a
             Word
             which
             signifieth
             [
             Save
             now
             ]
             
             and
             was
             used
             with
             that
             sort
             of
             Pomp.
             [
             
               Blessed
               is
               he
               that
               cometh
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             ]
             signified
             ,
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Messiah
             and
             King
             ,
             whom
             we
             have
             long
             looked
             for
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             now
             sent
             .
             ]
             To
             which
             in
             Luke
             is
             added
             ,
             [
             
               Peace
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               Glory
               in
               the
               Highest
               :
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Let
             the
             
               Heavenly
               Prosperity
               and
               Glory
               come
               down
               upon
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               his
               Kingdom
               tend
               to
               Heavenly
               Peace
               or
               Prosperity
               ,
               and
               Glory
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               Man
               with
               God.
               
            
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             when
             he
             was
             come
             into
             Jerusalem
             all
             the
             City
             was
             moved
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Who
             is
             this
             ?
             11.
             
             And
             the
             multitude
             said
             ,
             This
             is
             Jesus
             the
             Prophet
             of
             Nazareth
             of
             Galilee
             .
          
           
             10.11
             .
             The
             Citizens
             all
             came
             to
             see
             who
             it
             was
             that
             came
             in
             so
             applauded
             :
             And
             the
             people
             that
             accompanied
             him
             in
             ,
             told
             them
             ,
             It
             is
             Jesus
             the
             famous
             Prophet
             whose
             Miracles
             you
             have
             heard
             of
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             Jesus
             went
             into
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             all
             them
             that
             sold
             and
             bought
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             overthrew
             the
             Tables
             of
             the
             Money
             changers
             ,
             and
             the
             seats
             of
             them
             that
             sold
             Doves
             .
             13.
             
             And
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             It
             is
             written
             ,
             My
             house
             shall
             be
             called
             a
             house
             of
             prayer
             ,
             but
             ye
             have
             made
             it
             a
             den
             of
             Thieves
             .
          
           
             12.13
             .
             In
             this
             State
             he
             went
             on
             to
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             as
             one
             in
             Power
             ,
             he
             cast
             out
             them
             that
             had
             turned
             the
             Temple
             into
             a
             Market-place
             ,
             to
             furnish
             men
             with
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             over-threw
             the
             Tables
             of
             them
             that
             like
             Goldsmiths
             ,
             or
             Bankers
             Exchanged
             Money
             for
             advantage
             ;
             Alledging
             ,
             Isa
             .
             56.7
             .
             
               My
               House
            
             &c.
             Ye
             have
             made
             a
             Market-place
             of
             it
             ,
             where
             the
             Covetous
             Defraud
             Men
             for
             gain
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             the
             blind
             and
             the
             lame
             came
             to
             him
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             he
             healed
             them
             .
          
           
             14
             He
             wrought
             out
             his
             Miracles
             openly
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             done
             in
             the
             Country
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             when
             the
             Chief
             Priests
             and
             Scribes
             saw
             the
             wonderful
             things
             that
             he
             did
             and
             the
             children
             crying
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             Hosanna
             to
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             ,
             they
             were
             sore
             displeased
             ,
             16.
             
             And
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Hearest
             thou
             what
             these
             say
             ?
          
           
             15.16
             .
             The
             Rulers
             that
             knew
             they
             were
             under
             the
             Roman
             Power
             ,
             and
             saw
             that
             Jesus
             was
             not
             like
             to
             deliver
             them
             from
             it
             ,
             were
             greatly
             displeased
             when
             they
             heard
             the
             inferiour
             Multitude
             ,
             and
             Youths
             crying
             him
             up
             as
             the
             King
             ,
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Hearest
               thou
               what
               these
               say
               of
               thee
               ;
               wilt
               thou
               suffer
               them
               to
               raise
               a
               Sedition
               for
               thee
               ,
               and
               expose
               us
               all
               to
               the
            
             Romans
             Wrath.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             Jesus
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             yea
             ;
             Have
             ye
             never
             read
             ,
             Out
             of
             the
             mouthes
             of
             babes
             and
             sucklings
             hast
             thou
             perfected
             praise
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Yea
             ,
             As
             it
             is
             Written
             ,
             Psal
             .
             8.2
             .
             
               &c.
               N.
            
             The
             Septuagint
             which
             Matthew
             useth
             ,
             differs
             from
             the
             Hebrew
             :
             but
             not
             in
             sence
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             he
             left
             them
             and
             went
             out
             of
             the
             city
             unto
             Bethany
             ,
             and
             he
             lodged
             there
             .
             18.
             
             Now
             in
             the
             morning
             as
             he
             turned
             into
             the
             City
             he
             hungred
             ,
             19.
             
             And
             when
             he
             saw
             a
             figtree
             in
             the
             way
             he
             came
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             found
             nothing
             thereon
             but
             leaves
             onely
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             it
             ,
             Let
             no
             more
             fruit
             grow
             on
             thee
             henceforward
             ,
             for
             ever
             :
             And
             presently
             the
             figtree
             withered
             away
             .
             20.
             
             And
             when
             the
             Disciples
             saw
             it
             ,
             they
             marvelled
             ,
             saying
             ,
             How
             soon
             is
             the
             Figtree
             withered
             away
             .
          
           
             17.18.19.20
             .
             N.
             It
             began
             then
             to
             die
             :
             but
             it
             was
             the
             next
             day
             that
             the
             Disciples
             saw
             it
             ,
             and
             wondred
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Jesus
             answered
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Verily
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             If
             ye
             have
             faith
             and
             doubt
             not
             ,
             ye
             shall
             not
             onely
             do
             this
             which
             is
             done
             to
             the
             figtree
             ;
             but
             also
             if
             ye
             shall
             say
             to
             this
             mountain
             ,
             Be
             thou
             removed
             ,
             and
             be
             thou
             cast
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             done
             .
             22.
             
             And
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             ye
             shall
             ask
             in
             prayer
             ,
             believing
             ye
             shall
             receive
             .
          
           
             21.22
             .
             Nothing
             shall
             be
             too
             hard
             which
             God
             hath
             promised
             ,
             and
             ye
             by
             Faith
             and
             Prayer
             are
             fit
             to
             receive
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             when
             he
             was
             come
             into
             the
             Temple
             ,
             the
             chief
             Priests
             and
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             People
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             teaching
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             By
             what
             authority
             dost
             thou
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             who
             gave
             thee
             this
             authority
             ?
          
           
             23.
             
             The
             Chief
             Priests
             and
             Elders
             Examined
             him
             ,
             to
             shew
             his
             authority
             .
          
           
             24.25
             .
             And
             Jesus
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             I
             also
             will
             ask
             you
             one
             thing
             ,
             which
             if
             you
             tell
             me
             ,
             I●
             likewise
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             by
             what
             authority
             I
             do
             these
             things
             ?
             The
             baptism
             of
             John
             ,
             whence
             was
             it
             ?
             from
             heaven
             ,
             or
             of
             men
             ?
             And
             they
             reasoned
             with
             themselves
             ,
             saying
             ,
             If
             we
             shall
             say
             from
             heaven
             ,
             he
             will
             say
             to
             us
             ,
             Why
             did
             ye
             not
             then
             believe
             him
             ?
             26.
             
             But
             if
             we
             shall
             say
             of
             men
             ,
             We
             fear
             the
             People
             ;
             for
             all
             hold
             John
             as
             a
             Prophet
             .
          
           
             24.25.26
             .
             They
             perceived
             the
             advantage
             Christ
             would
             have
             by
             their
             Answer
             ;
             Either
             Johns
             Testimony
             ,
             or
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Multitude
             ,
             who
             reverenced
             Prophets
             sent
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             stoned
             them
             ,
             Luke
             20.6
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             they
             answered
             Jesus
             and
             said
             ,
             
               We
               cannot
               tell
            
             .
             And
             Jesus
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Neither
             tell
             I
             you
             by
             what
             authority
             I
             do
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             If
             you
             will
             not
             answer
             my
             Question
             ,
             neither
             will
             I
             answer
             yours
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             But
             what
             think
             you
             ?
             A
             certain
             man
             had
             two
             Sons
             ,
             and
             he
             came
             to
             the
             first
             and
             said
             Son
             ,
             go
             and
             work
             to
             day
             in
             my
             Vineyard
             .
             
             29.
             
             He
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             ,
             but
             afterward
             he
             repented
             and
             went.
             30.
             
             And
             he
             came
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             said
             likewise
             :
             and
             he
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             I
             go
             Sir
             ,
             and
             went
             not
             :
             31.
             
             Whether
             of
             them
             two
             did
             the
             will
             of
             his
             father
             ?
          
           
             28.
             &c.
             That
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             your
             highest
             profession
             of
             Holiness
             and
             Knowledge
             ,
             while
             you
             disobey
             God
             ,
             doth
             leave
             you
             worse
             than
             the
             Publicans
             ,
             and
             vulgar
             whom
             you
             villifie
             :
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             a
             Parable
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             32.
             
             They
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             The
             first
             :
             Jesus
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             Verily
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             Publicans
             and
             Harlots
             go
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             before
             you
             .
             32.
             
             For
             John
             came
             to
             you
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             ye
             believed
             him
             not
             ;
             But
             the
             Publicans
             and
             the
             Harlots
             believed
             him
             :
             And
             ye
             ,
             when
             ye
             had
             seen
             it
             repented
             not
             afterward
             that
             ye
             might
             believe
             him
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             These
             despised
             Sinners
             Believed
             John
             ,
             and
             repented
             ;
             which
             you
             with
             all
             your
             Knowledge
             did
             not
             ,
             nor
             yet
             do
             ;
             and
             so
             are
             further
             from
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             they
             ;
             having
             no
             obedient
             religion
             ,
             but
             Words
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Hear
             another
             Parable
             :
             There
             was
             a
             certain
             housholder
             who
             planted
             a
             Vineyard
             and
             hedged
             it
             round
             about
             ,
             and
             digged
             a
             wine
             press
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             built
             a
             town
             ,
             and
             let
             it
             out
             to
             husbandmen
             ,
             and
             went
             into
             a
             far
             country
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Note
             ,
             God
             did
             what
             was
             necessary
             to
             have
             made
             the
             Jews
             a
             happy
             Church
             ▪
             as
             to
             means
             prepared
             :
             By
             digging
             a
             Wine-press
             ,
             is
             meant
             ,
             hollowing
             a
             Trough
             to
             bruise
             the
             Grapes
             in
             ,
             and
             building
             a
             Tower
             ,
             is
             a
             Lodge
             ,
             or
             Dwelling
             for
             the
             Workmen
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             And
             when
             the
             time
             of
             the
             fruit
             drew
             near
             ,
             he
             sent
             his
             servants
             to
             the
             husbandmen
             that
             they
             might
             receive
             the
             fruits
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             God
             required
             the
             Fruit
             of
             all
             his
             Teachings
             ,
             and
             Mercies
             to
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             And
             the
             husbandmen
             took
             his
             servants
             ,
             and
             beat
             one
             ,
             and
             killed
             another
             ,
             and
             stoned
             another
             .
             36.
             
             And
             he
             sent
             other
             servants
             more
             then
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             they
             did
             to
             them
             likewise
             .
          
           
             35.36
             .
             They
             Persecuted
             and
             Murdered
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Age
             after
             Age
             ,
             and
             yet
             seemed
             to
             honour
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             But
             last
             of
             all
             he
             sent
             unto
             them
             his
             Son
             ,
             saying
             ,
             They
             will
             reverence
             my
             Son.
             
          
           
             37.
             
             N.
             This
             doth
             not
             mean
             ,
             that
             God
             thought
             so
             ,
             and
             was
             Mistaken
             ;
             But
             speaking
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Men
             ,
             tells
             them
             ,
             what
             he
             might
             requite
             in
             reason
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             But
             when
             the
             husbandmen
             saw
             the
             Son
             ,
             they
             said
             among
             themselves
             ,
             This
             is
             the
             Heir
             ,
             Come
             let
             us
             kill
             him
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             seize
             on
             the
             inheritance
             .
             39.
             
             And
             ,
             they
             caught
             him
             and
             cast
             him
             out
             of
             the
             Vineyard
             ,
             and
             slew
             him
             .
          
           
             38.39
             .
             Note
             ,
             This
             meaneth
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             reckon
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             might
             and
             should
             have
             known
             it
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             When
             the
             Lord
             therefore
             of
             the
             Vineyard
             cometh
             .
             what
             will
             he
             do
             to
             those
             husband-men
             .
             41.
             
             They
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             He
             will
             miserably
             destroy
             those
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             will
             let
             out
             his
             Vineyard
             to
             other
             Husband-men
             ,
             who
             shall
             render
             him
             the
             fruits
             in
             their
             season
             .
          
           
             40.41
             .
             Thus
             God
             will
             destroy
             the
             Murderous
             Jews
             ,
             and
             call
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             
               N.
               Luke
            
             reciteth
             these
             words
             as
             Christs
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Pharisees
             said
             ,
             
               God
               forbid
            
             .
             It
             's
             like
             they
             consented
             to
             it
             ,
             till
             they
             heard
             it
             applyed
             to
             themselves
             ;
             and
             then
             said
             ,
             
               God
               forbid
            
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             Jesus
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             Did
             you
             never
             read
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             The
             stone
             which
             the
             builders
             rejected
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             become
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Corner
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Lords
             doing
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             marvellous
             in
             our
             eyes
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             Note
             ,
             Tho
             this
             was
             spoken
             Psal
             .
             118.
             immediately
             of
             David
             ,
             it
             ultimately
             meant
             Christ
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             the
             Foundation
             and
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             the
             Jews
             had
             Crucifyed
             him
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             Therefore
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             The
             kingdom
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             taken
             from
             you
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             a
             Nation
             ,
             bringing
             forth
             the
             fruits
             thereof
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             I
             tell
             you
             this
             doleful
             Truth
             ,
             you
             that
             boasted
             of
             your
             peculiarity
             and
             hopes
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             shall
             be
             deprived
             of
             it
             for
             your
             Sin
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             who
             will
             better
             entertain
             it
             ,
             and
             obey
             it
             ,
             and
             be
             thankful
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             44.
             
             And
             whosoever
             shall
             fall
             on
             this
             stone
             shall
             be
             broken
             ,
             But
             on
             whosoever
             it
             shall
             fall
             ,
             it
             shall
             grind
             him
             to
             powder
             .
          
           
             44.
             
             Bare
             Unbelief
             of
             such
             as
             stumble
             at
             the
             Cross
             ,
             or
             turn
             away
             from
             Christ
             ,
             through
             offence
             and
             Temptation
             ,
             will
             undoe
             all
             that
             continue
             in
             it
             :
             But
             those
             that
             prove
             Malignant
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             fight
             against
             Christ
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             as
             a
             Stone
             ,
             too
             heavy
             for
             him
             that
             taketh
             it
             up
             to
             cast
             away
             ,
             which
             will
             fall
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             their
             greater
             Destruction
             .
          
           
             45.46
             .
             And
             when
             the
             chief
             Priests
             and
             Pharisees
             had
             heard
             his
             Parable
             ,
             they
             perceived
             he
             spake
             of
             them
             .
             But
             when
             they
             sought
             to
             lay
             hands
             on
             him
             ,
             they
             fear'd
             the
             multitude
             ,
             because
             they
             took
             him
             for
             a
             prophet
             .
          
           
             45.46
             .
             N.
             1.
             
             Personal
             close
             reproofs
             ,
             and
             denunciation
             of
             Gods
             Judgments
             enrageth
             hardned
             Sinners
             ▪
             
             2.
             
             The
             Jews
             that
             applauded
             Christ
             ,
             thought
             it
             no
             Sedition
             to
             defend
             a
             Prophet
             against
             their
             High
             Priest
             and
             Rulers
             ,
             who
             for
             fear
             of
             them
             ,
             durst
             not
             openly
             take
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             Jesus
             answered
             and
             spake
             again
             to
             them
             by
             Parables
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             heaven
             is
             like
             to
             a
             certain
             king
             ,
             who
             made
             a
             marriage
             for
             his
             son
             .
             3.
             
             And
             sent
             forth
             his
             servants
             to
             call
             them
             that
             were
             bidden
             to
             the
             wedding
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             not
             come
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             The
             calling
             of
             men
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             like
             a
             Kings
             inviting
             Guests
             to
             his
             Sons
             Marriage
             feast
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             come
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Again
             he
             sent
             forth
             other
             servants
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Tell
             them
             who
             were
             bidden
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             I
             have
             prepared
             my
             dinner
             :
             my
             oxen
             and
             my
             fatlings
             are
             killed
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             are
             ready
             ;
             Come
             unto
             the
             marriage
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Christs
             Ministers
             are
             oft
             to
             invite
             men
             ,
             and
             importune
             them
             to
             come
             in
             :
             and
             to
             tell
             them
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             merits
             are
             sufficient
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             is
             ready
             and
             done
             on
             his
             part
             ,
             preparatory
             to
             their
             belief
             ,
             reception
             and
             consent
             :
             they
             shall
             not
             perish
             for
             want
             of
             a
             sufficient
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             they
             made
             light
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             went
             their
             way
             ;
             one
             to
             his
             farm
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             his
             merchandize
             .
             6.
             
             And
             the
             remnant
             took
             his
             servants
             ,
             and
             intreated
             them
             shamefully
             and
             slew
             them
             .
          
           
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Note
             ,
             As
             did
             the
             Jews
             so
             do
             many
             others
             .
             
               make
               light
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             offers
             of
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             ,
             and
             mind
             more
             their
             Farms
             and
             Merchandize
             ,
             their
             worldly
             interest
             and
             prosperity
             .
             And
             others
             more
             wicked
             than
             they
             ,
             do
             persecute
             those
             that
             would
             convert
             and
             save
             them
             .
             O
             odious
             unthankfulness
             !
             thus
             to
             requite
             the
             greatest
             offers
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             servants
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             when
             the
             king
             heard
             thereof
             ,
             he
             was
             wroth
             ,
             and
             sent
             forth
             his
             armies
             and
             destroyed
             those
             murtherers
             ,
             and
             burnt
             up
             their
             city
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Note
             ,
             So
             did
             God
             send
             the
             Romans
             to
             destroy
             the
             Jews
             and
             burn
             Jerusalem
             ;
             and
             hath
             often
             plagued
             persecutors
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             of
             revenge
             will
             come
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Then
             said
             he
             to
             his
             servants
             ,
             The
             wedding
             is
             ready
             ,
             but
             they
             which
             were
             bidden
             were
             not
             worthy
             .
             9.
             
             Go
             ye
             therefore
             into
             the
             high-ways
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             as
             ye
             shall
             find
             bid
             to
             the
             marriage
             .
          
           
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             All
             was
             ready
             on
             Christs
             part
             ,
             but
             the
             Jews
             unworthily
             rejected
             him
             .
             Go
             call
             all
             the
             Gentiles
             that
             will
             come
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             So
             those
             servants
             went
             out
             into
             the
             high-ways
             ,
             and
             gathered
             together
             all
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             they
             found
             ,
             both
             bad
             and
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             wedding
             was
             furnished
             with
             guests
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             So
             the
             Gospel
             was
             preached
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             and
             high
             and
             low
             came
             in
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             when
             the
             king
             came
             in
             to
             see
             his
             guests
             ,
             he
             saw
             there
             a
             man
             which
             had
             not
             on
             a
             wedding
             garment
             .
             12.
             
             And
             he
             saith
             to
             him
             ,
             Friend
             ,
             how
             camest
             thou
             in
             hither
             ,
             not
             having
             a
             wedding
             garment
             ?
             And
             he
             was
             speechless
             .
          
           
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             N.
             Among
             the
             Jews
             the
             Marriages
             of
             rich
             men
             were
             solemnized
             with
             extraordinary
             pomp
             and
             feasting
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Wedding
             or
             
               festival
               garment
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             ,
             true
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             .
             N.
             1.
             
             Though
             all
             must
             be
             called
             in
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             meant
             that
             they
             come
             as
             Christians
             indeed
             ,
             with
             true
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             dishonour
             not
             the
             Church
             by
             worldly
             common
             hearts
             and
             lives
             .
             2.
             
             God
             will
             find
             out
             every
             Hypocrite
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             3.
             
             None
             will
             be
             more
             unexcusable
             and
             speechless
             in
             judgment
             ,
             than
             ungodly
             hypocrites
             called
             Christians
             ,
             that
             live
             wickedly
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             not
             the
             Minister
             that
             called
             such
             ,
             nor
             the
             company
             that
             joyned
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             are
             blamed
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Then
             said
             the
             king
             to
             the
             servants
             ,
             Bind
             him
             hand
             and
             foot
             ,
             and
             take
             him
             away
             ,
             and
             cast
             him
             into
             outer
             darkness
             :
             there
             shall
             be
             weeping
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Note
             As
             it
             is
             a
             double
             sin
             to
             be
             ungodly
             after
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             dishonouring
             the
             Christian
             name
             ,
             so
             such
             shall
             have
             greater
             punishment
             than
             ignorant
             infidels
             .
          
           
             14
             For
             many
             are
             called
             but
             few
             are
             chosen
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             For
             those
             that
             are
             Baptized
             and
             called
             Christians
             are
             many
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             have
             true
             faith
             and
             repentance
             and
             godliness
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             are
             few
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Then
             went
             the
             Pharisees
             and
             took
             counsel
             ,
             how
             they
             might
             entangle
             him
             in
             his
             talk
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             The
             malicious
             Pharisees
             consulted
             how
             to
             get
             some
             words
             from
             him
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             might
             accuse
             him
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             they
             sent
             unto
             him
             their
             disciples
             with
             the
             Herodians
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Master
             we
             know
             that
             thou
             art
             true
             ,
             and
             teachest
             the
             way
             of
             God
             in
             truth
             ,
             neither
             carest
             thou
             for
             any
             man
             ,
             for
             thou
             regardest
             not
             the
             person
             of
             men
             .
             17.
             
             Tell
             us
             therefore
             what
             thinkest
             thou
             ,
             Is
             it
             lawful
             to
             give
             tribute
             to
             Cesar
             ,
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             There
             were
             then
             two
             parties
             among
             the
             Jews
             :
             The
             King
             Herod's
             party
             who
             were
             for
             giving
             Tribute
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             the
             Pharisees
             party
             
             that
             were
             against
             the
             right
             of
             it
             .
             And
             they
             sought
             to
             ensnare
             Christ
             ,
             saying
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             part
             of
             a
             Prophet
             not
             to
             fear
             man
             how
             great
             soever
             ,
             but
             plainly
             to
             speak
             the
             truth
             ;
             and
             we
             know
             thou
             art
             such
             an
             one
             :
             Therefore
             tell
             us
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             the
             Jews
             fell
             under
             the
             Roman
             Power
             ,
             by
             division
             ,
             two
             brethren
             striving
             for
             the
             principality
             .
             And
             one
             of
             them
             got
             the
             better
             by
             the
             Romans
             help
             ,
             consenting
             to
             be
             tributary
             under
             them
             :
             And
             his
             party
             (
             which
             ruled
             )
             were
             for
             this
             Tribute
             .
             But
             the
             party
             of
             the
             other
             Brother
             who
             was
             overcome
             ,
             took
             them
             but
             for
             Usurpers
             ,
             and
             such
             were
             the
             lower
             sort
             ,
             and
             many
             Pharisees
             .
             So
             that
             they
             thought
             to
             draw
             Christ
             either
             to
             fall
             under
             the
             Roman
             severity
             ,
             or
             to
             lose
             the
             Populacy
             ,
             by
             his
             answer
             .
             (
             A
             way
             of
             ensnaring
             not
             yet
             ended
             .
             )
          
           
             18.
             
             But
             Jesus
             perceived
             their
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Why
             tempt
             ye
             me
             ye
             hypocrites
             ▪
             19.
             
             Shew
             me
             the
             tribute
             money
             ?
             and
             they
             brought
             him
             a
             peny
             .
             20.
             
             And
             he
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             Whose
             is
             this
             image
             and
             superscription
             ?
             21.
             
             They
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             Cesars
             :
             Then
             saith
             he
             to
             them
             ,
             Render
             therefore
             to
             Cesar
             the
             things
             that
             are
             Cesars
             ,
             and
             to
             God
             the
             things
             that
             are
             Gods.
             
          
           
             18
             ,
             &c.
             He
             knowing
             their
             wicked
             ensnaring
             design
             ,
             said
             ;
             ye
             hypocrites
             ,
             Why
             come
             you
             to
             ensnare
             me
             on
             pretence
             of
             being
             resolved
             by
             me
             —
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             three
             distinct
             questions
             .
             1.
             
             Whether
             it
             be
             lawful
             to
             pay
             tribute
             to
             Cesar
             ,
             as
             being
             an
             owning
             of
             his
             power
             ?
             2.
             
             Whether
             it
             be
             a
             duty
             ,
             and
             ,
             3.
             
             Whether
             Cesar
             had
             true
             right
             to
             demand
             it
             ?
             And
             Christ
             was
             desired
             to
             answer
             the
             first
             :
             And
             he
             had
             taught
             his
             Disciples
             how
             lawful
             it
             was
             for
             peace
             to
             give
             away
             their
             right
             :
             much
             more
             now
             doth
             he
             intimate
             this
             to
             be
             lawfull
             for
             publick
             peace
             and
             safety
             .
             2.
             
             And
             the
             second
             question
             is
             by
             intimation
             resolved
             in
             the
             first
             ;
             For
             if
             it
             be
             lawful
             ,
             publick
             peace
             will
             make
             it
             a
             duty
             .
             But
             he
             answereth
             so
             cautelously
             as
             not
             to
             resolve
             the
             third
             question
             ,
             Whether
             Cesar
             had
             right
             ,
             or
             were
             an
             Usurper
             ,
             and
             so
             avoided
             their
             snare
             .
             Some
             think
             that
             Hircanus
             dedition
             to
             the
             Romans
             gave
             them
             right
             ,
             and
             others
             think
             he
             represented
             not
             the
             Nation
             .
             And
             some
             think
             that
             many
             years
             possession
             gave
             him
             right
             ,
             and
             others
             say
             that
             meer
             possession
             without
             right
             groweth
             not
             to
             right
             by
             time
             .
             And
             some
             think
             that
             the
             Jews
             so
             long
             using
             Cesars
             Coyn
             and
             Officers
             ,
             signified
             consent
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             right
             .
             And
             others
             say
             ,
             That
             this
             alone
             signified
             but
             Submission
             or
             Non-resistance
             ,
             through
             disability
             and
             not
             subjection
             or
             consent
             to
             Government
             .
             If
             Cesar
             were
             an
             Usurper
             ,
             paying
             tribute
             owned
             not
             his
             right
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             contribution
             to
             conquering
             Soldiers
             ;
             A
             man
             may
             buy
             his
             life
             or
             peace
             of
             a
             Robber
             .
             But
             Christ
             seemeth
             to
             answer
             but
             to
             the
             question
             askt
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             meddle
             with
             any
             more
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             The
             Tax
             intended
             in
             the
             question
             ,
             was
             that
             which
             Cesar
             alienated
             from
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             meaning
             was
             (
             Is
             it
             not
             Sacriledge
             to
             pay
             that
             to
             Cesar
             that
             should
             be
             paid
             to
             God.
             )
             Ans
             .
             And
             Christs
             answer
             is
             perfectly
             suited
             to
             such
             a
             question
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             (
             without
             determining
             Cesars
             right
             to
             govern
             them
             .
             )
             You
             need
             not
             ask
             whether
             you
             shall
             pay
             it
             to
             God
             or
             to
             Cesar
             :
             You
             may
             do
             both
             if
             you
             are
             able
             :
             Pay
             Cesar
             that
             which
             is
             Cesars
             ,
             and
             give
             God
             nevertheless
             his
             due
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             When
             they
             had
             heard
             these
             words
             ,
             they
             marvelled
             ,
             and
             left
             him
             ,
             and
             went
             their
             way
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             When
             they
             saw
             they
             could
             not
             ensnare
             him
             ,
             they
             went
             away
             confounded
             and
             disappointed
          
           
             23.
             
             The
             same
             day
             came
             to
             him
             the
             Sadducees
             ,
             which
             say
             there
             is
             no
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             asked
             him
             ,
             24.
             
             Saying
             ,
             Master
             ,
             Moses
             said
             ,
             If
             a
             man
             die
             ,
             having
             no
             children
             ,
             his
             brother
             shall
             marry
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             raise
             up
             seed
             to
             his
             brother
             .
             25.
             
             Now
             there
             were
             with
             us
             seven
             brethren
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             when
             he
             had
             married
             a
             wife
             ,
             deceased
             ,
             and
             having
             no
             issue
             ,
             left
             his
             wife
             unto
             his
             brother
             .
             26.
             
             Likewise
             the
             second
             also
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             ,
             to
             the
             seventh
             ,
             27.
             
             And
             last
             of
             all
             the
             woman
             died
             also
             .
             28.
             
             Therefore
             in
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             whose
             wife
             shall
             she
             be
             ?
          
           
             23
             ,
             &c.
             These
             Sadducees
             were
             Hereticks
             that
             believed
             no
             life
             after
             this
             ,
             nor
             Angels
             nor
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             yet
             professed
             to
             believe
             the
             five
             Books
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             so
             pretended
             Moses
             words
             to
             countenance
             their
             foolish
             error
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             Jesus
             answered
             and
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Ye
             do
             err
             ,
             not
             knowing
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             nor
             the
             power
             of
             God.
             30.
             
             For
             in
             the
             resurrection
             they
             neither
             marry
             nor
             are
             given
             in
             marriage
             ,
             but
             are
             as
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             You
             err
             through
             the
             ignorance
             of
             your
             gross
             and
             carnal
             minds
             ,
             and
             carnally
             misunderstand
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             and
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             Spiritual
             things
             .
             In
             the
             life
             after
             this
             they
             have
             not
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             that
             lusteth
             and
             generateth
             as
             here
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             Spiritual
             substances
             like
             the
             Angels
             in
             Heaven
             that
             generate
             not
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             But
             as
             touching
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             have
             ye
             not
             read
             that
             which
             was
             spoken
             to
             you
             by
             God
             ,
             saying
             ,
             32.
             
             I
             am
             the
             God
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             Jacob
             :
             God
             is
             not
             the
             God
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             living
             .
          
           
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             life
             after
             this
             ,
             is
             proved
             by
             Gods
             words
             :
             I
             am
             the
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             
               God
               is
               their
               God
            
             ,
             implyeth
             that
             they
             are
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             therefore
             live
             :
             For
             to
             be
             
               Their
               God
            
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             their
             Ruler
             and
             their
             Benefactor
             and
             felicity
             ;
             a
             relation
             which
             the
             dead
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             
               I
               was
               their
               God
            
             ,
             but
             ,
             
               I
               am
               their
               God.
            
             And
             if
             
               Abraham
               ,
               &c.
            
             be
             alive
             ,
             so
             are
             the
             souls
             of
             other
             men
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             die
             not
             with
             the
             
             body
             ,
             but
             live
             with
             Spirits
             ,
             So
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             a
             Spiritual
             body
             which
             God
             will
             give
             them
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             It
             is
             well
             noted
             by
             Dr.
             Hammond
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Sadducees
             denied
             not
             only
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             life
             after
             this
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             this
             future
             life
             which
             they
             here
             meant
             ,
             and
             Christ
             doth
             prove
             out
             of
             the
             books
             which
             they
             received
             :
             And
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifieth
             not
             only
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             but
             our
             living
             after
             this
             life
             ,
             when
             the
             body
             is
             dead
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Soul
             were
             not
             Immortal
             there
             could
             be
             no
             resurrection
             of
             the
             same
             man
             :
             Another
             Soul
             would
             be
             another
             man
             imbodied
             :
             And
             God
             doth
             not
             make
             new
             Souls
             to
             be
             rewarded
             or
             punished
             for
             that
             which
             they
             never
             did
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             And
             when
             the
             multitude
             heard
             this
             ,
             they
             were
             astonished
             at
             his
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             But
             when
             the
             Pharisees
             had
             heard
             that
             he
             had
             put
             the
             Sadducees
             to
             silence
             ,
             they
             were
             gathered
             together
             .
             35.
             
             Then
             one
             of
             them
             which
             was
             a
             lawyer
             ,
             asked
             him
             a
             question
             ,
             tempting
             him
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             36.
             
             Master
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             great
             commandment
             in
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             33
             ,
             &c.
             To
             try
             whether
             they
             could
             pose
             him
             ,
             or
             ensnare
             him
             in
             his
             answer
             ,
             one
             ask'd
             this
             question
             ,
          
           
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             Jesus
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             love
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             with
             all
             thy
             heart
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             thy
             soul
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             thy
             mind
             .
             This
             is
             the
             first
             and
             great
             commandment
             .
             And
             the
             second
             is
             like
             to
             it
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             love
             thy
             neighbour
             as
             thy self
             .
          
           
             37
             ,
             
               &c.
               Note
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Heart
             ,
             Soul
             and
             mind
             ,
             seem
             to
             mean
             but
             
               wholly
               with
               all
               thy
               power
            
             ,
             Tho
             we
             may
             distinguish
             them
             ,
             as
             meaning
             the
             faculties
             
               Vital
               ,
               Sensitive
            
             and
             Intellectual
             must
             be
             devoted
             to
             God
             :
             Or
             as
             some
             say
             ,
             The
             Will
             ,
             Affections
             and
             Understanding
             .
             2.
             
             Christ
             tells
             us
             of
             a
             great
             difference
             betwen
             Gods
             commands
             :
             These
             two
             are
             Great
             above
             the
             res●
          
           
             40.
             
             On
             these
             two
             commandments
             hang
             all
             the
             law
             and
             the
             prophets
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             These
             two
             are
             the
             very
             sum
             and
             end
             of
             all
             that
             is
             said
             in
             the
             Law
             and
             by
             the
             Prophets
             .
             Love
             comprehends
             all
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             While
             the
             Pharisees
             were
             gathered
             together
             ,
             Jesus
             asked
             them
             .
             42.
             
             Saying
             ,
             What
             think
             ye
             of
             Christ
             ?
             whose
             son
             is
             he
             ?
             They
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             The
             Son
             of
             David
             .
             43.
             
             He
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             How
             then
             doth
             David
             in
             spirit
             call
             him
             Lord
             ,
             saying
             ,
             44.
             
             The
             Lord
             said
             to
             my
             Lord
             ,
             Sit
             thou
             on
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
             t●ll
             I
             make
             thine
             enemies
             thy
             footstool
             ,
             45.
             
             If
             David
             then
             call
             him
             Lord
             ,
             how
             is
             he
             his
             Son
             ?
             46.
             
             And
             no
             man
             was
             able
             to
             answer
             him
             a
             word
             ,
             neither
             durst
             any
             man
             from
             that
             day
             forth
             ask
             him
             any
             more
             questions
             .
          
           
             41
             ,
             
               &c.
               Note
            
             ,
             They
             knew
             not
             that
             Christ
             must
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             They
             ceased
             their
             tempting
             questions
             when
             they
             found
             themselves
             but
             silenced
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THen
             spake
             Jesus
             to
             the
             multitude
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             dissciples
             ,
             2.
             
             Saying
             ,
             The
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             sit
             in
             Moses
             seat
             .
             3.
             
             And
             therefore
             whatever
             they
             bid
             you
             observe
             ,
             that
             observe
             and
             do
             ;
             but
             do
             not
             after
             their
             works
             :
             for
             they
             say
             and
             do
             not
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             The
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             when
             they
             read
             and
             expound
             Moses
             Law
             ,
             do
             a
             work
             appointed
             of
             God
             ;
             therefore
             (
             though
             you
             must
             beware
             of
             the
             leaven
             of
             their
             corrupt
             exposition
             ,
             yet
             )
             hear
             the
             Law
             which
             they
             read
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             which
             they
             command
             you
             out
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             But
             imitate
             not
             their
             sinful
             practice
             ;
             for
             they
             live
             not
             according
             to
             Moses
             Law
             which
             they
             deliver
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             they
             bind
             heavy
             burthens
             ,
             and
             grievous
             to
             be
             born
             ,
             and
             lay
             them
             on
             mens
             shoulders
             ;
             but
             they
             themselves
             will
             not
             move
             them
             with
             one
             of
             their
             fingers
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             easie
             to
             preach
             strictly
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             live
             so
             :
             They
             preach
             the
             rigour
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             keep
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             all
             their
             works
             they
             do
             to
             be
             seen
             of
             men
             ;
             they
             make
             broad
             their
             Phylacteries
             ,
             and
             enlarge
             the
             borders
             of
             their
             garments
             .
             6.
             
             And
             love
             the
             uppermost
             rooms
             at
             feasts
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             seats
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             .
             7.
             
             And
             greetings
             in
             the
             markets
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             called
             of
             men
             ,
             Rabbi
             ,
             Rabbi
             .
          
           
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             They
             place
             their
             Religion
             in
             outward
             ceremonies
             and
             actions
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             man
             can
             see
             :
             They
             write
             out
             the
             Law
             in
             Rolls
             ,
             and
             wear
             them
             like
             a
             chain
             ;
             and
             make
             broad
             the
             borders
             of
             their
             garments
             ,
             as
             Numb
             .
             15.38
             .
             Deut.
             22.12
             .
             And
             affect
             preheminence
             ,
             great
             names
             and
             applause
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             be
             not
             ye
             called
             Rabbi
             ,
             for
             one
             is
             your
             Master
             ,
             even
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             ye
             are
             brethren
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Do
             not
             you
             affect
             these
             titles
             of
             Reverence
             ,
             such
             as
             Doctor
             ,
             or
             any
             that
             giveth
             too
             much
             to
             man.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             call
             no
             man
             your
             father
             upon
             the
             earth
             :
             for
             one
             is
             your
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             call
             none
             in
             excess
             of
             Reverence
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             your
             Religion
             :
             for
             God
             only
             is
             such
             a
             Father
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Neither
             be
             ye
             called
             Masters
             ,
             for
             one
             is
             your
             Master
             ,
             even
             Christ
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             affect
             not
             the
             title
             of
             Masters
             in
             Religion
             ;
             for
             you
             are
             all
             Scholars
             to
             our
             Master
             Christ
             .
          
           
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             But
             he
             that
             is
             greatest
             among
             you
             
             shall
             be
             your
             servant
             :
             and
             whoever
             shall
             exalt
             himself
             shall
             be
             abased
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             shall
             humble
             himself
             shall
             be
             exalted
             .
          
           
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Church
             greatness
             and
             dignity
             consisteth
             in
             being
             most
             greatly
             serviceable
             :
             But
             if
             you
             affect
             domination
             and
             preferment
             ,
             you
             shall
             be
             abased
             :
             and
             he
             that
             humbleth
             himself
             shall
             be
             accounted
             the
             chief
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             used
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             But
             wo
             to
             you
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             hypocrites
             ,
             for
             ye
             shut
             up
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             against
             men
             :
             for
             ye
             neither
             go
             in
             your selves
             ,
             not
             suffer
             them
             that
             are
             entring
             to
             go
             in
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             You
             keep
             men
             from
             believing
             that
             they
             might
             be
             saved
             ;
             pretending
             to
             be
             Masters
             and
             teachers
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             you
             pervert
             it
             ,
             and
             harden
             your selves
             in
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             are
             against
             others
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             and
             believing
             it
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Wo
             to
             you
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             hypocrites
             ;
             for
             ye
             devour
             widows
             houses
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             pretence
             make
             long
             prayers
             ,
             therefore
             ye
             shall
             receive
             the
             greater
             damnation
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             You
             are
             unmerciful
             ,
             covetous
             ,
             and
             oppressours
             ,
             and
             think
             your
             Long
             Prayers
             will
             salve
             all
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             men
             and
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             Were
             they
             extemporary
             Prayers
             ,
             or
             long
             Liturgies
             and
             forms
             ?
             Answ
             .
             If
             the
             former
             ,
             the
             Pharisees
             had
             more
             of
             the
             gift
             of
             utterance
             than
             Christs
             Disciples
             then
             .
             But
             no
             doubt
             but
             they
             were
             long
             Liturgies
             or
             Forms
             ;
             for
             else
             they
             were
             not
             suitable
             to
             the
             times
             or
             the
             character
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             who
             were
             Church-rulers
             ,
             and
             all
             for
             tradition
             ,
             and
             ceremony
             and
             outside
             :
             And
             yet
             Christ
             blameth
             not
             the
             Forms
             ,
             or
             the
             length
             ,
             but
             their
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             oppressing
             cruelty
             .
             Only
             good
             is
             fit
             to
             cover
             evil
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Wo
             to
             you
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             hypocrites
             ;
             for
             ye
             compass
             sea
             and
             land
             to
             make
             one
             proselyte
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             is
             made
             ,
             ye
             make
             him
             twofold
             more
             the
             child
             of
             hell
             than
             your selves
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Ye
             are
             very
             diligent
             to
             convert
             men
             to
             your
             Religion
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             more
             guilty
             and
             more
             fierce
             against
             Christians
             than
             your selves
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Wo
             to
             you
             ye
             blind
             guides
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             Whosoever
             shall
             swear
             by
             the
             temple
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             :
             but
             whosoever
             shall
             swear
             by
             the
             gold
             of
             the
             temple
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             debtor
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             By
             a
             foolish
             distinction
             you
             feign
             a
             man
             not
             bound
             to
             keep
             his
             oath
             ,
             nor
             guilty
             if
             he
             bre●k
             it
             ,
             who
             sweareth
             by
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             yet
             say
             he
             is
             b●und
             that
             sweareth
             by
             the
             gold
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             as
             more
             holy
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Ye
             fools
             and
             blind
             :
             for
             whether
             is
             greater
             ,
             the
             gold
             or
             the
             temple
             that
             sanctifieth
             the
             gold
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Is
             not
             the
             Temple
             consecrated
             to
             God
             before
             its
             Gold
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             an
             accident
             to
             the
             Temple
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             whoever
             shall
             swear
             by
             the
             altar
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             ;
             but
             whoever
             shall
             swear
             by
             the
             gift
             that
             is
             upon
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             guilty
             .
             19.
             
             Ye
             fools
             and
             blind
             :
             for
             whether
             is
             greater
             ,
             the
             gift
             ,
             or
             the
             altar
             that
             sanctifieth
             the
             gift
             ?
          
           
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Is
             not
             the
             Altar
             consecrated
             before
             the
             Gift
             ,
             on
             which
             the
             gift
             must
             be
             offered
             if
             consecrated
             .
          
           
             
               Qu.
               Doth
               not
               Christ
               here
               cross
               his
               own
               Law
               ,
               by
               calling
               them
               Fools
               and
               Blind
               ?
               Answ
               .
            
             No
             :
             It
             is
             railing
             and
             reproach
             by
             venting
             hurtful
             passion
             which
             he
             forbids
             .
             But
             for
             a
             Friend
             or
             a
             Preacher
             to
             convince
             men
             of
             the
             folly
             of
             sinning
             ,
             and
             reprove
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             duty
             .
          
           
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Whoso
             therefore
             sweareth
             by
             the
             altar
             ,
             sweareth
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             things
             thereon
             .
             And
             whoso
             shall
             swear
             by
             the
             temple
             ,
             sweareth
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             that
             dwelleth
             therein
             .
             And
             whoso
             shall
             swear
             by
             heaven
             ,
             sweareth
             by
             the
             throne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             that
             sitteth
             thereon
             .
          
           
             20
             ,
             &c.
             The
             Altar
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             as
             relating
             to
             the
             Offering
             ,
             and
             the
             Temple
             and
             Heaven
             as
             relating
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Oath
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Wo
             to
             you
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             hypocrites
             ,
             for
             ye
             pay
             tythes
             of
             mint
             ,
             and
             anise
             ,
             and
             cummin
             ,
             and
             have
             omitted
             the
             weighty
             matters
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             judgment
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             and
             saith
             :
             these
             ought
             ye
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             leave
             the
             others
             undone
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             What
             hypocr●ie
             is
             it
             to
             be
             precise
             in
             Tything
             and
             tri●ing
             small
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             neglect
             the
             great
             duties
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             just
             i●●ging
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             and
             faithful
             dealing
             with
             all
             :
             these
             〈…〉
             which
             you
             should
             have
             first
             done
             ,
             with
             grea●est
             z●●l
             ●nd
             care
             ,
             and
             the
             small
             things
             to
             come
             in
             their
             proper
             place
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Ye
             blind
             guides
             ,
             who
             strain
             at
             a
             gnat
             and
             swallow
             a
             camel
             ▪
          
           
             24.
             
             N.
             They
             may
             be
             ●●●rply
             reproved
             as
             blind
             guides
             ,
             who
             place
             their
             Religion
             in
             Ceremonies
             and
             small
             things
             ,
             while
             they
             omit
             Justice
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             Fidelity
             ,
             and
             such
             great
             duties
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Wo
             to
             you
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             hypocrites
             ;
             for
             ye
             make
             clean
             the
             outside
             of
             the
             cup
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             platter
             ,
             but
             within
             they
             are
             full
             of
             extortion
             and
             excess
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             You
             wash
             the
             outside
             of
             your
             Cups
             and
             Platers
             ;
             but
             what
             contain
             they
             within
             but
             the
             Drink
             and
             the
             Meat
             which
             you
             have
             got
             by
             extortion
             ,
             and
             use
             to
             intemperance
             and
             excess
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Thou
             blind
             Pharisee
             ,
             cleanse
             first
             that
             which
             is
             within
             the
             cup
             or
             platter
             ,
             that
             the
             outside
             of
             them
             may
             be
             clean
             also
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             See
             that
             thy
             Dish
             and
             Cup
             contain
             not
             the
             fruit
             of
             extortion
             ,
             nor
             the
             food
             of
             fleshly
             lust
             :
             and
             do
             thus
             by
             thy
             heart
             also
             as
             well
             as
             by
             thy
             cup
             and
             dish
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Wo
             to
             you
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             hypocrites
             ;
             
             for
             ye
             are
             like
             to
             whited
             sepulchres
             ,
             which
             indeed
             appear
             beautiful
             outward
             ,
             but
             are
             within
             full
             of
             dead
             mens
             bones
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             uncleanness
             .
             28.
             
             Even
             so
             ye
             also
             outwardly
             appear
             righteous
             to
             men
             ,
             but
             within
             ye
             are
             full
             of
             hypocrisie
             and
             iniquity
             .
          
           
             27.28
             .
             So
             ye
             are
             adorned
             with
             your
             outward
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             Legal
             and
             Traditional
             observances
             ,
             but
             within
             are
             Hypocrites
             and
             wicked
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             Wo
             to
             you
             scribes
             and
             pharisees
             ,
             hypocrites
             ;
             because
             ye
             build
             the
             tombs
             of
             the
             prophets
             ,
             and
             garnish
             the
             sepulchres
             of
             the
             righteous
             .
             30.
             
             And
             say
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             been
             in
             the
             days
             of
             our
             fathers
             ,
             we
             would
             not
             have
             been
             partakers
             with
             them
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             prophets
             .
             31.
             
             Wherefore
             ye
             be
             witnesses
             unto
             your selves
             ,
             that
             ye
             are
             the
             children
             of
             them
             which
             killed
             the
             prophets
             .
             32.
             
             Fill
             ye
             up
             then
             the
             measure
             of
             your
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             29.
             &c.
             As
             Hypocrites
             ye
             honour
             by
             your
             Ceremonies
             &
             Words
             the
             memory
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Righteous
             men
             ,
             whom
             your
             Fathers
             Murdered
             ,
             and
             you
             say
             ,
             you
             would
             not
             have
             done
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             you
             do
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             worse
             .
             You
             confess
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             the
             off-spring
             of
             those
             Murderers
             ,
             and
             therefore
             lyable
             to
             be
             plagued
             for
             your
             Fore-fathers
             sins
             ,
             if
             you
             Repent
             not
             :
             No
             wonder
             if
             you
             imitate
             them
             ,
             and
             fill
             up
             the
             measure
             till
             you
             be
             ripe
             for
             Vengeance
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Ye
             serpents
             ,
             ye
             generation
             of
             vipers
             ,
             how
             can
             ye
             escape
             the
             damnation
             of
             hell
             ?
          
           
             33.
             
             How
             can
             ye
             escape
             Damnation
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             Seed
             of
             such
             Serpents
             and
             Vipers
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             and
             go
             on
             in
             the
             same
             way
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             Wherefore
             behold
             I
             send
             unto
             you
             Prophets
             and
             wise
             men
             ,
             and
             Scribes
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             ye
             shall
             Kill
             and
             Crucifie
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             shall
             ye
             scourge
             in
             your
             Synagogues
             ,
             and
             Persecute
             them
             from
             city
             to
             city
             :
             35.
             
             That
             upon
             you
             may
             come
             all
             the
             righteous
             blood
             shed
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             from
             the
             blood
             of
             righteous
             Abel
             to
             the
             blood
             of
             Zacharias
             son
             of
             Barachias
             ,
             whom
             ye
             slew
             between
             the
             Temple
             and
             the
             Altar
             .
             36.
             
             Verily
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             All
             these
             things
             shall
             come
             on
             this
             Generation
             .
          
           
             34.
             &c.
             I
             foretel
             you
             now
             what
             will
             befall
             you
             :
             I
             will
             send
             unto
             you
             yet
             greater
             Prophets
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             thus
             you
             will
             use
             them
             .
             And
             so
             when
             you
             have
             filled
             up
             the
             measure
             of
             your
             National
             Sin
             ,
             the
             Destruction
             deserved
             by
             your
             Ancestors
             ,
             but
             suspended
             by
             the
             patien●e
             and
             long-suffering
             of
             God
             ,
             shall
             be
             suspended
             no
             longer
             ,
             but
             shall
             fall
             on
             this
             forsaken
             Generation
             ,
             and
             God
             will
             remember
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             that
             he
             dreadfully
             destroyeth
             you
             .
          
           
             N.
             1.
             
             Whether
             this
             Zacharias
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             Jehojada
             ,
             in
             Joash
             days
             :
             and
             the
             Name
             of
             Barachias
             slipt
             into
             the
             Text
             by
             some
             Scribes
             conjecture
             out
             of
             the
             Description
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Zachary
             :
             or
             whether
             it
             were
             any
             other
             is
             of
             no
             great
             Moment
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Sins
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             are
             said
             to
             be
             punished
             on
             that
             Generation
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             being
             a
             National
             Punishment
             ,
             was
             procured
             by
             National
             Sins
             which
             is
             made
             up
             of
             many
             Ages
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             Children
             derive
             Nature
             and
             Guilt
             in
             part
             from
             Parents
             Sin
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             Adam
             onely
             ,
             as
             the
             whole
             History
             of
             Scripture
             sheweth
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             they
             sinned
             as
             their
             Ancestors
             did
             .
          
           
             The
             Sin
             here
             described
             ,
             is
             much
             like
             theirs
             now
             ,
             who
             Canonize
             the
             Saints
             whom
             their
             Ancestors
             Persecuted
             and
             Murdered
             ,
             and
             keep
             Holidays
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             visit
             their
             Shrines
             ,
             and
             carry
             their
             Relicks
             ,
             and
             account
             their
             Names
             the
             Honour
             of
             their
             Church
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             Hate
             ,
             Persecute
             ,
             Silence
             ,
             and
             Murder
             those
             that
             imitate
             them
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             O
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Jerusalem
             ,
             thou
             that
             killest
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             stonest
             them
             which
             are
             sent
             unto
             thee
             ,
             how
             often
             would
             I
             have
             gathered
             thy
             children
             together
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             hen
             gathereth
             her
             chickens
             under
             her
             wings
             ,
             and
             ye
             would
             not
             ?
          
           
             37.
             
             How
             oft
             have
             I
             offered
             by
             my
             Messengers
             ,
             and
             attempted
             to
             gather
             thee
             into
             a
             State
             of
             greatest
             savour
             and
             safety
             ,
             with
             tenderest
             Love
             ;
             but
             you
             would
             not
             Consent
             .
          
           
             N.
             1.
             
             Christ
             would
             have
             taken
             the
             whole
             City
             and
             Nation
             into
             his
             Church
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             refused
             :
             And
             therefore
             Infants
             as
             they
             were
             before
             .
             2.
             
             If
             the
             Jews
             had
             all
             believed
             in
             Christ
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             continued
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             that
             Policie
             ,
             which
             did
             but
             lead
             to
             him
             ,
             nor
             have
             forsaken
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             onely
             his
             Church
             ;
             but
             would
             have
             made
             them
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             .
          
           
             38.39
             .
             Behold
             your
             house
             is
             left
             unto
             you
             desolate
             .
             For
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             Ye
             shall
             not
             see
             me
             henceforth
             ,
             till
             ye
             shall
             say
             ,
             Blessed
             is
             he
             that
             cometh
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             38.39
             .
             Your
             Temple
             and
             City
             are
             near
             to
             certain
             Desolation
             ;
             when
             you
             have
             executed
             you
             fury
             on
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             leave
             you
             to
             the
             fury
             of
             Destroyers
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             see
             me
             no
             more
             ,
             till
             Conviction
             constrein
             you
             to
             desire
             me
             ,
             as
             your
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             the
             Country
             of
             Judaea
             where
             the
             remnant
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             after
             the
             Destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             abode
             ,
             were
             Converted
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             other
             Countries
             were
             ,
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             and
             after
             ;
             and
             a
             Patriarck
             setled
             at
             Jerusalem
             :
             an
             A.
             Bishop
             at
             Caesarea
             ,
             and
             many
             Bishops
             and
             Churches
             among
             them
             ,
             though
             some
             remained
             obstinate
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             AND
             Jesus
             went
             out
             and
             departed
             from
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             his
             Disciples
             came
             to
             him
             for
             to
             shew
             him
             the
             buildings
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             2.
             
             And
             Jesus
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             See
             ye
             not
             all
             these
             things
             ?
             Verily
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             There
             shall
             not
             be
             left
             here
             one
             stone
             upon
             another
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             thrown
             down
             .
          
           
             1.2
             .
             All
             this
             shall
             be
             cast
             down
             for
             the
             Sin
             of
             this
             People
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             as
             he
             sate
             on
             the
             mount
             of
             Olives
             ,
             his
             disciples
             came
             to
             him
             privately
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Tell
             us
             ,
             when
             shall
             these
             things
             be
             ?
             and
             what
             shall
             be
             the
             sign
             of
             thy
             coming
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             desired
             him
             that
             had
             so
             oft
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             be
             Crucifyed
             ,
             and
             Rise
             again
             ,
             and
             yet
             come
             again
             ,
             to
             tell
             them
             the
             meaning
             ,
             and
             signs
             of
             this
             his
             coming
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             not
             well
             understand
             .
             Some
             Expositors
             of
             this
             hard
             Chapter
             think
             ,
             That
             the
             Question
             meaneth
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             [
             what
             shall
             be
             the
             Signs
             of
             thy
             Coming
             to
             Destroy
             Jerusalem
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             end
             of
             their
             Policie
             .
             Others
             think
             ,
             That
             they
             expected
             that
             Christ
             should
             presently
             come
             ,
             and
             Reign
             at
             Jerusalem
             and
             set
             up
             a
             Kingdom
             so
             excellent
             ,
             as
             should
             be
             the
             beginning
             of
             a
             New
             Age
             ,
             or
             World
             ;
             as
             Noahs
             after
             the
             Deluge
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             World
             of
             wicked
             men
             should
             submit
             to
             him
             or
             be
             destroyed
             .
             Others
             say
             ,
             That
             these
             questions
             are
             put
             of
             different
             things
             ,
             and
             times
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             Answered
             ,
             1.
             
             When
             the
             Temple
             should
             be
             Destroyed
             ?
             2.
             
             When
             Christ
             would
             set
             up
             his
             Visible
             Kingdome
             .
             3.
             
             When
             the
             World
             should
             End
             ?
             The
             two
             first
             undoubtedly
             they
             meant
             ;
             but
             by
             his
             Coming
             I
             do
             not
             think
             they
             meant
             ,
             either
             his
             sending
             the
             Roman
             Army
             ,
             nor
             his
             Coming
             at
             the
             Day
             of
             Resurrection
             and
             Judgment
             ;
             but
             his
             Coming
             to
             be
             a
             Visible
             Monarch
             ,
             and
             Declaring
             himself
             King
             ,
             and
             Reigning
             accordingly
             .
             And
             3.
             
             By
             the
             
               End
               of
               the
               World
            
             ,
             whether
             they
             meant
             the
             utter
             Desolation
             at
             last
             ,
             or
             the
             End
             of
             the
             Unreformed
             ,
             Age
             ,
             or
             World
             ,
             which
             his
             Kingdom
             should
             overthrow
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             certain
             .
             And
             though
             Christ
             do
             not
             presently
             blame
             their
             mis-expectations
             ,
             his
             Answers
             approve
             them
             not
             ,
             but
             tend
             to
             rectifie
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             Jesus
             answered
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Take
             heed
             that
             no
             man
             deceive
             you
             .
             5.
             
             For
             many
             shall
             come
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             am
             Christ
             ,
             and
             shall
             deceive
             many
             .
          
           
             4.5
             .
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             that
             this
             Temple
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             my
             Kingdom
             shall
             be
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             of
             Enemies
             be
             subdued
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             of
             Nature
             be
             dissolved
             .
             )
             But
             for
             your
             Question
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             let
             me
             first
             admonish
             you
             to
             be
             fortified
             by
             Patience
             and
             Faith
             ,
             against
             many
             Deceivers
             ,
             that
             will
             for
             tryal
             be
             permitted
             to
             pretend
             ,
             that
             not
             I
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             the
             true
             Messiah
             :
             (
             such
             were
             
               Simon
               ,
               Dositheas
               ,
               Theudas
            
             ,
             )
             and
             look
             not
             for
             a
             Visible
             Monarch
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             ye
             shall
             hear
             of
             wars
             ,
             and
             rumours
             of
             wars
             ,
             see
             that
             ye
             be
             not
             troubled
             ;
             for
             all
             these
             things
             must
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             but
             the
             end
             is
             not
             yet
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             There
             will
             be
             fearful
             Commotions
             ,
             Risings
             ,
             and
             Wars
             ,
             before
             these
             things
             come
             to
             pass
             ;
             Let
             not
             that
             disturb
             you
             .
          
           
             7.8
             .
             For
             nation
             shall
             rise
             against
             nation
             ,
             and
             kingdom
             against
             kingdom
             ,
             and
             there
             shall
             be
             famines
             ,
             and
             pestilences
             ,
             and
             earthquakes
             in
             divers
             places
             .
             All
             these
             are
             the
             beginning
             of
             sorrows
             .
          
           
             7.8
             .
             Wars
             by
             sedition
             among
             your selves
             ,
             and
             Wars
             of
             other
             Nations
             ,
             with
             other
             Plagues
             and
             Commotions
             ,
             and
             Signes
             ,
             shall
             be
             but
             fore-runners
             of
             that
             sorrowful
             time
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Then
             shall
             they
             deliver
             you
             up
             to
             be
             affl●cted
             ,
             and
             shall
             kill
             you
             :
             and
             ye
             shall
             be
             hated
             of
             all
             nations
             for
             my
             Name
             sake
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             before
             that
             day
             fore-know
             ,
             what
             shall
             befall
             your selves
             :
             Persecution
             ,
             Murder
             ,
             and
             common
             Hatred
             ,
             for
             my
             Name
             sake
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             then
             many
             shall
             be
             offended
             ,
             and
             shall
             betray
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             shall
             hate
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             the
             temptations
             of
             those
             days
             shall
             prevail
             against
             many
             that
             professed
             Faith
             ,
             and
             shall
             pervert
             them
             ,
             and
             draw
             them
             to
             betray
             ,
             and
             hate
             my
             true
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             shew
             their
             unfaithfulness
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             many
             false
             prophets
             shall
             rise
             ,
             and
             shall
             deceive
             many
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             many
             that
             make
             themselves
             the
             Masters
             of
             Sects
             and
             Heresies
             ,
             shall
             pretend
             Inspiration
             ,
             and
             Revelation
             for
             Lies
             ,
             and
             pernicious
             Doctrines
             ;
             and
             many
             shall
             be
             deceived
             and
             follow
             them
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             because
             iniquity
             shall
             abound
             the
             love
             of
             many
             shall
             wax
             cold
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             iniquity
             shall
             so
             far
             abound
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             World
             assaulting
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             declining
             of
             Church
             Members
             (
             by
             Worldliness
             ,
             Fleshliness
             ,
             Pride
             ,
             and
             Heresie
             ,
             )
             that
             the
             first
             fervours
             of
             Christian
             Love
             shall
             be
             abated
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             But
             he
             that
             shall
             endure
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             the
             same
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             But
             he
             that
             overcometh
             these
             Temptations
             ,
             and
             keepeth
             his
             Integrity
             ,
             and
             persevereth
             in
             his
             Fidelity
             ,
             shall
             attain
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             and
             be
             Saved
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             this
             gospel
             of
             the
             kingdom
             shall
             be
             preached
             in
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             a
             witness
             to
             all
             nations
             ,
             and
             then
             shall
             the
             end
             come
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             the
             Jews
             driving
             you
             away
             by
             Persecution
             ,
             you
             shall
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             Heathen
             Nations
             ,
             who
             by
             receiving
             it
             ,
             shall
             condemn
             the
             Jews
             :
             And
             then
             shall
             come
             the
             desolation
             of
             their
             State
             ,
             and
             the
             ending
             of
             their
             Law
             and
             Policie
             .
          
           
           
             15.
             
             When
             ye
             therefore
             shall
             see
             the
             abomination
             of
             desolation
             ,
             spoken
             of
             by
             Daniel
             the
             prophet
             ,
             stand
             in
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             (
             whoso
             reade●h
             ,
             let
             him
             understand
             .
             )
             16.
             
             Then
             let
             them
             which
             be
             in
             Judea
             ,
             flee
             into
             the
             mountaines
             .
             17.
             
             Let
             him
             which
             is
             on
             the
             house
             top
             ,
             not
             come
             down
             ,
             to
             take
             any
             thing
             out
             of
             his
             house
             .
             18.
             
             Neither
             let
             him
             which
             is
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             return
             back
             to
             take
             his
             clothes
             .
          
           
             15.16.17.18
             .
             When
             ye
             see
             the
             desolating
             Heathen
             Army
             come
             to
             use
             their
             force
             and
             violence
             ,
             against
             the
             Sacred
             Place
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             answering
             that
             which
             Daniel
             saith
             of
             others
             ,
             then
             stay
             not
             but
             be
             gon
             ,
             and
             be
             glad
             if
             by
             Flight
             you
             can
             save
             your
             Lives
             ,
             but
             stay
             not
             to
             save
             your
             Goods
             ,
             or
             Cloathes
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             wo
             unto
             them
             that
             are
             with
             child
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             that
             give
             suck
             in
             those
             days
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             they
             that
             are
             made
             slow
             by
             impediments
             of
             children
             ,
             &c.
             are
             like
             to
             lose
             their
             Lives
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             But
             pray
             ye
             that
             your
             flight
             be
             not
             in
             the
             winter
             ,
             neither
             on
             the
             sabbath
             day
             :
          
           
             20.
             
             It
             will
             increase
             the
             calamity
             of
             your
             Flight
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             fall
             out
             in
             the
             Winter
             ,
             when
             the
             Weather
             will
             delay
             you
             ;
             or
             on
             a
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             when
             the
             Jews
             scruple
             Journeying
             ;
             or
             a
             Sabbath
             Year
             ,
             when
             the
             Land
             Untilled
             beareth
             not
             Fruit.
             
          
           
             21.
             
             For
             there
             shall
             be
             great
             tribulation
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             not
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             to
             this
             time
             ,
             no
             ,
             nor
             ever
             shall
             be
             .
             22.
             
             And
             except
             those
             days
             should
             be
             shortned
             ,
             there
             should
             no
             flesh
             be
             saved
             :
             but
             for
             the
             Elects
             sake
             ,
             those
             days
             shall
             be
             shortned
             .
          
           
             21.22
             .
             N.
             This
             was
             most
             dreadfully
             fulfilled
             ,
             as
             Josephus
             who
             was
             then
             among
             them
             ,
             hath
             fully
             written
             ,
             1100000
             Killed
             ,
             and
             97000
             Captives
             .
             22.
             
             If
             these
             Slaughters
             by
             the
             Romans
             should
             continue
             long
             ,
             no
             Jews
             would
             be
             left
             alive
             .
             But
             God
             will
             so
             far
             preserve
             the
             Believers
             ,
             that
             their
             Armies
             shall
             stay
             but
             a
             little
             while
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Then
             if
             any
             man
             shall
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             Lo
             ▪
             here
             is
             Christ
             ,
             or
             there
             :
             believe
             it
             not
             .
             24.
             
             For
             there
             shall
             arise
             false
             Christs
             ,
             and
             false
             prophets
             ,
             and
             shall
             shew
             great
             signes
             and
             wonders
             ,
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             (
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             )
             they
             shall
             deceive
             the
             very
             elect
             .
             25.
             
             Behold
             ,
             I
             have
             told
             you
             before
             .
          
           
             23.24.25
             .
             In
             this
             Desolation
             it
             will
             add
             to
             their
             misery
             ,
             that
             False
             Christs
             and
             Prophets
             shall
             rise
             ,
             and
             promise
             to
             deliver
             them
             ,
             and
             lead
             them
             further
             into
             snares
             :
             And
             they
             shall
             do
             such
             Signes
             and
             Wonders
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             did
             not
             preserve
             them
             ,
             would
             deceive
             the
             very
             chos●●
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             true
             Believers
             .
             But
             whatever
             same
             you
             hear
             of
             such
             ,
             believe
             it
             not
             :
             I
             have
             fore-warned
             you
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Wherefore
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             say
             unto
             you
             Behold
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             the
             desert
             ,
             go
             not
             forth
             :
             Behold
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             the
             secret
             chambers
             ,
             believe
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Go
             not
             after
             any
             such
             Deceiver
             ,
             where
             ever
             they
             say
             he
             is
             ,
             though
             he
             promise
             deliverance
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             For
             as
             the
             lightning
             cometh
             out
             of
             the
             east
             ,
             and
             shineth
             even
             unto
             the
             west
             ,
             so
             shall
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             be
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             For
             as
             you
             must
             look
             for
             no
             other
             Saviour
             ;
             so
             my
             coming
             will
             not
             be
             such
             an
             appearance
             in
             Flesh
             ,
             but
             by
             Heavenly
             Light
             shining
             forth
             from
             the
             East
             unto
             the
             Westerne
             Parts
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             by
             my
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             turning
             men
             from
             Darkness
             to
             Light
             ;
             in
             preparation
             to
             my
             coming
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             will
             suddenly
             appear
             from
             Heaven
             in
             Glory
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ;
             as
             Lightning
             doth
             in
             a
             moment
             in
             the
             Skies
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Some
             Expositors
             rather
             think
             ,
             it
             speaketh
             of
             his
             sudden
             Destroying
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             For
             wheresoever
             the
             carcase
             is
             ,
             there
             will
             the
             eagles
             be
             gathered
             together
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             And
             as
             for
             these
             forlorne
             Jews
             whose
             deserved
             Destruction
             is
             decreed
             of
             God
             ;
             they
             are
             as
             a
             carcase
             to
             the
             Eagles
             :
             the
             Roman
             Messengers
             of
             Gods
             Wrath
             will
             find
             them
             out
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Others
             expound
             it
             ,
             [
             where
             the
             Gospel
             is
             Preached
             ,
             thither
             will
             the
             People
             flock
             .
             ]
          
           
             29.
             
             Immediately
             after
             the
             tribulation
             of
             those
             days
             ,
             shall
             the
             sun
             be
             darkned
             ,
             and
             the
             moon
             shall
             not
             give
             her
             light
             ,
             and
             the
             stars
             shall
             fall
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             heavens
             shall
             be
             shaken
             .
          
           
             29
             N.
             Some
             Expound
             this
             Metaphorically
             ,
             of
             the
             overthrow
             of
             all
             the
             Jewish
             ,
             State
             ,
             Power
             ,
             Policie
             .
             Others
             of
             the
             Roman
             Wars
             and
             concussions
             .
             Others
             ,
             properly
             ,
             of
             dreadful
             Prodigies
             that
             shall
             appear
             before
             Christs
             coming
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             Joel
             2.31
             .
             and
             3.15
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             And
             then
             shall
             appear
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             in
             heaven
             :
             and
             then
             shall
             all
             the
             tribes
             of
             the
             earth
             mourn
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             see
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             coming
             in
             the
             clouds
             of
             heaven
             ,
             with
             power
             and
             great
             glory
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             As
             some
             ,
             [
             Then
             the
             Jews
             shall
             be
             convinced
             that
             their
             destruction
             was
             Christs
             Revenge
             for
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             Rejection
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             Tribes
             of
             their
             Land
             shall
             Mourn
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             seen
             Christ
             coming
             himself
             against
             them
             in
             the
             clouds
             ,
             with
             Power
             and
             Glory
             .
             ]
             As
             others
             ,
             [
             The
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             shall
             appear
             to
             Constantine
             in
             the
             Skie
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             Heathen
             Nations
             shall
             Mourn
             ,
             and
             be
             cast
             down
             ;
             and
             they
             shall
             see
             Christ
             setting
             up
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             by
             imperial
             Armes
             ,
             with
             Power
             and
             Glory
             .
             ]
             As
             others
             ,
             [
             Then
             shall
             Christ
             suddenly
             appear
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             Judge
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             come
             in
             the
             clouds
             with
             Power
             and
             Glory
             ,
             to
             the
             grief
             and
             terrour
             of
             all
             the
             Wicked
             .
             ]
             Supposing
             that
             Christ
             passed
             from
             the
             Destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             to
             speak
             of
             his
             last
             coming
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             And
             he
             shall
             send
             his
             angels
             with
             a
             ●reat
             sound
             of
             a
             trumpet
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             ga●her
             together
             his
             elect
             from
             the
             four
             winds
             ,
             
             from
             one
             end
             of
             heaven
             to
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             As
             some
             [
             He
             shall
             gather
             the
             Believers
             in
             all
             Jud●a
             whom
             he
             saveth
             from
             this
             Destruction
             .
             ]
             As
             others
             [
             He
             shall
             send
             forth
             his
             Apostles
             with
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             a
             Trumpet
             ,
             to
             call
             his
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             into
             his
             Church
             .
             ]
             As
             others
             ,
             [
             By
             Constantine
             and
             Christian
             Powers
             ,
             he
             shall
             through
             all
             the
             Empire
             set
             Christians
             in
             Honour
             and
             Power
             over
             the
             Heathens
             .
             ]
             As
             others
             ,
             Literally
             ,
             [
             He
             shall
             at
             his
             appearing
             ,
             and
             Judgment
             ,
             send
             his
             Angels
             ,
             and
             gather
             all
             his
             Elect
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             Now
             learn
             a
             parable
             of
             the
             fig-tree
             :
             When
             her
             branch
             is
             yet
             tender
             ,
             and
             putteth
             forth
             leaves
             ,
             ye
             know
             that
             summer
             is
             nigh
             :
             33.
             
             So
             likewise
             ye
             ,
             when
             ye
             shall
             see
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             know
             that
             it
             is
             near
             ,
             even
             at
             the
             doors
             .
          
           
             32.33
             .
             By
             the
             similitude
             of
             the
             Fig-tree
             ,
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             there
             must
             be
             time
             for
             these
             Changes
             ;
             but
             when
             ye
             see
             the
             beginning
             of
             these
             Signes
             ,
             Know
             that
             the
             accomplishment
             is
             not
             far
             off
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             Verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             This
             generation
             shall
             not
             pass
             ,
             till
             all
             these
             things
             be
             fulfilled
             .
             35.
             
             Heaven
             and
             earth
             shall
             pass
             away
             ,
             but
             my
             words
             shall
             not
             pass
             away
             .
          
           
             34.35
             .
             As
             some
             ,
             [
             Some
             yet
             alive
             ,
             shall
             see
             all
             fulfilled
             that
             I
             have
             hitherto
             spoken
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Onely
             of
             the
             Destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             ]
             As
             others
             ,
             [
             That
             part
             that
             I
             have
             spoken
             of
             the
             Destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             some
             alive
             shall
             see
             .
             ]
             (
             for
             it
             was
             but
             38
             years
             after
             .
             )
             As
             others
             ,
             [
             some
             yet
             alive
             shall
             see
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             performance
             of
             all
             that
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             will
             follow
             ;
             and
             a
             Thousand
             years
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             is
             but
             as
             one
             Day
             .
             ]
             When
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             passeth
             away
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             ,
             that
             my
             Word
             is
             all
             Fulfilled
             :
             They
             shall
             see
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             But
             of
             that
             day
             and
             hour
             knoweth
             no
             man
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             angels
             of
             heaven
             ,
             but
             my
             Father
             onely
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             The
             day
             and
             hour
             of
             the
             Jews
             Destruction
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             Of
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World
             say
             others
             ;
             none
             knows
             but
             God.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Whence
             the
             Ancient
             Doctors
             gathered
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             a
             two
             old
             Knowledge
             (
             Will
             and
             Operation
             .
             )
             One
             Humane
             and
             Imperfect
             ,
             the
             other
             Divine
             and
             Perfect
             .
             2.
             
             Angels
             may
             increase
             in
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             But
             as
             the
             days
             of
             Noe
             were
             :
             so
             shall
             also
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             be
             .
             38.
             
             For
             as
             in
             the
             days
             that
             were
             before
             the
             flood
             ,
             they
             were
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             marrying
             and
             giving
             in
             marriage
             ,
             until
             the
             day
             that
             Noe
             entred
             into
             the
             ark
             .
             39.
             
             And
             knew
             not
             until
             the
             flood
             came
             ,
             and
             took
             them
             all
             away
             ;
             so
             shall
             also
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             be
             .
          
           
             37.38.39
             .
             As
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Noe
             they
             would
             not
             believe
             their
             danger
             ,
             till
             it
             surprized
             them
             ,
             but
             liv'd
             presumptuously
             in
             their
             fleshly
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             worldly
             business
             ;
             so
             will
             it
             be
             with
             Sinners
             at
             my
             Coming
             ;
             (
             Both
             at
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             .
             )
          
           
             40.
             
             Then
             shall
             two
             be
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             the
             one
             shall
             be
             taken
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             left
             :
             41.
             
             Two
             women
             shall
             be
             grinding
             at
             the
             mill
             ,
             the
             one
             shall
             be
             taken
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             left
             .
          
           
             40.41
             .
             [
             Then
             I
             will
             manifest
             my
             distinguishing
             Providence
             :
             One
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Believer
             shall
             be
             taken
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             be
             Saved
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             left
             to
             their
             delusion
             ,
             and
             destruction
             in
             unbelief
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             The
             difficulty
             of
             most
             of
             these
             foregoing
             Texts
             ,
             forbids
             me
             to
             be
             peremptory
             in
             determining
             ,
             whether
             they
             spake
             onely
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             Mark
             ,
             the
             Question
             seemeth
             to
             intimate
             ;
             )
             Or
             also
             of
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             words
             in
             the
             Answer
             seem
             to
             intimate
             .
             )
             And
             I
             incline
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Types
             and
             Prophecies
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             spake
             proximately
             of
             the
             things
             and
             persons
             Typifying
             ,
             but
             remotely
             and
             chiefly
             thereby
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             Typifyed
             :
             so
             these
             Texts
             speak
             ,
             first
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ;
             and
             next
             ,
             of
             the
             Calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             but
             thereby
             finally
             and
             chiefly
             ,
             of
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World
             :
             As
             if
             Christ
             said
             ,
             As
             it
             will
             be
             here
             now
             ,
             so
             it
             will
             be
             then
             ,
             parabolically
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             Watch
             therefore
             ,
             for
             ye
             know
             not
             what
             hour
             your
             Lord
             doth
             come
             .
          
           
             This
             therefore
             is
             the
             necessary
             wisdome
             of
             all
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             men
             on
             their
             watch
             ,
             never
             a
             sleep
             ,
             or
             mindless
             ;
             but
             always
             ready
             ,
             as
             expecting
             the
             Coming
             of
             your
             Lord
             :
             And
             then
             ,
             though
             you
             understand
             not
             all
             Circumstances
             before
             hand
             ,
             you
             shall
             be
             safe
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             But
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             master
             of
             the
             house
             had
             known
             in
             what
             hour
             the
             thief
             would
             come
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             watched
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             have
             suffered
             his
             house
             to
             be
             broken
             up
             .
             44.
             
             Therefore
             be
             ye
             also
             ready
             ,
             for
             in
             such
             an
             hour
             as
             you
             think
             not
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             cometh
             .
          
           
             43.44
             .
             Seeing
             men
             will
             watch
             against
             a
             Thief
             ,
             if
             they
             knew
             when
             he
             would
             come
             ,
             watch
             you
             for
             the
             preventing
             of
             surprize
             ,
             because
             you
             know
             not
             ,
             but
             it
             may
             presently
             be
             the
             time
             ;
             and
             it
             must
             be
             a
             continual
             readiness
             that
             must
             be
             your
             safety
             ;
             not
             onely
             as
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             every
             mans
             particular
             Judgment
             :
             (
             For
             Christ
             spake
             for
             the
             use
             of
             us
             all
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             and
             not
             onely
             for
             the
             few
             Jews
             that
             heard
             him
             .
             )
          
           
             45.
             
             Who
             then
             is
             a
             faithful
             and
             wise
             servant
             ,
             whom
             his
             lord
             hath
             made
             ruler
             over
             his
             houshold
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             meat
             in
             due
             season
             .
             46.
             
             Blessed
             is
             that
             servant
             ,
             whom
             his
             lord
             when
             he
             cometh
             ,
             shall
             find
             so
             doing
             .
          
           
             45.46
             .
             And
             those
             that
             are
             faithful
             and
             wise
             Teachers
             and
             rulers
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             meet
             and
             seasonable
             instruction
             ,
             as
             food
             for
             their
             Souls
             ,
             shall
             be
             found
             at
             their
             Lords
             coming
             Blessed
             Persons
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             
             aboundantly
             gainers
             by
             their
             labours
             and
             their
             Sufferings
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             Verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             make
             him
             ruler
             over
             all
             his
             goods
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             I
             tell
             you
             such
             Ministers
             ,
             (
             how
             poor
             or
             despised
             soever
             now
             by
             the
             world
             ,
             )
             shall
             be
             advanced
             to
             a
             far
             greater
             dignity
             than
             their
             present
             Pastoral
             Office
             ,
             even
             to
             a
             participation
             under
             Christ
             of
             the
             Universal
             Government
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             But
             and
             if
             that
             evil
             servant
             shall
             say
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             My
             Lord
             delayeth
             his
             coming
             .
             49.
             
             And
             shall
             begin
             to
             smite
             his
             fellow
             servants
             ,
             and
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             with
             the
             drunken
             .
          
           
             48.49
             .
             But
             if
             any
             Assume
             the
             Sacred
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             shall
             say
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             It
             is
             long
             since
             Christ
             promised
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             now
             his
             coming
             is
             either
             uncertain
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             be
             in
             hasle
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             shall
             indulge
             ●his
             fleshly
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             shall
             turn
             a
             malignant
             abuser
             of
             his
             fellow
             Servants
             ,
             and
             Persecute
             ,
             Silence
             ,
             and
             Oppress
             them
             ,
             and
             give
             himself
             up
             to
             the
             pleasure
             of
             his
             Appetite
             ,
             in
             Feasting
             ,
             and
             Drunkenness
             .
          
           
             50.
             
             The
             lord
             of
             that
             servant
             shall
             come
             in
             a
             day
             when
             he
             looketh
             not
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             hour
             that
             he
             is
             not
             ware
             of
             .
             51.
             
             And
             shall
             cut
             him
             asunder
             ,
             and
             appoint
             him
             his
             portion
             with
             the
             hypocrites
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             ●eeping
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             .
          
           
             50.
             
             The
             Lord
             of
             that
             Servant
             will
             surprise
             him
             in
             his
             Sin
             and
             Security
             ,
             when
             he
             least
             suspecteth
             it
             ;
             and
             will
             execute
             that
             Vengeance
             on
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             to
             such
             as
             aggravate
             their
             wickedness
             ,
             by
             Hypocrisie
             ;
             and
             make
             him
             feel
             that
             as
             it
             is
             odious
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             dreadful
             to
             prophane
             Holy
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             fight
             against
             holiness
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             at
             once
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Minister
             ,
             a
             Worldling
             ,
             a
             Sensualist
             ,
             and
             a
             Persecutor
             .
          
           
             Annotation
             ,
             It
             is
             of
             great
             moment
             ,
             for
             the
             understanding
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             much
             of
             Christs
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             know
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             
               Christs
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Coming
             .
             Tho
             oft
             he
             spake
             directly
             of
             his
             last
             coming
             to
             Judgment
             ;
             yet
             ordinarily
             this
             seemeth
             his
             meaning
             .
             His
             Kingdom
             is
             that
             Reign
             in
             Heaven
             on
             Earth
             at
             once
             which
             he
             was
             to
             exercise
             as
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             or
             God
             Incarnate
             ,
             having
             Redeemed
             lost
             Man.
             The
             little
             poor
             Nation
             of
             Israelites
             were
             his
             
               peculiar
               People
               before
            
             :
             Upon
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             the
             Gentile
             World
             was
             to
             be
             Called
             ,
             and
             a
             Catholick
             Church
             gathered
             over
             the
             Earth
             ,
             in
             a
             more
             excellent
             covenant
             of
             peculiarity
             ;
             and
             this
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             is
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Messiah
             :
             His
             coming
             ,
             is
             not
             his
             sending
             his
             Enemies
             to
             destroy
             Jerusalem
             ;
             nor
             yet
             his
             Visible
             Appearance
             in
             Person
             ,
             (
             till
             Judgment
             ,
             )
             but
             his
             setting
             up
             this
             his
             Kingdom
             :
             his
             coming
             to
             Reign
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             Erect
             this
             Catholick
             Church
             :
             This
             is
             plainly
             expounded
             ,
             in
             Luke
             17.20
             ,
             21
             ,
             23.
             
             The
             Pharisees
             demanded
             ,
             when
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             should
             come
             ?
             He
             told
             them
             ,
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             cometh
             not
             with
             observation
             ,
             or
             outward
             shew
             ,
             (
             by
             personal
             visible
             Appearance
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             in
             Pomp
             and
             Splendor
             with
             a
             Court
             ,
             as
             Monarchs
             rule
             )
             nor
             shall
             they
             say
             ,
             Lo
             here
             ,
             or
             Lo
             there
             ;
             (
             No
             Head
             ,
             King
             ,
             or
             Court
             shall
             be
             Visible
             :
             )
             for
             behold
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             (
             or
             among
             you
             :
             )
             It
             is
             a
             Spiritual
             Reign
             in
             Souls
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             of
             which
             you
             have
             already
             some
             beginnings
             .
             24.
             
             For
             as
             the
             Lightning
             that
             Lightneth
             out
             of
             one
             part
             under
             the
             Heaven
             ,
             shineth
             to
             the
             other
             part
             under
             Heaven
             ;
             So
             shall
             also
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             be
             in
             his
             Day
             :
             but
             first
             he
             must
             suffer
             and
             be
             rejected
             of
             this
             Generation
             ,
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             Suffered
             ,
             and
             been
             Rejected
             ,
             he
             will
             Rise
             ,
             Ascend
             ,
             and
             from
             Heaven
             send
             his
             Spirit
             and
             Word
             to
             enlighten
             the
             World
             from
             East
             to
             West
             ,
             and
             call
             a
             Catholick
             Church
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             his
             Kingdom
             and
             Reign
             ;
             And
             this
             Generation
             shall
             not
             pass
             ,
             till
             this
             Catholick
             Church
             be
             thus
             gathered
             ,
             though
             not
             perfected
             :
             What
             else
             can
             be
             meant
             by
             Christs
             many
             Parables
             ,
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             like
             a
             grain
             of
             Mustard
             Seed
             .
             A
             little
             Leaven
             hid
             in
             Meal
             .
             A
             Field
             sown
             ,
             that
             after
             had
             Tares
             .
             A
             Net
             cast
             inro
             the
             Sea
             ,
             &c.
             
             When
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             was
             made
             ,
             Christs
             Kingdom
             came
             ,
             and
             when
             his
             Kingdom
             came
             ,
             he
             came
             as
             King
             to
             Govern
             it
             ,
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             Word
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             Matth
             ,
             21.43
             .
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Church
             State
             of
             peculiarity
             )
             shall
             be
             taken
             from
             you
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             a
             Nation
             (
             the
             Gentile
             word
             )
             bringing
             forth
             the
             Fruit
             thereof
             :
             But
             the
             Perfection
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             will
             be
             at
             last
             .
             And
             as
             to
             the
             Time
             of
             his
             Appearing
             for
             Judgment
             ,
             it
             must
             specially
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             he
             tells
             them
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             not
             known
             either
             to
             Angels
             ,
             or
             to
             himself
             .
             And
             if
             Christ
             knew
             it
             not
             ,
             (
             as
             man
             ,
             )
             how
             presumptuous
             are
             they
             that
             foretel
             it
             .
             And
             whereas
             they
             say
             ,
             It
             was
             but
             the
             Day
             and
             the
             Hour
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Year
             ,
             that
             he
             knew
             not
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             by
             Day
             and
             Hour
             ,
             is
             meant
             in
             general
             
               The
               Time.
            
             And
             if
             Christ
             knew
             it
             not
             ,
             no
             wonder
             if
             he
             foretold
             it
             not
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             but
             told
             them
             ,
             
               It
               shall
               be
               uncertain
               to
               you
               ,
            
             that
             you
             may
             be
             always
             ready
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             false
             that
             Grotius
             saith
             ,
             That
             Paul
             thought
             ,
             that
             the
             Coming
             of
             Christ
             would
             be
             in
             his
             days
             ;
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             Paul
             knew
             not
             but
             that
             it
             might
             be
             in
             his
             Days
             .
             They
             might
             know
             indeed
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             not
             be
             ,
             till
             certain
             Signes
             foretold
             ,
             came
             to
             pass
             ;
             but
             after
             that
             ,
             they
             were
             still
             to
             expect
             it
             as
             uncertain
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXV
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THen
             shall
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             be
             likened
             to
             ten
             virgins
             ,
             which
             took
             their
             lamps
             ,
             and
             went
             forth
             to
             meet
             the
             bridegroom
             .
             2.
             
             And
             five
             of
             them
             were
             wise
             ,
             and
             five
             were
             foolish
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             Christ
             cometh
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             (
             either
             on
             the
             Jews
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             or
             on
             any
             with
             Death
             ;
             or
             on
             all
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             ,
             )
             the
             Administration
             of
             his
             Kingly
             Government
             ,
             towards
             the
             Ready
             ,
             and
             Unready
             may
             be
             illustrated
             by
             this
             similitude
             ,
             of
             Ten
             Virgins
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             The
             Custome
             of
             the
             Jews
             was
             ,
             to
             make
             very
             Pompous
             Feasts
             ,
             at
             Weddings
             ,
             and
             many
             Virgins
             used
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Brides
             House
             ,
             and
             thence
             with
             hand
             Lamps
             to
             go
             ,
             and
             attend
             her
             to
             the
             Wedding
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             that
             were
             foolish
             ,
             took
             their
             
             Lamps
             ,
             and
             took
             no
             oyl
             with
             them
             .
             4.
             
             But
             the
             wise
             took
             oyl
             in
             their
             vessels
             with
             their
             Lamps
             .
          
           
             3.4
             .
             The
             Foolish
             made
             no
             preparation
             but
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             but
             the
             Wise
             provided
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             supposing
             there
             might
             be
             some
             delay
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             The
             Parable
             is
             ,
             to
             stir
             up
             all
             to
             preparation
             for
             Death
             and
             Judgment
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             Tryals
             that
             are
             to
             come
             :
             and
             to
             prove
             it
             damning
             Foolishness
             after
             all
             warnings
             to
             delay
             ,
             and
             be
             unprepared
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             While
             the
             bridegroom
             tarried
             ,
             they
             all
             slumbred
             and
             slept
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             Lamp
             ,
             and
             the
             Vessel
             of
             Oyl
             signifie
             ,
             Preparation
             by
             
               sudden
               act
            
             ,
             and
             Preparation
             by
             a
             
               stated
               habit
            
             :
             Wise
             ,
             and
             Foolish
             ,
             Good
             ,
             and
             Bad
             ,
             may
             sleep
             upon
             delay
             ;
             and
             keep
             not
             up
             still
             the
             same
             lively
             Activity
             :
             But
             the
             Godly
             have
             still
             the
             holy
             Nature
             and
             Habits
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             at
             mid-night
             there
             was
             a
             cry
             made
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             the
             bridgroom
             cometh
             ,
             Go
             ye
             out
             to
             meet
             him
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             when
             they
             are
             deepest
             in
             security
             ,
             or
             forgetfulness
             ,
             and
             minding
             Worldly
             things
             ,
             they
             suddenly
             hear
             that
             Christ
             by
             Death
             or
             Judgment
             is
             coming
             ;
             He
             is
             just
             at
             hand
             :
             There
             's
             no
             more
             delay
             ,
             you
             must
             presently
             come
             away
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             saved
             if
             you
             are
             his
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Then
             all
             those
             virgins
             arose
             ,
             and
             trimmed
             their
             lamps
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             When
             the
             Midnight
             cry
             cometh
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             longer
             stay
             ,
             all
             men
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             wise
             and
             foolish
             ,
             will
             be
             awakened
             ,
             to
             attempt
             some
             sudden
             preparation
             :
             The
             worst
             almost
             under
             the
             sentence
             of
             Death
             will
             think
             ,
             what
             now
             must
             I
             do
             to
             be
             Saved
             :
             self-love
             ,
             and
             fear
             ,
             will
             make
             them
             cry
             for
             Mercy
             ,
             with
             some
             kind
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             Unconverted
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             the
             foolish
             said
             to
             the
             wise
             ,
             Give
             us
             of
             your
             oyl
             for
             our
             lamps
             are
             out
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             unprepared
             unholy
             Souls
             ,
             when
             Death
             and
             Judgment
             comes
             ,
             would
             fain
             then
             be
             found
             in
             the
             State
             of
             holy
             Believers
             ,
             and
             would
             die
             the
             death
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             wish
             for
             their
             preparations
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             the
             wise
             answered
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Not
             so
             :
             lest
             there
             be
             not
             enough
             for
             us
             and
             you
             ,
             but
             go
             ye
             rather
             to
             them
             that
             sell
             ,
             and
             buy
             for
             your selves
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             These
             wishes
             then
             are
             vain
             :
             One
             man
             cannot
             be
             Saved
             by
             another
             mans
             Righteousness
             :
             It
             must
             be
             your
             own
             ,
             or
             it
             will
             not
             save
             you
             .
             Go
             therefore
             and
             make
             your
             own
             preparation
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             while
             they
             went
             to
             buy
             ,
             the
             bride-groom
             came
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             were
             ready
             ▪
             went
             in
             with
             him
             to
             the
             marriage
             ;
             and
             the
             door
             was
             shut
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Death
             and
             Judgment
             will
             not
             stay
             for
             the
             unready
             :
             They
             that
             then
             are
             found
             unsanctified
             ,
             onely
             under
             fears
             and
             wishes
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             will
             be
             shut
             out
             ,
             when
             holy
             prepared
             Souls
             are
             all
             let
             in
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Afterwards
             came
             also
             the
             other
             virgins
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             open
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Self-love
             and
             fear
             ,
             will
             make
             the
             unholy
             Cry
             in
             vain
             ,
             too
             late
             for
             Mercy
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             But
             he
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             Verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             I
             know
             you
             not
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             But
             he
             will
             not
             own
             ,
             or
             open
             to
             such
             seekers
             ,
             but
             reject
             them
             .
             N.
             Not
             that
             true
             Conversion
             and
             Holiness
             is
             ever
             too
             late
             .
             But
             those
             fears
             and
             crys
             for
             Mercy
             ,
             which
             in
             time
             might
             have
             been
             good
             preparations
             for
             a
             true
             Change
             ,
             may
             be
             all
             lost
             ,
             and
             come
             short
             of
             it
             at
             the
             last
             extremity
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Watch
             therefore
             ,
             for
             ye
             know
             neither
             the
             day
             nor
             the
             hour
             ,
             when
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             cometh
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             God
             hath
             purposely
             concealed
             the
             time
             of
             Christs
             Coming
             from
             the
             knowledge
             of
             all
             Men
             ,
             that
             all
             might
             be
             obliged
             to
             be
             in
             constant
             watchful
             readiness
             :
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             That
             Christ
             himself
             knew
             it
             not
             as
             man
             ,
             They
             that
             say
             ,
             The
             Year
             may
             be
             known
             ,
             though
             not
             the
             Day
             ,
             or
             Hour
             ;
             distort
             the
             Text
             which
             meaneth
             ,
             by
             Day
             and
             Hour
             ,
             the
             Time
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             You
             are
             not
             sure
             (
             save
             by
             the
             Signes
             forementioned
             not
             Fulfilled
             )
             but
             it
             may
             be
             the
             next
             Day
             ,
             or
             Hour
             :
             so
             that
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             were
             uncertain
             ,
             tho
             they
             rebuked
             them
             that
             pretended
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             at
             hand
             ,
             before
             Jerusalem
             was
             Destroyed
             .
             From
             their
             days
             till
             now
             ,
             God
             hath
             kept
             the
             Church
             uncertain
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             might
             quickly
             come
             .
             So
             that
             Grotius
             is
             mistaken
             ,
             that
             thinks
             Paul
             believed
             it
             would
             be
             in
             his
             days
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             by
             a
             false
             Motive
             drawn
             men
             to
             godliness
             :
             But
             Paul
             knew
             not
             how
             soon
             it
             might
             have
             come
             .
             Ignorance
             of
             it
             is
             needful
             ;
             but
             Error
             is
             hurtful
             :
             (
             of
             which
             before
             .
             )
          
           
             14.
             
             For
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             is
             as
             a
             man
             travelling
             into
             a
             far
             countrey
             ,
             who
             called
             his
             own
             servants
             ,
             and
             delivered
             unto
             them
             his
             goods
             :
             15.
             
             And
             unto
             one
             he
             gave
             five
             talents
             ,
             to
             another
             two
             ,
             and
             to
             another
             one
             ,
             to
             every
             man
             according
             to
             his
             several
             ability
             ,
             and
             stairway
             took
             his
             Journey
             .
          
           
             14.15
             .
             Christ
             passing
             into
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             committeth
             to
             his
             Servants
             the
             Word
             ,
             means
             ,
             and
             mercies
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             improve
             them
             till
             he
             come
             by
             Death
             and
             Judgment
             ,
             to
             call
             them
             to
             account
             ;
             Not
             giving
             the
             same
             degree
             of
             means
             and
             mercy
             to
             all
             ,
             but
             to
             some
             more
             ,
             and
             to
             some
             less
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Then
             he
             that
             had
             received
             the
             five
             talents
             ,
             went
             and
             traded
             with
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             other
             five
             talents
             .
             17.
             
             And
             likewise
             he
             that
             had
             received
             two
             ,
             he
             also
             gained
             other
             two
             .
          
           
             16.17
             .
             They
             that
             had
             the
             greater
             means
             and
             helps
             improved
             them
             ,
             to
             their
             own
             increase
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             the
             service
             and
             honour
             of
             their
             Lord.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             But
             he
             that
             had
             received
             one
             ,
             went
             and
             digged
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             hid
             his
             lords
             money
             .
          
           
           
             18.
             
             Note
             ,
             Tho
             the
             least
             helps
             should
             be
             answerably
             improved
             ,
             yet
             the
             less
             (
             such
             as
             those
             have
             ,
             who
             have
             little
             more
             than
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             )
             excite
             not
             men
             so
             powerfully
             to
             an
             improvement
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             After
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             those
             servants
             cometh
             and
             reckoneth
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Note
             ,
             Christ
             here
             intimateth
             that
             hiscoming
             to
             reckon
             with
             them
             would
             not
             be
             hasty
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             lo
             he
             that
             had
             received
             five
             talents
             came
             and
             brought
             other
             five
             talents
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             deliveredst
             to
             me
             five
             talents
             ,
             behold
             ,
             I
             have
             gained
             besides
             them
             five
             talents
             more
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             I
             have
             used
             them
             to
             the
             increase
             of
             thy
             grace
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             good
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             thy
             Glory
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             His
             Lord
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Well
             done
             thou
             good
             and
             faithful
             servant
             ,
             thou
             hast
             been
             faithful
             over
             a
             few
             things
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             thee
             ruler
             over
             many
             things
             ,
             enter
             thou
             into
             the
             joy
             of
             thy
             Lord.
             
          
           
             21.
             
             His
             Lord
             who
             freely
             gave
             him
             his
             talents
             to
             use
             ,
             yet
             rewarded
             his
             faithful
             usage
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             praised
             his
             fidelity
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             thee
             great
             things
             ,
             because
             thou
             hast
             well
             and
             faithfully
             used
             the
             smaller
             mercies
             of
             this
             life
             which
             I
             gave
             thee
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             He
             also
             that
             had
             received
             two
             talents
             came
             and
             said
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             deliveredst
             to
             me
             two
             talents
             ,
             behold
             I
             have
             gained
             two
             other
             talents
             besides
             them
             .
             23.
             
             His
             Lord
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Well
             done
             thou
             good
             and
             faithful
             servant
             ,
             thou
             hast
             been
             faithful
             over
             a
             few
             things
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             the
             ruler
             over
             many
             things
             :
             enter
             thou
             into
             the
             joy
             of
             thy
             Lord.
             
          
           
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             N.
             1.
             
             The
             reward
             of
             Glory
             given
             for
             our
             diligent
             improvement
             of
             the
             mercies
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             is
             consistent
             with
             the
             freeness
             of
             the
             gift
             .
             2.
             
             God
             himself
             will
             praise
             the
             fidelity
             of
             his
             Servants
             ,
             as
             worthy
             of
             praise
             .
             3.
             
             Great
             rewards
             will
             crown
             the
             Faithful
             for
             little
             things
             here
             sincerely
             done
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             our
             Lords
             own
             joy
             that
             the
             faithful
             shall
             enter
             partake
             of
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Then
             he
             which
             had
             received
             the
             one
             talent
             came
             and
             said
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             I
             knew
             thee
             that
             thou
             art
             an
             hard
             man
             ,
             reaping
             where
             thou
             hast
             not
             sown
             ,
             and
             gathering
             where
             thou
             hast
             not
             strewed
             :
             25.
             
             And
             I
             was
             afraid
             and
             went
             and
             hid
             thy
             talent
             in
             the
             ground
             ,
             Lo
             ,
             there
             thou
             hast
             that
             is
             thine
             .
          
           
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             The
             fear
             of
             thy
             severity
             made
             me
             think
             it
             safest
             to
             keep
             thy
             Money
             merely
             from
             being
             lost
             .
          
           
             N.
             Hard
             thoughts
             of
             God
             makes
             men
             backward
             to
             his
             service
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             work
             of
             Love
             ;
             and
             sinful
             fear
             is
             an
             enemy
             to
             holy
             diligence
             and
             fruitfulness
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             His
             Lord
             answered
             and
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Thou
             wicked
             and
             slothful
             servant
             ,
             thou
             knewest
             that
             I
             reap
             where
             I
             sowed
             not
             ,
             and
             gather
             where
             I
             have
             not
             strewed
             .
             27.
             
             Thou
             oughtest
             therefore
             to
             have
             put
             my
             money
             to
             the
             exchangers
             ,
             and
             then
             at
             my
             coming
             I
             should
             have
             received
             my
             own
             with
             usury
             .
          
           
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             God
             will
             take
             a
             slothful
             servant
             for
             a
             wicked
             servant
             :
             unprofitableness
             and
             omission
             of
             duty
             ,
             is
             damnable
             unfaithfulness
             in
             us
             that
             are
             but
             Stewards
             and
             Servants
             .
             To
             do
             no
             harm
             is
             a
             praise
             fit
             for
             a
             stone
             and
             not
             for
             a
             man.
             2.
             
             To
             confess
             Gods
             holy
             Government
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             be
             unholy
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             self-condemning
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             Doth
             this
             Text
             justifie
             usury
             ?
             Ans
             .
             It
             speaketh
             of
             that
             sort
             of
             increase
             made
             by
             exchange
             and
             trading
             ,
             without
             reproof
             ,
             and
             with
             seeming
             approbation
             .
             Gain
             by
             Trading
             and
             Merchandize
             is
             one
             sort
             of
             Usury
             :
             all
             Usury
             is
             unlawful
             which
             is
             against
             Justice
             or
             Charity
             .
             And
             all
             other
             is
             lawful
             ;
             and
             some
             that
             is
             a
             work
             of
             Charity
             is
             to
             some
             a
             duty
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Take
             therefore
             the
             talent
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             give
             it
             to
             him
             which
             hath
             ten
             talents
             .
             29.
             
             For
             to
             every
             one
             that
             hath
             shall
             be
             given
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             have
             abundance
             ;
             but
             from
             him
             that
             hath
             not
             ,
             shall
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             even
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             .
          
           
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             He
             shall
             be
             deprived
             of
             the
             mercies
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             who
             improved
             them
             not
             for
             a
             better
             life
             ,
             when
             he
             that
             so
             improved
             them
             shall
             have
             an
             abundant
             reward
             ,
             the
             mercies
             of
             this
             life
             and
             that
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             And
             cast
             ye
             the
             unprofitable
             servant
             into
             outer
             darkness
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             weeping
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             N.
             1.
             
             Omission
             and
             unprofitableness
             is
             damning
             sin
             .
             2.
             
             Hell
             is
             called
             Fire
             for
             pain
             ,
             and
             Darkness
             for
             uncomfortableness
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             When
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             shall
             come
             in
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             holy
             angels
             with
             him
             ,
             then
             shall
             he
             sit
             upon
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             glory
             :
             32.
             
             And
             before
             him
             shall
             be
             gathered
             all
             nations
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             separate
             them
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             as
             a
             shepherd
             divideth
             his
             sheep
             from
             the
             goats
             .
             33.
             
             And
             he
             shall
             set
             the
             sheep
             on
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             goats
             on
             his
             left
             .
          
           
             31
             ,
             &c.
             The
             coming
             of
             Christ
             shall
             be
             in
             Glory
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             who
             served
             him
             here
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             Elect
             ;
             and
             as
             Judge
             he
             shall
             sit
             on
             his
             Throne
             of
             Glory
             :
             And
             all
             persons
             and
             Nations
             shall
             be
             called
             by
             him
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             separate
             them
             as
             sheep
             and
             goats
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             34.
             
             Then
             shall
             the
             King
             say
             to
             them
             on
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             Come
             ye
             blessed
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             
             inherit
             the
             kingdom
             prepared
             for
             you
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             Then
             Christ
             shall
             pronounce
             this
             sentence
             on
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             
               Come
               ,
               &c.
               N.
            
             O
             comfortable
             words
             ,
             [
             Come
             ,
             ]
             Whither
             ?
             To
             Christ
             ,
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             Heaven
             !
             [
             
               ye
               blessed
               of
               my
               Father
            
             ,
             ]
             sure
             such
             shall
             be
             blessed
             indeed
             ,
             [
             inherit
             ]
             not
             only
             
               use
               [
               the
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             ]
             in
             participation
             with
             the
             King
             of
             Glory
             :
             [
             
               prepared
               for
               you
            
             ]
             by
             eternal
             Love
             ,
             and
             Decree
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             For
             I
             was
             hungry
             and
             ye
             gave
             me
             meat
             ,
             I
             was
             thirsty
             and
             ye
             gave
             me
             drink
             ,
             I
             was
             a
             stranger
             and
             ye
             took
             me
             in
             :
             36.
             
             Naked
             and
             ye
             cloathed
             me
             ,
             I
             was
             sick
             ,
             and
             ye
             visited
             me
             ,
             I
             was
             in
             prison
             and
             ye
             came
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             N.
             1.
             
             These
             works
             are
             noted
             as
             the
             effects
             of
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             would
             have
             been
             but
             
               dead
               works
            
             .
             2.
             
             The
             causal
             [
             for
             ]
             signifieth
             not
             any
             merit
             by
             commutative
             Justice
             ,
             as
             giving
             God
             any
             benefit
             ;
             But
             their
             
               moral
               qualification
            
             and
             fitness
             to
             receive
             the
             Kingdom
             freely
             given
             ,
             but
             on
             such
             conditions
             ,
             that
             we
             signifie
             our
             thankful
             acceptance
             by
             true
             devotedness
             to
             Christ
             .
             And
             thus
             all
             are
             judged
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             finally
             justified
             or
             condemned
             )
             according
             to
             their
             works
             ,
             as
             judged
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Grace
             and
             Faith
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Moses
             Law
             or
             that
             of
             Innocency
             .
             3.
             
             Love
             to
             Christ
             is
             not
             sincere
             ,
             if
             it
             will
             not
             cause
             us
             to
             prefer
             his
             interest
             in
             his
             poor
             Saints
             (
             much
             more
             in
             the
             whole
             Church
             )
             before
             our
             Ease
             ,
             Wealth
             and
             safety
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             Then
             shall
             the
             righteous
             answer
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             when
             saw
             we
             thee
             hungry
             and
             fed
             thee
             ?
             when
             saw
             we
             thee
             thirsty
             and
             gave
             thee
             drink
             ?
             38.
             
             When
             saw
             we
             thee
             a
             stranger
             and
             took
             thee
             in
             ?
             or
             naked
             and
             cloathed
             thee
             ?
             39
             Or
             When
             saw
             we
             thee
             sick
             or
             in
             prison
             and
             came
             unto
             thee
             ?
          
           
             37
             ,
             &c.
             Christ
             doth
             more
             interest
             himself
             in
             his
             servants
             love
             and
             good
             works
             ,
             than
             they
             thought
             or
             can
             easily
             believe
             ;
             and
             valueth
             these
             more
             than
             we
             do
             our selves
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             And
             the
             King
             shall
             answer
             and
             say
             to
             them
             ,
             Verily
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             ye
             have
             done
             it
             to
             one
             of
             the
             least
             of
             these
             my
             brethren
             ,
             ye
             have
             done
             it
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Those
             poor
             and
             weak
             Christians
             which
             the
             proud
             despise
             and
             scorn
             ,
             Christ
             calleth
             his
             brethren
             :
             2.
             
             And
             he
             taketh
             that
             as
             done
             to
             him
             that
             is
             done
             to
             them
             for
             his
             sake
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             Then
             shall
             he
             say
             also
             to
             them
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             ,
             Depart
             from
             me
             ye
             cursed
             into
             everlasting
             fire
             prepared
             for
             the
             devil
             and
             his
             angels
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             N.
             Every
             word
             unspeakably
             terrible
             .
             The
             cursed
             state
             is
             to
             depart
             from
             Christ
             into
             everlasting
             fire
             with
             Devils
             ,
             who
             were
             first
             adjudged
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             draw
             the
             wicked
             to
             be
             their
             Companions
             in
             torments
             by
             following
             them
             in
             sin
             .
             Wicked
             men
             are
             so
             like
             Devils
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             dwell
             with
             them
             for
             ever
             in
             misery
             .
          
           
             42
             ,
             43.
             
             For
             I
             was
             hungry
             and
             ye
             gave
             me
             no
             meat
             ,
             I
             was
             thirsty
             and
             ye
             gave
             me
             no
             drink
             ,
             I
             was
             a
             stranger
             and
             ye
             took
             me
             not
             in
             ,
             naked
             and
             ye
             cloathed
             me
             not
             ,
             sick
             and
             in
             prison
             and
             ye
             visited
             me
             not
             .
          
           
             42
             ,
             43.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             only
             hating
             ,
             hurting
             ,
             persecuting
             ,
             scorning
             or
             oppressing
             that
             men
             are
             damned
             for
             to
             hell
             fire
             with
             Devils
             ,
             but
             also
             not
             loving
             ,
             relieving
             ,
             and
             helping
             Christs
             servants
             :
             for
             he
             trusted
             them
             with
             his
             gifts
             for
             that
             use
             and
             trial
             .
             If
             these
             must
             be
             in
             hell
             with
             Devils
             ,
             where
             will
             oppressours
             ,
             persecutors
             and
             murderers
             be
             ?
          
           
             44.
             
             Then
             shall
             they
             also
             answer
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             when
             saw
             we
             thee
             hungry
             ,
             or
             thirsty
             ,
             or
             a
             stranger
             ,
             or
             naked
             ,
             or
             sick
             ,
             or
             in
             prison
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             minister
             to
             thee
             .
          
           
             44.
             
             Note
             ,
             Wicked
             men
             know
             not
             the
             greatness
             of
             their
             own
             sin
             ,
             nor
             how
             much
             that
             is
             against
             Christ
             which
             is
             against
             his
             servants
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             Then
             shall
             he
             answer
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Verily
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             ye
             did
             it
             not
             to
             one
             of
             the
             least
             of
             these
             ,
             ye
             did
             it
             not
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             N.
             The
             wicked
             shall
             suffer
             not
             only
             for
             hurting
             ,
             but
             for
             not
             helping
             the
             faithful
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             Christ
             himself
             that
             they
             neglected
             .
             O
             what
             a
             motive
             is
             this
             to
             Charity
             ?
          
           
             Qu.
             Will
             it
             not
             be
             endless
             thus
             to
             convince
             and
             judge
             all
             the
             world
             ?
             Ans
             .
             No
             :
             though
             this
             be
             spoken
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Men
             ,
             God
             can
             at
             once
             open
             every
             mans
             case
             to
             his
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             judge
             all
             the
             world
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             as
             the
             Sun
             doth
             at
             once
             enlighten
             all
             the
             eyes
             on
             earth
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             And
             these
             shall
             go
             away
             into
             everlasting
             punishment
             ,
             and
             the
             righteous
             into
             life
             eternal
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             The
             Execution
             shall
             presently
             follow
             the
             Sentence
             .
             All
             that
             shewed
             not
             their
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             by
             loving
             his
             servants
             above
             their
             worldly
             wealth
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             shall
             go
             to
             everlasting
             punishment
             with
             devils
             that
             deceived
             them
             :
             And
             the
             faithful
             that
             loved
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             interest
             and
             servants
             above
             their
             fleshly
             interests
             shall
             go
             into
             endless
             life
             and
             blessedness
             .
             But
             this
             doth
             not
             extend
             to
             comdemn
             Infants
             or
             poor
             unable
             persons
             for
             not
             doing
             what
             they
             could
             not
             ;
             nor
             to
             deprive
             them
             of
             a
             reward
             that
             had
             a
             will
             to
             do
             more
             than
             they
             were
             able
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             when
             Jesus
             had
             finished
             all
             these
             sayings
             ,
             he
             said
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             2.
             
             Ye
             know
             that
             after
             two
             days
             
             is
             the
             passover
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             is
             betrayed
             to
             be
             crucified
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             N.
             Christ
             went
             not
             ignorantly
             or
             constrained
             to
             his
             death
             ,
             but
             willing
             and
             foreknowing
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Then
             assembled
             together
             the
             chief
             priests
             ,
             and
             the
             scribes
             ,
             and
             the
             elders
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             unto
             the
             palace
             of
             the
             high
             priest
             ,
             who
             was
             called
             Caiaphas
             .
             4.
             
             And
             consulted
             how
             they
             might
             take
             Jesus
             by
             subtilty
             ,
             and
             kill
             him
             .
             5.
             
             But
             they
             said
             ,
             Not
             on
             the
             feast-day
             ,
             lest
             there
             be
             an
             uproar
             among
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             
               &c.
               N.
            
             1.
             
             The
             chief
             Men
             ,
             Priests
             and
             Rulers
             were
             the
             chief
             Murderers
             .
             2.
             
             It
             s
             a
             wonder
             that
             the
             people
             were
             not
             destroyed
             as
             Seditious
             Rebels
             ,
             rather
             than
             feared
             by
             such
             Rulers
             ;
             when
             they
             would
             have
             resisted
             or
             stoned
             them
             that
             had
             assaulted
             Christ
             ,
             or
             a
             Prophet
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Now
             when
             Jesus
             was
             in
             Bethany
             ,
             in
             the
             house
             of
             Simon
             the
             leper
             .
             7.
             
             There
             came
             to
             him
             a
             woman
             ,
             having
             an
             alabaster
             box
             of
             very
             precious
             ointment
             ,
             and
             poured
             it
             on
             his
             head
             ,
             as
             he
             sat
             at
             meat
             .
             8.
             
             But
             when
             his
             disciples
             saw
             it
             ,
             they
             had
             indignation
             ,
             saying
             ,
             To
             what
             purpose
             is
             this
             wast
             ?
             9.
             
             For
             this
             ointment
             might
             have
             been
             sold
             for
             much
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             the
             poor
             .
          
           
             6
             ,
             &c.
             1.
             
             It
             being
             usual
             at
             great
             feasts
             in
             the
             Country
             to
             anoint
             ,
             she
             signified
             by
             this
             her
             great
             love
             and
             honour
             to
             Christ
             .
             2.
             
             Judas
             was
             the
             chief
             murmurer
             ,
             but
             perhaps
             some
             others
             might
             object
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             When
             Jesus
             understood
             it
             ,
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Why
             trouble
             ye
             the
             Woman
             ?
             for
             she
             hath
             wrought
             a
             good
             work
             on
             me
             .
             11.
             
             For
             ye
             have
             the
             poor
             always
             with
             you
             ,
             but
             me
             ye
             have
             not
             always
             .
             12.
             
             For
             in
             that
             she
             hath
             poured
             this
             ointment
             on
             my
             body
             ▪
             she
             did
             it
             to
             my
             burial
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             
               &c.
               N.
            
             Tho
             works
             of
             Charity
             to
             the
             poor
             are
             highly
             esteemed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             preferred
             before
             many
             rites
             and
             smaller
             matters
             ,
             yet
             some
             works
             of
             piety
             must
             be
             preferred
             before
             them
             .
             And
             that
             duty
             may
             in
             its
             season
             be
             greater
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             so
             at
             another
             time
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Verily
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             Wheresoever
             this
             gospel
             shall
             be
             preached
             in
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             there
             shall
             also
             this
             ,
             that
             this
             woman
             hath
             done
             ,
             be
             told
             for
             a
             memorial
             of
             her
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             N.
             1.
             
             How
             highly
             Christ
             valueth
             the
             true
             love
             and
             costly
             piety
             of
             the
             meanest
             !
             2.
             
             Christ
             knew
             and
             decreed
             that
             the
             Gospel
             or
             History
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             Death
             ,
             and
             Burial
             ,
             and
             Resurrection
             should
             be
             preached
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             yea
             and
             written
             to
             :
             The
             words
             in
             Matth.
             24.
             
             [
             
               Let
               him
               that
               readeth
               understand
            
             ]
             seem
             to
             be
             Christs
             own
             words
             ,
             and
             to
             imply
             that
             all
             those
             his
             words
             should
             be
             written
             ;
             at
             least
             we
             may
             well
             answer
             them
             that
             ask
             ,
             Where
             did
             Christ
             Command
             them
             to
             write
             the
             Scripture
             ?
             that
             1.
             
             His
             Spirit
             in
             them
             commanded
             it
             .
             2.
             
             
               Writing
               is
               but
               the
               most
               publike
               sort
               of
               Preaching
               .
            
          
           
             14.
             
             Then
             one
             of
             the
             twelve
             ,
             called
             Judas
             Iscariot
             ,
             went
             unto
             the
             chief
             Priests
             .
             15.
             
             And
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             what
             will
             ye
             give
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             deliver
             him
             unto
             you
             ?
             And
             they
             covenanted
             with
             him
             for
             thirty
             pieces
             of
             silver
             .
             16.
             
             And
             from
             that
             time
             he
             sought
             opportunity
             to
             betray
             him
             .
          
           
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             N.
             Christ
             knowingly
             permitted
             an
             Hypocrite
             in
             the
             Apostleship
             ,
             and
             to
             betray
             him
             ,
             to
             foretell
             us
             that
             Covetous
             falshearted
             Hypocrites
             will
             be
             in
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ;
             and
             will
             betray
             it
             .
             2.
             
             Covetous
             love
             of
             Money
             is
             the
             root
             of
             treachery
             in
             Hypocrite
             Ministers
             and
             others
             .
             3.
             
             
             Judas's
             sin
             was
             not
             by
             a
             sudden
             Passion
             ,
             but
             deliberate
             :
             contrived
             and
             contracted
             (
             for
             three
             pound
             fifteen
             Shillings
             .
             )
          
           
             17.
             
             Now
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             feast
             of
             unleavened
             bread
             ,
             the
             disciples
             came
             to
             Jesus
             ,
             saying
             ,
             where
             wilt
             thou
             that
             we
             prepare
             for
             thee
             to
             eat
             the
             passover
             ?
          
           
             17.
             
             On
             the
             fifth
             day
             of
             the
             week
             called
             now
             Thursday
             at
             eventide
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             Go
             into
             the
             City
             to
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             Master
             saith
             ,
             My
             time
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
             I
             will
             keep
             the
             passover
             at
             thy
             house
             with
             my
             disciples
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             N.
             As
             to
             the
             great
             controversies
             here
             ,
             whether
             Christ
             and
             the
             Jews
             did
             eate
             the
             passover
             the
             same
             day
             ,
             and
             whether
             Christ
             did
             eate
             the
             
               Paschal
               Lamb
            
             ,
             or
             only
             the
             
               unleavened
               bread
            
             and
             
               bitter
               herbs
            
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             passover
             ,
             being
             to
             have
             eaten
             the
             Lamb
             at
             the
             next
             evening
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             been
             Sacrificed
             himself
             .
             I
             leave
             the
             discussion
             of
             them
             to
             Commentators
             ,
             who
             handle
             them
             at
             large
             ,
             not
             troubling
             ordinary
             Readers
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             the
             disciples
             did
             as
             Jesus
             had
             appointed
             them
             ,
             and
             made
             ready
             the
             passover
             .
             20.
             
             Now
             when
             the
             even
             was
             come
             ,
             he
             sat
             down
             with
             the
             twelve
             .
             21.
             
             And
             as
             they
             did
             eat
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             Verily
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             you
             shall
             betray
             me
             .
             22.
             
             And
             they
             were
             exceeding
             sorrowfull
             ,
             and
             began
             every
             one
             of
             them
             to
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             is
             it
             I
             ?
             23.
             
             And
             he
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             He
             that
             dippeth
             his
             hand
             with
             me
             in
             the
             dish
             ,
             the
             same
             shall
             betray
             me
             .
          
           
             19
             ,
             
               &c.
               N.
            
             1.
             
             Christ
             being
             under
             the
             Law
             was
             to
             keep
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Passover
             .
             2.
             
             The
             innocent
             Disciples
             were
             troubled
             both
             at
             the
             tidings
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             be
             under
             suspicion
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             The
             Son
             of
             man
             goeth
             as
             it
             is
             written
             
             of
             him
             :
             but
             wo
             to
             that
             man
             by
             whom
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             is
             betrayed
             :
             it
             had
             been
             good
             for
             that
             man
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             been
             born
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             N.
             Gods
             decree
             to
             bring
             good
             out
             of
             mens
             evil
             ,
             extensuateth
             not
             mens
             sin
             or
             punishment
             ;
             the
             escaping
             of
             a
             
               Greater
               evil
            
             ,
             is
             here
             called
             [
             Good
             ]
             not
             in
             itself
             ,
             but
             
               to
               that
               Man.
            
             
          
           
             25.
             
             Then
             Judas
             ,
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             Master
             is
             it
             I
             ?
             He
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             said
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             
               N.
               Judas
            
             was
             before
             resolved
             and
             hardened
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             notice
             did
             not
             stop
             him
             from
             the
             sin
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             And
             as
             they
             were
             eating
             ,
             Jesus
             took
             bread
             ,
             and
             blessed
             it
             ,
             and
             brake
             it
             ,
             and
             gave
             it
             to
             the
             disciples
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Take
             ,
             eat
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             body
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             N.
             1.
             
             This
             bread
             was
             unleavened
             ,
             and
             part
             of
             the
             Passover
             .
             2.
             
             The
             blessing
             it
             ,
             was
             the
             Separating
             it
             to
             this
             holy
             use
             ,
             and
             praying
             God
             to
             bless
             it
             ,
             and
             pronouncing
             it
             blest
             .
             3.
             
             The
             breaking
             it
             ,
             signified
             the
             breaking
             of
             Christs
             Body
             ,
             represented
             hereby
             as
             the
             Sacrifice
             for
             sin
             .
             4.
             
             The
             giving
             it
             ,
             signifieth
             the
             giving
             himself
             ,
             to
             believing
             receivers
             ;
             with
             and
             for
             their
             spiritual
             and
             everlasting
             life
             .
             For
             the
             Sacrament
             as
             Administred
             hath
             these
             three
             parts
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Consecration
             ,
             2.
             
             
               The
               Commemoration
            
             ,
             or
             Representation
             ,
             3.
             
             
               The
               Communication
            
             5.
             
             [
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
            
             ]
             meaneth
             [
             
               This
               is
               my
               sacrificed
               body
               representative
               .
            
             ]
             When
             it
             is
             Consecrated
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             called
             [
             Bread
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             mere
             bread
             ,
             for
             it
             hath
             now
             another
             form
             ,
             and
             
               forma
               denominat
               ;
               But
               it
               is
            
             only
             a
             
               Relative
               form
            
             :
             If
             you
             ask
             what
             matter
             it
             hath
             ,
             It
             is
             
               Bread
               still
            
             ;
             If
             you
             ask
             
               what
               form
            
             ,
             it
             is
             Christ
             Sacramental
             Body
             .
             As
             if
             you
             ask
             of
             the
             Kings
             Coyne
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             General
             Money
             ,
             particularly
             this
             or
             that
             piece
             of
             Money
             ▪
             The
             answer
             is
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             Silver
             or
             Gold
             ,
             for
             that
             speaketh
             not
             the
             Form.
             But
             if
             you
             ask
             what
             Metal
             it
             is
             made
             of
             ,
             
               it
               is
               Silver
               or
               Gold
            
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             here
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             is
             not
             Christs
             Body
             as
             Glorified
             in
             Heaven
             that
             is
             represented
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             as
             Crucified
             flesh
             .
             The
             second
             council
             of
             Nice
             with
             the
             foregoing
             General
             Council
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             agree
             that
             Christs
             body
             in
             Heaven
             is
             not
             flesh
             ,
             (
             though
             they
             differ
             about
             Images
             .
             )
             Flesh
             and
             blood
             enter
             not
             there
             ,
             but
             Spiritual
             bodies
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             flesh
             if
             it
             consist
             not
             of
             fibrous
             Coagulated
             blood
             and
             Chyme
             made
             of
             food
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             there
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             it
             is
             the
             
               true
               body
               of
               Christ
            
             that
             was
             first
             
               offered
               to
               God
            
             in
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             
               Given
               to
               believing
            
             receivers
             so
             far
             as
             to
             be
             theirs
             in
             Relation
             of
             Mystical
             union
             ,
             and
             the
             Meritorious
             cause
             of
             their
             pardon
             ,
             grace
             and
             glory
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             What
             a
             novel
             monster
             the
             fiction
             of
             Transsubstantiation
             is
             ?
             I
             have
             fully
             opened
             in
             a
             little
             Treatise
             called
             [
             
               full
               and
               easy
               Satisfaction
               what
               is
               the
               true
               Religion
               .
            
             ]
             9.
             
             The
             Circumstances
             of
             Christs
             action
             are
             occasional
             and
             no
             Laws
             for
             us
             :
             As
             are
             1.
             
             Giving
             it
             at
             a
             Passover
             ,
             2.
             
             At
             the
             end
             of
             a
             meal
             ,
             3.
             
             At
             supper
             ,
             or
             at
             night
             ,
             4.
             
             In
             an
             Inn
             or
             Guest
             Chamber
             ,
             5.
             
             To
             none
             but
             his
             family
             ,
             6.
             
             To
             none
             but
             men
             ,
             7.
             
             To
             none
             but
             Ministers
             ,
             8.
             
             In
             an
             upper
             room
             ,
             9.
             
             Lying
             along
             in
             each
             others
             bosoms
             ,
             10.
             
             But
             once
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             11.
             
             Giving
             it
             to
             all
             at
             once
             and
             not
             one
             by
             one
             (
             tho
             that
             seem
             of
             more
             importance
             than
             the
             rest
             )
             12.
             
             Delivering
             the
             bread
             before
             he
             gave
             thanks
             over
             the
             Cup
             ,
             and
             not
             over
             both
             at
             once
             :
             (
             tho
             no
             doubt
             these
             may
             safely
             be
             imitated
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Whether
             Judas
             was
             present
             or
             not
             is
             uncertain
             ,
             (
             and
             of
             no
             doctrinal
             moment
             )
             if
             he
             were
             ,
             and
             Christ
             also
             washt
             his
             feet
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             it
             shewed
             his
             obdurateness
             that
             could
             go
             presently
             forth
             to
             betray
             him
             .
             Doubtless
             if
             wicked
             Hypocrites
             intrude
             ,
             the
             sin
             and
             punishment
             is
             only
             their
             own
             ,
             so
             be
             it
             we
             sin
             not
             by
             neglecting
             discipline
             ;
             for
             the
             Keyes
             are
             given
             to
             the
             Pastors
             to
             keep
             out
             men
             proved
             uncapable
             by
             impenitence
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             he
             took
             the
             cup
             ,
             and
             gave
             thanks
             and
             gave
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Drink
             ye
             all
             of
             this
             .
             28.
             
             For
             this
             is
             my
             blood
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             which
             is
             shed
             for
             many
             ,
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
             .
          
           
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             N.
             Giving
             to
             one
             by
             one
             is
             not
             Necessary
             .
             2.
             
             The
             evangelists
             speak
             not
             all
             the
             same
             words
             in
             reciting
             Christs
             administration
             .
             Matthew
             hath
             no
             more
             but
             [
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
            
             ]
             nor
             Mark
             neither
             ;
             leaving
             out
             [
             
               Which
               is
               given
               for
               you
            
             ]
             as
             Luke
             hath
             it
             ,
             or
             [
             
               Which
               is
               broken
               for
               you
            
             ]
             as
             Paul
             hath
             it
             [
             
               Do
               this
               in
               Remembrance
               of
               me
               .
            
             ]
             And
             of
             the
             Cup
             ,
             there
             are
             different
             words
             of
             
               Matthew
               ,
               Mark
               ,
               Luke
            
             ,
             and
             Paul
             ;
             and
             Mark
             mentioneth
             their
             drinking
             it
             before
             Christs
             words
             [
             
               This
               is
               my
               blood
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             But
             what
             is
             not
             spoken
             by
             one
             is
             by
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             sence
             is
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             it
             tells
             us
             that
             if
             such
             a
             difference
             be
             in
             our
             administration
             it
             nullifieth
             not
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             [
             This
             wine
             is
             representatively
             or
             Sacramentally
             my
             blood
             shed
             (
             not
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Paschal
             Lamb
             ,
             for
             Jews
             only
             to
             seal
             that
             Old
             Covenant
             of
             their
             peculiarity
             ,
             but
             )
             for
             the
             Gentiles
             also
             or
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             purchase
             and
             seal
             the
             Universal
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             which
             giveth
             free
             pardon
             and
             life
             to
             all
             true
             believing
             accepters
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             But
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             drink
             henceforth
             of
             this
             fruit
             of
             the
             vine
             ,
             till
             that
             day
             when
             I
             drink
             it
             new
             with
             you
             in
             my
             Fathers
             kingdom
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             Two
             difficulties
             here
             arise
             ,
             1.
             
             Did
             not
             Christ
             drink
             with
             them
             after
             his
             resurrection
             ?
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             Some
             say
             ,
             He
             drank
             no
             wine
             ,
             but
             water
             which
             was
             their
             Ordinary
             drink
             .
             2.
             
             Others
             answer
             ,
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             his
             Father
             began
             at
             his
             Resurrection
             .
             3.
             
             Others
             ,
             say
             it
             meaneth
             [
             
               Shortly
               I
               shall
               leave
               you
               ,
               and
               drink
               no
               more
               with
               you
               .
            
             ]
             4.
             
             Others
             probably
             think
             he
             meant
             [
             
               I
               shall
               no
               more
               keep
               a
               Passover
            
             or
             
               Sacrament
               with
               you
            
             .
             ]
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             other
             difficulty
             is
             ,
             How
             he
             will
             drink
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             his
             Father
             .
             1.
             
             Some
             say
             ,
             Literally
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             on
             Earth
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             thousand
             years
             before
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             all
             things
             shall
             be
             restored
             to
             the
             primitive
             Paradise
             state
             ,
             and
             Christ
             raigning
             on
             Earth
             ,
             shall
             drink
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             
               Vine
               new
            
             ;
             or
             renewed
             .
             3.
             
             Others
             say
             ,
             This
             will
             be
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             in
             the
             
               New
               Earth
            
             .
             4.
             
             But
             the
             usual
             and
             
             safest
             Exposition
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Metaphor
             signifieth
             onely
             mutual
             Joy
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             sung
             an
             hymn
             they
             went
             out
             into
             the
             mount
             of
             Olives
             .
          
           
             30.
             N.
             Whether
             this
             Hymn
             was
             that
             used
             by
             the
             Jews
             ,
             (
             which
             were
             all
             the
             113.114.115.116.117.118
             .
             Psalmes
             ?
             )
             or
             one
             made
             for
             that
             use
             by
             Christ
             is
             uncertain
             :
             But
             they
             all
             joyned
             ,
             and
             tell
             us
             ,
             how
             suitable
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             and
             singing
             Psalmes
             or
             Hymns
             at
             Sacraments
             and
             Feasts
             is
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             Then
             saith
             Jesus
             to
             them
             ,
             All
             ye
             shall
             be
             offended
             because
             of
             me
             this
             night
             :
             For
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             I
             will
             smite
             the
             shepheard
             ,
             and
             the
             sheep
             of
             the
             flock
             shall
             be
             scattered
             abroad
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             You
             will
             all
             be
             troubled
             at
             my
             Apprehension
             ,
             and
             be
             affrighted
             away
             from
             me
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             32.
             
             But
             after
             I
             am
             risen
             again
             ,
             I
             will
             go
             before
             you
             into
             Galilee
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             N.
             Christ
             oft
             fore-telling
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             proveth
             his
             Truth
             ;
             why
             he
             would
             not
             appear
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             ,
             but
             in
             Galilee
             ,
             and
             to
             few
             ;
             he
             gave
             us
             not
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             :
             But
             he
             fore-knew
             the
             Jews
             rejection
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             force
             belief
             in
             them
             by
             fight
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Peter
             answered
             and
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Though
             all
             men
             shall
             be
             offended
             because
             of
             thee
             ,
             yet
             will
             I
             never
             be
             offended
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Nothing
             shall
             affright
             me
             from
             thee
             .
             N.
             His
             resolution
             was
             good
             :
             But
             his
             self-confidence
             was
             bad
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             Jesus
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Verily
             I
             say
             to
             thee
             ,
             that
             this
             night
             before
             the
             cock
             crow
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             deny
             me
             thrice
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             Before
             the
             time
             called
             Cocks
             crowing
             be
             past
             &c.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Christ
             knoweth
             before
             what
             mans
             free
             will
             will
             do
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             Peter
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Though
             I
             should
             dye
             with
             thee
             ,
             yet
             will
             I
             not
             deny
             thee
             Likewise
             also
             said
             all
             the
             disciples
             .
          
           
             35.
             N.
             When
             men
             are
             resolved
             ,
             they
             are
             oft
             too
             insensible
             of
             their
             weakness
             and
             mutability
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             Then
             cometh
             Jesus
             with
             them
             unto
             a
             place
             called
             Gethsemane
             ,
             and
             ●a●th
             to
             the
             disciples
             ,
             Sit
             ye
             here
             while
             I
             go
             and
             pray
             yo●der
             .
             37.
             
             And
             he
             took
             with
             him
             Peter
             and
             the
             two
             sons
             of
             Zebedee
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             be
             sorrowful
             ▪
             and
             very
             heavy
             .
          
           
             36.37
             .
             Q.
             Why
             did
             not
             Christ
             use
             to
             pray
             with
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             but
             by
             himself
             .
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             We
             know
             not
             whether
             he
             used
             it
             or
             not
             2.
             
             He
             sang
             a
             Hymn
             with
             them
             at
             the
             Passover
             .
             But
             his
             Case
             so
             differed
             from
             all
             other
             mens
             ,
             that
             (
             except
             in
             Thanksgivings
             ,
             and
             Generals
             )
             the
             same
             Prayer
             would
             not
             suit
             him
             and
             them
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             Then
             saith
             he
             to
             them
             ,
             My
             soul
             is
             exceeding
             sorrowful
             ,
             even
             unto
             death
             :
             tarry
             ye
             here
             and
             watch
             with
             me
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             N.
             Christ
             took
             our
             Nature
             ,
             though
             not
             our
             Sin
             :
             And
             Nature
             is
             averse
             to
             Death
             ,
             and
             sensible
             of
             its
             hurt
             :
             And
             the
             sence
             of
             Gods
             Enmity
             to
             Sin
             ,
             (
             though
             not
             to
             him
             ,
             )
             was
             the
             chief
             part
             of
             his
             Suffering
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             And
             he
             went
             a
             little
             further
             ,
             and
             fell
             on
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             prayed
             saying
             ,
             O
             my
             Father
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             let
             this
             cup
             pass
             from
             me
             :
             nevertheless
             ,
             not
             as
             I
             will
             ,
             but
             as
             thou
             wilt
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Prostration
             was
             a
             humbling
             Posture
             but
             this
             Example
             binds
             us
             not
             to
             the
             same
             gesture
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             first
             act
             of
             Mans
             Will
             ,
             is
             simple
             complacence
             in
             good
             ,
             and
             averseness
             to
             evil
             ,
             as
             such
             :
             According
             to
             this
             ,
             as
             Christ
             was
             a
             Man
             ,
             he
             was
             averse
             to
             Death
             and
             Suffering
             ,
             as
             Man
             is
             ,
             (
             else
             it
             would
             be
             no
             penalty
             ;
             )
             And
             this
             is
             it
             that
             he
             expresseth
             ,
             First
             ,
             in
             his
             ,
             Prayer
             .
             But
             the
             Second
             Act
             of
             Mans
             Will
             is
             ,
             about
             Ends
             and
             Means
             that
             stand
             in
             Competition
             ,
             and
             is
             called
             ,
             Choosing
             ,
             or
             Refusing
             :
             when
             two
             things
             inconsistent
             stand
             in
             competition
             ,
             the
             better
             is
             to
             be
             chosen
             :
             And
             according
             to
             this
             Christ
             formeth
             the
             Second
             Part
             of
             his
             Prayer
             ,
             [
             
               Not
               as
               I
               will
               ,
               ]
               q.
               d.
            
             Thou
             hast
             given
             me
             a
             Nature
             ,
             which
             doth
             ,
             and
             must
             desire
             good
             ,
             and
             not
             evil
             ,
             which
             desireth
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             Suffer
             .
             But
             it
             is
             thy
             Will
             ,
             and
             my
             Consent
             to
             Suffer
             :
             Therefore
             thy
             Will
             ,
             and
             not
             my
             simple
             Volition
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             40.41
             .
             And
             he
             cometh
             to
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             findeth
             them
             asleep
             ,
             and
             saith
             unto
             Peter
             ,
             What
             ,
             could
             ye
             not
             watch
             with
             me
             one
             hour
             ?
             Watch
             and
             pray
             ,
             that
             ye
             enter
             not
             into
             temptation
             :
             the
             spirit
             indeed
             is
             willing
             ,
             but
             the
             flesh
             is
             weak
             .
          
           
             40.
             41.
             
             Note
             ,
             Christ
             was
             to
             have
             no
             support
             from
             man
             ,
             in
             his
             Sufferings
             .
             2.
             
             Sleeping
             ,
             when
             we
             should
             Watch
             and
             Pray
             is
             a
             fault
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             one
             as
             may
             stand
             with
             Grace
             .
             3.
             
             Watching
             and
             Praying
             is
             Gods
             means
             appointed
             to
             save
             men
             from
             ,
             and
             in
             Temptation
             .
             4.
             
             The
             spirit
             of
             the
             Faithful
             is
             willing
             to
             do
             more
             good
             than
             they
             are
             able
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Flesh
             in
             Faithful
             Men
             ,
             may
             prevail
             against
             the
             Spirit
             in
             sins
             of
             natural
             infirmity
             ,
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             gross
             Sins
             ,
             in
             the
             design
             and
             bent
             of
             heart
             and
             life
             .
             6.
             
             Christ
             tenderly
             excuseth
             his
             Servants
             infirmities
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             He
             went
             again
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             and
             prayed
             ,
             saying
             ,
             O
             my
             father
             ,
             if
             this
             cup
             may
             not
             pass
             away
             from
             me
             ,
             except
             I
             drink
             it
             ,
             thy
             will
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             I
             resign
             my
             will
             to
             submit
             to
             thine
             ,
             and
             I
             desire
             to
             fullfil
             it
             ,
             for
             which
             ,
             I
             came
             in
             Flesh
             .
          
           
             43.44
             .
             And
             he
             came
             ,
             and
             found
             them
             asleep
             again
             :
             for
             their
             eyes
             were
             heavy
             .
             And
             he
             left
             them
             ,
             and
             went
             away
             again
             ,
             and
             prayed
             the
             third
             time
             ,
             saying
             the
             same
             words
             .
          
           
             43.44
             .
             Ost
             speaking
             the
             same
             things
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             is
             meet
             for
             them
             that
             have
             the
             same
             causes
             and
             wants
             .
          
           
             45.46.47
             .
             Then
             cometh
             he
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             and
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             Sleep
             on
             now
             ,
             and
             
             take
             your
             rest
             ,
             behold
             ,
             the
             hour
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             is
             betrayed
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             sinners
             .
             Rise
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             going
             ;
             behold
             ,
             he
             is
             at
             hand
             that
             doth
             betray
             me
             .
             And
             while
             he
             yet
             spake
             ,
             lo
             ,
             Judas
             one
             of
             the
             twelve
             came
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             a
             great
             multitude
             with
             swords
             and
             slaves
             from
             the
             chief
             priests
             and
             elders
             of
             the
             people
          
           
             45.46.47
             .
             Note
             ,
             To
             be
             hunted
             to
             death
             by
             the
             Chief
             Priests
             and
             Rulers
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             Multitude
             ready
             to
             serve
             them
             in
             it
             with
             armed
             Violence
             ,
             to
             be
             betrayed
             by
             One
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             forsaken
             by
             the
             rest
             ,
             was
             the
             case
             of
             Christ
             Suffering
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             must
             be
             prepared
             to
             follow
             him
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             Now
             he
             that
             betrayed
             him
             ,
             gave
             them
             a
             sign
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Whomsoever
             I
             shall
             kiss
             ,
             that
             same
             is
             he
             ,
             hold
             him
             fast
             .
             49.
             
             And
             forth
             with
             he
             came
             to
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Hail
             master
             ,
             and
             kissed
             him
             .
             50.
             
             And
             Jesus
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Friend
             ,
             wherefore
             art
             thou
             come
             ?
             Then
             came
             they
             and
             laid
             hands
             on
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             took
             him
             .
          
           
             48
             ,
             
               &c.
               Note
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Hypocrites
             cruelty
             is
             exercised
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Friendship
             .
             How
             many
             Thousand
             Persecute
             Christ
             ,
             in
             his
             cause
             ,
             and
             Servants
             ,
             on
             pretences
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             Order
             ,
             and
             Enmity
             to
             Sin
             ?
             2.
             
             It
             s
             a
             pitiful
             sight
             to
             see
             poor
             ignorant
             People
             ,
             in
             obedience
             to
             Rulers
             ,
             Persecuting
             Christ
             ,
             to
             their
             own
             Destruction
             ?
             as
             if
             it
             were
             he
             and
             his
             servants
             ,
             that
             were
             their
             dangerous
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             51.
             
             And
             behold
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             which
             were
             with
             Je●us
             ,
             stretched
             out
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             drew
             his
             sword
             ,
             and
             stroke
             a
             servant
             of
             the
             high
             priests
             ,
             and
             smote
             off
             his
             ear
             .
          
           
             51.
             
             Natural
             inclination
             to
             defence
             ,
             and
             Love
             to
             Christ
             ,
             overcame
             Peters
             consideration
             and
             patience
             .
          
           
             52.
             
             Then
             said
             Jesus
             to
             him
             ,
             Put
             up
             again
             thy
             sword
             into
             his
             place
             :
             for
             all
             they
             that
             take
             the
             sword
             ,
             shall
             perish
             with
             the
             sword
          
           
             52.
             
             Put
             up
             thy
             Sword
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             patiently
             submit
             to
             Violence
             :
             For
             as
             none
             must
             use
             the
             Sword
             ,
             without
             just
             Warrant
             and
             Authority
             ;
             so
             usually
             they
             that
             fight
             for
             themselves
             ,
             are
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             suffer
             more
             than
             they
             that
             patiently
             endure
             Violence
             and
             Injustice
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Christ
             doth
             not
             in
             these
             words
             make
             all
             self-defence
             ,
             or
             War
             unlawful
             ,
             but
             he
             doth
             more
             than
             forbid
             unwarrantable
             Fighting
             ;
             meaning
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             unlawful
             resistance
             of
             Power
             ,
             and
             Revenge
             ,
             but
             even
             wars
             and
             fighting
             against
             injuries
             and
             Enemies
             usua●●●
             hasten
             Death
             ,
             and
             increase
             Mens
             Sufferings
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             should
             forethink
             ,
             whether
             War
             ,
             or
             Patience
             ▪
             be
             like
             to
             do
             more
             hurt
             .
          
           
             53.
             
             Thinkest
             thou
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             n●●
             pray
             to
             my
             father
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             presen●●y
             give
             me
             more
             than
             twelve
             legions
             of
             angels
             ?
          
           
             53.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Angels
             are
             ready
             to
             serve
             Christ
             ,
             at
             his
             desire
             .
             2.
             
             It
             should
             stop
             our
             impatient
             thoughts
             of
             rash
             ,
             and
             unlawful
             self-defence
             ,
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             God
             can
             otherwise
             deliver
             us
             .
          
           
             54.
             
             But
             how
             then
             shall
             the
             scriptures
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             that
             thus
             it
             must
             be
             ?
          
           
             54.
             N.
             We
             must
             not
             strive
             against
             Events
             which
             we
             foreknow
             will
             come
             to
             pass
             .
          
           
             55.
             
             In
             the
             same
             hour
             ,
             said
             Jesus
             to
             the
             multitude
             ,
             Are
             ye
             come
             out
             as
             against
             a
             thief
             with
             swords
             and
             staves
             to
             take
             me
             ?
             I
             sate
             daily
             with
             you
             teaching
             in
             the
             temple
             ,
             and
             ye
             laid
             no
             hold
             on
             me
             .
          
           
             55.
             
             Why
             did
             you
             not
             take
             me
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             but
             thus
             in
             the
             Night
             like
             a
             Thief
             .
          
           
             56.
             
             But
             all
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             that
             the
             scriptures
             of
             the
             prophets
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             .
             Then
             all
             the
             disciples
             forsook
             him
             and
             fled
             .
          
           
             56.
             
             All
             this
             was
             foretold
             in
             Scripture
             .
             They
             let
             his
             Disciples
             go
             ,
             and
             they
             fled
             away
             in
             fear
             .
          
           
             57.
             
             And
             they
             that
             had
             laid
             hold
             on
             Jesus
             ,
             led
             him
             away
             to
             Caiaphas
             the
             high
             priest
             ,
             where
             the
             scribes
             and
             the
             elders
             were
             assembled
             .
             58.
             
             But
             Peter
             followed
             him
             afar
             oft
             ,
             unto
             the
             high
             priests
             palace
             ,
             and
             went
             in
             ,
             and
             sate
             with
             the
             servants
             to
             see
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             57.
             
             They
             brought
             him
             to
             their
             Arch-priest
             ,
             as
             glorying
             in
             their
             success
             :
             And
             Peter
             went
             in
             where
             the
             Servants
             sate
             .
          
           
             59.
             
             Now
             the
             chief
             priests
             and
             elders
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             councel
             sought
             false
             witness
             against
             Jesus
             to
             put
             him
             to
             death
             .
             60.
             
             But
             found
             none
             :
             yea
             ,
             though
             many
             false
             witnesses
             came
             ,
             yet
             found
             they
             none
             .
             At
             the
             last
             came
             two
             false
             witnesses
             ,
             61.
             
             And
             said
             ,
             This
             fellow
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             able
             to
             destroy
             the
             temple
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             build
             it
             in
             three
             days
             .
          
           
             59.
             
               &c.
               N.
            
             1.
             
             As
             Hypocrites
             in
             Religion
             ,
             are
             worse
             than
             Pagans
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             father
             their
             wickedness
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             Religion
             ;
             so
             Hypocrite-Judges
             ,
             and
             Lawyers
             are
             herein
             worse
             than
             lawless
             Murderers
             ,
             that
             they
             abuse
             and
             disgrace
             Law
             ,
             and
             Government
             ,
             by
             using
             them
             to
             in●ustice
             ,
             and
             bloodshed
             .
             2.
             
             No
             man
             is
             so
             good
             or
             innocent
             ,
             that
             false
             Witness
             may
             not
             Condemn
             .
          
           
             62.
             
             And
             the
             high
             priest
             arose
             ,
             and
             said
             ●●●o
             him
             ,
             Answerest
             thou
             nothing
             ?
             What
             〈◊〉
             which
             these
             witness
             against
             thee
             ?
             ●3
             .
             〈…〉
             h●ld
             his
             peace
             .
          
           
             6●
             .
             6●
             .
             N.
             Christ
             was
             silent
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             he
             was
             not
             over
             solicitous
             for
             his
             Life
             .
             2.
             
             When
             Malignant
             false
             Judges
             are
             resolved
             what
             to
             do
             against
             Innocence
             and
             Right
             ,
             it
             is
             oft
             in
             vain
             to
             talk
             it
             out
             with
             them
             .
             And
             they
             watcht
             for
             words
             of
             his
             own
             to
             Accuse
             him
             of
             .
          
           
             63.
             
             And
             the
             high
             priest
             answered
             ,
             and
             said
             
             unto
             him
             ,
             I
             adjure
             thee
             by
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             that
             thou
             tell
             us
             ,
             whether
             thou
             be
             the
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             63.
             
             N.
             1.
             
             Once
             for
             all
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             [
             answering
             ]
             was
             then
             among
             the
             Jews
             a
             common
             Phrase
             ,
             for
             [
             
               speaking
               in
               course
            
             ]
             though
             no
             question
             was
             askt
             .
             2.
             
             It
             was
             the
             Malignant
             Policie
             of
             that
             Arch-priest
             ,
             to
             make
             Christ
             his
             own
             Accuser
             ,
             and
             Witness
             when
             they
             could
             get
             no
             other
             :
             For
             they
             knew
             that
             he
             that
             bound
             his
             Disciples
             to
             confess
             him
             ,
             would
             not
             refuse
             to
             confess
             himself
             ,
             when
             adjured
             by
             God
             :
             though
             he
             was
             silent
             as
             to
             his
             Defence
             against
             Personal
             Accusations
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             with
             Christs
             Enemies
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             who
             put
             Christians
             ,
             that
             dare
             neither
             lie
             ,
             nor
             conceale
             necessary
             truth
             upon
             self-Accusation
             .
             As
             they
             could
             find
             nothing
             against
             Daniel
             ,
             except
             about
             the
             Law
             of
             his
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             durst
             not
             break
             to
             save
             his
             Life
             ;
             so
             do
             the
             Devils
             Officers
             take
             advantage
             of
             good
             Mens
             Consciences
             ,
             to
             destroy
             them
             .
          
           
             64.
             
             Jesus
             saith
             to
             him
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             said
             :
             nevertheless
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             Hereafter
             shall
             ye
             see
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             sitting
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             power
             ,
             and
             coming
             in
             the
             clouds
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           
             64.
             
             I
             am
             he
             ,
             and
             though
             I
             stand
             here
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             you
             ,
             your
             Eyes
             shall
             see
             me
             coming
             in
             Glory
             ,
             and
             in
             Power
             ,
             to
             Judge
             you
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             World
             :
             (
             or
             as
             some
             say
             ,
             To
             Destroy
             you
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
             )
          
           
             65.66
             .
             Then
             the
             high
             priest
             rent
             his
             cloathes
             ,
             saying
             ,
             He
             hath
             spoken
             blasphemy
             ,
             what
             further
             need
             have
             we
             of
             witnesses
             ?
             behold
             ,
             now
             ye
             have
             heard
             his
             blasphemy
             .
             What
             think
             ye
             ?
             They
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             He
             is
             guilty
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             65.66
             .
             Then
             the
             High
             Priest
             had
             that
             which
             he
             desired
             ,
             and
             by
             rending
             his
             Cloathes
             ,
             shewed
             his
             Abhorrence
             of
             the
             supposed
             Sin
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             demanded
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Court
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             Blasphemer
             .
             And
             they
             Voted
             him
             for
             it
             guilty
             of
             Death
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             How
             foolish
             a
             thing
             is
             it
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             any
             Law
             ,
             or
             any
             mans
             Innocency
             ,
             or
             Goodness
             ,
             will
             preserve
             Justice
             ,
             or
             Piety
             ,
             while
             bad
             men
             are
             Judges
             .
             Can
             any
             Law
             be
             better
             than
             Gods
             ?
             Or
             any
             Person
             better
             than
             Christ
             ?
             The
             Devils
             Judges
             possessing
             the
             place
             that
             God
             instituted
             to
             defend
             Truth
             and
             Equity
             ,
             will
             condemn
             God
             himself
             manifest
             in
             Flesh
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             Law
             ,
             and
             as
             sinning
             against
             himself
             .
             And
             they
             are
             since
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             very
             Murderers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             would
             seem
             greater
             enemies
             to
             Blasphemy
             ,
             and
             more
             zealous
             for
             Gods
             Honour
             ,
             than
             God
             himself
             :
             So
             little
             are
             False
             Men
             to
             be
             believed
             .
          
           
             67.
             
             Then
             did
             they
             spit
             in
             his
             face
             and
             buffeted
             him
             ,
             and
             others
             smote
             him
             with
             the
             palmes
             of
             their
             hands
             .
             68.
             
             Saying
             ,
             prophecy
             to
             us
             ,
             thou
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             he
             that
             smote
             thee
             .
          
           
             67.68
             .
             N.
             It
             was
             God
             in
             Flesh
             ,
             that
             submitted
             to
             all
             this
             scorn
             and
             abuse
             for
             our
             Sin.
             1.
             
             O
             then
             ,
             what
             doth
             Sin
             deserve
             ?
             2.
             
             And
             why
             should
             we
             look
             for
             better
             ,
             and
             be
             over-tender
             of
             our
             Flesh
             or
             Reputation
             .
          
           
             69.
             
             Now
             Peter
             sate
             without
             in
             the
             pallace
             :
             and
             a
             damsel
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Thou
             also
             wast
             with
             Jesus
             of
             Galilee
             .
             70.
             
             But
             he
             denyed
             before
             them
             all
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             thou
             sayest
             .
             71.
             
             And
             when
             he
             was
             gone
             out
             into
             the
             porch
             ,
             another
             maid
             saw
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             them
             that
             were
             there
             ,
             This
             fellow
             was
             also
             with
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             .
             72.
             
             And
             again
             he
             denyed
             with
             an
             oath
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             know
             the
             man.
             
          
           
             69.
             
               &c.
               N.
            
             1.
             
             A
             man
             that
             is
             forwardest
             in
             professing
             Courage
             ,
             and
             in
             drawing
             the
             Sword
             ,
             and
             laying
             about
             him
             ,
             is
             in
             greater
             danger
             basely
             Cowarded
             by
             silly
             Wenches
             .
             So
             uncertain
             a
             thing
             is
             Man.
             2.
             
             Distrustful
             fear
             ,
             and
             love
             of
             Life
             ,
             may
             draw
             men
             into
             multiplyed
             heynous
             Sin.
             
          
           
             73.
             
             And
             after
             a
             while
             came
             to
             him
             they
             that
             stood
             by
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             Peter
             ,
             Surely
             thou
             also
             art
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             thy
             speech
             betrayeth
             thee
             .
             74.
             
             Then
             began
             he
             to
             curse
             and
             to
             swear
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             the
             man.
             And
             immediately
             the
             cock
             crew
             .
          
           
             73.
             
             Matthew
             mentioneth
             but
             one
             Cock
             crowing
             ;
             It
             being
             the
             middle
             or
             second
             that
             is
             meant
             .
             2.
             
             To
             ask
             ,
             what
             had
             become
             of
             Peter
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             dyed
             in
             this
             Sin
             ?
             and
             how
             far
             did
             he
             fall
             from
             Grace
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             profitable
             ,
             as
             to
             consider
             our
             own
             frailty
             and
             danger
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             scape
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             75.
             
             And
             Peter
             remembred
             the
             words
             of
             Jesus
             which
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Before
             the
             cock
             crow
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             deny
             me
             thrice
             :
             And
             he
             went
             out
             ,
             and
             wept
             bitterly
             .
          
           
             75.
             
             N.
             Christ
             look'd
             on
             Peter
             ,
             (
             as
             John
             saith
             ,
             )
             and
             this
             began
             to
             melt
             him
             into
             Repentance
             ,
             with
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             Second
             Cock
             :
             Yet
             though
             he
             wept
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             return
             ,
             and
             openly
             Confess
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             after
             .
             Doubtless
             the
             Disciples
             had
             far
             more
             Grace
             ,
             and
             were
             less
             lyable
             to
             Fall
             after
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             came
             down
             on
             them
             at
             Pentecost
             ,
             than
             before
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WHen
             the
             morning
             was
             come
             ,
             all
             the
             chief
             priests
             and
             elders
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             took
             counsel
             against
             Jesus
             to
             put
             him
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             Romans
             had
             taken
             from
             the
             Jews
             the
             power
             of
             putting
             men
             to
             Death
             :
             Therefore
             they
             consulted
             how
             to
             get
             the
             Roman
             Government
             to
             do
             it
             :
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Rulers
             ,
             all
             Conspire
             it
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             bound
             him
             ,
             they
             led
             him
             away
             ,
             and
             delivered
             him
             to
             Pontius
             Pilate
             the
             governour
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             they
             had
             judged
             him
             to
             deserve
             Death
             after
             their
             Law
             ,
             they
             bring
             him
             bound
             to
             Pilate
             the
             Roman
             Governour
             ,
             to
             have
             him
             Condemn
             ,
             and
             Crucifie
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Then
             Judas
             who
             had
             betrayed
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             that
             he
             was
             condemned
             ,
             repented
             himself
             ,
             and
             brought
             again
             the
             thirty
             pieces
             of
             silver
             to
             the
             chief
             priests
             and
             elders
             ,
             4.
             
             Saying
             ,
             I
             have
             sinned
             ,
             in
             that
             I
             have
             betrayed
             the
             innocent
             bloud
             .
             And
             they
             said
             ,
             What
             is
             that
             to
             us
             ?
             see
             thou
             to
             that
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             N.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             uncertain
             whether
             Judas
             was
             before
             emboldened
             to
             betray
             him
             for
             gain
             ,
             by
             thinking
             that
             he
             would
             deliver
             himself
             by
             a
             miracle
             ;
             or
             whether
             he
             was
             made
             sensless
             by
             the
             Devil
             ,
             till
             now
             that
             God
             awakened
             his
             conscience
             .
             2.
             
             O
             how
             differently
             doth
             sin
             appear
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             flattering
             temptation
             ,
             and
             when
             conscience
             is
             throughly
             wakened
             ?
             It
             seems
             not
             then
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             because
             conscience
             is
             not
             in
             the
             same
             case
             .
             3.
             
             We
             see
             here
             what
             cold
             comfort
             companions
             in
             sin
             will
             give
             a
             man
             in
             misery
             or
             despair
             ?
             
               See
               thou
               to
               that
            
             ,
             is
             all
             that
             can
             be
             got
             then
             from
             them
             that
             tempted
             and
             hired
             him
             to
             sin
             .
             4.
             
             O
             the
             stupidity
             of
             seared
             sleepy
             consciences
             !
             that
             these
             Arch-priests
             and
             Rulers
             should
             not
             be
             touched
             with
             
             Judas's
             terror
             and
             repentance
             ,
             but
             say
             ,
             
               What
               is
               that
               to
               us
            
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             they
             that
             hired
             him
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             sinned
             still
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             he
             cast
             down
             the
             pieces
             of
             silver
             in
             the
             temple
             ,
             and
             departed
             ,
             and
             went
             and
             hanged
             himself
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             N.
             1.
             
             Sinners
             gain
             will
             at
             last
             be
             like
             a
             hot
             iron
             ,
             too
             hot
             to
             hold
             :
             Despair
             shall
             force
             restitution
             when
             true
             repentance
             will
             not
             do
             it
             .
             This
             will
             be
             all
             the
             comfort
             of
             unlawful
             gain
             at
             last
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Judas
             strangled
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             fell
             headlong
             and
             his
             bowels
             burst
             out
             ,
             are
             both
             certain
             :
             But
             how
             he
             was
             strangled
             ,
             whether
             by
             mere
             terror
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             cord
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             burst
             ,
             whether
             by
             mere
             suffocation
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             fall
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             fell
             ,
             whether
             by
             precipitation
             ,
             or
             by
             breaking
             of
             the
             cord
             ,
             &c.
             are
             things
             uncertain
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             the
             chief
             Priests
             took
             the
             silver
             pieces
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             put
             them
             into
             the
             treasury
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             price
             of
             bloud
             .
          
           
             6.
             N.
             Thus
             Arch-hypocrites
             make
             conscience
             of
             Ceremony
             ,
             and
             make
             no
             conscience
             of
             Perjury
             ,
             Persecution
             ,
             and
             Murdering
             the
             Innocent
             .
             Bloud
             they
             thirst
             for
             and
             own
             ;
             and
             they
             will
             give
             Money
             to
             procure
             it
             :
             but
             the
             price
             of
             bloud
             must
             not
             be
             consecrated
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             they
             took
             counsel
             ,
             and
             bought
             with
             them
             the
             potters
             field
             to
             bury
             strangers
             in
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             N.
             This
             was
             supposed
             to
             be
             a
             pious
             use
             ,
             so
             holy
             and
             charitable
             would
             they
             be
             .
          
           
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Wherefore
             that
             field
             was
             called
             ,
             The
             field
             of
             bloud
             to
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             Then
             was
             fulfilled
             that
             which
             was
             spoken
             by
             Jeremiah
             the
             prophet
             ,
             saying
             ,
             And
             they
             took
             the
             thirty
             pieces
             of
             silver
             ,
             the
             price
             of
             him
             that
             was
             valued
             ,
             whom
             they
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             did
             value
             :
             10.
             and
             gave
             them
             for
             the
             potters
             field
             as
             the
             Lord
             appointed
             me
             .
          
           
             8
             ,
             
               &c.
               N.
            
             How
             punctually
             was
             this
             foretold
             ?
             But
             by
             whom
             is
             a
             doubt
             still
             .
             The
             Text
             here
             saith
             by
             Jeremy
             :
             the
             words
             are
             found
             only
             in
             
               Zachary
               ,
               Ch.
            
             11.12
             .
             Some
             think
             that
             Zachary
             did
             but
             recite
             them
             from
             some
             Tradition
             from
             Jeremy
             :
             Others
             that
             Matth.
             forgot
             the
             names
             :
             Others
             that
             the
             Scribes
             since
             have
             mistaken
             :
             But
             Mr.
             Mede
             thinks
             that
             this
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             Zachary
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             are
             truly
             part
             of
             
             Jeremy's
             Book
             ,
             mis-joyned
             with
             Zach.
             by
             old
             mistake
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             Jesus
             stood
             before
             the
             governour
             ,
             and
             the
             governour
             asked
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Art
             thou
             the
             king
             of
             the
             Jews
             ?
             And
             Jesus
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Thou
             sayest
             .
          
           
             11.
             N.
             It
             's
             like
             Pilate
             ask'd
             in
             derision
             ,
             but
             Christ
             affirmed
             it
             in
             earnest
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             their
             King
             by
             Right
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             when
             he
             was
             accused
             of
             the
             chief
             priests
             and
             elders
             ,
             he
             answered
             nothing
             .
             13.
             
             Then
             saith
             Pilate
             to
             him
             ,
             Hearest
             thou
             not
             how
             many
             thing
             they
             witness
             against
             thee
             .
             14.
             
             And
             he
             answered
             him
             to
             never
             a
             word
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             the
             governour
             marvelled
             greatly
             .
          
           
             12
             ,
             
               &c.
               N.
            
             Christ
             knew
             the
             time
             to
             speak
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             to
             be
             silent
             ,
             when
             speaking
             would
             do
             no
             good
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Now
             at
             that
             feast
             the
             governour
             was
             wont
             to
             release
             to
             the
             people
             a
             prisoner
             ,
             whom
             they
             would
             .
             16.
             
             And
             they
             had
             then
             a
             notable
             prisoner
             called
             Barabbas
             .
             17.
             
             Therefore
             when
             they
             were
             gathered
             together
             ,
             Pilate
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Whom
             will
             you
             that
             I
             release
             to
             you
             ?
             Barabbas
             ,
             or
             Jesus
             which
             is
             called
             Christ
             ?
             18.
             
             For
             he
             knew
             that
             for
             envy
             they
             had
             delivered
             him
             ?
          
           
             15.
             &c.
             He
             knew
             that
             it
             was
             the
             doing
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             Rulers
             to
             prosecute
             him
             ,
             and
             thought
             that
             possibly
             the
             people
             might
             be
             for
             his
             life
             ,
             rather
             than
             for
             such
             a
             one
             as
             Barabbas
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             When
             he
             was
             set
             down
             on
             the
             Judgment
             seat
             ,
             his
             wife
             sent
             to
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Have
             thou
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             that
             just
             man
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             suffered
             many
             things
             this
             day
             in
             a
             dream
             because
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Women
             and
             dreams
             may
             be
             better
             Monitors
             to
             some
             Rulers
             ,
             than
             Arch-priests
             their
             wit
             and
             interest
             .
          
           
           
             20.
             
             But
             the
             chief
             priests
             and
             elders
             perswaded
             the
             multitude
             that
             they
             should
             ask
             Barabbas
             and
             destroy
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             20.
             N.
             It
             is
             the
             Priests
             and
             Rulers
             that
             stir
             up
             the
             malignity
             of
             the
             rabble
             to
             do
             mischief
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Then
             the
             Governour
             answered
             and
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Whether
             of
             the
             two
             will
             ye
             that
             I
             release
             unto
             you
             ?
             they
             said
             Barabbas
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             N.
             The
             people
             were
             of
             two
             parties
             :
             One
             part
             were
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             many
             that
             the
             Priests
             for
             tear
             of
             them
             durst
             not
             take
             him
             openly
             :
             But
             the
             other
             party
             were
             the
             malignant
             rabble
             ,
             who
             were
             ready
             to
             call
             for
             innocent
             bloud
             ,
             if
             Priests
             and
             Elders
             did
             but
             set
             them
             on
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Pilate
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             What
             shall
             I
             do
             then
             with
             Jesus
             which
             is
             called
             Christ
             ?
             They
             all
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Let
             him
             be
             crucified
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             N.
             Nothing
             is
             so
             bad
             that
             ignorant
             wicked
             men
             may
             not
             do
             ?
             nor
             any
             so
             good
             that
             they
             may
             not
             murder
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             the
             governour
             said
             ,
             Why
             ,
             what
             evil
             hath
             he
             done
             ?
             but
             they
             cried
             out
             the
             more
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Let
             him
             be
             crucified
             .
          
           
             23.
             N.
             It
             s
             in
             vain
             to
             call
             for
             reason
             or
             justice
             to
             an
             ignorant
             malignant
             rabble
             .
             A
             Heathen
             Ruler
             was
             less
             unjust
             ,
             than
             the
             Priests
             and
             their
             blind
             followers
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             When
             Pilate
             saw
             that
             he
             could
             prevail
             nothing
             ,
             but
             rather
             a
             tumult
             was
             made
             ,
             he
             took
             water
             and
             washed
             his
             hands
             before
             the
             multitude
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             am
             innocent
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             this
             just
             person
             ,
             see
             ye
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             N.
             Just
             Judges
             will
             do
             unjustly
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             any
             :
             But
             this
             hypocrite
             thought
             the
             rabble
             ,
             and
             the
             Priests
             importunity
             would
             excuse
             him
             :
             and
             the
             guilt
             was
             only
             theirs
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Then
             answered
             all
             the
             people
             and
             said
             ,
             His
             bloud
             be
             on
             us
             ,
             and
             on
             our
             children
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             N.
             And
             so
             it
             hath
             been
             to
             this
             day
             with
             a
             most
             dreadful
             Vengeance
             ;
             they
             being
             killed
             with
             a
             most
             horrid
             slaughter
             ,
             their
             City
             and
             Temple
             Burnt
             ,
             and
             the
             unbelieving
             off-spring
             being
             Vagabounds
             over
             the
             earth
             ,
             abhorred
             by
             all
             Nations
             where
             they
             come
             .
             O
             dreadful
             curse
             !
             What
             need
             any
             other
             than
             themselves
             to
             make
             ignorant
             wicked
             people
             miserable
             :
             They
             are
             the
             most
             direful
             enemies
             ,
             yea
             Devils
             and
             a
             Hell
             unto
             themselves
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Then
             released
             he
             Barabbas
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             scourged
             Jesus
             he
             delivered
             him
             to
             be
             crucified
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             N.
             He
             was
             scourged
             after
             he
             was
             sentenced
             to
             death
             :
             Yet
             John
             mentioneth
             it
             before
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Then
             the
             soldiers
             of
             the
             governour
             took
             Jesus
             into
             the
             common
             hall
             ,
             and
             gathered
             unto
             him
             the
             whole
             band
             of
             soldiers
             .
             28.
             
             And
             they
             stripped
             him
             ,
             and
             put
             on
             him
             a
             scarlet
             robe
             .
             29.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             platted
             a
             crown
             of
             thorns
             ,
             they
             put
             it
             on
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             a
             reed
             in
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             they
             bowed
             the
             knee
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             mocked
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Hail
             king
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             30.
             
             And
             they
             spit
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             took
             the
             reed
             and
             smote
             him
             on
             the
             head
             .
          
           
             27.
             &c.
             N.
             It
             was
             God
             in
             flesh
             that
             was
             thus
             made
             as
             a
             fool
             ,
             the
             common
             sport
             and
             scorn
             for
             our
             sins
             :
             and
             shall
             we
             think
             to
             be
             saved
             in
             a
             life
             of
             fleshly
             pleasure
             ;
             without
             partaking
             of
             the
             Cross
             ?
             No
             wonder
             if
             the
             Cross
             was
             a
             stumbling
             block
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             foolishness
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             to
             trust
             Life
             and
             Soul
             on
             one
             that
             was
             thus
             used
             ;
             till
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             by
             miracle
             and
             power
             conquered
             unbelief
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             And
             after
             that
             they
             had
             mocked
             him
             they
             took
             the
             robe
             off
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             put
             his
             own
             rayment
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             led
             him
             away
             to
             crucifie
             him
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             When
             they
             had
             done
             with
             derision
             ,
             they
             proceed
             to
             his
             Execution
             .
             All
             this
             was
             suffered
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             And
             as
             they
             came
             out
             ,
             they
             found
             a
             man
             of
             Cyrene
             ,
             Simon
             by
             name
             ,
             him
             they
             compelled
             to
             bear
             his
             cross
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             Note
             ,
             He
             that
             was
             compelled
             was
             innocent
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             compelled
             him
             were
             the
             Murderers
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             And
             when
             they
             were
             come
             to
             a
             place
             called
             Golgotha
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             a
             place
             of
             a
             scull
             ,
             34.
             
             They
             gave
             him
             vinegar
             to
             drink
             mingled
             with
             gall
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             tasted
             thereof
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             drink
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             N.
             This
             called
             Gall
             ,
             and
             by
             Mark
             ,
             Myrrhe
             ,
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             a
             drink
             that
             was
             poysonous
             ,
             commonly
             given
             to
             Malefactors
             to
             hasten
             death
             for
             their
             ease
             ;
             which
             Christ
             refused
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             And
             they
             crucified
             him
             ,
             and
             parted
             his
             garments
             casting
             lots
             :
             that
             it
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             which
             was
             spoken
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             They
             parted
             my
             garments
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             upon
             my
             vesture
             did
             they
             cast
             lo●s
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             They
             divided
             his
             other
             Garments
             ,
             and
             cast
             lots
             for
             his
             seamless
             coat
             .
          
           
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             And
             sitting
             down
             ,
             they
             watched
             him
             .
             And
             set
             up
             over
             his
             head
             ,
             his
             accusation
             written
             ,
             THIS
             IS
             JESUS
             THE
             KING
             OF
             THE
             JEWS
             .
          
           
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             So
             it
             was
             pretended
             Treason
             or
             Vsurpation
             that
             he
             died
             for
             by
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             Blasphemy
             by
             the
             Jews
             ;
             To
             bear
             the
             imputation
             of
             such
             wickedness
             was
             not
             the
             least
             of
             Christs
             sufferings
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             Then
             were
             there
             two
             thieves
             crucified
             with
             him
             ,
             one
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             another
             on
             the
             left
             :
          
           
             38.
             N.
             Thus
             was
             he
             numbered
             with
             the
             transgressours
             ,
             to
             expiate
             transgressions
             .
          
           
           
             39.
             
             And
             they
             that
             passed
             by
             reviled
             him
             ,
             wagging
             their
             heads
             .
             40.
             
             And
             saying
             ,
             Thou
             that
             destroyest
             the
             temple
             and
             buildest
             it
             in
             three
             days
             ,
             save
             thy self
             :
             if
             thou
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             come
             down
             from
             the
             cross
             .
             41.
             
             Likewise
             also
             the
             chief
             priests
             mocking
             him
             ,
             with
             the
             scribes
             and
             elders
             ,
             said
             ,
             42.
             
             He
             saved
             others
             ,
             himself
             he
             cannot
             save
             .
             If
             he
             be
             the
             king
             of
             Israel
             let
             him
             now
             come
             down
             from
             the
             cross
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             believe
             him
             .
             43.
             
             He
             trusted
             in
             God
             ,
             let
             him
             deliver
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             have
             him
             :
             for
             he
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             39
             ,
             
               &c.
               Note
            
             ,
             Had
             these
             known
             him
             ,
             and
             foreknown
             what
             would
             follow
             ,
             this
             scorn
             had
             been
             forborn
             .
             2.
             
             They
             make
             his
             own
             words
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             accusation
             ,
             by
             perverting
             them
             .
             A
             way
             still
             used
             by
             such
             men
             .
             3.
             
             They
             turn
             his
             profession
             of
             himself
             into
             scorn
             ,
             little
             knowing
             that
             this
             derided
             King
             would
             judge
             them
             and
             all
             the
             world
             .
             4.
             
             They
             turn
             his
             saving
             of
             others
             into
             his
             derision
             :
             Neither
             the
             Goodness
             nor
             the
             Greatness
             of
             his
             miraculous
             works
             will
             restrain
             them
             .
             5.
             
             They
             turn
             his
             very
             relation
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             to
             his
             scorn
             .
             6.
             
             Infidels
             will
             prescribe
             Christ
             the
             terms
             on
             which
             they
             will
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             will
             not
             believe
             :
             But
             the
             faithful
             take
             Gods
             terms
             and
             cogent
             evidences
             ,
             and
             presume
             not
             to
             prescribe
             terms
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             44.
             
             The
             thieves
             also
             who
             were
             crucified
             with
             him
             ,
             cast
             the
             same
             in
             his
             teeth
             .
          
           
             44.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             All
             conspire
             to
             reproach
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             When
             we
             are
             in
             suffering
             ,
             all
             sorts
             take
             liberty
             to
             load
             him
             that
             is
             cast
             down
             :
             As
             in
             wars
             all
             talk
             against
             them
             that
             are
             conquered
             .
             3.
             
             The
             thieves
             here
             are
             said
             to
             do
             that
             which
             only
             one
             of
             them
             did
             (
             a
             usual
             Phrase
             .
             )
          
           
             45.
             
             Now
             from
             the
             sixth
             hour
             there
             was
             darkness
             over
             all
             the
             land
             till
             the
             ninth
             hour
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             N.
             1.
             
             It
             was
             extraordinary
             darkness
             ;
             but
             not
             so
             great
             as
             to
             hinder
             converse
             :
             therefore
             it
             did
             not
             convince
             them
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Sun
             must
             not
             shine
             on
             that
             odious
             fact
             ,
             which
             yet
             the
             hardened
             agents
             glory
             in
             ,
             and
             in
             darkness
             go
             on
             in
             the
             works
             of
             darkness
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             And
             about
             the
             ninth
             hour
             Jesus
             cried
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Eli
               ,
               Eli
               ,
               Lamasabacthani
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
               .
            
          
           
             46.
             
             Note
             ,
             He
             either
             spake
             in
             the
             Syriack
             Tongue
             ,
             Psal
             .
             22.1
             .
             (
             which
             was
             a
             Prophesi●
             of
             him
             )
             or
             as
             some
             think
             the
             express
             Hebrew
             words
             ,
             tho
             now
             variously
             written
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             
               Gods
               forsaking
            
             him
             ,
             is
             not
             meant
             any
             abatement
             of
             Divine
             Love
             :
             but
             that
             God
             both
             exposed
             him
             to
             this
             death
             by
             wicked
             men
             ▪
             and
             withdrew
             from
             his
             Humane
             nature
             the
             sense
             of
             his
             complacence
             ,
             and
             let
             out
             upon
             his
             Soul
             a
             deep
             afflicting
             sense
             of
             his
             displeasure
             against
             man
             for
             sin
             ,
             which
             was
             his
             penalty
             as
             he
             was
             our
             surety
             ,
             and
             suffered
             in
             our
             stead
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             our
             sin
             .
             3.
             
             Christ
             was
             thus
             far
             forsaken
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             never
             be
             quite
             forsaken
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             Some
             of
             them
             that
             stood
             there
             ,
             when
             they
             heard
             that
             ,
             said
             ,
             the
             man
             calleth
             for
             Elias
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             N
             ,
             It
             is
             uncertain
             whether
             they
             spake
             this
             in
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Language
             ,
             whether
             Hebrew
             (
             which
             the
             Jews
             had
             forgotten
             )
             or
             Syriack
             (
             which
             the
             Roman
             Soldiers
             might
             not
             understand
             :
             )
             Or
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             more
             probable
             )
             in
             mere
             prophane
             scorn
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             And
             straitway
             one
             of
             them
             ran
             ,
             and
             took
             a
             spunge
             ,
             and
             filled
             it
             with
             vinegar
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             on
             a
             reed
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             to
             drink
             .
             49.
             
             The
             rest
             said
             ,
             Let
             be
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             whether
             Elias
             will
             come
             to
             save
             him
             .
          
           
             48
             ,
             49.
             N.
             In
             mere
             scorn
             .
          
           
             50.
             
             Jesus
             when
             he
             had
             cried
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             yielded
             up
             the
             ghost
             .
          
           
             50.
             
             N.
             Luke
             tells
             us
             his
             last
             words
             [
             Father
             into
             thy
             hand
             I
             commend
             my
             Spirit
             .
             ]
          
           
             51.
             
             And
             behold
             the
             vail
             of
             the
             temple
             was
             rent
             in
             twain
             ,
             from
             the
             top
             to
             the
             bottom
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             did
             quake
             ,
             and
             the
             rocks
             rent
             .
             52.
             
             And
             the
             graves
             were
             opened
             ,
             and
             many
             bodies
             of
             saints
             which
             slept
             ,
             arose
             ,
             53.
             
             And
             came
             out
             of
             the
             graves
             after
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             went
             into
             the
             holy
             city
             ,
             and
             appeared
             to
             many
             .
          
           
             51
             ,
             
               &c.
               N.
            
             By
             the
             Vail
             some
             think
             is
             meant
             a
             Curtain
             hanged
             ;
             others
             say
             ,
             The
             stone
             wall
             that
             was
             built
             between
             the
             inner
             Sanctuary
             and
             the
             outer
             :
             This
             renting
             signified
             the
             ending
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Law
             and
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             the
             opening
             to
             us
             an
             access
             to
             God
             by
             Christ
             .
             The
             Earthquake
             ,
             and
             the
             rending
             of
             the
             Rocks
             ,
             and
             opening
             of
             the
             Graves
             went
             sometime
             before
             his
             Resurrection
             :
             But
             the
             rising
             and
             appearing
             of
             them
             was
             after
             .
             It
             is
             not
             the
             Souls
             of
             Saints
             that
             slept
             ,
             but
             those
             bodies
             that
             rose
             .
             
               All
               this
               convinced
               not
               the
               hardened
               Jews
               .
            
          
           
             54.
             
             Now
             when
             the
             Centurion
             and
             they
             that
             were
             with
             him
             ,
             watching
             Jesus
             ,
             saw
             the
             earthquake
             ,
             and
             those
             things
             which
             were
             done
             ,
             they
             feared
             greatly
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Truly
             this
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             54.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             Heathen
             Soldiers
             were
             not
             so
             obdurate
             as
             the
             hypocrite
             Priests
             and
             Rulers
             and
             their
             followers
             .
          
           
             55.
             
             And
             many
             women
             were
             there
             beholding
             afar
             off
             ,
             which
             followed
             Jesus
             from
             Galilee
             ministring
             to
             him
             .
             56.
             
             Among
             which
             was
             Mary
             Magdalen
             ,
             and
             Mary
             the
             mother
             of
             James
             and
             Joses
             ,
             and
             the
             mother
             of
             Zebedees
             children
             .
          
           
           
             55.
             
             Note
             ,
             56
             These
             women
             stuck
             closer
             to
             Christ
             than
             his
             twelve
             chief
             disciples
             did
             .
          
           
             57.
             
             When
             the
             even
             was
             come
             ,
             there
             came
             a
             rich
             man
             of
             Arimathea
             ,
             named
             Joseph
             ,
             who
             also
             himself
             was
             Jesus
             disciple
             .
             58.
             
             He
             went
             to
             Pilate
             ,
             and
             begged
             the
             body
             of
             Jesus
             :
             then
             Pilate
             commanded
             the
             body
             to
             be
             delivered
             .
          
           
             57
             ,
             58.
             
             Note
             ,
             Christs
             death
             endeth
             not
             Josephs
             love
             2.
             
             Pilate
             was
             less
             malignant
             than
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             59.
             
             And
             when
             Joseph
             had
             taken
             the
             body
             he
             wrapped
             it
             in
             a
             clean
             linnen
             cloth
             :
             60.
             
             And
             laid
             it
             in
             his
             own
             tomb
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             hewed
             out
             of
             the
             rock
             ;
             and
             he
             rolled
             a
             great
             stone
             to
             the
             door
             of
             the
             Sepulchre
             ,
             and
             departed
             .
          
           
             59.60
             .
             N.
             Well
             might
             he
             lend
             him
             a
             grave
             ,
             who
             would
             save
             him
             from
             the
             grave
             by
             a
             resurrection
             .
          
           
             61.
             
             And
             there
             was
             Mary
             Magdalene
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Mary
             ,
             sitting
             against
             the
             sepulchre
             .
          
           
             61.
             
             Note
             ,
             To
             follow
             him
             in
             love
             as
             far
             as
             they
             were
             able
             .
          
           
             62.
             
             Now
             the
             next
             day
             that
             followed
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             the
             preparation
             ,
             the
             chief
             priests
             and
             Pharisees
             came
             together
             unto
             Pilate
             ;
             63.
             
             Saying
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             we
             remember
             that
             that
             deceiver
             said
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             yet
             alive
             ,
             After
             three
             daies
             I
             will
             rise
             again
             .
             64.
             
             Command
             therefore
             that
             the
             sepulchre
             be
             made
             sure
             untill
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             lest
             his
             disciples
             come
             by
             night
             ,
             and
             steal
             him
             away
             ,
             and
             say
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             He
             is
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             :
             so
             the
             last
             errour
             shall
             be
             worse
             than
             the
             first
             .
             65.
             
             Pilate
             said
             ,
             to
             them
             ,
             Ye
             have
             watch
             ,
             go
             your
             way
             ,
             make
             it
             as
             sure
             as
             you
             can
             .
             66.
             
             So
             they
             went
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             sepulcher
             sure
             ,
             sealing
             the
             stone
             ,
             and
             setting
             a
             watch
             .
          
           
             62
             ,
             
               &c.
               Note
            
             ,
             God
             permitted
             and
             over-ruled
             their
             malignant
             suspicion
             ,
             to
             prevent
             all
             such
             calumnies
             and
             objections
             against
             our
             faith
             ,
             ever
             after
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             IN
             the
             end
             of
             the
             sabbath
             ,
             as
             it
             began
             to
             to
             dawn
             ,
             toward
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             came
             Mary
             Magdalene
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Mary
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             sepulchre
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Note
             ,
             They
             came
             in
             love
             with
             spices
             to
             have
             embalmed
             his
             body
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             behold
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             great
             earthquake
             ,
             for
             the
             angel
             of
             the
             LORD
             descended
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             came
             and
             rolled
             back
             the
             stone
             from
             the
             door
             ,
             and
             sat
             upon
             it
             .
             3.
             
             His
             countenance
             was
             like
             lightening
             ,
             and
             his
             rayment
             white
             as
             snow
             .
             4.
             
             And
             for
             fear
             of
             him
             the
             keepers
             did
             shake
             and
             became
             as
             dead
             men
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             
               &c.
               Note
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Well
             might
             Abraham
             say
             ,
             if
             one
             rose
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             when
             all
             this
             would
             not
             convince
             men
             .
             2.
             
             If
             an
             Angel
             be
             so
             dreadful
             ,
             what
             will
             God
             be
             to
             the
             wicked
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             the
             angel
             answered
             and
             said
             to
             the
             women
             ,
             Fear
             ye
             not
             :
             for
             I
             know
             that
             ye
             seek
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             was
             crucified
             .
             6.
             
             He
             is
             not
             here
             :
             for
             he
             is
             risen
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             :
             Come
             ,
             see
             the
             place
             where
             the
             LORD
             lay
             .
             7.
             
             And
             go
             quickly
             ,
             and
             tell
             his
             disciples
             that
             he
             is
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             And
             behold
             ,
             he
             goeth
             before
             you
             into
             Gallilee
             ,
             there
             shall
             ye
             see
             him
             :
             lo
             ,
             I
             have
             told
             you
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             N.
             Angels
             were
             the
             preachers
             of
             Christ
             birth
             to
             Shepheards
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             the
             first
             preachers
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             to
             Women
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             they
             departed
             quickly
             from
             the
             sepulchre
             ,
             with
             fear
             and
             great
             joy
             ,
             and
             did
             run
             to
             bring
             his
             disciples
             word
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             N.
             Women
             must
             be
             the
             first
             preachers
             of
             Christs
             resurrection
             to
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             as
             they
             went
             to
             tell
             his
             disciples
             ,
             behold
             ,
             Jesus
             met
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             All
             hail
             .
             And
             they
             came
             ,
             and
             held
             him
             by
             the
             feet
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             him
             .
          
           
             9.
             N.
             It
             was
             poor
             Women
             that
             had
             been
             sinners
             ,
             that
             Christ
             honoured
             with
             his
             first
             apperance
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Then
             said
             Jesus
             to
             them
             ,
             Be
             not
             afraid
             ,
             Go
             ,
             tell
             my
             brethren
             that
             I
             go
             into
             Gallilee
             ,
             and
             there
             they
             shall
             see
             me
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             N.
             1.
             
             He
             would
             not
             shew
             himself
             so
             openly
             ,
             to
             the
             malicious
             forsaken
             people
             at
             Jerusalem
             .
             2.
             
             His
             disciples
             and
             kinsmen
             are
             called
             his
             Brethren
             .
             3.
             
             No
             one
             evangelist
             mentioneth
             the
             whole
             of
             this
             History
             ;
             but
             what
             one
             omitteth
             another
             hath
             (
             of
             which
             after
             .
             )
          
           
             11.
             
             Now
             when
             they
             were
             going
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             watch
             came
             into
             the
             city
             ,
             and
             shewed
             to
             the
             chief
             priests
             all
             the
             things
             that
             were
             done
             .
             12.
             
             And
             when
             they
             were
             assembled
             with
             the
             Elders
             ,
             and
             had
             taken
             counsel
             ,
             they
             gave
             large
             money
             to
             the
             soldiers
             .
             13.
             
             Saying
             ,
             say
             ye
             ,
             His
             disciples
             came
             by
             night
             ,
             and
             stole
             him
             away
             while
             we
             slept
             .
             14.
             
             And
             if
             this
             come
             to
             the
             governours
             ears
             ,
             we
             will
             perswade
             him
             and
             secure
             you
             .
          
           
             11.
             N.
             What
             will
             convince
             hardned
             ,
             forsaken
             men
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             So
             they
             took
             the
             money
             ,
             and
             did
             as
             they
             were
             taught
             .
             And
             this
             saying
             is
             commonly
             
             reported
             among
             the
             Jews
             to
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             N.
             1.
             
             Lying
             is
             the
             Devils
             great
             meanes
             against
             Faith
             ;
             And
             the
             love
             of
             money
             is
             the
             meanes
             that
             subserveth
             it
             .
             2.
             
             They
             that
             will
             not
             believe
             the
             truth
             ,
             easily
             believe
             deceiving
             lies
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Then
             the
             eleven
             disciples
             went
             away
             into
             Galilee
             ,
             into
             a
             mountain
             ,
             where
             Jesus
             had
             appointed
             them
             .
             17.
             
             And
             when
             they
             saw
             him
             ,
             they
             worshipped
             him
             :
             but
             some
             doubted
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             N.
             Tho
             the
             evangelists
             say
             no
             more
             of
             Christs
             meeting
             them
             on
             this
             Mountain
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             there
             said
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             Luke
             and
             John
             say
             nothing
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             there
             seem
             a
             strange
             difference
             in
             their
             Narratives
             of
             Christs
             appearances
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             one
             saying
             what
             another
             had
             omitted
             ;
             and
             no
             one
             of
             them
             saying
             all
             (
             of
             which
             after
             on
             John
             20.
             and
             21.
             )
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             Jesus
             came
             ,
             and
             spake
             to
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             All
             power
             is
             given
             to
             me
             in
             heaven
             and
             on
             Earth
             .
             19.
             
             Go
             ye
             therefore
             ,
             and
             teach
             all
             nations
             ,
             baptizing
             them
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             After
             these
             and
             other
             appearings
             to
             them
             ,
             Jesus
             said
             ,
             As
             I
             have
             dyed
             to
             redeem
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             my
             undertaking
             ,
             the
             Father
             hath
             given
             me
             an
             Universal
             Propiety
             and
             Governing
             power
             by
             the
             right
             to
             Redemption
             ;
             as
             chief
             Administrator
             under
             him
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             .
             So
             that
             henceforth
             all
             the
             concerns
             of
             men
             in
             this
             World
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             are
             at
             my
             dispose
             ;
             and
             all
             men
             under
             my
             Government
             by
             Right
             and
             Obligation
             .
             By
             which
             authority
             I
             now
             commission
             you
             ,
             to
             go
             ,
             abroad
             the
             World
             and
             make
             all
             Nations
             (
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             your
             power
             )
             my
             Disciples
             ;
             taking
             them
             into
             my
             Church
             by
             Solemn
             Covenant
             ,
             celebrated
             by
             Baptizing
             them
             ,
             into
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             N.
             1.
             
             Christs
             Right
             of
             Dominion
             and
             Empire
             is
             founded
             in
             the
             Fathers
             Covenant
             with
             him
             as
             redeemer
             .
             2.
             
             And
             being
             Vniversal
             Lord
             ,
             Redemption
             is
             so
             far
             universal
             as
             to
             prove
             these
             and
             other
             common
             effects
             .
             Rom.
             14.9
             .
             To
             this
             end
             Christ
             dyed
             ,
             rose
             ,
             and
             revived
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             Lord
             both
             of
             the
             dead
             and
             of
             the
             living
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             word
             translated
             Teach
             signifieth
             [
             
               Disciple
               to
               me
            
             ]
             or
             [
             make
             Nations
             
               my
               Disciples
            
             .
             ]
          
           
             3.
             
             All
             Christians
             should
             endeavour
             to
             make
             Christianity
             the
             
               National
               Religion
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             World
             may
             become
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             Lord
             and
             of
             his
             Christ
             ;
             that
             is
             that
             they
             be
             [
             
               Christian
               Kingdoms
            
             ]
             and
             not
             only
             Christians
             gathered
             out
             of
             Kingdoms
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             maketh
             not
             all
             to
             be
             Christians
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             those
             Kingdoms
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             as
             are
             Discipled
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Infants
             being
             parts
             of
             all
             Kingdoms
             ,
             this
             text
             commandeth
             to
             Disciple
             and
             Baptize
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             made
             Disciples
             by
             being
             justly
             dedicated
             to
             Christ
             ,
             by
             those
             that
             have
             true
             Power
             to
             dispose
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             learn
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             obey
             him
             as
             they
             grow
             up
             and
             are
             Capable
             .
             As
             Christ
             was
             relatively
             ,
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             his
             Infancy
             ,
             when
             his
             humane
             nature
             was
             uncapable
             of
             the
             actual
             administration
             ;
             so
             are
             Infants
             capable
             of
             being
             Disciples
             by
             Covenant
             ,
             Dedication
             ,
             (
             by
             those
             that
             have
             the
             dispose
             of
             them
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             and
             can
             covenant
             for
             them
             which
             men
             )
             and
             by
             Relation
             and
             Obligation
             .
             God
             had
             never
             a
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
             of
             which
             Infants
             were
             not
             Infant-members
             since
             there
             were
             Infants
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             To
             be
             baptized
             into
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             is
             no
             less
             than
             by
             solemn
             Covenant
             to
             give
             up
             ones
             self
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             as
             our
             Father
             reconciled
             by
             Christ
             ;
             our
             chief
             owner
             and
             rules
             ,
             and
             our
             chief
             Benefactor
             ,
             even
             as
             our
             God
             ;
             and
             to
             Christ
             as
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             as
             our
             Sanctifier
             .
             And
             meerly
             to
             consent
             to
             learn
             of
             Christ
             ,
             makes
             none
             a
             baptizable
             disciple
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Baptism
             is
             Christening
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             badge
             of
             those
             that
             must
             love
             and
             take
             each
             other
             for
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             terms
             of
             Church
             Unity
             ;
             till
             it
             be
             nullified
             by
             verbal
             or
             actual
             apostacy
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             Church
             tyranny
             and
             Schism
             ,
             to
             make
             Canons
             which
             shall
             exclude
             those
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             he
             taketh
             in
             by
             baptism
             ;
             before
             they
             impenitently
             nullify
             that
             Covenant
             in
             whole
             or
             in
             some
             essential
             part
             ,
             viz.
             by
             proved
             denying
             essentials
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             forsaking
             some
             essential
             part
             of
             obedience
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Baptism
             making
             us
             Christians
             ,
             is
             our
             state
             of
             Regeneration
             by
             which
             we
             may
             know
             our
             right
             to
             Justification
             and
             Salvation
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             He
             that
             consenteth
             heartily
             and
             unfeignedly
             to
             the
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             Regenerate
             and
             justified
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
             And
             he
             that
             doth
             consent
             but
             with
             the
             mouth
             and
             outward
             signe
             ,
             or
             leaveth
             out
             some
             essential
             part
             in
             his
             heart
             consent
             ,
             is
             regenerate
             only
             sacramentally
             and
             a
             visible
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             is
             not
             justified
             nor
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Teaching
             them
             to
             observe
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             I
             have
             commanded
             you
             :
             and
             ●o
             ,
             I
             am
             with
             you
             alway
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             when
             you
             have
             Baptized
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             united
             them
             to
             me
             and
             my
             universal
             Church
             ,
             upon
             their
             understanding
             professed
             faith
             and
             repentance
             ,
             (
             and
             dedication
             of
             their
             seed
             to
             me
             )
             then
             congregate
             them
             in
             order
             under
             faithful
             Pastors
             .
             And
             as
             you
             as
             general
             Teachers
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             must
             deliver
             to
             them
             all
             the
             commands
             which
             I
             have
             committed
             to
             your
             trust
             (
             by
             word
             and
             writing
             )
             so
             these
             Pastors
             must
             further
             instruct
             them
             that
             they
             may
             grow
             up
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             of
             all
             these
             my
             commands
             :
             And
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             charge
             ,
             I
             shall
             by
             the
             help
             of
             my
             Spirit
             and
             protection
             ,
             be
             present
             with
             you
             and
             such
             pastors
             in
             their
             course
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             (
             or
             age
             )
             till
             I
             shall
             come
             in
             glory
             to
             the
             final
             judgment
             .
             Tho
             you
             see
             me
             not
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             as
             really
             assisting
             to
             you
             and
             regardful
             of
             you
             ,
             even
             in
             all
             your
             labours
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             saw
             me
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             This
             general
             command
             of
             teaching
             all
             Nations
             Christs
             commands
             ,
             includeth
             writing
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             could
             not
             teach
             posterity
             in
             all
             Nations
             his
             commands
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             maketh
             them
             his
             intrusted
             Apostles
             ,
             from
             
             whose
             fidelity
             we
             may
             believingly
             receive
             his
             commands
             :
             And
             therefore
             implyeth
             the
             promise
             of
             his
             Spirit
             to
             make
             them
             true
             and
             credible
             reporters
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             implyeth
             that
             his
             commands
             are
             the
             universal
             Laws
             for
             his
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             And
             no
             man
             or
             men
             have
             authority
             to
             make
             Laws
             for
             the
             universal
             Church
             on
             Earth
             but
             he
             ;
             and
             to
             undertake
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             undertake
             the
             prerogative
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             Vice-christ
             by
             usurpation
             ;
             be
             it
             Pope
             or
             Councils
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Yet
             the
             precept
             of
             observing
             his
             commands
             ,
             forbids
             not
             the
             observing
             of
             the
             commands
             of
             any
             lawful
             limited
             local
             rulers
             under
             him
             ,
             not
             crossing
             his
             commands
             ;
             Parents
             ,
             Masters
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Princes
             must
             be
             obeyed
             in
             their
             Provinces
             and
             Places
             ;
             even
             about
             Gods
             worship
             .
             If
             men
             make
             subordinate
             Laws
             ,
             according
             to
             Christs
             General
             Laws
             of
             Love
             ,
             Concord
             ,
             Edification
             ,
             Order
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             obeyed
             (
             as
             e.
             g.
             )
             what
             translations
             of
             Scripture
             to
             use
             ,
             what
             Psalms
             ,
             Meters
             ,
             Tunes
             ,
             Gestures
             ,
             Time
             ,
             Place
             ,
             and
             abundance
             such
             like
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           Gospel
           according
           to
           St.
           MARK
           .
        
         
           Note
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           this
           is
           the
           same
           Mark
           against
           whom
           as
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           taken
           with
           them
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           sharply
           contended
           with
           Barnabas
           ,
           even
           to
           parting
           a
           sunder
           .
           But
           it
           was
           not
           as
           charging
           him
           with
           any
           crime
           ,
           but
           as
           unfit
           to
           be
           taken
           with
           them
           in
           so
           long
           and
           hard
           a
           work
           ,
           which
           he
           before
           deserted
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           said
           by
           some
           to
           be
           a
           tradition
           ,
           that
           Mark
           wrote
           this
           from
           the
           Mouth
           of
           Peter
           ;
           but
           that
           is
           uncertain
           .
           3.
           
           It
           is
           questioned
           ,
           seeing
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           the
           eleven
           Apostles
           ,
           to
           whom
           Christ
           promised
           the
           Eminent
           help
           of
           the
           Spirit
           to
           bring
           all
           his
           Doctrine
           to
           their
           remembrance
           ,
           and
           lead
           them
           into
           all
           Truth
           ;
           How
           can
           we
           be
           sure
           that
           Mark
           and
           Luke
           who
           were
           no
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           this
           promise
           did
           never
           mistake
           in
           their
           writing
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           Ans
           .
           Tho
           Christ
           promised
           not
           Infallibility
           to
           all
           Preachers
           then
           ,
           he
           promised
           and
           gave
           the
           Eminent
           Miraculous
           gifts
           to
           the
           Spirit
           to
           others
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           appeared
           in
           
             Stephen
             ,
             Philip
          
           ,
           and
           others
           .
           And
           this
           spirit
           was
           to
           sit
           them
           for
           the
           work
           to
           which
           they
           were
           called
           ,
           which
           his
           miracles
           by
           them
           attested
           .
           2.
           
           And
           the
           Apostles
           that
           then
           lived
           ,
           approved
           these
           writings
           of
           Mark
           and
           Luke
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           the
           Churches
           where
           the
           gifts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           did
           then
           most
           abound
           ;
           who
           also
           delivered
           them
           down
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           Whether
           this
           Mark
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           or
           only
           a
           transient
           Evangelist
           there
           a
           while
           ,
           is
           an
           Historical
           controversie
           of
           no
           great
           Moment
           .
           When
           Antioch
           had
           at
           once
           so
           many
           great
           Apostles
           ,
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           no
           one
           of
           them
           then
           a
           Bishop
           to
           rule
           the
           rest
           as
           their
           Pastor
           ,
           we
           may
           well
           conjecture
           that
           the
           case
           of
           Alexandria
           did
           not
           much
           differ
           from
           that
           of
           Antioch
           (
           and
           Jerusalem
           where
           neither
           James
           nor
           any
           one
           was
           Governour
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           )
        
         
           The
           Reader
           must
           not
           expect
           that
           I
           repeat
           at
           large
           the
           Paraphrases
           or
           Notes
           which
           are
           written
           on
           Matthew
           ,
           when
           the
           same
           History
           and
           words
           are
           by
           Mark
           repeated
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             THE
             beginning
             of
             the
             gospel
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             As
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             prophets
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             I
             send
             my
             messenger
             before
             thy
             face
             ,
             who
             shall
             prepare
             thy
             way
             before
             thee
             .
             3.
             
             The
             voice
             of
             one
             crying
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             Prepare
             ye
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             make
             his
             paths
             straight
             .
          
           
             1.
             &c.
             The
             publick
             entrance
             of
             Christ
             on
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             Preaching
             the
             glad
             tydings
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             preparation
             of
             Johns
             Ministry
             Preaching
             Repentance
             ,
             to
             fit
             men
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Messiah
             at
             hand
             ;
             which
             the
             Prophets
             had
             foretold
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Whether
             by
             the
             Prophets
             be
             here
             meant
             Isay
             and
             Malachi
             ;
             or
             onely
             Isay
             ,
             is
             a
             Controversie
             of
             small
             moment
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             John
             did
             Baptize
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             and
             preach
             the
             baptism
             of
             repentance
             ,
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             John
             told
             the
             Jews
             ,
             that
             the
             Messiah
             was
             now
             come
             ,
             and
             brought
             Pardon
             and
             Salvation
             to
             all
             that
             received
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             perswaded
             them
             all
             to
             Repent
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             Pardoned
             ,
             and
             fit
             Members
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             :
             and
             Baptized
             those
             that
             Professed
             this
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             there
             went
             out
             unto
             him
             all
             the
             land
             of
             Judea
             ,
             and
             they
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             were
             all
             baptized
             of
             him
             in
             the
             river
             of
             Jordan
             ,
             confessing
             their
             sins
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             The
             generality
             of
             the
             people
             (
             longing
             for
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             ,
             )
             were
             glad
             of
             this
             News
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             Come
             ,
             and
             thronged
             to
             John
             ,
             Confessing
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             Professing
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             were
             Baptized
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             John
             was
             clothed
             with
             camels
             hair
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             girdle
             of
             a
             skin
             about
             his
             loyns
             :
             and
             he
             did
             eat
             locusts
             and
             wild
             honey
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             N.
             This
             kind
             of
             Eremetical
             Life
             ,
             and
             Abstinence
             ,
             is
             overvalued
             by
             them
             who
             place
             Merit
             ,
             or
             Perfection
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             is
             unjustly
             vilifyed
             by
             some
             ,
             who
             know
             not
             of
             how
             great
             use
             it
             is
             some
             persons
             ,
             to
             withdraw
             from
             worldly
             Vanities
             ,
             and
             Temptations
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             preached
             ,
             saying
             ,
             There
             cometh
             one
             mightier
             than
             I
             after
             me
             ,
             the
             latchet
             of
             whose
             shoes
             I
             am
             not
             worthy
             to
             stoop
             down
             and
             unloose
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             N.
             Christ
             and
             his
             Servants
             are
             patterns
             of
             Humility
             :
             But
             Satan
             and
             his
             servants
             are
             known
             by
             Pride
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             I
             indeed
             have
             baptized
             you
             with
             water
             ;
             but
             he
             shall
             baptize
             you
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             My
             Baptism
             doth
             but
             prepare
             you
             ;
             but
             his
             shall
             power
             out
             the
             Spirit
             on
             the
             Baptized
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             in
             those
             days
             that
             Jesus
             came
             from
             Nazareth
             of
             Galilee
             ,
             and
             was
             baptized
             of
             John
             in
             Jordan
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             
               N.
               Qu.
            
             Did
             Christ
             Profess
             Repentance
             for
             the
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             how
             was
             he
             capable
             of
             Johns
             Baptisme
             ?
             Answ
             .
             He
             was
             not
             Baptized
             to
             the
             same
             uses
             ,
             as
             other
             men
             ,
             but
             as
             owning
             Johns
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             the
             Coming
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
             As
             a
             General
             will
             wear
             the
             same
             Colours
             with
             his
             Soldiers
             ,
             though
             theirs
             signifie
             subjection
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             straitway
             coming
             up
             out
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             he
             saw
             the
             heavens
             opened
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             like
             a
             dove
             descending
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             See
             on
             Matt.
             3.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             there
             came
             a
             voice
             from
             heaven
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Thou
             art
             my
             beloved
             Son
             ,
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             N.
             God
             from
             Heaven
             Preached
             the
             Gospel
             at
             Christs
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             immediately
             the
             spirit
             driveth
             him
             into
             the
             wilderness
             .
             13.
             
             And
             he
             was
             there
             in
             the
             wilderness
             forty
             days
             tempted
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             was
             with
             the
             wild
             beasts
             ,
             and
             the
             Angels
             ministred
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             12.13
             .
             N.
             1.
             
             To
             conquer
             Temptations
             ,
             is
             to
             conquer
             Satan
             .
             2.
             
             Angels
             brought
             him
             meat
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Forty
             days
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Now
             after
             that
             John
             was
             put
             in
             prison
             ,
             Jesus
             came
             into
             Galilee
             preaching
             the
             gospel
             of
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             That
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             was
             coming
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             saying
             ,
             The
             time
             is
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             at
             hand
             :
             repent
             ye
             and
             believe
             the
             gospel
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             The
             promised
             time
             of
             the
             Messiahs
             appearing
             is
             Come
             :
             Repent
             :
             and
             believe
             this
             glad-tidings
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Now
             as
             he
             walked
             by
             the
             sea
             of
             Galilee
             ,
             he
             saw
             Simon
             and
             Andrew
             his
             brother
             ,
             casting
             a
             net
             into
             the
             sea
             :
             for
             they
             were
             fishers
             .
             17.
             
             And
             Jesus
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Come
             ye
             after
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             make
             you
             to
             become
             fishers
             of
             men
             .
             18.
             
             And
             straitway
             they
             forsook
             their
             nets
             and
             followed
             him
             .
          
           
             16.
             &c.
             See
             on
             John
             1.40
             .
             and
             Matt.
             4.18
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             gone
             a
             little
             further
             thence
             ,
             he
             saw
             James
             the
             son
             of
             Zebedee
             ,
             and
             John
             his
             brother
             ,
             who
             also
             were
             in
             the
             ship
             mending
             their
             nets
             .
             20.
             
             And
             straitway
             he
             called
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             left
             their
             father
             Zebedee
             in
             the
             ship
             with
             the
             hired
             servants
             ,
             and
             went
             after
             him
             .
          
           
             19.20
             .
             N.
             He
             spake
             to
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             they
             went
             into
             Capernaum
             ,
             and
             straitway
             on
             the
             sabbath
             day
             he
             entred
             into
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             and
             taught
             .
             22.
             
             And
             they
             were
             astonished
             at
             his
             Doctrine
             ;
             for
             he
             taught
             them
             as
             one
             that
             had
             authority
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             the
             scribes
             .
          
           
             21.22
             .
             He
             spake
             ,
             as
             Authorized
             by
             God
             to
             speak
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             an
             ordinary
             Expositor
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             there
             was
             in
             their
             Synagogue
             a
             man
             with
             an
             unclean
             spirit
             ,
             and
             he
             cryed
             out
             ,
             24.
             
             Saying
             ,
             Let
             us
             alone
             ,
             what
             have
             we
             to
             do
             with
             thee
             ,
             thou
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             ?
             Art
             thou
             come
             to
             destroy
             us
             ?
             I
             know
             thee
             ,
             who
             thou
             art
             ,
             the
             holy
             One
             of
             God.
             25.
             
             And
             Jesus
             rebuked
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Hold
             thy
             peace
             ▪
             and
             come
             out
             of
             him
             .
             26.
             
             And
             when
             the
             unclean
             spirit
             had
             torn
             him
             ,
             and
             c●●●d
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             he
             came
             out
             of
             him
             .
             27.
             
             And
             they
             were
             all
             amazed
             ,
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             they
             questioned
             among
             themselves
             ,
             saying
             ,
             What
             thing
             is
             this
             ?
             what
             new
             doctrine
             is
             this
             ?
             For
             with
             authority
             commandeth
             he
             even
             the
             unclean
             spirits
             ,
             and
             they
             do
             obey
             him
             .
          
           
             23.
             
               &c.
               N.
            
             1.
             
             By
             an
             
               Vnclean
               Spirit
            
             ,
             he
             meant
             the
             Devil
             as
             such
             .
             2.
             
             Forced
             Obedience
             is
             common
             to
             Devils
             ;
             Willing
             and
             Loving
             Obedience
             belongeth
             to
             Children
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             And
             immediately
             his
             fame
             spread
             abroad
             throughout
             all
             the
             region
             round
             about
             Galilee
             .
             ●9
             .
             And
             forthwith
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             come
             out
             of
             the
             synagogue
             ,
             they
             entred
             into
             the
             house
             of
             Simon
             ,
             and
             Andrew
             ,
             with
             James
             and
             John.
             
          
           
           
             29.
             
             N.
             Christs
             Chief
             Apostles
             dwelt
             in
             Capernaum
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             But
             Simons
             wives
             mother
             lay
             sick
             of
             a
             fever
             :
             and
             anon
             they
             tell
             him
             of
             her
             .
             31.
             
             And
             he
             came
             and
             took
             her
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             lift
             her
             up
             ,
             and
             immediately
             the
             fever
             left
             her
             ,
             and
             she
             ministred
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             30.31
             .
             She
             was
             persently
             so
             cured
             ,
             that
             she
             served
             them
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             And
             at
             even
             ,
             when
             the
             sun
             did
             set
             ,
             they
             brought
             unto
             him
             all
             that
             were
             diseased
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             were
             possessed
             with
             devils
             .
             33.
             
             And
             all
             the
             city
             was
             gathered
             together
             at
             the
             door
             .
             34.
             
             And
             he
             healed
             many
             that
             were
             sick
             of
             divers
             diseases
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             many
             devils
             ,
             and
             suffered
             not
             the
             devils
             to
             speak
             because
             they
             knew
             him
             .
          
           
             32.
             &c.
             He
             needed
             not
             the
             Devils
             Testimony
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             And
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             rising
             up
             a
             great
             while
             before
             day
             ,
             he
             went
             out
             ,
             and
             departed
             into
             a
             solitary
             place
             ,
             and
             there
             prayed
             .
          
           
             35.
             N.
             Have
             not
             we
             Sinners
             more
             need
             to
             break
             our
             sleep
             for
             secret
             Prayer
             ?
             He
             prayed
             not
             with
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             because
             the
             same
             Confessions
             and
             Prayers
             were
             not
             fit
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             them
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             And
             Simon
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             were
             with
             him
             ,
             followed
             after
             him
             .
             37.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             found
             him
             ,
             they
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             All
             men
             seek
             for
             thee
             .
             38.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Let
             us
             go
             into
             the
             next
             towns
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             preach
             there
             also
             :
             for
             therefore
             came
             I
             forth
             .
          
           
             36.37.38
             .
             I
             must
             Preach
             in
             more
             places
             than
             one
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             And
             he
             preached
             in
             their
             Synagogues
             throughout
             all
             Galilee
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             devils
             .
             40.
             
             And
             there
             came
             a
             leper
             to
             him
             ,
             beseeching
             hi●
             and
             kneeling
             down
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             saying
             unto
             him
             ,
             If
             thou
             wilt
             ,
             thou
             canst
             make
             me
             clean
             .
             41.
             
             And
             Jesus
             moved
             with
             compassion
             ,
             put
             forth
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             touched
             him
             ,
             and
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             I
             will
             ,
             be
             thou
             clean
             .
             42.
             
             And
             assoon
             as
             he
             had
             spoken
             ▪
             immediately
             the
             leprosie
             departed
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             cleansed
             .
          
           
             39.40
             .
             Believing
             his
             Power
             ,
             he
             found
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             willing
             ,
          
           
             43.
             
             And
             he
             straitway
             charged
             him
             ,
             and
             forthwith
             sent
             him
             away
             ;
             44.
             
             And
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             See
             thou
             say
             nothing
             to
             any
             man
             :
             but
             go
             thy
             way
             ,
             shew
             thy self
             to
             the
             priest
             ,
             and
             offer
             for
             thy
             cleansing
             those
             things
             which
             Moses
             commanded
             for
             a
             testimony
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             N.
             Christ
             required
             the
             Legal
             Duties
             to
             the
             unlawfully-called
             ,
             and
             bad
             Priests
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             But
             he
             went
             out
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             publish
             it
             much
             ,
             and
             to
             blaze
             abroad
             the
             matter
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             Jesus
             could
             no
             more
             openly
             enter
             into
             the
             city
             ,
             but
             was
             without
             in
             desert
             places
             :
             and
             they
             came
             to
             him
             from
             every
             quarter
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             Publication
             raised
             Envy
             ,
             and
             caused
             Christ
             to
             withdraw
             into
             the
             Wilderness
             :
             what
             wonder
             if
             our
             Hearers
             indiscretion
             hurt
             us
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             AND
             again
             he
             entred
             into
             Capernaum
             ,
             after
             some
             days
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             noised
             that
             he
             was
             in
             the
             house
             .
             2.
             
             And
             straightway
             many
             were
             gathered
             together
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             there
             was
             no
             room
             to
             receive
             them
             ,
             no
             not
             so
             much
             as
             about
             the
             door
             :
             and
             he
             preached
             the
             Word
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             1.2
             .
             He
             Preached
             to
             them
             that
             were
             within
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             door
             ,
             not
             fearing
             the
             Reproach
             of
             a
             Conventicle
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             they
             came
             unto
             him
             ,
             bringing
             one
             sick
             of
             the
             palsie
             ,
             which
             was
             born
             of
             four
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             when
             they
             could
             not
             come
             nigh
             unto
             him
             for
             press
             ,
             they
             uncovered
             the
             roof
             where
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             had
             broken
             it
             up
             ,
             they
             let
             down
             the
             bed
             ,
             wherein
             the
             sick
             of
             the
             palsie
             lay
             .
             5.
             
             When
             Jesus
             saw
             their
             faith
             ,
             he
             said
             to
             the
             sick
             of
             the
             palsie
             ,
             Son
             thy
             sins
             be
             forgiven
             thee
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Sin
             for
             which
             thou
             art
             thus
             Afflicted
             ,
             is
             forgiven
             thee
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             there
             were
             certain
             of
             the
             Scribes
             sitting
             there
             ,
             and
             reasoning
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Why
             doth
             this
             man
             thus
             〈◊〉
             blasphemies
             ?
             who
             can
             forgive
             sins
             but
             God
             onely
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             None
             but
             God
             can
             forgive
             any
             wrong
             done
             to
             God
             :
             But
             1.
             
             Christ
             was
             God.
             2.
             
             A
             Minister
             of
             God
             may
             declare
             Gods
             forgiveness
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             immediately
             ,
             when
             Jesus
             perceived
             in
             his
             spirit
             ,
             that
             they
             so
             reasoned
             within
             themselves
             ,
             he
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Why
             reason
             ye
             these
             things
             in
             your
             hearts
             ?
             9.
             
             Whether
             is
             it
             easier
             to
             say
             to
             the
             sick
             of
             the
             palsie
             ,
             Thy
             sins
             be
             forgiven
             thee
             :
             or
             to
             say
             ,
             Arise
             ,
             take
             up
             thy
             bed
             and
             walk
             ?
             10.
             
             But
             that
             ye
             may
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             hath
             power
             on
             earth
             ,
             to
             forgive
             sins
             ,
             (
             he
             saith
             to
             
             the
             sick
             of
             the
             palsie
             ,
             )
             11.
             
             I
             say
             to
             thee
             Arise
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             thy
             bed
             ,
             and
             go
             thy
             way
             into
             thy
             house
             .
             12.
             
             And
             immediately
             he
             arose
             ,
             took
             up
             the
             bed
             ,
             and
             wentforth
             before
             them
             all
             ;
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             all
             amazed
             ,
             and
             glorified
             God
             ,
             saying
             ,
             We
             never
             saw
             it
             on
             this
             fashion
             .
          
           
             8
             ,
             &c.
             Is
             it
             not
             all
             one
             to
             forgive
             the
             Sin
             ,
             and
             to
             forgive
             the
             Punishment
             .
             We
             never
             saw
             such
             Works
             before
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             he
             went
             forth
             again
             by
             the
             sea-side
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             multitude
             resorted
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             taught
             them
             .
          
           
             13.
             N.
             In
             Field-Meetings
             ,
             House-Meetings
             ,
             Mountain-Meetings
             ,
             Ship-Meetings
             ,
             Synagogue-Meetings
             ,
             and
             Temple-Meetings
             ,
             he
             Taught
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             Preached
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             as
             he
             passed
             by
             ,
             he
             saw
             Levi
             the
             son
             of
             Alpheus
             sitting
             at
             the
             receipt
             of
             custom
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Follow
             me
             .
             And
             he
             arose
             and
             followed
             him
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             N.
             He
             called
             Publicans
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             as
             Jesus
             sate
             at
             meat
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             many
             publicans
             and
             sinners
             sate
             also
             together
             with
             Jesus
             and
             his
             disciples
             :
             for
             there
             were
             many
             ,
             and
             they
             followed
             him
             .
             16.
             
             And
             when
             the
             scribes
             and
             pharisees
             saw
             him
             eat
             with
             publicans
             and
             sinners
             ,
             they
             said
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             How
             is
             it
             that
             he
             eateth
             and
             drinketh
             with
             publicans
             and
             sinners
             ?
          
           
             17.
             
             When
             Jesus
             heard
             it
             ,
             he
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             They
             that
             are
             whole
             ,
             have
             no
             need
             of
             the
             physitian
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             are
             sick
             ?
             I
             came
             not
             to
             call
             the
             righteous
             ,
             but
             sinners
             to
             repentance
             .
          
           
             15.
             
               &c.
               N.
            
             1.
             
             The
             Hypocrite
             Pharisees
             wil
             be
             more
             strict
             and
             holy
             than
             Christ
             ,
             if
             separating
             from
             others
             ,
             and
             aggravating
             other
             mens
             Sins
             ,
             and
             justifying
             themselves
             were
             Holiness
             .
             2.
             
             I
             came
             to
             be
             a
             Saviour
             to
             Sinners
             ,
             by
             calling
             them
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             Converted
             ,
             and
             Forgiven
             .
             If
             you
             are
             no
             Sinners
             ,
             I
             am
             no
             Saviour
             for
             you
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             the
             disciples
             of
             John
             ,
             and
             the
             Pharisees
             used
             to
             fast
             :
             and
             they
             come
             and
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             Why
             do
             the
             disciples
             of
             John
             ,
             and
             the
             Pharisees
             fast
             ,
             but
             thy
             disciples
             fast
             not
             ?
             19.
             
             And
             Jesus
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Can
             the
             children
             of
             the
             bride-chamber
             fast
             ,
             while
             the
             bridegroom
             is
             with
             them
             ?
             as
             long
             as
             they
             have
             the
             bridegroom
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             cannot
             fast
             :
             20.
             
             But
             the
             dayes
             will
             come
             ,
             when
             the
             bridegroom
             shall
             be
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             shall
             fast
             in
             those
             dayes
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Why
             do
             you
             think
             you
             merit
             by
             your
             fasting
             ?
             which
             is
             to
             be
             used
             only
             in
             its
             season
             .
             You
             use
             not
             to
             fast
             but
             feast
             at
             your
             Marriages
             ;
             my
             presence
             is
             more
             joyful
             to
             them
             ,
             than
             a
             Marriaged
             feast
             ;
             when
             I
             am
             ascended
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             exposed
             to
             the
             scorn
             and
             persecution
             of
             men
             ;
             they
             shall
             fast
             .
             Humiliation
             will
             be
             more
             suitable
             to
             their
             outward
             state
             ,
             tho
             they
             inwardly
             rejoyce
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             No
             man
             also
             seweth
             a
             piece
             of
             new
             cloth
             on
             an
             old
             garment
             :
             else
             the
             new
             piece
             that
             filled
             it
             up
             ,
             taketh
             away
             from
             the
             old
             ,
             and
             the
             rent
             is
             made
             worse
             .
             22.
             
             And
             no
             man
             putteth
             new
             wine
             into
             old
             bottles
             :
             else
             the
             new
             wine
             doth
             burst
             the
             bottles
             ,
             and
             the
             wine
             is
             spilled
             ,
             and
             the
             bottles
             will
             be
             marred
             :
             but
             new
             wine
             must
             be
             put
             into
             new
             bottles
             .
          
           
             21.22
             .
             They
             are
             not
             yet
             fit
             for
             austerities
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             he
             went
             through
             the
             corn
             fields
             on
             the
             sabbath-day
             ,
             and
             his
             disciples
             began
             ,
             as
             they
             went
             ,
             to
             pluck
             the
             ears
             of
             corn
             .
             24.
             
             And
             the
             Pharisees
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             why
             do
             they
             on
             the
             sabbath-day
             that
             which
             is
             not
             lawful
             ?
          
           
             23.24
             .
             Ceremonious
             Hypocrites
             will
             be
             still
             strickter
             then
             Christ
             in
             the
             Ceremonious
             part
             ,
             while
             they
             violate
             morals
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             And
             he
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Have
             ye
             never
             read
             what
             David
             did
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             need
             ,
             and
             was
             hungry
             ,
             he
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             were
             with
             him
             .
             26.
             
             How
             he
             went
             into
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             Abiathar
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             and
             eat
             the
             shew-bread
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             eat
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Priests
             ,
             and
             gave
             also
             to
             them
             which
             were
             with
             him
             ?
          
           
             25.
             &c.
             Do
             you
             not
             know
             that
             precepts
             of
             rites
             and
             ceremonies
             ,
             give
             place
             to
             necessity
             and
             precepts
             of
             Charity
             ,
             and
             self
             preservation
             ?
             And
             that
             Davids
             instance
             proveth
             this
             ,
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             Abiathar
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             he
             was
             High
             Priest
             ,
             even
             in
             his
             father
             Abimeleohs
             Priest-hood
             ,
             he
             and
             his
             company
             did
             eate
             the
             hallowed
             bread
             ,
             which
             without
             necessity
             had
             not
             been
             lawful
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             he
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             The
             sabbath
             is
             made
             for
             man
             ,
             and
             not
             man
             for
             the
             sabbath
             .
             28.
             
             Therefore
             the
             son
             of
             man
             is
             LORD
             also
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             27.28
             .
             The
             sabbath
             is
             appointed
             to
             be
             a
             meanes
             of
             the
             good
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             not
             man
             a
             meanes
             of
             it
             :
             And
             no
             meanes
             is
             to
             be
             used
             against
             its
             end
             ,
             but
             〈◊〉
             it
             ;
             even
             the
             good
             of
             Man.
             And
             therefore
             ,
             I
             〈…〉
             to
             settle
             the
             Laws
             of
             grace
             ,
             as
             conducing
             to
             〈◊〉
             recovery
             and
             good
             of
             man
             ,
             have
             power
             of
             dispensation
             or
             alteration
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             as
             shall
             tend
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             mans
             good
             and
             Salvation
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             he
             entred
             again
             into
             the
             synagogues
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             a
             man
             there
             which
             had
             a
             withered
             hand
             .
             2.
             
             And
             they
             watched
             him
             ,
             whether
             he
             would
             heal
             him
             on
             the
             sabbath-day
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             accuse
             him
             .
          
           
             1.2
             .
             N.
             Malignity
             is
             not
             restrained
             by
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             he
             saith
             to
             the
             man
             that
             had
             the
             withered
             hand
             ,
             Stand
             forth
             .
             4.
             
             And
             he
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             Is
             it
             lawful
             to
             do
             good
             on
             the
             sabbath-day
             ,
             or
             to
             do
             evil
             ?
             to
             save
             life
             ,
             or
             to
             kill
             ?
             but
             they
             held
             their
             peace
             .
          
           
             3.4
             .
             Do
             you
             ceremonious
             murderers
             that
             lay
             wait
             for
             my
             life
             now
             ,
             keep
             the
             sabbath
             ;
             and
             do
             I
             break
             it
             by
             saving
             mens
             lives
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             looked
             round
             about
             on
             them
             with
             anger
             ,
             being
             grieved
             for
             the
             hardness
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             he
             saith
             to
             the
             man
             ,
             Stretch
             forth
             thine
             hand
             .
             And
             he
             stretched
             it
             out
             :
             and
             his
             hand
             was
             restored
             whole
             as
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             N.
             1.
             
             Anger
             and
             grief
             for
             mens
             sin
             ,
             were
             justified
             by
             Christs
             example
             .
             2.
             
             A
             hard
             heart
             can
             sin
             against
             Miracles
             and
             Mercy
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             the
             Pharisees
             went
             forth
             ,
             and
             straightway
             took
             counsel
             with
             the
             Herodians
             against
             him
             ,
             how
             they
             might
             destroy
             him
             .
          
           
             6.
             N.
             Its
             folly
             to
             doubt
             whether
             there
             be
             Devils
             ,
             while
             Devils
             incarnate
             dwell
             among
             us
             ;
             what
             else
             but
             Devils
             sure
             ,
             could
             make
             ceremonious
             hypocrites
             ,
             consult
             with
             Politike
             Royalists
             to
             destroy
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             for
             saving
             mens
             health
             and
             lives
             by
             Miracle
             .
             Quer.
             Whether
             if
             this
             withered
             hand
             had
             been
             their
             own
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             plotted
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             that
             would
             have
             cured
             them
             by
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             as
             a
             sabbath
             Breaker
             ?
             And
             whether
             their
             successours
             would
             silence
             and
             imprison
             Godly
             Ministers
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             cure
             them
             of
             all
             their
             sicknesses
             ,
             and
             help
             them
             to
             preferment
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             money
             to
             feed
             their
             lusts
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             Jesus
             withdrew
             himself
             with
             his
             disciples
             to
             the
             sea
             :
             and
             a
             great
             multitude
             from
             Galilee
             followed
             him
             ,
             and
             from
             Judea
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             N.
             They
             that
             will
             drive
             away
             mercy
             from
             them
             ,
             shall
             be
             without
             it
             ;
             and
             speed
             as
             they
             choose
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             follow
             after
             Christ
             and
             mercy
             sincerely
             ,
             shall
             have
             their
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             8.
             〈◊〉
             from
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             from
             Idumea
             ,
             and
             from
             beyond
             Jordan
             ,
             and
             they
             about
             Tyre
             and
             Sidon
             ,
             a
             great
             Multitude
             ,
             when
             they
             heard
             what
             great
             things
             he
             did
             ,
             came
             unto
             him
             .
             9.
             
             And
             he
             spake
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             that
             a
             small
             ship
             should
             wait
             on
             him
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             multitude
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             throng
             him
             .
             10.
             
             For
             he
             had
             healed
             many
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             they
             pressed
             upon
             him
             for
             to
             touch
             him
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             had
             plagues
             .
          
           
             9.10
             .
             Were
             men
             but
             as
             regardful
             of
             their
             Souls
             as
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             how
             universally
             and
             joyfully
             would
             Christianity
             and
             Godliness
             be
             received
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             unclean
             spirits
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             him
             ,
             fell
             down
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             cried
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Thou
             art
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             12.
             
             And
             he
             straightly
             charged
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             make
             him
             known
             .
          
           
             11.12
             .
             N.
             He
             would
             not
             have
             the
             Devil
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             lest
             it
             should
             bring
             it
             under
             supicion
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             he
             goeth
             up
             into
             a
             mountain
             ,
             and
             calleth
             unto
             him
             whom
             he
             would
             :
             and
             they
             came
             unto
             him
             .
             14.
             
             And
             he
             ordained
             twelve
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             might
             send
             them
             forth
             to
             preach
             .
          
           
             13.14
             .
             N.
             Apostles
             were
             witnesses
             and
             preachers
             ,
             but
             not
             Lords
             nor
             Silencers
             ,
             nor
             Persecutors
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             to
             have
             power
             to
             heal
             sicknesses
             and
             to
             cast
             out
             devils
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             N.
             But
             not
             to
             do
             mischief
             ,
             and
             promote
             the
             Devils
             Kingdom
             ,
             by
             fighting
             against
             love
             and
             Godliness
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             Simon
             he
             surnamed
             Peter
             ,
             17.
             
             And
             James
             the
             son
             of
             Zebedee
             ,
             and
             John
             the
             brother
             of
             James
             (
             and
             he
             surnamed
             them
             Boanerges
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             The
             sons
             of
             thunder
             .
             18.
             
             And
             Andrew
             ,
             and
             Philip
             ,
             and
             Bartholomew
             ,
             and
             Matthew
             ,
             and
             Thomas
             ,
             and
             James
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             Alpheus
             ,
             and
             Thaddeus
             ,
             and
             Simon
             the
             Canaanite
             .
             19.
             
             And
             Judas
             Iscariot
             who
             also
             betrayed
             him
             :
             and
             they
             went
             into
             an
             house
             .
          
           
             16.
             &c.
             N.
             He
             suited
             the
             number
             to
             the
             twelve
             tribes
             ,
             till
             the
             Church
             was
             to
             be
             made
             Catholike
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             increased
             the
             number
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             the
             multitude
             cometh
             together
             again
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             could
             not
             so
             much
             as
             eat
             bread
             .
             21.
             
             And
             when
             his
             friends
             heard
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             went
             out
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             him
             ,
             for
             they
             said
             ,
             He
             is
             beside
             himself
             .
          
           
             20.21
             .
             His
             kindred
             thought
             that
             all
             this
             ado
             ,
             did
             signifie
             some
             extasie
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             got
             him
             home
             .
             But
             one
             very
             old
             Greek
             Copy
             (
             Bezas
             )
             readeth
             it
             thus
             ,
             [
             
               When
               the
               scribes
               and
               the
               rest
               heard
               of
               it
               ,
               they
               came
               to
               apprehend
               him
               ;
               for
               they
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               made
               men
               mad
               .
            
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             the
             Scribes
             who
             came
             down
             from
             Jerusalem
             ,
             said
             ,
             He
             hath
             Beelzebub
             ,
             
             and
             by
             the
             prince
             of
             the
             devils
             casteth
             he
             out
             devils
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             They
             denied
             not
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             of
             his
             Miracles
             ,
             but
             said
             that
             he
             did
             it
             by
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Devils
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             he
             called
             them
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             them
             in
             parables
             ,
             How
             can
             Satan
             cast
             out
             Satan
             .
             24.
             
             And
             if
             a
             kingdom
             be
             divided
             against
             it self
             ,
             that
             kingdom
             cannot
             stand
             .
             25.
             
             And
             if
             a
             house
             be
             divided
             against
             it self
             ,
             that
             house
             cannot
             stand
             .
             26.
             
             And
             if
             Satan
             rise
             up
             against
             himself
             and
             be
             divided
             ,
             he
             cannot
             stand
             ,
             but
             hath
             an
             end
             .
             27.
             
             No
             man
             can
             enter
             into
             a
             strong
             mans
             house
             ,
             and
             spoil
             his
             goods
             ,
             unless
             he
             first
             bind
             the
             strong
             man
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             will
             spoil
             his
             house
             .
          
           
             23.
             &c.
             It
             is
             not
             by
             the
             Devils
             own
             consent
             that
             he
             is
             cast
             out
             ,
             but
             by
             overcoming
             him
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Verily
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             All
             sins
             shall
             be
             forgiven
             to
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             blasphemies
             wherewith
             soever
             they
             shall
             blaspheme
             :
             29.
             
             But
             he
             that
             shall
             blaspheme
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             hath
             never
             forgiveness
             ,
             but
             is
             in
             danger
             of
             eternal
             damnation
             :
             30.
             
             Because
             they
             said
             ,
             He
             hath
             an
             unclean
             spirit
             .
          
           
             28
             ,
             &c.
             All
             other
             sin
             and
             blasphemy
             is
             curable
             and
             pardonable
             ,
             but
             if
             men
             will
             take
             all
             the
             miracles
             ,
             gifts
             ,
             and
             graces
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             by
             which
             I
             and
             my
             servants
             prove
             me
             to
             be
             sent
             from
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             all
             done
             by
             the
             Devil
             to
             deceive
             them
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             greater
             evidence
             of
             Gods
             attestation
             left
             to
             convince
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             their
             blasphemous
             unbelief
             is
             uncurable
             and
             unpardonable
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             There
             came
             then
             his
             brethren
             and
             his
             mother
             ,
             and
             standing
             without
             ,
             sent
             unto
             him
             ,
             calling
             him
             .
             32.
             
             And
             the
             multitude
             sate
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Behold
             thy
             mother
             and
             thy
             brethren
             without
             seek
             thee
             .
             33.
             
             And
             he
             answered
             saying
             ,
             Who
             is
             my
             mother
             or
             my
             brethren
             .
             34.
             
             And
             he
             looked
             round
             about
             on
             them
             that
             sate
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Behold
             my
             mother
             and
             my
             brethren
             .
             35.
             
             For
             whosoever
             shall
             do
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             my
             brother
             ,
             and
             my
             sister
             ,
             and
             my
             mother
             .
          
           
             31
             ,
             &c.
             If
             you
             would
             know
             me
             ,
             you
             must
             look
             beyond
             my
             fleshly
             Kindred
             and
             Relations
             :
             As
             I
             am
             of
             an
             higher
             off-spring
             ,
             so
             I
             have
             higher
             works
             to
             do
             than
             to
             please
             natural
             kindred
             .
             (
             I
             draw
             you
             not
             from
             due
             regard
             to
             your
             natural
             kindred
             :
             God
             commandeth
             you
             to
             honour
             Parents
             .
             )
             But
             Spiritual
             Relations
             to
             me
             as
             such
             ,
             are
             more
             amiable
             and
             happy
             than
             meer
             Natural
             Relations
             as
             such
             .
             It
             is
             a
             more
             amiable
             thing
             to
             be
             a
             Lover
             of
             God
             and
             to
             obey
             him
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             my
             Mother
             ,
             Sister
             or
             Brother
             :
             If
             they
             had
             no
             better
             ,
             they
             would
             perish
             for
             ever
             .
             But
             all
             that
             love
             God
             and
             obey
             him
             shall
             be
             saved
             ;
             )
             This
             is
             great
             comfort
             to
             every
             true
             Christian
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             dearer
             to
             Christ
             than
             Mother
             ,
             Brother
             or
             Sister
             as
             such
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             been
             holy
             .
             )
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             he
             began
             again
             to
             teach
             by
             the
             sea
             side
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             gathered
             to
             him
             a
             great
             multitude
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             entred
             into
             a
             ship
             ,
             and
             sate
             in
             the
             sea
             :
             and
             the
             whole
             multitude
             was
             by
             the
             sea
             on
             the
             land
             .
             2.
             
             And
             he
             taught
             them
             many
             things
             by
             parables
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             them
             in
             his
             doctrine
             .
             3.
             
             Hearken
             ,
             behold
             ,
             there
             went
             out
             a
             sower
             to
             sow
             :
             4.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             as
             he
             sowed
             ,
             that
             some
             fell
             by
             the
             way
             side
             ,
             and
             the
             fowls
             of
             the
             air
             came
             and
             devoured
             it
             up
             .
             5.
             
             And
             some
             fell
             on
             stony
             ground
             where
             it
             had
             not
             much
             earth
             ,
             and
             immediately
             it
             sprang
             up
             ,
             because
             it
             had
             no
             depth
             of
             earth
             .
             6.
             
             But
             when
             the
             sun
             was
             up
             ,
             it
             was
             scorched
             ,
             and
             because
             it
             had
             no
             root
             it
             withered
             away
             .
             7.
             
             And
             some
             fell
             among
             thorns
             ,
             and
             the
             thorns
             grew
             up
             and
             choaked
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             yielded
             no
             fruit
             .
             8.
             
             And
             other
             fell
             on
             good
             ground
             ,
             and
             did
             yield
             fruit
             ,
             that
             sprang
             up
             and
             increased
             ,
             and
             brought
             forth
             some
             thirty
             ,
             and
             some
             sixty
             ,
             and
             some
             an
             hundred
             .
             9.
             
             And
             he
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             He
             that
             hath
             ears
             to
             hear
             let
             him
             hear
             .
          
           
             See
             Paraphrase
             on
             Matth.
             13.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             when
             he
             was
             alone
             ,
             they
             that
             were
             about
             him
             with
             the
             twelve
             ,
             asked
             him
             the
             parable
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             He
             is
             said
             to
             be
             alone
             when
             the
             multitude
             were
             gone
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             he
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             To
             you
             it
             is
             given
             to
             know
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             them
             that
             are
             without
             ,
             all
             these
             things
             are
             done
             in
             parables
             :
             12.
             
             That
             seeing
             they
             may
             see
             ,
             and
             not
             perceive
             ,
             and
             hearing
             they
             may
             hear
             ,
             and
             not
             understand
             ,
             lest
             at
             any
             time
             they
             should
             be
             converted
             ,
             and
             their
             sins
             should
             be
             forgiven
             them
             .
          
           
             See
             Matth.
             13.12
             ,
             13.
             
             God
             hath
             vouchsafed
             you
             greater
             help
             and
             light
             than
             to
             those
             without
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             my
             Disciples
             :
             Parables
             are
             fitted
             to
             their
             ignorant
             state
             ,
             who
             wilfully
             neglect
             instruction
             ,
             and
             are
             never
             the
             better
             for
             what
             they
             hear
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             convert
             and
             heal
             them
             .
             Did
             they
             enquire
             and
             diligently
             
             search
             for
             truth
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             fullier
             opened
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             he
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             Know
             ye
             not
             this
             parable
             ?
             and
             how
             then
             will
             ye
             know
             all
             parables
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             If
             ye
             understand
             not
             this
             plain
             similirude
             ,
             how
             will
             ye
             understand
             many
             more
             which
             you
             must
             hear
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             The
             lower
             soweth
             the
             word
             .
             15.
             
             And
             these
             are
             they
             by
             the
             way
             side
             where
             the
             word
             is
             sown
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             have
             heard
             ,
             Satan
             cometh
             immediately
             and
             taketh
             away
             the
             word
             that
             was
             sown
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
             16.
             
             And
             these
             are
             they
             likewise
             which
             are
             sown
             in
             stony
             ground
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             have
             heard
             the
             word
             ,
             immediately
             receive
             it
             with
             gladness
             :
             17.
             
             And
             have
             no
             root
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             so
             endure
             but
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             afterward
             when
             persecution
             or
             affliction
             ariseth
             for
             the
             words
             sake
             ,
             immediately
             they
             are
             oftended
             .
             18.
             
             And
             these
             are
             they
             which
             are
             sown
             among
             thorns
             ,
             such
             as
             hear
             the
             word
             .
             19.
             
             And
             the
             ca●es
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             deceitfulness
             of
             riches
             ,
             and
             the
             lusts
             of
             other
             things
             ,
             entring
             in
             ,
             choak
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             it
             becometh
             unfruitful
             .
          
           
             See
             Matth.
             13.
             
             The
             several
             Writers
             of
             Christs
             words
             give
             us
             the
             same
             in
             sence
             ,
             tho
             there
             be
             some
             small
             difference
             in
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             these
             are
             they
             which
             are
             sown
             on
             good
             ground
             ,
             such
             as
             hear
             the
             word
             and
             receive
             it
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             ,
             some
             thirty
             ,
             some
             sixty
             ,
             and
             some
             an
             hundred
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             N.
             All
             sound
             Christians
             are
             not
             equally
             fruitful
             .
             2.
             
             The
             quality
             of
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             hearers
             ,
             causeth
             the
             differing
             success
             of
             the
             same
             Doctrine
             or
             Sermons
             on
             different
             persons
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             he
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Is
             a
             candle
             brought
             to
             be
             put
             under
             a
             bushel
             ,
             or
             under
             a
             bed
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             set
             on
             a
             candlestick
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             God
             doth
             not
             give
             you
             more
             light
             than
             others
             ,
             to
             hide
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             use
             it
             for
             the
             good
             of
             many
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             For
             there
             is
             nothing
             hid
             which
             shall
             not
             be
             manifested
             ,
             neither
             was
             any
             thing
             kept
             secret
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             should
             come
             abroad
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Light
             is
             for
             the
             manifesting
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             manifest
             all
             things
             ,
             how
             dark
             or
             secret
             soever
             they
             seem
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             If
             any
             man
             have
             ears
             to
             hear
             ,
             let
             him
             hear
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Let
             him
             that
             hath
             ears
             and
             understanding
             see
             that
             he
             hear
             Gods
             word
             regardfully
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             serious
             attention
             of
             his
             heart
             :
             for
             it
             is
             of
             greatest
             concernment
             to
             his
             soul
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             he
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Take
             heed
             what
             you
             hear
             :
             with
             what
             measure
             ye
             mete
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             measured
             to
             you
             :
             and
             to
             you
             that
             hear
             shall
             more
             be
             given
             .
             25.
             
             For
             he
             that
             hath
             to
             him
             shall
             be
             given
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             hath
             not
             ,
             from
             him
             shall
             taken
             even
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             .
          
           
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             See
             that
             you
             set
             your
             hearts
             to
             the
             word
             you
             hear
             :
             For
             as
             you
             use
             Gods
             word
             ,
             he
             will
             use
             you
             :
             Learn
             faithfully
             and
             you
             shall
             be
             taught
             more
             :
             but
             if
             you
             stifle
             or
             neglect
             the
             truth
             ,
             your
             knowledge
             will
             be
             as
             none
             ,
             or
             worse
             than
             none
             to
             you
             ▪
             and
             God
             may
             forsake
             your
             understandings
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             So
             is
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             cast
             seed
             into
             the
             ground
             .
             27.
             
             And
             should
             sleep
             ,
             and
             rise
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             seed
             should
             spring
             and
             grow
             up
             he
             knoweth
             not
             how
             .
          
           
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             N.
             Man
             soweth
             but
             God
             blesseth
             it
             ;
             and
             we
             see
             it
             not
             grow
             ,
             but
             see
             that
             it
             hath
             grown
             .
             Who
             then
             shall
             exact
             of
             another
             an
             account
             just
             when
             or
             how
             he
             was
             convetted
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             For
             the
             earth
             bringeth
             forth
             fruit
             of
             her self
             ,
             first
             the
             blade
             ,
             then
             the
             ear
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             the
             full
             corn
             in
             the
             ear
             .
             29.
             
             But
             when
             the
             fruit
             is
             brought
             forth
             ,
             immediately
             he
             putteth
             in
             the
             sickle
             ,
             because
             the
             harvest
             is
             come
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Do
             your
             part
             in
             sowing
             ,
             and
             God
             will
             prosper
             it
             :
             And
             tho
             you
             see
             not
             present
             fruit
             ,
             it
             will
             ripen
             and
             shew
             it self
             last
             ,
             and
             be
             rewarded
             and
             fully
             blest
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             Whereunto
             shall
             I
             liken
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             with
             what
             comparison
             shall
             we
             compare
             it
             .
             31.
             
             It
             is
             like
             a
             grain
             of
             mustard-seed
             ,
             which
             when
             it
             is
             sown
             in
             the
             earth
             is
             less
             than
             all
             the
             seeds
             that
             be
             in
             the
             earth
             .
             32.
             
             But
             when
             it
             is
             sowed
             ,
             it
             groweth
             up
             ,
             and
             becometh
             greater
             than
             all
             herbs
             ,
             and
             shooteth
             out
             great
             branches
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             fowls
             of
             the
             air
             may
             lodge
             under
             the
             shadow
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             30
             ,
             &c.
             You
             all
             look
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             but
             you
             mistake
             in
             expecting
             a
             sudden
             visible
             pompous
             appearance
             of
             it
             :
             It
             is
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             for
             which
             now
             I
             am
             sowing
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             seemeth
             like
             a
             grain
             of
             Mustard-seed
             ,
             a
             small
             inconsiderable
             thing
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             contemptiblest
             Societies
             on
             Earth
             :
             But
             God
             will
             prosper
             this
             seed
             so
             that
             my
             Church
             shall
             become
             so
             conspicuous
             and
             eminent
             that
             Princes
             and
             Nations
             and
             worldly
             men
             ,
             shall
             be
             glad
             for
             their
             interest
             to
             have
             the
             name
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             under
             the
             protection
             of
             the
             Christian
             Powers
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             And
             with
             many
             such
             parables
             spake
             he
             the
             word
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             able
             to
             bear
             it
             .
             34.
             
             And
             without
             a
             parable
             spake
             he
             not
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             were
             alone
             he
             expounded
             all
             things
             to
             his
             disciples
             .
          
           
           
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             He
             spake
             to
             them
             according
             to
             their
             low
             capacities
             ,
             as
             to
             Children
             by
             familiar
             comparisons
             ,
             further
             teaching
             the
             sence
             of
             all
             to
             those
             that
             as
             Scholars
             came
             to
             learn
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             And
             the
             same
             day
             when
             even
             was
             come
             ,
             he
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             Let
             us
             pass
             over
             unto
             the
             other
             side
             .
             36.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             sent
             away
             the
             multitude
             ,
             they
             took
             him
             even
             as
             he
             was
             in
             the
             ship
             ;
             and
             there
             were
             also
             with
             him
             many
             other
             little
             ships
             .
             37.
             
             And
             there
             arose
             a
             great
             storm
             of
             wind
             ,
             and
             the
             waves
             beat
             into
             the
             ship
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             was
             now
             full
             ,
             38.
             
             And
             he
             was
             in
             the
             hinder
             part
             of
             the
             ship
             asleep
             on
             a
             pillow
             ,
             and
             they
             awake
             him
             and
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             Master
             ,
             carest
             thou
             not
             that
             we
             perish
             ?
          
           
             35.
             
               &c.
               N.
            
             God
             raiseth
             dangers
             to
             shew
             us
             our
             weakness
             ,
             and
             his
             power
             in
             our
             deliverance
             .
             2.
             
             They
             are
             safe
             who
             are
             in
             the
             same
             ship
             with
             Christ
             .
             3.
             
             Yet
             Christ
             seemeth
             for
             a
             time
             to
             neglect
             us
             in
             our
             dangers
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             cared
             not
             what
             became
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             And
             he
             arose
             and
             rebuked
             the
             wind
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             the
             sea
             ,
             
               Peace
               ,
               be
               still
            
             :
             and
             the
             wind
             ceased
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             a
             great
             calm
             .
             4.
             
             And
             he
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Why
             are
             ye
             so
             fearful
             ?
             How
             is
             it
             that
             ye
             have
             no
             faith
             ?
             41.
             
             And
             they
             feared
             exceedingly
             ,
             and
             said
             one
             another
             ,
             What
             manner
             of
             man
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             wind
             and
             the
             sea
             obey
             him
             .
          
           
             39.
             
               &c.
               N.
            
             All
             things
             obey
             Christ
             save
             voluntary
             sinners
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             but
             a
             word
             of
             his
             that
             is
             needful
             to
             allay
             all
             our
             dangers
             .
             3.
             
             Too
             much
             fear
             ,
             sheweth
             too
             little
             faith
             .
             Trusting
             Christ
             is
             the
             cure
             of
             such
             fear
             .
             4.
             
             How
             greatly
             should
             he
             be
             reverenced
             and
             obeyed
             by
             man
             ,
             whom
             wind
             and
             seas
             ,
             and
             all
             creatures
             must
             obey
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             they
             came
             over
             to
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             sea
             into
             the
             Countrey
             of
             the
             Gadarenes
             .
             2.
             
             And
             when
             he
             was
             come
             out
             of
             the
             ship
             ,
             immediately
             there
             met
             him
             out
             of
             the
             tombs
             ,
             a
             man
             with
             an
             unclean
             spirit
             ,
             3.
             
             Who
             had
             his
             dwelling
             among
             the
             tombs
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             could
             bind
             him
             ,
             no
             not
             with
             chains
             .
             4.
             
             Because
             that
             he
             had
             been
             often
             bound
             with
             fetters
             and
             chains
             ,
             and
             the
             chains
             had
             been
             plucked
             asunder
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             fetters
             broken
             in
             pieces
             ,
             neither
             could
             any
             man
             tame
             him
             .
             5.
             
             And
             always
             night
             and
             day
             he
             was
             in
             the
             mountains
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             tombs
             ,
             crying
             ,
             and
             cutting
             himself
             with
             stones
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             8.28
             .
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             two
             :
             which
             Mark
             denieth
             not
             ,
             tho
             he
             mention
             but
             one
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             when
             he
             saw
             Jesus
             afar
             off
             ,
             he
             ran
             and
             worshipped
             him
             :
          
           
             6.
             
             Devils
             worship
             is
             but
             a
             constrained
             confession
             of
             Christs
             power
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             cried
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             What
             have
             I
             to
             do
             with
             thee
             ,
             Jesus
             ,
             thou
             Son
             of
             the
             most
             high
             God
             ?
             I
             adjure
             thee
             by
             God
             that
             thou
             torment
             me
             not
             .
          
           
             7.
             N.
             It
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             malicious
             hypocrites
             abuse
             the
             name
             of
             God
             by
             Excommunications
             and
             reproaching
             of
             his
             truest
             servants
             ,
             when
             the
             Devil
             durst
             use
             Gods
             name
             to
             adjure
             Christ
             himself
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             For
             he
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Come
             out
             of
             the
             man
             thou
             unclean
             spirit
             .
          
           
             8.
             N.
             It
             appeareth
             that
             Devils
             are
             not
             always
             just
             in
             the
             same
             condition
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             are
             restrained
             from
             going
             about
             to
             do
             mischief
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             them
             an
             imprisonment
             and
             tornment
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             to
             a
             Wolf
             to
             be
             tyed
             up
             from
             killing
             sheep
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             he
             asked
             him
             ,
             What
             is
             thy
             name
             ?
             and
             he
             answered
             him
             saying
             ,
             My
             name
             is
             Legion
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             many
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             N.
             Spirits
             lose
             not
             their
             individuation
             by
             falling
             into
             one
             common
             soul
             .
             2.
             
             Seeing
             the
             greatest
             multiplicity
             is
             among
             the
             least
             of
             beings
             (
             there
             are
             more
             Boughs
             and
             Sprigs
             than
             Trunks
             of
             Trees
             ,
             more
             Flyes
             than
             men
             ,
             &c.
             )
             It
             seems
             that
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             Devils
             is
             debased
             with
             their
             quality
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             not
             now
             of
             so
             light
             a
             spiritual
             nature
             as
             they
             were
             before
             their
             fall
             ;
             if
             there
             were
             so
             great
             a
             number
             to
             afflict
             one
             man.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             he
             besought
             him
             much
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             send
             them
             away
             out
             of
             the
             countrey
             .
             11.
             
             Now
             there
             were
             nigh
             to
             the
             mountains
             a
             great
             herd
             of
             swine
             feeding
             .
             12.
             
             And
             all
             the
             devils
             besought
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Send
             us
             into
             the
             swine
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             enter
             into
             them
             .
             13.
             
             And
             forthwith
             Jesus
             gave
             them
             leave
             .
             And
             the
             unclean
             spirits
             went
             out
             and
             entred
             into
             the
             swine
             ,
             and
             the
             herd
             ran
             violently
             down
             a
             steep
             place
             into
             the
             sea
             ,
             (
             they
             were
             about
             two
             thousand
             )
             and
             they
             were
             choaked
             in
             the
             sea
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             &c.
             Let
             us
             play
             a
             small
             game
             rather
             than
             none
             :
             It
             will
             somewhat
             abate
             our
             pain
             ,
             to
             do
             some
             mischief
             tho
             a
             less
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             imprisoned
             in
             the
             deep
             .
             N.
             The
             reason
             why
             Devils
             hurt
             us
             no
             more
             ,
             is
             because
             God
             will
             not
             give
             them
             leave
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             they
             that
             fed
             the
             swine
             fled
             ,
             and
             told
             it
             in
             the
             city
             and
             in
             the
             countrey
             .
             And
             they
             went
             out
             to
             see
             what
             it
             was
             that
             was
             done
             .
             15.
             
             And
             they
             come
             to
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             see
             him
             that
             was
             possessed
             with
             the
             devil
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             Legion
             ,
             sitting
             and
             cloathed
             ,
             and
             in
             
             his
             right
             mind
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             afraid
             .
             16.
             and
             they
             that
             saw
             it
             told
             them
             how
             it
             befel
             to
             him
             that
             was
             possessed
             with
             the
             devil
             ,
             and
             also
             concerning
             the
             swine
             .
             17.
             
             And
             they
             began
             to
             pray
             him
             to
             depart
             out
             of
             their
             coasts
             .
          
           
             14.
             
               &c.
               N.
            
             When
             they
             were
             healed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             they
             followed
             him
             .
             But
             when
             they
             lost
             their
             Swine
             by
             him
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             rid
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             when
             he
             was
             come
             into
             the
             ship
             ,
             he
             that
             had
             been
             possessed
             with
             the
             devil
             ,
             prayed
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Howbeit
             ,
             Jesus
             suffered
             him
             not
             ,
             but
             saith
             to
             him
             ,
             Go
             home
             to
             thy
             friends
             ,
             and
             tell
             them
             ,
             how
             great
             things
             the
             Lord
             hath
             done
             for
             thee
             ,
             and
             hath
             had
             compassion
             on
             thee
             .
             20.
             
             And
             he
             departed
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             publish
             in
             Decapolis
             ,
             how
             great
             things
             Jesus
             had
             done
             for
             him
             :
             and
             all
             men
             did
             marvel
             .
          
           
             18.
             
               &c.
               N.
            
             All
             must
             honour
             God
             in
             their
             places
             ;
             but
             not
             all
             in
             one
             place
             and
             station
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             when
             Jesus
             was
             passed
             over
             again
             by
             ship
             unto
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             much
             people
             gathered
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             nigh
             unto
             the
             sea
             .
             22.
             
             And
             behold
             ,
             there
             cometh
             one
             of
             the
             rulers
             of
             the
             synagogue
             Jairus
             by
             name
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             saw
             him
             ,
             he
             fell
             at
             his
             see
             .
             23.
             
             And
             besought
             him
             greatly
             ,
             saying
             ,
             My
             little
             daughter
             lyeth
             at
             the
             point
             of
             death
             ,
             I
             pray
             thee
             come
             and
             lay
             thy
             hands
             on
             her
             that
             she
             may
             be
             healed
             ,
             and
             she
             shall
             live
             .
             24.
             
             And
             Jesus
             went
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             much
             people
             followed
             him
             ,
             and
             througed
             him
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             N.
             Each
             Synagogue
             had
             more
             than
             one
             Ruler
             .
             2.
             
             It
             was
             then
             a
             great
             mercy
             to
             be
             Afflicted
             :
             For
             such
             came
             to
             Christ
             for
             help
             :
             while
             others
             maligned
             him
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             And
             a
             certain
             woman
             which
             had
             an
             issue
             of
             Blood
             twelve
             years
             ,
             26.
             
             And
             had
             suffered
             many
             things
             of
             many
             Physicians
             ,
             and
             had
             spent
             all
             that
             she
             had
             ,
             and
             was
             nothing
             bettered
             ,
             but
             rather
             grew
             worse
             .
             27.
             
             When
             she
             had
             heard
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             came
             in
             the
             press
             behind
             ,
             and
             touched
             his
             garment
             :
             28.
             
             For
             she
             said
             ,
             If
             I
             may
             but
             touch
             ●is
             clothes
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             whole
             .
             29.
             
             And
             straightway
             the
             fountain
             of
             her
             blood
             was
             dryed
             up
             :
             and
             she
             felt
             in
             her
             body
             that
             she
             was
             healed
             of
             that
             plague
             .
          
           
             25.
             
               &c.
               N.
            
             Her
             strong
             Faith
             prepared
             her
             for
             a
             speedy
             cure
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             And
             Jesus
             immediately
             knowing
             in
             himself
             ,
             that
             vertue
             was
             gone
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             turned
             him
             about
             in
             the
             press
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Who
             touched
             my
             cloathes
             ?
             31.
             
             And
             his
             disciples
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Thou
             seest
             the
             multitude
             thronging
             thee
             ,
             and
             sayest
             thou
             ,
             Who
             touched
             me
             ?
             32.
             
             And
             he
             looked
             round
             about
             to
             see
             her
             that
             had
             done
             this
             thing
             .
             33.
             
             But
             the
             woman
             fearing
             and
             trembling
             ,
             knowing
             what
             was
             done
             in
             her
             ,
             came
             and
             fell
             down
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             all
             the
             truth
             .
             34.
             
             And
             he
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             Daughter
             ,
             thy
             faith
             hath
             made
             thee
             whole
             ,
             go
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             be
             whole
             of
             thy
             plague
             .
          
           
             31.
             
               &c.
               N.
            
             Many
             touched
             his
             cloathes
             that
             were
             never
             the
             better
             ;
             so
             many
             use
             his
             name
             ,
             when
             they
             that
             use
             it
             in
             Faith
             are
             healed
             .
             2.
             
             She
             feared
             Christ
             was
             angry
             with
             her
             ,
             when
             he
             healed
             her
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             While
             he
             yet
             spake
             ,
             there
             came
             from
             the
             ruler
             of
             the
             synagogues
             house
             ,
             certain
             which
             said
             ,
             Thy
             daughter
             is
             dead
             ;
             why
             troublest
             thou
             the
             master
             any
             further
             .
             36.
             
             As
             soon
             as
             Jesus
             heard
             the
             word
             that
             was
             spoken
             ,
             he
             saith
             to
             the
             ruler
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             Be
             not
             afraid
             ,
             onely
             believe
             .
          
           
             35.
             &c.
             Take
             heed
             lest
             distrust
             deprive
             thee
             of
             thy
             desire
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             And
             he
             suffered
             no
             man
             to
             follow
             him
             ,
             save
             Peter
             ,
             and
             James
             ,
             and
             John
             the
             brother
             of
             James
             .
             38.
             
             And
             he
             cometh
             to
             the
             house
             of
             the
             ruler
             of
             the
             synagogue
             ,
             and
             seeth
             the
             tumult
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             wept
             and
             wailed
             greatly
             .
             39.
             
             And
             when
             he
             was
             come
             in
             ,
             he
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             Why
             make
             ye
             this
             ado
             ,
             and
             weep
             ?
             the
             damsel
             is
             not
             dead
             ,
             but
             sleepeth
             .
             40.
             
             And
             they
             laughed
             him
             to
             scorn
             :
             but
             when
             he
             had
             put
             them
             all
             out
             ,
             he
             taketh
             the
             father
             and
             the
             mother
             of
             the
             damsel
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             were
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             entreth
             in
             where
             the
             damsel
             was
             lying
             .
             41.
             
             And
             he
             took
             the
             damsel
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             her
             
               Talitha
               Cumi
            
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             being
             interpreted
             ,
             Damsel
             (
             I
             say
             unto
             thee
             )
             arise
             :
             42.
             
             And
             straitway
             the
             damsel
             arose
             ,
             and
             walked
             ,
             for
             she
             was
             of
             the
             age
             of
             twelve
             years
             :
             and
             they
             were
             astonished
             with
             a
             great
             astonishment
             .
             43.
             
             And
             he
             charged
             them
             straitly
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             should
             know
             it
             :
             and
             commanded
             that
             something
             should
             be
             given
             her
             to
             eat
             .
          
           
             37.
             
               &c.
               N.
            
             It
             was
             needful
             that
             he
             ,
             on
             whom
             all
             must
             trust
             for
             Life
             Everlasting
             ,
             should
             shew
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             the
             power
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             Death
             :
             Yet
             would
             not
             have
             it
             divulged
             ,
             to
             avoid
             untimely
             Persecution
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             AND
             he
             went
             out
             from
             thence
             ,
             and
             came
             into
             his
             own
             country
             ,
             and
             his
             disciples
             followed
             him
             .
             2.
             
             And
             when
             the
             sabbath-day
             was
             come
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             teach
             in
             the
             synagogue
             ;
             and
             many
             hearing
             him
             were
             astonished
             ,
             saying
             ,
             From
             whence
             hath
             this
             man
             these
             things
             ?
             and
             what
             wisdom
             is
             this
             which
             is
             given
             unto
             him
             ,
             that
             even
             such
             mighty
             works
             are
             wrought
             by
             his
             hands
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Is
             not
             this
             the
             carpenter
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Mary
             ,
             the
             brother
             of
             James
             and
             Joses
             ,
             and
             of
             Judas
             and
             Simon
             ?
             and
             are
             not
             his
             sisters
             here
             with
             us
             ?
             and
             they
             were
             offended
             at
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             they
             knew
             his
             visible
             Original
             ,
             and
             Education
             ,
             and
             Kindred
             to
             be
             like
             other
             of
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
             they
             were
             by
             this
             ,
             made
             backward
             to
             believe
             ,
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             Jesus
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             A
             prophet
             is
             not
             without
             honour
             but
             in
             his
             own
             country
             ,
             and
             among
             his
             own
             kindred
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             own
             house
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             usual
             for
             Prophets
             to
             be
             least
             set
             by
             at
             home
             ,
             where
             men
             that
             see
             their
             Natural
             Original
             ,
             yet
             see
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             nor
             know
             his
             operations
             ,
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             he
             could
             there
             do
             no
             mighty
             work
             ,
             save
             that
             he
             laid
             his
             hands
             upon
             a
             few
             sick
             folk
             and
             healed
             them
             .
             6.
             
             And
             he
             marvelled
             because
             of
             their
             unbelief
             ,
             And
             he
             went
             round
             about
             the
             villages
             ,
             teaching
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             was
             not
             for
             want
             of
             Power
             in
             Christ
             ;
             but
             because
             they
             were
             uncapable
             receivers
             .
             Thus
             Sin
             goes
             on
             from
             bad
             to
             worse
             :
             Unbelief
             deprived
             them
             of
             the
             Miracles
             that
             should
             have
             cured
             it
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             he
             called
             to
             him
             the
             twelve
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             send
             them
             forth
             by
             two
             and
             two
             ,
             and
             gave
             them
             power
             over
             unclean
             spirits
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             He
             assigned
             not
             to
             any
             one
             ,
             a
             singular
             Province
             ,
             but
             set
             them
             by
             Two's
             ,
             of
             which
             no
             one
             was
             Ruler
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             commanded
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             take
             nothing
             for
             their
             journey
             ,
             save
             a
             staff
             onely
             :
             no
             scrip
             ,
             no
             bread
             ,
             no
             money
             in
             their
             purse
             :
             9.
             
             But
             be
             shod
             with
             sandals
             :
             and
             not
             put
             on
             two
             coats
             .
             10.
             
             And
             he
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             In
             what
             place
             soever
             ye
             enter
             into
             an
             house
             ,
             there
             abide
             till
             ye
             depart
             from
             that
             place
             .
          
           
             8.
             
               &c.
               N.
            
             This
             is
             no
             binding
             Example
             to
             all
             Preachers
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             whosoever
             shall
             not
             receive
             you
             ,
             nor
             hear
             you
             ,
             when
             ye
             depart
             thence
             ,
             shake
             off
             the
             dust
             under
             your
             feet
             ,
             for
             a
             testimony
             against
             them
             :
             verily
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             It
             shall
             be
             more
             tollerable
             for
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorrah
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             then
             for
             that
             city
             .
          
           
             11.
             N.
             Rejecting
             the
             greatest
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             Gospel-light
             ,
             deserveth
             the
             greatest
             punishment
             in
             Hell
             :
             What
             then
             will
             become
             of
             Persecutors
             ?
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             they
             went
             out
             and
             preached
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             repent
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             N.
             Repentance
             is
             as
             real
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             Faith
             :
             And
             repenting
             of
             Unbelief
             as
             it
             signifyeth
             Conversion
             ,
             is
             Faith
             it self
             .
             Alas
             ,
             that
             so
             reasonable
             a
             duty
             as
             Repenting
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             hardly
             obtained
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             they
             cast
             out
             many
             devils
             ,
             and
             anointed
             with
             oyl
             many
             that
             were
             sick
             ,
             and
             healed
             them
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             when
             the
             Miraculous
             Power
             ceaseth
             ,
             the
             ceremony
             of
             Anointing
             ceaseth
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             king
             Herod
             heard
             of
             him
             ,
             (
             for
             his
             name
             was
             spread
             abroad
             )
             and
             he
             said
             ,
             that
             John
             the
             Baptist
             was
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             therefore
             mighty
             works
             do
             shew
             forth
             themselves
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             
               N.
               Herod
            
             believed
             ,
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ;
             else
             he
             could
             not
             have
             believed
             the
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Others
             said
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             Elias
             .
             And
             others
             said
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             a
             prophet
             ,
             or
             as
             one
             of
             the
             prophets
             .
             16.
             
             But
             when
             Herod
             heard
             thereof
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             It
             is
             John
             whom
             I
             beheaded
             ,
             he
             is
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             15.16
             .
             His
             Conscience
             put
             him
             in
             fear
             of
             John.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             For
             Herod
             himself
             had
             sent
             forth
             ,
             and
             laid
             hold
             upon
             John
             ,
             and
             bound
             him
             in
             prison
             for
             Herodias
             sake
             ,
             his
             brother
             Philips
             wife
             ;
             for
             he
             had
             married
             her
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             N.
             He
             could
             bear
             the
             guilt
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             reproofe
             But
             God
             will
             make
             the
             proudest
             bear
             more
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             For
             John
             had
             said
             to
             Herod
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             thee
             to
             have
             thy
             brothers
             wife
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             N.
             He
             that
             hath
             a
             call
             ,
             to
             tell
             Kings
             of
             their
             Sin
             ,
             must
             do
             it
             faithfully
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Therefore
             Herodias
             had
             a
             quarrel
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             killed
             him
             ,
             but
             she
             could
             not
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             N.
             See
             the
             bloody
             mind
             of
             a
             wicked
             Que●●
             The
             cause
             of
             Johns
             Death
             ,
             is
             but
             fore-telling
             a
             Sinner
             of
             his
             Sin.
             
          
           
             20.
             
             For
             Herod
             feared
             John
             ,
             knowing
             that
             he
             was
             a
             just
             man
             and
             an
             holy
             ,
             and
             observed
             him
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             heard
             him
             ,
             he
             did
             many
             things
             ,
             and
             heard
             him
             gladly
             .
          
           
           
             20.
             
             His
             Conscience
             telling
             him
             ;
             that
             John
             was
             a
             Just
             and
             Holy
             man
             ,
             made
             him
             reverence
             him
             ;
             and
             do
             many
             things
             which
             John
             Preached
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             hear
             him
             with
             some
             pleasure
             ;
             but
             could
             not
             leave
             his
             Sin.
             
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             when
             a
             convenient
             day
             was
             come
             ,
             that
             Herod
             on
             his
             birth-day
             made
             a
             supper
             to
             his
             lords
             ,
             high
             captains
             ,
             and
             chief
             estates
             of
             Galilee
             :
             22.
             
             And
             when
             the
             daughter
             of
             the
             said
             Herodias
             came
             and
             danced
             ,
             and
             pleased
             Herod
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             sate
             with
             him
             ,
             the
             king
             said
             unto
             the
             damsel
             ,
             Ask
             of
             me
             whatsoever
             thou
             wilt
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             it
             thee
             .
             23.
             
             And
             he
             sware
             unto
             her
             ,
             Whatsoever
             thou
             shalt
             ask
             of
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             it
             thee
             ,
             unto
             the
             half
             of
             my
             kingdom
             .
          
           
             21.
             
               &c.
               N.
            
             1.
             
             Yet
             will
             such
             wretches
             lose
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             rather
             than
             let
             go
             a
             base
             lust
             for
             God
             ;
             so
             much
             more
             liberal
             are
             they
             to
             their
             Flesh
             and
             fellow-Sinners
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             she
             went
             forth
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             her
             mother
             ,
             What
             shall
             I
             ask
             ?
             And
             she
             said
             ,
             The
             head
             of
             John
             the
             Baptist
             .
             25.
             
             And
             she
             came
             in
             straightway
             with
             haste
             unto
             the
             king
             ,
             and
             asked
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             will
             that
             thou
             give
             me
             by
             and
             by
             in
             a
             charger
             ,
             the
             head
             of
             John
             the
             Baptist
             .
          
           
             24.25
             .
             N.
             Blood
             and
             Revenge
             is
             by
             a
             Lustful
             Woman
             ,
             preferred
             before
             half
             a
             Kingdom
             :
             such
             are
             the
             Enemies
             of
             holy
             men
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             And
             the
             king
             was
             exceeding
             sorry
             ,
             yet
             for
             his
             oaths
             sake
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             sakes
             which
             sate
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             reject
             her
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             All
             unwillingness
             and
             sorrow
             for
             Sin
             ,
             is
             not
             true
             Repentance
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             is
             more
             effectual
             against
             Sin
             ,
             than
             the
             temptation
             is
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             immediately
             the
             king
             sent
             an
             executioner
             ,
             and
             commanded
             his
             head
             to
             be
             brought
             ,
             and
             he
             went
             ,
             and
             beheaded
             him
             in
             the
             prison
             .
             28.
             
             And
             brought
             his
             head
             in
             a
             charger
             ,
             and
             gave
             it
             to
             the
             damsel
             ,
             and
             the
             damsel
             gave
             it
             to
             her
             mother
             .
          
           
             27.28
             .
             This
             wicked
             ,
             bloody
             King
             wanted
             not
             an
             Executioner
             to
             do
             his
             Will
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             heynons
             Sin.
             
          
           
             29.
             
             And
             when
             his
             disciples
             heard
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             came
             and
             took
             up
             his
             corps
             ,
             and
             laid
             it
             in
             a
             tomb
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             And
             the
             Apostles
             gathered
             themselves
             together
             unto
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             all
             things
             ,
             both
             what
             they
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             had
             taught
             .
          
           
             29.30
             .
             Of
             their
             Doctrine
             and
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Come
             ye
             your selves
             apart
             into
             a
             desert
             place
             ,
             and
             rest
             a
             while
             :
             for
             there
             were
             many
             coming
             and
             going
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             no
             leisure
             so
             much
             as
             to
             eat
             .
             32.
             
             And
             they
             departed
             into
             a
             desert
             place
             by
             ship
             privately
             .
             33.
             
             And
             the
             people
             saw
             them
             departing
             ,
             and
             many
             knew
             him
             ,
             and
             ran
             a
             foot
             thither
             out
             of
             all
             cities
             ,
             and
             out
             went
             them
             ,
             and
             came
             together
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             33.
             N.
             Fervent
             desire
             is
             very
             diligent
             and
             laborious
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             And
             Jesus
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             out
             ,
             saw
             much
             people
             ,
             and
             was
             moved
             with
             compassion
             toward
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             as
             sheep
             not
             having
             a
             shepherd
             ?
             and
             he
             began
             to
             teach
             them
             many
             things
             .
             35.
             
             And
             when
             the
             day
             was
             now
             far
             spent
             ,
             his
             disciples
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             This
             is
             a
             desert
             place
             ,
             and
             now
             the
             time
             is
             far
             passed
             ,
             36.
             
             Send
             them
             away
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             go
             into
             the
             country
             round
             about
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             villages
             ,
             and
             buy
             themselves
             bread
             :
             for
             they
             have
             nothing
             to
             eat
             .
             37.
             
             He
             answered
             and
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             give
             ye
             them
             to
             eat
             .
             And
             they
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             Shall
             we
             go
             and
             buy
             two
             hundred
             penny-worth
             of
             bread
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             to
             eat
             ?
          
           
             34.
             
             Their
             Penny
             was
             Seven
             pence
             half
             penny
             .
             Beza
             reckoneth
             the
             200
             pence
             ,
             to
             35
             pound
             Frank
             of
             Tours
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
             The
             Luxurious
             Bellys
             of
             this
             Land
             would
             have
             taken
             bread
             but
             for
             a
             dry
             Feast
             ,
             though
             
               they
               had
               the
               Fishes
               also
            
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             He
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             How
             many
             loaves
             have
             ye
             ?
             go
             and
             see
             .
             And
             when
             they
             knew
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             Five
             ,
             and
             two
             fishes
             .
             39.
             
             And
             he
             commanded
             them
             to
             make
             all
             sit
             down
             by
             companies
             upon
             the
             green
             grass
             .
             40.
             
             And
             they
             sate
             down
             in
             ranks
             by
             hundreds
             ,
             and
             by
             fifties
             .
             41.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             taken
             the
             five
             loaves
             and
             the
             two
             fishes
             ,
             he
             looked
             up
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             blessed
             ,
             and
             brake
             the
             loaves
             and
             gave
             them
             to
             his
             disciples
             to
             set
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             fishes
             divided
             he
             among
             them
             all
             .
             42.
             
             And
             they
             did
             all
             eat
             ,
             and
             were
             filled
             .
             43.
             
             And
             they
             took
             up
             twelve
             baskets
             full
             of
             the
             fragments
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             fishes
             .
             44.
             
             And
             they
             that
             did
             eat
             of
             the
             loaves
             ,
             were
             about
             five
             thousand
             men
             .
          
           
             38.
             
               &c.
               N.
            
             1.
             
             This
             Miracle
             had
             Witnesses
             enough
             .
             2.
             
             Though
             God
             do
             not
             now
             feed
             his
             Servants
             by
             Miracle
             ,
             he
             doth
             perform
             his
             Promise
             ,
             and
             provide
             for
             them
             ,
             nevertheless
             ;
             and
             is
             no
             less
             to
             be
             trusted
             .
             3.
             
             Even
             Miraculous
             Food
             is
             to
             be
             Sanctified
             by
             Heavenly
             benediction
             .
          
           
           
             45.
             
             And
             straightway
             he
             constrained
             his
             disciples
             to
             get
             into
             the
             ship
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             to
             the
             other
             side
             before
             unto
             Bethsaida
             ,
             while
             he
             sent
             away
             the
             people
             .
             46.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             sent
             them
             away
             ,
             he
             departed
             into
             a
             mountain
             to
             pray
             .
             47.
             
             And
             when
             the
             even
             was
             come
             ,
             the
             ship
             was
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             he
             alone
             on
             the
             land
             .
             48.
             
             And
             he
             saw
             them
             toyling
             in
             rowing
             ,
             for
             the
             wind
             was
             contrary
             to
             them
             :
             and
             about
             the
             fourth
             watch
             of
             the
             night
             he
             cometh
             unto
             them
             ,
             walking
             upon
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             passed
             by
             them
             .
             49.
             
             But
             when
             they
             saw
             him
             walking
             upon
             the
             sea
             ,
             they
             supposed
             it
             had
             been
             a
             spirit
             ,
             and
             cryed
             out
             .
             50.
             
             For
             they
             all
             saw
             him
             ,
             and
             were
             troubled
             ,
             and
             immediately
             he
             talked
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Be
             of
             good
             cheer
             ,
             it
             is
             I
             ,
             be
             not
             afraid
             .
             51.
             
             And
             he
             went
             up
             unto
             them
             into
             the
             ship
             ,
             and
             the
             wind
             ceased
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             sore
             amazed
             in
             themselves
             ,
             beyond
             measure
             ,
             and
             wondered
             .
          
           
             45.
             
               &c.
               N.
            
             1.
             
             If
             Christ
             must
             pray
             so
             much
             ,
             what
             need
             we
             ?
             2.
             
             If
             Christ
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             I
             ,
             be
             not
             afraid
             ,
             it
             should
             quiet
             tumerous
             souls
             .
             3.
             
             Even
             the
             appearance
             of
             Christ
             himself
             in
             a
             strange
             way
             ,
             may
             amaze
             the
             faithful
             .
          
           
             52.
             
             For
             they
             considered
             not
             the
             miracle
             of
             the
             loaves
             ,
             for
             their
             heart
             was
             hardened
             .
          
           
             52.
             
             Had
             they
             duely
             considered
             the
             miracle
             of
             feeding
             ,
             no
             further
             miracle
             would
             have
             seemed
             so
             strange
             to
             them
             .
             N.
             They
             that
             have
             not
             hearts
             hardened
             as
             the
             wicked
             ,
             may
             be
             hardened
             as
             to
             some
             particular
             thing
             .
          
           
             53.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             passed
             over
             ,
             they
             came
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Genesareth
             ,
             and
             drew
             to
             the
             shore
             .
             54.
             
             And
             when
             they
             were
             come
             out
             of
             the
             ship
             ,
             straightway
             they
             knew
             him
             .
             55.
             
             And
             ran
             through
             the
             whole
             region
             round
             about
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             carry
             about
             in
             beds
             those
             that
             were
             sick
             ,
             where
             they
             heard
             he
             was
             .
             56.
             
             And
             whithersoever
             he
             entered
             into
             villages
             :
             or
             cities
             ,
             or
             country
             ,
             they
             laid
             the
             sick
             in
             the
             street
             ,
             and
             besought
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             touch
             if
             it
             were
             but
             the
             border
             of
             his
             garment
             ?
             and
             as
             many
             as
             touched
             him
             were
             made
             whole
             .
          
           
             53.
             
             N.
             O
             that
             we
             were
             as
             earnest
             followers
             of
             Christ
             for
             Salvation
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             for
             their
             Bodies
             !
             And
             that
             we
             could
             as
             boldly
             believe
             and
             trust
             him
             for
             our
             soul●
             ,
             as
             common
             experience
             of
             success
             caused
             them
             to
             do
             for
             their
             health
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THen
             came
             together
             unto
             him
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             and
             certain
             of
             the
             scribes
             ,
             who
             came
             from
             Jerusalem
             .
             2.
             
             And
             when
             they
             saw
             some
             of
             his
             disciples
             eat
             bread
             with
             defiled
             (
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             with
             unwashen
             )
             hands
             ,
             they
             found
             fault
             .
             3.
             
             For
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Jews
             ,
             except
             they
             wash
             their
             hands
             oft
             ,
             eat
             not
             ,
             holding
             the
             tradition
             of
             the
             elders
             .
             4.
             
             And
             when
             they
             come
             from
             the
             market
             ,
             except
             they
             wash
             ,
             they
             eat
             not
             :
             many
             other
             things
             there
             be
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             received
             to
             hold
             ,
             as
             the
             washing
             of
             cups
             ,
             and
             pots
             ,
             and
             brazen
             vessels
             ,
             and
             tables
             .
          
           
             If
             these
             hypocrites
             had
             not
             Ceremony
             and
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             to
             their
             Councils
             to
             make
             Religion
             of
             ,
             how
             could
             they
             quiet
             their
             Consciences
             in
             their
             wordly
             wicked
             lives
             ?
             And
             what
             pretence
             could
             they
             have
             had
             to
             persecute
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             had
             not
             disobedience
             to
             their
             masterships
             ,
             and
             councils
             ,
             and
             Traditions
             in
             Ceremony
             ,
             served
             their
             malignity
             for
             a
             pretense
             .
             The
             Devil
             will
             be
             religious
             to
             destroy
             Religion
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Then
             the
             Pharisees
             and
             ●cribes
             asked
             him
             ,
             Why
             walk
             not
             thy
             disciples
             according
             to
             the
             tradition
             of
             the
             elders
             ,
             but
             eat
             bread
             with
             unwashed
             hands
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Why
             observe
             you
             not
             the
             Cannons
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             answered
             and
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Well
             hath
             Esaias
             prophesied
             of
             you
             ,
             hypocrites
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             This
             people
             honoureth
             me
             with
             their
             lips
             ,
             but
             their
             heart
             is
             far
             from
             me
             .
             7.
             
             How
             be
             it
             in
             vain
             do
             they
             worship
             me
             teaching
             for
             doctrines
             the
             traditions
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             6.
             &c.
             Well
             doth
             I
             say
             describe
             you
             Hypocrites
             ,
             
               This
               people
            
             ,
             &c.
             give
             me
             an
             outside
             ceremonious
             Worship
             ,
             but
             their
             hearts
             are
             void
             of
             true
             holiness
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             worship
             But
             all
             their
             Hypocrital
             worship
             of
             ●●e
             is
             in
             vain
             ,
             while
             they
             make
             doctrines
             and
             Laws
             of
             Religion
             of
             the
             injunctions
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             traditions
             or
             cannons
             of
             their
             Councils
             or
             elders
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             For
             ●aying
             aside
             the
             commandment
             of
             God
             ,
             ye
             hold
             the
             tradition
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             the
             washing
             of
             pots
             and
             cups
             :
             and
             many
             other
             such
             things
             ye
             do
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             God
             commands
             one
             to
             preach
             and
             obey
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             in
             love
             and
             shew
             mercy
             ,
             &c.
             
             These
             you
             lay
             aside
             ,
             and
             hinder
             the
             preaching
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             persecute
             his
             Servants
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             are
             zealous
             for
             your
             ceremoniea
             ,
             N.
             It
             is
             not
             
               washing
               f●r
               cleanliness
            
             ,
             
             but
             for
             Ceremony
             that
             Christ
             speaketh
             against
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             he
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Full
             well
             ye
             reject
             the
             commandment
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             keep
             your
             own
             tradition
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             You
             think
             it
             very
             well
             done
             ,
             to
             set
             against
             Godliness
             and
             Gods
             own
             Laws
             ;
             or
             make
             nothing
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             keep
             your
             own
             presumptious
             Cannons
             or
             traditions
             .
             N.
             By
             [
             
               Full
               well
            
             ,
             ]
             is
             meant
             [
             
               Full
               ill
            
             .
             ]
             Christ
             sheweth
             us
             that
             all
             use
             of
             Ironies
             or
             derisions
             is
             not
             unlawful
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             For
             Moses
             said
             ,
             Honour
             thy
             father
             and
             thy
             mother
             :
             and
             [
             
               who
               so
               ourseth
            
             ]
             father
             or
             mother
             ,
             let
             him
             dye
             the
             death
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Who
             so
             revileth
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             But
             ye
             say
             ,
             If
             a
             man
             shall
             say
             to
             his
             father
             or
             mother
             ,
             It
             is
             Corban
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             a
             gift
             ,
             by
             whatsoever
             thou
             mightest
             be
             profited
             by
             me
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             free
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             If
             he
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             devoted
             to
             God
             ,
             N.
             God
             accepteth
             not
             any
             thing
             vowed
             to
             him
             for
             worship
             ,
             which
             he
             before
             bound
             us
             by
             his
             command
             to
             employ
             any
             other
             way
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             ye
             suffer
             him
             no
             more
             to
             do
             ought
             for
             his
             father
             or
             mother
             .
             13.
             
             Making
             the
             word
             of
             God
             of
             none
             effect
             through
             your
             tradition
             ,
             which
             ye
             have
             delivered
             :
             and
             many
             such
             things
             ye
             do
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             N.
             They
             thought
             that
             their
             cannons
             could
             loose
             men
             from
             Gods
             commands
             .
             As
             if
             a
             cannon
             should
             forbid
             men
             to
             give
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             or
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             worship
             God
             ;
             who
             is
             bound
             to
             it
             by
             Gods
             Law.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             called
             all
             the
             people
             unto
             him
             ,
             He
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Hearken
             to
             me
             every
             one
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             understand
             .
             15.
             
             There
             is
             nothing
             from
             without
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             entring
             into
             him
             can
             defile
             him
             :
             but
             things
             which
             come
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             those
             are
             they
             which
             defile
             a
             man.
             16.
             
             If
             any
             man
             hath
             ears
             to
             hear
             ,
             let
             him
             hear
             .
          
           
             14
             ,
             
               &c.
               N.
            
             He
             speaketh
             of
             defiling
             by
             Guilt
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             when
             he
             was
             entred
             into
             the
             house
             from
             the
             people
             ,
             his
             disciples
             asked
             him
             concerning
             the
             parable
             .
             18.
             
             And
             he
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             Are
             ye
             so
             without
             understanding
             also
             ?
             do
             ye
             not
             perceive
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             thing
             from
             without
             entereth
             into
             the
             man
             ,
             it
             cannot
             defile
             him
             .
             19.
             
             Because
             it
             entereth
             not
             into
             his
             heart
             ,
             but
             into
             the
             belly
             ,
             and
             goeth
             out
             into
             the
             draught
             ,
             purging
             all
             meats
             ?
          
           
             17.
             &c.
             Meat
             maketh
             not
             a
             sinful
             heart
             or
             will
             as
             such
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             That
             which
             cometh
             out
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             that
             defileth
             a
             man.
             21.
             
             For
             from
             within
             out
             of
             the
             heart
             of
             men
             proceed
             evil
             thoughts
             ,
             adulteries
             ,
             fornications
             ,
             murders
             ,
             22.
             
             Thefts
             ,
             covetousness
             ,
             wickedness
             ,
             deceit
             ,
             lasciviousness
             ,
             an
             evil
             eye
             ,
             blasphemy
             ,
             pride
             ,
             foolishness
             .
             23.
             
             All
             these
             evil
             things
             come
             from
             within
             and
             defile
             the
             man.
             
          
           
             23.
             
             These
             make
             him
             a
             sinner
             and
             guilty
             .
             And
             so
             do
             gluttony
             and
             drunkenness
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             Meat
             and
             Drink
             ,
             but
             as
             sinful
             excess
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             from
             thence
             he
             arose
             and
             went
             into
             the
             borders
             of
             Tyre
             and
             Sidon
             ,
             and
             entred
             into
             a
             house
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             no
             man
             know
             it
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             be
             hid
             .
             25.
             
             For
             a
             certain
             woman
             whose
             young
             daughter
             had
             an
             unclean
             Spirit
             ,
             heard
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             came
             and
             fell
             at
             his
             feet
             .
             26.
             
             The
             woman
             was
             a
             Greek
             ,
             a
             Syrophenician
             by
             nation
             ,
             and
             she
             besought
             him
             that
             he
             would
             cast
             forth
             the
             devil
             out
             of
             her
             daughter
             .
             27.
             
             But
             Jesus
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             Let
             the
             children
             first
             be
             filled
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             meet
             to
             take
             the
             childrens
             bread
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             it
             unto
             the
             dogs
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             
               N.
               Phaenice
            
             and
             Canaan
             were
             one
             place
             ,
             27.
             
             I
             am
             sent
             first
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             Gods
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             to
             whom
             you
             Canaanitos
             go
             for
             dogs
             ,
             and
             must
             not
             have
             their
             part
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             And
             she
             answered
             and
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Yes
             Lord
             ,
             yet
             the
             dogs
             under
             the
             table
             eat
             of
             the
             childrens
             crumbs
             .
             29.
             
             And
             he
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             For
             this
             saying
             ,
             go
             thy
             way
             ,
             the
             devil
             is
             gone
             out
             of
             thy
             daughter
             .
             30.
             
             And
             when
             she
             was
             come
             to
             her
             house
             ,
             she
             found
             the
             devil
             gone
             out
             ,
             and
             her
             daughter
             laid
             upon
             the
             bed
             .
          
           
             28.
             &c.
             N.
             Not
             for
             the
             wittiness
             of
             her
             saying
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Faith
             and
             Importunity
             .
             They
             that
             will
             take
             no
             denyal
             of
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             have
             no
             denyal
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             And
             again
             departing
             from
             the
             coasts
             of
             Tyre
             and
             Sidon
             ,
             he
             came
             unto
             the
             sea
             of
             Galilee
             ,
             through
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             coasts
             of
             Decapolis
             .
             32.
             
             And
             they
             bring
             unto
             him
             ,
             one
             that
             Was
             deaf
             ,
             and
             had
             an
             impediment
             in
             his
             speech
             :
             and
             they
             beseech
             him
             to
             put
             his
             hand
             upon
             him
             .
             33.
             
             And
             he
             took
             him
             aside
             from
             the
             multitude
             ,
             and
             put
             his
             fingers
             into
             his
             ears
             ,
             and
             he
             spit
             ,
             and
             touched
             his
             tongue
             .
             34.
             
             And
             looking
             up
             to
             heaven
             ,
             he
             sighed
             ,
             and
             saith
             to
             him
             ,
             Ephphata
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Be
             opened
             .
             35.
             
             And
             straightway
             his
             ears
             were
             opened
             ,
             and
             the
             string
             of
             his
             tongue
             loosed
             ,
             and
             he
             spake
             plain
             :
             36.
             
             And
             he
             charged
             them
             that
             they
             should
             tell
             no
             
             man
             :
             but
             the
             more
             he
             charged
             them
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             more
             a
             great
             deal
             they
             published
             i●
             .
             37.
             
             And
             were
             beyond
             measure
             astonished
             ,
             saying
             ,
             He
             hath
             done
             all
             things
             well
             :
             he
             maketh
             both
             the
             deaf
             to
             hear
             ,
             and
             the
             dumb
             to
             speak
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Christs
             looking
             up
             to
             heaven
             and
             sighing
             ,
             implyeth
             some
             more
             than
             ordinary
             difficulty
             in
             the
             cure
             .
             Bodily
             mercies
             are
             magnified
             by
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             IN
             those
             days
             the
             multitude
             being
             very
             great
             ,
             and
             having
             nothing
             to
             eat
             ,
             Jesus
             called
             his
             disciples
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             2.
             
             I
             have
             compassion
             on
             the
             multitude
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             now
             been
             with
             me
             three
             days
             ,
             and
             have
             nothing
             to
             eat
             .
             3.
             
             And
             if
             I
             send
             them
             away
             fasting
             ,
             to
             their
             own
             houses
             ,
             they
             will
             faint
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             for
             divers
             of
             them
             came
             from
             far
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Christs
             compassion
             is
             our
             great
             consolation
             and
             ground
             of
             trust
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             his
             disciples
             answered
             him
             ,
             From
             whence
             can
             a
             man
             satisfie
             these
             men
             with
             bread
             herein
             the
             wilderness
             ?
             5.
             
             And
             he
             asked
             them
             ,
             How
             many
             loaves
             have
             ye
             ?
             and
             they
             said
             ,
             seven
             .
             6.
             
             And
             he
             commanded
             the
             people
             to
             sit
             down
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             he
             took
             the
             seven
             loaves
             and
             gave
             thanks
             ,
             and
             brake
             ,
             and
             gave
             to
             his
             disciples
             to
             set
             before
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             did
             set
             them
             before
             the
             people
             .
             7.
             
             And
             they
             had
             a
             few
             small
             fishes
             ,
             and
             he
             blessed
             ,
             and
             commanded
             to
             set
             them
             also
             before
             them
             .
             8.
             
             So
             they
             did
             eat
             ,
             and
             were
             filled
             ;
             and
             they
             took
             up
             of
             the
             broken
             meat
             that
             was
             left
             ,
             seven
             baskets
             .
             9.
             
             And
             they
             that
             had
             eaten
             were
             about
             four
             thousand
             ,
             and
             he
             sent
             them
             away
             .
          
           
             N.
             It
             s
             like
             their
             loaves
             then
             were
             but
             like
             our
             cakes
             ,
             by
             the
             custom
             of
             breaking
             them
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             straightway
             he
             entred
             into
             a
             ship
             with
             his
             disciples
             ,
             and
             came
             into
             the
             parts
             of
             Dalmanutha
             .
             11.
             
             And
             the
             Pharisees
             came
             forth
             and
             began
             to
             question
             with
             him
             ,
             seeking
             of
             him
             a
             sign
             from
             heaven
             ,
             tempting
             him
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             They
             would
             trie
             whether
             he
             were
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             a
             sign
             from
             heaven
             of
             their
             own
             choosing
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             he
             sighed
             deeply
             in
             his
             spirit
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             Why
             doth
             this
             generation
             seek
             after
             a
             sign
             ?
             verily
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             there
             shall
             no
             sign
             be
             given
             this
             generation
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             He
             deeply
             groaned
             in
             grief
             for
             their
             obdurateness
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Have
             not
             this
             kind
             of
             men
             had
             signs
             enough
             to
             convince
             them
             ?
             Must
             they
             further
             chuse
             what
             Miracles
             they
             shall
             have
             ?
             Verily
             no
             such
             desire
             of
             these
             perverse
             men
             ,
             shall
             be
             satisfied
             (
             the
             miracle
             of
             my
             resurrection
             they
             shall
             have
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             he
             left
             them
             ,
             and
             entring
             into
             the
             ship
             again
             ,
             departed
             unto
             the
             other
             side
             .
             14.
             
             Now
             the
             Disciples
             had
             forgotten
             to
             take
             bread
             ,
             neither
             had
             they
             in
             the
             ship
             with
             them
             more
             than
             one
             loaf
             .
             15.
             
             And
             he
             charged
             them
             saying
             ,
             Take
             heed
             ,
             beware
             of
             the
             leven
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             leven
             of
             Herod
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             The
             dangerous
             enemies
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             the
             Ceremonious
             Pharisees
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             Herod
             a
             jealous
             Roman
             Governour
             .
             Take
             special
             heed
             that
             the
             Pharisees
             seduce
             you
             not
             by
             their
             deceits
             ,
             nor
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Officers
             affright
             you
             not
             from
             the
             Faith
             by
             his
             cruelty
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             they
             reasoned
             among
             themselves
             saying
             ,
             It
             is
             because
             we
             have
             no
             bread
             .
             17.
             
             And
             when
             Jesus
             knew
             it
             ,
             he
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             Why
             reason
             ye
             because
             ye
             have
             no
             bread
             ?
             perceive
             ye
             not
             yet
             ,
             neither
             understand
             ?
             have
             ye
             your
             heart
             yet
             hardened
             ?
             18.
             
             Having
             eyes
             see
             ye
             not
             ?
             and
             having
             ears
             ,
             hear
             ye
             not
             ?
             and
             do
             ye
             not
             remember
             ?
             19.
             
             When
             I
             brake
             the
             five
             loaves
             among
             five
             thousand
             ,
             how
             many
             baskets
             full
             of
             fragments
             took
             ye
             up
             ?
             and
             they
             said
             ,
             Twelve
             .
             20.
             
             And
             when
             the
             seven
             among
             four
             thousand
             ,
             how
             many
             baskets
             of
             fraqments
             took
             ye
             up
             ?
             and
             they
             said
             ,
             Seven
             .
             21.
             
             And
             he
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             How
             is
             it
             that
             ye
             do
             not
             understand
             .
          
           
             18.
             N.
             It
             is
             a
             great
             sin
             to
             have
             a
             power
             of
             understanding
             and
             considering
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             use
             it
             .
             2.
             
             And
             a
             great
             sin
             quickly
             to
             forget
             Miracles
             ,
             or
             marvellous
             providences
             ,
             and
             to
             fall
             into
             new
             distrustful
             reasonings
             in
             our
             next
             wants
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             he
             cometh
             to
             Bethsaida
             ,
             and
             they
             bring
             a
             blind
             man
             unto
             him
             and
             besought
             him
             to
             touch
             him
             :
             23.
             
             And
             he
             took
             the
             blind
             man
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             led
             him
             out
             of
             the
             town
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             spit
             on
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             put
             his
             hands
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             asked
             him
             if
             he
             saw
             ought
             ?
             24.
             
             And
             he
             looked
             up
             and
             said
             ,
             I
             see
             men
             as
             trees
             ,
             walking
             ▪
          
           
             24.
             &c.
             I
             discern
             not
             Men
             from
             Trees
             by
             their
             shape
             ,
             but
             suppose
             them
             men
             ,
             because
             they
             walk
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             After
             that
             he
             put
             his
             hands
             again
             on
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             look
             up
             ;
             and
             he
             was
             restored
             ,
             and
             saw
             every
             man
             clearly
             .
             26.
             
             And
             he
             sent
             him
             away
             to
             his
             house
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
             Neither
             go
             into
             the
             town
             ,
             nor
             tell
             it
             to
             any
             man
             in
             the
             town
             .
          
           
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             To
             avoid
             ostentation
             and
             envy
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             Jesus
             went
             out
             ,
             and
             his
             disciples
             into
             the
             towns
             of
             Cesarea
             Philippi
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             he
             asked
             his
             disciples
             ,
             saying
             to
             them
             ,
             Whom
             do
             men
             say
             that
             I
             am
             ?
          
           
             27.
             
             Not
             but
             that
             he
             knew
             :
             but
             his
             question
             was
             to
             occasion
             their
             confession
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             And
             they
             answered
             ,
             John
             the
             Baptist
             :
             but
             some
             say
             Elias
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             One
             of
             the
             Prophets
             .
             29.
             
             And
             he
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             But
             whom
             say
             ye
             that
             I
             am
             ?
             and
             Peter
             answered
             and
             saith
             to
             him
             ,
             Thou
             art
             the
             Christ
             .
             30.
             
             And
             he
             charged
             them
             that
             they
             should
             tell
             no
             man
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             Men
             were
             to
             discern
             who
             he
             was
             by
             his
             works
             :
             and
             he
             would
             not
             have
             it
             commonly
             proclaimed
             ,
             till
             his
             Resurection
             and
             Spirit
             had
             compleated
             those
             works
             and
             evidences
             by
             which
             it
             was
             to
             be
             proved
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             And
             he
             began
             to
             teach
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             must
             suffer
             many
             things
             ,
             and
             be
             rejected
             of
             the
             elders
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             chief
             priests
             and
             scribes
             ,
             and
             be
             killed
             ,
             and
             after
             three
             days
             rise
             again
             .
             32.
             
             And
             he
             spake
             that
             saying
             openly
             :
             and
             Peter
             took
             him
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             rebuke
             him
             .
             33.
             
             But
             when
             he
             had
             turned
             about
             ,
             and
             looked
             on
             his
             disciples
             ,
             he
             rebuked
             Peter
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Get
             thee
             behind
             me
             ,
             Satan
             :
             for
             thou
             savourest
             not
             the
             things
             that
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             things
             that
             be
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             N.
             1.
             
             Christ
             made
             them
             know
             that
             he
             designed
             not
             a
             Worldly
             Kingdom
             ,
             when
             he
             tells
             them
             of
             his
             de●t●
             and
             resurrection
             .
             2.
             
             Peter
             in
             his
             fleshly
             wisdom
             thought
             Christ
             was
             not
             so
             wise
             as
             he
             .
             No
             wonder
             if
             Novices
             now
             think
             themselves
             wiser
             than
             their
             wisest
             teachers
             :
             and
             specially
             if
             such
             are
             censured
             as
             imprudent
             for
             not
             avoiding
             suffering
             .
             3.
             
             Even
             a
             Peter
             by
             such
             carnal
             wisdom
             may
             so
             far
             serve
             Satan
             as
             to
             deserve
             so
             sharp
             a
             rebuke
             as
             to
             be
             called
             a
             Satan
             .
             4.
             
             Savouring
             the
             things
             of
             men
             and
             flesh
             more
             than
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             great
             sin
             that
             we
             are
             all
             in
             danger
             of
             ,
             and
             deserveth
             sharp
             rebuke
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             called
             the
             people
             unto
             him
             ,
             with
             his
             disciples
             also
             ,
             he
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Whosoever
             will
             come
             after
             me
             ,
             let
             him
             deny
             himself
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             his
             cross
             and
             follow
             me
             .
             35.
             
             For
             whosoever
             will
             save
             his
             life
             shall
             lose
             it
             ;
             but
             whosoever
             shall
             lose
             his
             life
             for
             my
             sake
             and
             the
             gospels
             ,
             the
             same
             shall
             save
             it
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             This
             case
             of
             Peter
             occasioned
             Christ
             to
             call
             off
             all
             his
             Disciples
             from
             worldly
             expectations
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             them
             what
             they
             must
             trust
             to
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             are
             no
             Disciples
             for
             him
             if
             they
             cannot
             trust
             him
             with
             their
             lives
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             believe
             not
             that
             they
             shall
             gain
             more
             by
             him
             than
             their
             lives
             are
             worth
             :
             N.
             To
             deny
             a
             mans
             self
             is
             to
             forsake
             his
             life
             rather
             than
             forsake
             Christ
             .
             As
             to
             deny
             Christ
             was
             to
             forsake
             him
             to
             save
             life
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             .
             He
             that
             will
             save
             his
             life
             by
             denying
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             lose
             it
             and
             his
             salvation
             :
             And
             he
             that
             denieth
             his
             life
             for
             Christ
             and
             the
             hope
             of
             Salvation
             shall
             save
             it
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             For
             what
             shall
             it
             profit
             a
             man
             if
             he
             shall
             gain
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             lose
             his
             own
             soul
             ?
             37.
             
             Or
             what
             shall
             a
             man
             give
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             soul
             ?
          
           
             36.
             
             How
             poor
             a
             price
             is
             all
             the
             profit
             and
             pleasure
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             to
             hire
             a
             man
             by
             sin
             to
             lose
             his
             salvation
             ,
             or
             what
             can
             make
             up
             that
             mans
             loss
             ?
             N.
             And
             will
             pride
             ,
             revenge
             ,
             gluttony
             ,
             drunkenness
             ,
             or
             fornication
             ,
             then
             make
             him
             a
             saver
             that
             loseth
             his
             soul
             by
             them
             ?
             or
             will
             preferment
             ,
             Lordship
             ,
             and
             pomp
             ,
             and
             power
             recompence
             him
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             Whosoever
             therefore
             shall
             be
             ashamed
             of
             me
             and
             of
             my
             words
             in
             this
             adulterous
             and
             sinful
             generation
             ,
             of
             him
             also
             shall
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             when
             he
             cometh
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Father
             and
             the
             holy
             angels
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             If
             men
             be
             so
             far
             ashamed
             of
             a
             crucified
             ,
             a
             scorned
             ,
             a
             persecuted
             Christ
             ,
             as
             to
             deny
             him
             to
             escape
             shame
             or
             suffering
             ,
             a
             glorified
             Christ
             in
             Judgment
             before
             Angels
             and
             Men
             will
             disown
             them
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             I
             know
             you
             not
             .
             It
             is
             not
             a
             Popedom
             ,
             or
             a
             Cardinalship
             ,
             nor
             a
             Lordship
             that
             nominal
             Christians
             are
             ashamed
             of
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             poor
             persecuted
             Christianity
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             he
             said
             ,
             Verily
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             there
             be
             some
             of
             them
             that
             stand
             here
             ,
             who
             shall
             not
             taste
             of
             death
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             seen
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             come
             with
             power
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Till
             they
             see
             a
             glimpse
             of
             that
             glorious
             or
             powerful
             appearance
             of
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             which
             he
             shall
             come
             at
             the
             last
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             after
             six
             days
             Jesus
             took
             with
             him
             Peter
             ,
             and
             James
             ,
             and
             John
             ,
             and
             leadeth
             them
             up
             into
             an
             high
             mountain
             apart
             by
             themselves
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             transfigured
             before
             them
             .
             3.
             
             And
             his
             raiment
             became
             shining
             exceeding
             white
             as
             snow
             ,
             so
             as
             no
             fuller
             on
             earth
             can
             white
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             there
             appeared
             to
             them
             Elias
             with
             Moses
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             talking
             with
             Jesus
             .
             5.
             
             And
             Peter
             answered
             and
             said
             to
             Jesus
             ,
             Master
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             for
             us
             to
             be
             here
             ,
             let
             us
             make
             three
             tabernacles
             ,
             one
             for
             thee
             ,
             and
             one
             for
             Moses
             ,
             and
             one
             for
             Elias
             .
             6.
             
             For
             he
             wist
             not
             what
             to
             say
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             sore
             afraid
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             This
             was
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             fore-going
             Promise
             .
          
           
             See
             on
             Matt.
             17.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             For
             Glorified
             Saints
             from
             Heaven
             to
             wait
             on
             Christ
             in
             his
             own
             splendor
             ,
             was
             a
             glympse
             resembling
             his
             Last
             Coming
             .
             2.
             
             If
             the
             sight
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Moses
             ,
             and
             Elias
             ,
             in
             glorious
             Splendor
             made
             the
             Three
             Apostles
             ,
             through
             the
             strangeness
             of
             it
             ,
             
               sore
               afraid
            
             ;
             no
             wonder
             ,
             if
             even
             the
             thought
             of
             what
             we
             shall
             see
             after
             Death
             ,
             possess
             us
             with
             dread
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             our
             hope
             ,
             and
             joy
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             there
             was
             a
             cloud
             that
             overshaddowed
             them
             :
             and
             a
             voice
             came
             out
             of
             the
             cloud
             ,
             saying
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             beloved
             Son
             :
             hear
             him
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Hear
             ,
             and
             obey
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             chief
             Messenger
             of
             my
             will
             ,
             of
             whom
             I
             give
             you
             this
             Testimony
             from
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             suddenly
             when
             they
             had
             looked
             round
             about
             ;
             they
             saw
             no
             man
             any
             more
             ,
             save
             Jesus
             onely
             with
             themselves
             .
             9.
             
             And
             as
             they
             came
             down
             from
             the
             mountain
             ,
             he
             charged
             them
             that
             they
             should
             tell
             no
             man
             what
             things
             they
             had
             seen
             ,
             till
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             were
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             10.
             
             And
             they
             kept
             that
             saying
             with
             themselves
             ,
             questioning
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             what
             the
             rising
             from
             the
             dead
             should
             mean.
             
          
           
             10.
             &c.
             Though
             he
             had
             oft
             told
             them
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             they
             understood
             him
             not
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             they
             asked
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Why
             say
             the
             Scribes
             ,
             that
             Elias
             must
             first
             come
             ?
             12.
             
             And
             he
             answered
             ,
             and
             told
             them
             ,
             Elias
             verily
             cometh
             first
             ,
             and
             restoreth
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             is
             written
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             suffer
             many
             things
             ,
             and
             be
             set
             at
             nought
             .
             13.
             
             But
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             Elias
             is
             indeed
             come
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             done
             unto
             him
             whatsoever
             they
             listed
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             11.
             
               &c.
               John
               Baptist
            
             was
             Elias
             ;
             (
             not
             the
             Soul
             of
             Elias
             reincorporate
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             was
             meant
             in
             Malachi
             :
             )
             And
             they
             have
             used
             him
             ,
             as
             they
             will
             do
             me
             ;
             as
             Elias
             was
             Persecuted
             by
             Ahab
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             when
             he
             came
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             he
             saw
             a
             great
             multitude
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Scribes
             questioning
             with
             them
             .
             15.
             
             And
             straightway
             all
             the
             people
             when
             they
             beheld
             him
             ,
             were
             greatly
             amazed
             ,
             and
             running
             to
             him
             ,
             saluted
             him
             .
             16.
             
             And
             he
             asked
             the
             Scribes
             ,
             What
             question
             ye
             with
             them
             ?
             17.
             
             And
             one
             of
             the
             multitude
             answered
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Master
             ,
             I
             have
             brought
             unto
             thee
             my
             son
             ,
             which
             hath
             a
             dumb
             spirit
             :
             18.
             
             And
             wheresoever
             he
             taketh
             him
             ,
             he
             teareth
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             fometh
             ,
             and
             gnasheth
             with
             his
             teeth
             ,
             and
             pineth
             away
             :
             and
             I
             spake
             to
             thy
             disciples
             that
             they
             should
             cast
             him
             out
             ,
             and
             they
             could
             not
             .
          
           
             14.
             &c.
             See
             on
             Matt.
             17.14
             .
             N.
             The
             Disciples
             yet
             had
             not
             the
             full
             Power
             that
             they
             had
             after
             Christs
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             He
             answered
             him
             and
             saith
             ,
             O
             faithless
             generation
             ,
             how
             long
             shall
             I
             be
             with
             you
             ,
             how
             long
             shall
             I
             suffer
             you
             ?
             bring
             him
             unto
             me
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             The
             want
             of
             Faith
             in
             you
             ,
             did
             more
             to
             your
             frustration
             ,
             than
             the
             want
             of
             Power
             in
             my
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             they
             brought
             him
             to
             him
             :
             and
             when
             he
             saw
             him
             ,
             straightway
             the
             spirit
             tare
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             fell
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             wallowed
             foming
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Here
             is
             the
             perfect
             description
             of
             an
             Epi●epsie
             :
             And
             the
             folly
             of
             Atheists
             tells
             them
             ,
             That
             Natural
             Diseases
             are
             not
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             Devils
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             Because
             an
             Axe
             ,
             or
             a
             Halter
             Kills
             a
             man
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             Judges
             ,
             or
             the
             Executioner
             are
             no
             causes
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             he
             asked
             his
             Father
             ,
             How
             long
             is
             it
             ago
             ,
             since
             this
             came
             to
             him
             ?
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             Of
             a
             child
             .
             22.
             
             And
             oft
             times
             it
             hath
             cast
             him
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             waters
             to
             destroy
             him
             :
             But
             if
             thou
             canst
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             have
             compassion
             on
             us
             ,
             and
             help
             us
             .
          
           
             21.
             N.
             It
             appeareth
             this
             mans
             Faith
             was
             weak
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             [
             If
             thou
             canst
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             ]
             Yet
             he
             had
             some
             hope
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Jesus
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             If
             thou
             canst
             believe
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             possible
             to
             him
             that
             believeth
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             If
             thy
             Faith
             make
             thee
             a
             capable
             receiver
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             find
             that
             I
             want
             not
             Power
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             straitway
             the
             father
             of
             the
             child
             cryed
             out
             ,
             and
             said
             with
             tears
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             help
             thou
             mine
             unbelief
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             He
             was
             afraid
             of
             losing
             the
             Cure
             of
             his
             Child
             for
             want
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             yet
             his
             Faith
             was
             weak
             ,
             and
             wavering
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             said
             ,
             If
             I
             had
             no
             belief
             in
             thee
             ,
             I
             had
             not
             come
             to
             thee
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             weak
             and
             timerous
             ,
             and
             therefore
             pray
             thee
             to
             strengthen
             my
             Faith
             ,
             and
             make
             up
             in
             thy
             mercy
             what
             is
             wanting
             in
             my
             Belief
             .
             This
             is
             alas
             the
             Case
             of
             most
             Christians
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             When
             Jesus
             saw
             that
             the
             people
             came
             running
             together
             ,
             he
             rebuked
             the
             soul
             spirit
             ,
             saying
             unto
             him
             ,
             Thou
             dumb
             and
             deaf
             spirit
             ,
             I
             charge
             thee
             come
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             enter
             no
             more
             into
             him
             .
             26.
             
             And
             the
             spirit
             cried
             ,
             and
             rent
             him
             sore
             ,
             and
             came
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             as
             one
             dead
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             many
             said
             ,
             He
             is
             dead
             .
          
           
           
             25.26
             .
             N.
             Christs
             cures
             seem
             sometimes
             to
             the
             Flesh
             to
             put
             men
             into
             a
             worse
             condition
             than
             they
             were
             before
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             But
             Jesus
             took
             him
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             lifted
             him
             up
             ,
             and
             he
             arose
             .
             28.
             
             And
             when
             he
             was
             come
             into
             the
             house
             ,
             his
             disciples
             asked
             him
             privately
             ,
             Why
             could
             not
             we
             cast
             him
             out
             ?
             29.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             .
             This
             kind
             can
             come
             forth
             by
             nothing
             but
             by
             prayer
             and
             fasting
             .
          
           
             27.
             
               &c.
               N.
            
             1.
             
             Even
             Miraculous
             Cures
             may
             require
             the
             use
             of
             means
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             means
             may
             serve
             for
             one
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             for
             another
             .
             2.
             
             A
             double
             qualification
             may
             be
             necessary
             ,
             one
             in
             the
             Minister
             ,
             and
             another
             in
             the
             Patient
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             And
             they
             departed
             thence
             ,
             and
             passed
             through
             Galilee
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             not
             that
             any
             man
             should
             know
             it
             .
             31.
             
             For
             he
             taught
             his
             disciples
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             The
             Son
             of
             man
             is
             delivered
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             kill
             him
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             he
             is
             killed
             ,
             he
             shall
             rise
             the
             third
             day
             .
             32.
             
             But
             they
             understood
             not
             that
             saying
             ,
             and
             were
             afraid
             to
             ask
             him
             .
          
           
             30
             ,
             
               &c.
               N.
            
             Christ
             saw
             it
             necessary
             often
             to
             foretel
             his
             Sufferings
             ,
             and
             Resurrection
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             great
             argument
             for
             our
             Faith.
             
          
           
             33.
             
             And
             he
             came
             to
             Capernaum
             ,
             and
             being
             in
             the
             house
             ,
             he
             asked
             them
             ,
             What
             was
             it
             that
             ye
             disputed
             among
             your selves
             by
             the
             way
             ?
             But
             they
             held
             their
             peace
             ;
             for
             by
             the
             way
             they
             had
             disputed
             among
             themselves
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             the
             greatest
             .
             35.
             
             And
             he
             sate
             down
             and
             called
             the
             twelve
             ,
             and
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             If
             any
             man
             desire
             to
             be
             first
             ,
             the
             same
             shall
             be
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             servant
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             33.34
             .
             &c.
             N.
             They
             were
             ashamed
             to
             own
             their
             Ambition
             .
          
           
             The
             Pre-eminence
             among
             my
             Ministers
             consisteth
             in
             being
             the
             most
             Humble
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             Serviceable
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             And
             he
             took
             a
             child
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             :
             and
             when
             he
             had
             taken
             him
             in
             his
             arms
             ,
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             37.
             
             Whosoever
             shall
             receive
             one
             of
             such
             children
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             receiveth
             me
             :
             and
             whosoever
             shall
             receive
             me
             ,
             receiveth
             not
             me
             ,
             but
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             .
          
           
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             Humble
             and
             harmless
             Christians
             are
             so
             dear
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             in
             Love
             and
             Mercy
             receiveth
             and
             sheweth
             Kindness
             to
             one
             of
             these
             ,
             I
             will
             take
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             did
             it
             to
             my Self
             ;
             and
             my
             Father
             will
             take
             that
             which
             is
             done
             ,
             in
             Love
             and
             Obedience
             to
             me
             ,
             to
             be
             done
             as
             to
             himself
             .
             If
             you
             will
             be
             great
             in
             my
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             dear
             to
             me
             ,
             be
             Humble
             ,
             and
             harmless
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             And
             John
             answered
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Master
             ,
             we
             saw
             one
             casting
             out
             devils
             in
             thy
             name
             ,
             and
             he
             followeth
             not
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             forbad
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             followeth
             not
             us
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             N.
             Had
             John
             been
             now
             as
             full
             of
             Love
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             afterwards
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             forbad
             this
             man
             to
             do
             good
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             But
             Jesus
             said
             ,
             Forbid
             him
             not
             :
             for
             there
             is
             no
             man
             which
             shall
             do
             a
             miracle
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             that
             can
             lightly
             speak
             evil
             of
             me
             .
             40.
             
             For
             he
             that
             is
             not
             against
             us
             ,
             is
             on
             our
             part
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             N.
             Men
             that
             Preach
             in
             Christs
             Name
             ,
             therefore
             are
             not
             to
             be
             silenced
             ,
             though
             faulty
             ;
             if
             they
             do
             more
             good
             than
             harm
             .
             Dreadful
             then
             is
             the
             Case
             of
             them
             that
             Silence
             Christs
             faithful
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             In
             point
             of
             Service
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             He
             that
             is
             not
             against
             it
             ,
             is
             someway
             for
             it
             :
             as
             Souldiers
             say
             of
             Countreymen
             that
             are
             not
             against
             them
             :
             But
             as
             to
             their
             own
             Salvation
             ,
             He
             that
             is
             not
             for
             Christ
             above
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             no
             sincere
             Christian
             ;
             As
             Captains
             say
             of
             their
             listed
             Soldiers
             :
             
               Fight
               ,
               or
               be
               Cashiered
            
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             For
             whosoever
             shall
             give
             you
             a
             cup
             of
             water
             to
             drink
             ,
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             because
             ye
             belong
             to
             Christ
             ,
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             lose
             his
             reward
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             He
             that
             doth
             the
             least
             good
             to
             a
             Christian
             ,
             from
             a
             true
             Love
             to
             Christ
             ,
             would
             do
             more
             ,
             were
             it
             in
             his
             Power
             :
             And
             he
             that
             doth
             good
             but
             from
             common
             Principles
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             not
             Saved
             ,
             shall
             have
             some
             Reward
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             no
             loser
             ,
             but
             a
             gainer
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             good
             that
             he
             doth
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             And
             whosoever
             shall
             offend
             one
             of
             these
             little
             ones
             that
             believe
             in
             me
             ,
             it
             is
             better
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             a
             milstone
             were
             hanged
             about
             his
             neck
             ,
             and
             he
             were
             cast
             into
             the
             sea
             .
          
           
             42
             ,
             N.
             O
             then
             ,
             what
             will
             become
             of
             Tempters
             ,
             Persecutors
             ,
             and
             malignant
             Enemies
             .
             By
             [
             offending
             ]
             is
             meant
             ,
             [
             hindring
             ]
             from
             Faith
             and
             a
             holy
             Life
             .
             And
             by
             [
             better
             ]
             is
             meant
             ,
             [
             
               Its
               a
               smaller
               hurt
            
             .
             ]
          
           
             43.
             
             And
             if
             thy
             hand
             offend
             thee
             ,
             cut
             it
             of●
             :
             it
             is
             better
             for
             thee
             to
             enter
             into
             life
             maimed
             ,
             then
             having
             two
             hands
             ,
             to
             go
             into
             hell
             ,
             into
             the
             fire
             that
             never
             shall
             be
             quenched
             :
             44.
             
             Where
             the
             worm
             dieth
             not
             ,
             and
             the
             fire
             is
             not
             quenched
             .
             45.
             
             And
             if
             thy
             foot
             offend
             thee
             ,
             cut
             it
             off
             :
             it
             is
             better
             for
             thee
             to
             enter
             halt
             into
             life
             ,
             then
             having
             two
             feet
             to
             be
             cast
             into
             hell
             ,
             into
             the
             fire
             that
             never
             shall
             be
             quenched
             .
             46.
             
             Where
             the
             worm
             dieth
             not
             ,
             and
             the
             fire
             is
             not
             quenched
             .
             47.
             
             And
             if
             thine
             eye
             offend
             thee
             ,
             pluck
             it
             out
             :
             it
             is
             better
             for
             thee
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             with
             one
             eye
             ,
             than
             having
             
             two
             eyes
             to
             be
             cast
             into
             hell
             fire
             .
             48.
             
             Where
             their
             worm
             dieth
             not
             ,
             and
             the
             fire
             is
             not
             quenched
             .
          
           
             43.
             &c.
             So
             great
             is
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             wellfare
             of
             this
             Flesh
             and
             the
             Life
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             you
             cannot
             get
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             escape
             Hell
             fire
             at
             too
             dear
             a
             rate
             :
             If
             a
             Hand
             ,
             or
             Foot
             ,
             or
             Eye
             ,
             were
             so
             strong
             a
             hindrance
             as
             that
             you
             had
             no
             other
             way
             to
             avoid
             Sin
             and
             Hell
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             far
             less
             evil
             to
             lose
             such
             a
             Member
             ,
             than
             to
             lie
             in
             Hell.
             N.
             The
             meaning
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             any
             man
             is
             in
             such
             a
             Case
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             better
             way
             to
             avoid
             sin
             ,
             and
             Hell
             :
             But
             if
             he
             had
             no
             better
             ,
             he
             should
             choose
             this
             :
             Nor
             doth
             it
             mean
             ,
             that
             maimed
             Persons
             are
             maimed
             in
             Heaven
             :
             but
             if
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             it
             were
             a
             less
             evil
             .
          
           
             49.
             
             For
             every
             one
             shall
             be
             salted
             with
             fire
             ,
             and
             every
             sacrifice
             shall
             be
             salted
             with
             salt
             .
             50.
             
             Salt
             is
             good
             :
             but
             if
             the
             salt
             hath
             lost
             its
             saltness
             ,
             wherewith
             will
             ye
             season
             it
             ?
             Have
             salt
             in
             your selves
             ,
             and
             have
             peace
             one
             with
             another
             .
          
           
             49.
             
             And
             be
             sure
             ,
             that
             the
             fire
             of
             Affliction
             shall
             be
             as
             Salt
             to
             you
             all
             ,
             that
             now
             are
             thinking
             of
             Pre-eminence
             :
             and
             those
             of
             you
             that
             are
             sound
             ,
             it
             shall
             make
             fitter
             to
             be
             pure
             Sacrifices
             to
             God.
             50.
             
             And
             you
             that
             are
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             Professors
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             being
             thus
             salted
             ,
             your selves
             must
             be
             the
             salt
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             to
             season
             others
             ,
             by
             holy
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             .
             But
             if
             you
             should
             lose
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             Christianity
             ,
             what
             then
             shall
             season
             you
             ?
             Keep
             up
             sound
             Truth
             (
             that
             seasoneth
             ,
             though
             it
             cause
             some
             smart
             )
             in
             your selves
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             seeking
             Superiority
             ,
             live
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             gentle
             Meekness
             with
             one
             another
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             AND
             he
             arose
             from
             thence
             ,
             and
             cometh
             into
             the
             coasts
             of
             Judea
             by
             the
             farther
             side
             of
             Jordan
             :
             and
             the
             people
             resort
             to
             him
             again
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             was
             wont
             ,
             he
             taught
             them
             again
             .
             2.
             
             And
             the
             Pharisees
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             asked
             him
             ,
             Is
             it
             lawful
             for
             a
             man
             to
             put
             away
             his
             wife
             ?
             tempting
             him
             .
             3.
             
             And
             he
             answered
             and
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             What
             did
             Moses
             command
             you
             ?
             4.
             
             And
             they
             said
             ,
             Moses
             suffered
             to
             write
             a
             bill
             of
             divorcement
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             her
             away
             .
          
           
             1.
             N.
             These
             Hypocrites
             seemed
             by
             putting
             cases
             of
             Conscience
             ▪
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             Sinning
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             Jesus
             answered
             and
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             For
             the
             hardness
             of
             your
             heart
             ,
             he
             wrote
             you
             this
             precept
             .
             6.
             
             But
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             creation
             God
             made
             them
             male
             and
             female
             .
             7.
             
             For
             this
             cause
             shall
             a
             man
             leave
             his
             father
             and
             mother
             ,
             and
             cleave
             to
             his
             wife
             .
             8.
             
             And
             they
             twain
             shall
             be
             on●●lesh
             :
             so
             then
             they
             are
             no
             more
             twain
             ,
             but
             one
             flesh
             .
             9.
             
             What
             therefore
             God
             hath
             joyned
             together
             ,
             let
             no
             man
             put
             asunder
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             Law
             was
             good
             in
             it self
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             fitted
             to
             your
             condition
             :
             But
             it
             was
             the
             badness
             ,
             and
             hardness
             of
             your
             Hearts
             that
             made
             such
             a
             Tolleration
             needful
             to
             you
             to
             keep
             you
             from
             worse
             ;
             so
             it
             was
             not
             a
             full
             approbation
             of
             the
             thing
             :
             For
             the
             perfect
             Law
             of
             Innocency
             so
             united
             Man
             and
             Wife
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             should
             Separate
             them
             ,
             for
             his
             own
             pleasure
             ,
             without
             Gods
             licence
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             in
             the
             house
             his
             disciples
             asked
             him
             again
             of
             the
             same
             matter
             .
             11.
             
             And
             he
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             Whosoever
             shall
             put
             away
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             marry
             another
             ;
             committeth
             adultery
             against
             her
             .
             12.
             
             And
             if
             a
             woman
             shall
             put
             away
             her
             husband
             ,
             and
             be
             marryed
             to
             another
             ,
             she
             committeth
             adultery
             .
          
           
             10.
             &c.
             N.
             Though
             Mark
             mention
             not
             the
             exception
             of
             the
             case
             of
             Adultery
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             other
             Evangelists
             ,
             it
             is
             implyed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Quest
             .
             Doth
             Adultery
             dissolve
             Marriage
             ?
             Ans
             .
             It
             giveth
             cause
             of
             a
             dissolution
             ,
             by
             divorce
             ,
             or
             desertion
             :
             But
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             it
             is
             Lawful
             for
             the
             injured
             Person
             to
             forgive
             the
             wrong
             ;
             and
             continue
             in
             the
             relation
             ,
             without
             being
             Marryed
             over
             again
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Quest
             .
             May
             the
             Woman
             put
             away
             her
             Husband
             for
             
               Adultery
               ?
               Answ
            
             .
             They
             that
             deny
             it
             ,
             because
             onely
             the
             Man
             hath
             Governing
             Power
             ,
             say
             nothing
             :
             For
             the
             man
             doth
             it
             not
             as
             a
             Governour
             ,
             but
             as
             an
             injured
             Contractor
             ,
             seeketh
             it
             as
             Justice
             from
             the
             Magistrate
             ;
             or
             righteth
             himself
             ,
             if
             permitted
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             ;
             or
             if
             unjustly
             forbidden
             .
             And
             the
             Woman
             may
             be
             an
             injured
             Contractor
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Man
             ,
             and
             may
             seek
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             for
             a
             Divorce
             ;
             and
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             if
             denyed
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             may
             right
             her self
             by
             Desertion
             .
             But
             whether
             that
             Desertion
             shall
             be
             called
             ,
             
               A
               putting
               away
            
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             controversie
             about
             the
             Name
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Thing
             .
             In
             what
             cases
             it
             is
             Lawful
             to
             Marry
             again
             is
             a
             different
             Controversie
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             they
             brought
             young
             children
             to
             him
             that
             he
             should
             touch
             them
             ,
             and
             his
             disciples
             rebuked
             those
             that
             brought
             them
             .
             14.
             
             But
             when
             Jesus
             saw
             it
             ,
             he
             was
             much
             displeased
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Suffer
             the
             little
             children
             to
             come
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             forbid
             them
             not
             ,
             for
             of
             such
             is
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             N.
             Tho
             they
             brought
             them
             not
             to
             be
             baptized
             (
             Christian
             Baptism
             being
             not
             fully
             instituted
             till
             after
             Christs
             Resurrection
             )
             yet
             they
             are
             offered
             to
             Christ
             for
             his
             acceptance
             and
             benediction
             .
             2.
             
             He
             gave
             them
             such
             acceptance
             and
             blessing
             ,
             and
             declared
             them
             to
             be
             such
             as
             the
             Kingdom
             (
             or
             Church
             )
             of
             God
             consisteth
             of
             :
             He
             could
             not
             mean
             only
             [
             of
             adult
             persons
             that
             are
             like
             these
             Infants
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             :
             ]
             else
             he
             might
             have
             taken
             up
             a
             Lamb
             or
             a
             Dove
             ,
             and
             blessed
             them
             and
             said
             [
             of
             such
             harmless
             creatures
             is
             the
             Kingdom
             of
          
           
           
             God.
             ]
             But
             he
             must
             mean
             [
             
               of
               them
               and
               such
               as
               them
               ,
            
             ]
             or
             of
             such
             both
             in
             age
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             humble
             teachable
             receptivity
             ]
             is
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             :
             else
             it
             would
             be
             no
             reason
             to
             bless
             them
             .
             Which
             can
             be
             nothing
             lower
             than
             acceptance
             as
             Visible-Infant-Church-Members
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             that
             in
             all
             ages
             from
             the
             beginning
             took
             Infants
             to
             be
             Infant-Members
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             came
             not
             to
             destroy
             but
             to
             enlarge
             mercies
             to
             the
             faithful
             and
             their
             seed
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               They
               are
               holy
            
             ;
             and
             was
             much
             displeased
             with
             his
             erroneous
             Apostles
             for
             forbidding
             them
             to
             be
             brought
             for
             his
             benediction
             ,
             sure
             will
             not
             be
             well
             pleased
             with
             those
             that
             now
             forbid
             them
             to
             be
             dedicated
             in
             the
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             to
             him
             .
             But
             yet
             if
             any
             man
             will
             say
             ,
             I
             deny
             not
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             Infants
             of
             the
             Faithful
             in
             the
             Church
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             only
             think
             (
             that
             Baptism
             was
             appointed
             only
             for
             the
             solemn
             reception
             of
             the
             adult
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             be
             Baptized
             at
             age
             ,
             after
             (
             or
             without
             )
             Infant
             Baptism
             ,
             merely
             to
             satisfie
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             then
             live
             in
             Love
             and
             Peace
             with
             those
             of
             another
             mind
             ,
             I
             should
             gladly
             live
             in
             Love
             and
             Peace
             with
             such
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Verily
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             Whosoever
             shall
             not
             receive
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             as
             a
             little
             child
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             enter
             therein
             .
             16.
             
             And
             he
             took
             them
             up
             in
             his
             arms
             ,
             put
             his
             hands
             upon
             them
             and
             blessed
             them
             .
          
           
             N.
             1.
             
             These
             words
             plainly
             intimate
             that
             he
             received
             them
             as
             capable
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             in
             Heaven
             .
             Christ
             doth
             not
             thus
             bless
             unbelievers
             and
             their
             seed
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             1
             Cor.
             7.14
             .
             are
             called
             Holy.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             when
             he
             was
             gone
             forth
             into
             the
             way
             ,
             there
             came
             one
             running
             ,
             and
             kneeled
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             asked
             him
             ,
             Good
             master
             what
             shall
             I
             do
             that
             I
             may
             inherit
             everlasting
             life
             ?
          
           
             17.
             N.
             It
             hence
             appeareth
             that
             the
             Jews
             (
             except
             the
             Sadducees
             )
             then
             believed
             an
             everlasting
             life
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             we
             should
             do
             whatever
             God
             would
             have
             us
             do
             to
             attain
             it
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             Jesus
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Why
             callest
             thou
             me
             good
             ?
             there
             is
             none
             good
             but
             one
             ,
             that
             is
             God
             ,
          
           
             18.
             
             Good
             indeed
             in
             the
             prime
             sence
             is
             a
             high
             title
             ,
             none
             being
             more
             proper
             to
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             none
             perfectly
             and
             primarily
             and
             essentially
             good
             but
             God
             :
             It
             s
             a
             greater
             matter
             to
             be
             good
             than
             thou
             deemest
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Thou
             knowest
             the
             commandments
             ,
             Do
             not
             commit
             adultery
             ,
             Do
             not
             kill
             ,
             Do
             not
             steal
             ,
             Do
             not
             bear
             false
             witness
             ,
             Defraud
             not
             ,
             Honour
             thy
             father
             and
             mother
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             N.
             Defraud
             not
             is
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Tenth
             Commandment
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Love
             thy
             Neighbour
             as
             thy self
             ,
             so
             as
             not
             to
             desire
             from
             him
             any
             thing
             to
             his
             hurt
             .
             Qu.
             Why
             doth
             Christ
             mention
             none
             of
             the
             Commandments
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             ?
             Answ
             .
             The
             man
             is
             supposed
             to
             confess
             God
             ,
             and
             consequently
             his
             duty
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             mean
             in
             his
             question
             ,
             What
             good
             works
             must
             I
             do
             towards
             others
             ?
             Qu.
             2.
             
             Why
             doth
             not
             Christ
             recite
             the
             Commandments
             in
             their
             true
             order
             ?
             Answ
             .
             When
             the
             matter
             alone
             is
             intended
             ,
             the
             order
             is
             not
             necessary
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Evangelists
             recite
             not
             all
             Christs
             words
             in
             the
             same
             order
             that
             he
             spake
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             difference
             of
             their
             recitals
             .
             These
             very
             words
             are
             otherwise
             recited
             by
             Matth.
             19.18
             ,
             19.
             
             [
             Thou
             shalt
             do
             no
             Murther
             ,
             ]
             is
             first
             ,
             and
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             love
             thy
             Neighbour
             as
             thy self
             ,
             is
             last
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             [
             
               Defraud
               not
            
             .
             ]
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             he
             answered
             and
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Master
             ,
             all
             these
             have
             I
             observed
             from
             my
             youth
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             N.
             He
             meant
             that
             he
             had
             not
             directly
             in
             the
             outward
             act
             broken
             any
             of
             these
             ;
             not
             knowing
             how
             far
             the
             Law
             reacheth
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Then
             Jesus
             beholding
             him
             ,
             loved
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             One
             thing
             thou
             lackest
             ,
             go
             thy
             way
             ,
             sell
             whatsoever
             thou
             hast
             ,
             and
             give
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             have
             treasure
             in
             heaven
             ;
             and
             come
             ,
             take
             up
             the
             cross
             and
             follow
             me
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Jesus
             beheld
             him
             with
             kindness
             ,
             approving
             in
             him
             what
             was
             good
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             So
             far
             thou
             hast
             done
             well
             :
             But
             there
             is
             more
             than
             this
             necessary
             to
             obtain
             everlasting
             life
             ,
             even
             to
             prefer
             it
             before
             all
             the
             wealth
             and
             pleasure
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             life
             it self
             ;
             and
             to
             trie
             thee
             herein
             ;
             Go
             and
             sell
             all
             and
             give
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             take
             heaven
             for
             thy
             treasure
             instead
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             follow
             me
             in
             self-denial
             unto
             suffering
             .
             N.
             Not
             that
             all
             are
             bound
             to
             sell
             all
             ;
             but
             all
             are
             bound
             so
             to
             prefer
             heaven
             ,
             as
             will
             make
             them
             forsake
             all
             that
             stands
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             he
             was
             sad
             at
             that
             saying
             ,
             and
             went
             away
             grieved
             ;
             for
             he
             had
             great
             possessions
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Carnal
             men
             may
             be
             sorry
             that
             they
             cannot
             bring
             down
             God
             to
             their
             terms
             :
             Good
             and
             bad
             would
             be
             as
             well
             as
             they
             can
             both
             here
             and
             hereafter
             :
             But
             when
             they
             see
             they
             cannot
             have
             both
             Earth
             and
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             Faithful
             chuse
             heaven
             (
             tho
             sensible
             of
             earthly
             sufferings
             )
             and
             the
             
               worldly
               chuse
            
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             most
             to
             keep
             off
             sorrow
             and
             despair
             ,
             do
             force
             on
             themselves
             a
             hope
             that
             they
             shall
             have
             both
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             will
             save
             them
             on
             their
             own
             terms
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             Jesus
             looked
             about
             and
             saith
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             How
             hardly
             shall
             they
             that
             have
             riches
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             23.
             
             How
             hard
             is
             it
             to
             perswade
             rich
             men
             to
             love
             heaven
             better
             than
             earth
             ,
             and
             to
             yield
             to
             the
             conditions
             of
             salvation
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             the
             disciples
             were
             astonished
             at
             his
             words
             :
             but
             Jesus
             answered
             again
             ,
             and
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             Children
             ,
             how
             hard
             is
             it
             for
             them
             that
             trust
             in
             riches
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God.
             25.
             
             It
             is
             easier
             for
             a
             camel
             to
             go
             through
             the
             eye
             of
             a
             needle
             than
             for
             a
             rich
             man
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God.
             
          
           
           
             24.
             
             So
             bad
             is
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             exceeding
             hard
             to
             have
             riches
             and
             not
             to
             place
             mens
             trust
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             do
             so
             cannot
             be
             true
             Christians
             and
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             N.
             To
             trust
             in
             riches
             is
             to
             take
             them
             for
             our
             best
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             and
             expect
             more
             comfort
             from
             them
             than
             from
             Christ
             and
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             And
             they
             were
             astonished
             out
             of
             measure
             ,
             saying
             among
             themselves
             ,
             Who
             then
             can
             be
             saved
             ?
             27.
             
             And
             Jesus
             looking
             upon
             them
             ,
             saith
             ,
             With
             men
             it
             is
             impossible
             ,
             but
             not
             with
             God
             :
             for
             with
             God
             all
             things
             are
             possible
             .
          
           
             27.
             N.
             Sure
             the
             inordinate
             desire
             to
             be
             rich
             must
             needs
             signifie
             unbelief
             :
             Can
             men
             seek
             that
             which
             they
             believe
             maketh
             their
             salvation
             almost
             impossible
             ?
             The
             same
             I
             say
             of
             murmuring
             poverty
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Then
             Peter
             began
             to
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             Behold
             we
             have
             left
             all
             and
             followed
             thee
             ;
             29.
             
             And
             Jesus
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             Verily
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             man
             that
             hath
             left
             house
             ,
             or
             brethren
             ,
             or
             sisters
             ,
             or
             father
             ,
             or
             mother
             ,
             or
             wife
             ,
             or
             children
             ,
             or
             lands
             ,
             for
             my
             sake
             and
             the
             Gospels
             .
             30.
             
             But
             he
             shall
             receive
             an
             hundred
             fold
             ,
             now
             in
             this
             time
             ,
             houses
             ,
             and
             brethren
             ,
             and
             Sisters
             ,
             and
             mothers
             ,
             and
             children
             ,
             and
             lands
             with
             persecutions
             :
             and
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             eternal
             life
             .
             31.
             
             But
             many
             that
             are
             first
             ,
             shall
             be
             last
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             first
             .
          
           
             29.
             &c.
             N.
             To
             forsake
             them
             for
             Christ
             is
             rather
             to
             displease
             them
             or
             part
             with
             them
             than
             with
             Christ
             and
             our
             Duty
             ;
             when
             they
             stand
             in
             Competition
             ,
             as
             comforts
             ,
             or
             in
             opposition
             as
             adversaries
             ;
             It
             is
             not
             to
             forsake
             them
             in
             Passion
             ,
             or
             for
             want
             of
             due
             Love
             to
             them
             ;
             nor
             to
             go
             into
             a
             Monastery
             ,
             or
             as
             rebellious
             Prodigals
             ,
             or
             on
             any
             unjust
             cause
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             hundred
             fold
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             is
             
               in
               value
            
             :
             God
             will
             here
             do
             better
             for
             them
             ,
             in
             things
             of
             greater
             worth
             .
             And
             all
             Christians
             shall
             be
             endeared
             to
             them
             in
             Love
             and
             Communion
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             And
             they
             were
             in
             the
             way
             going
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             :
             and
             Jesus
             went
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             amaz'd
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             followed
             ,
             they
             were
             afraid
             :
             and
             he
             took
             again
             the
             twelve
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             tell
             them
             what
             things
             should
             happen
             to
             him
             .
             33.
             
             Saying
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             we
             go
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             the
             son
             of
             man
             shall
             be
             delivered
             up
             to
             the
             chief
             priests
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             scribes
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             condemn
             him
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             shall
             deliver
             him
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             34.
             
             And
             they
             shall
             mock
             him
             ,
             and
             shall
             scourge
             him
             ,
             and
             shall
             spit
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             shall
             kill
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             day
             he
             shall
             rise
             again
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             When
             they
             were
             before
             put
             in
             fear
             of
             going
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             he
             told
             them
             again
             plainly
             what
             and
             how
             he
             must
             suffer
             ,
             and
             rise
             again
             .
             N.
             Of
             all
             Prophecies
             this
             is
             the
             most
             confirming
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             And
             James
             and
             John
             the
             sons
             of
             Zebedee
             come
             unto
             him
             saying
             ,
             Master
             ,
             we
             would
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             do
             for
             us
             whatever
             we
             shall
             desire
             .
             36.
             
             And
             he
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             What
             would
             ye
             that
             I
             should
             do
             for
             you
             ?
             37.
             
             They
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Grant
             to
             us
             that
             we
             may
             sit
             ,
             one
             on
             thy
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             on
             thy
             left
             hand
             in
             thy
             glory
             .
          
           
             35.
             &c.
             They
             came
             with
             their
             Mother
             :
             N.
             Tho
             this
             might
             shew
             a
             strong
             belief
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             spoken
             as
             here
             placed
             ,
             next
             his
             telling
             them
             of
             his
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             :
             yet
             afterward
             this
             Faith
             seemeth
             to
             be
             almost
             forgotten
             .
             And
             they
             were
             far
             from
             perfect
             ,
             while
             they
             were
             so
             selfish
             ,
             ambitious
             and
             presumptuous
             in
             their
             request
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             But
             Jesus
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Ye
             know
             not
             what
             ye
             ask
             :
             Can
             ye
             drink
             of
             the
             cup
             that
             I
             drink
             of
             ,
             and
             be
             baptized
             with
             the
             baptism
             that
             I
             am
             baptized
             with
             ?
          
           
             38.
             
             It
             is
             meeter
             for
             you
             to
             consider
             whether
             you
             can
             suffer
             with
             and
             for
             me
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             And
             they
             said
             ,
             We
             can
             ?
             And
             Jesus
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Ye
             shall
             indeed
             drink
             of
             the
             cup
             that
             I
             drink
             of
             ,
             and
             be
             baptized
             with
             the
             baptism
             that
             I
             am
             baptized
             with
             .
             40.
             
             But
             to
             sit
             on
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             on
             my
             left
             hand
             ,
             is
             not
             mine
             to
             give
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             be
             :
             given
             to
             them
             for
             whom
             it
             is
             prepared
             .
          
           
             39.
             N.
             Their
             purpose
             was
             good
             ,
             but
             not
             their
             self-confidence
             .
             40.
             
             It
             is
             to
             be
             given
             by
             way
             of
             reward
             to
             the
             most
             excellent
             and
             meet
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             Fathers
             Decree
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             me
             now
             by
             way
             of
             partial
             favour
             ,
             as
             Courtiers
             obtain
             of
             Princes
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             And
             when
             the
             ten
             heard
             it
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             be
             much
             displeased
             with
             James
             and
             John.
             
          
           
             41.
             
             N.
             Christ
             own
             followers
             and
             Apostles
             had
             their
             great
             displeasures
             at
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             indignation
             :
             no
             wonder
             then
             if
             such
             arise
             in
             the
             Church
             now
             .
             2.
             
             It
             was
             then
             the
             aspiring
             Ambition
             of
             two
             that
             would
             have
             been
             above
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             caused
             this
             breach
             and
             indignation
             :
             No
             wonder
             if
             the
             same
             Cause
             ,
             have
             the
             same
             Effects
             ,
             and
             worse
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             in
             worse
             Men
             ,
             and
             in
             very
             many
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             But
             Jesus
             called
             them
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             saith
             ▪
             unto
             them
             ,
             Ye
             know
             that
             they
             which
             are
             accounted
             to
             rule
             over
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             exercise
             lordship
             over
             them
             ;
             and
             their
             great
             ones
             exercise
             authority
             upon
             them
             .
             43.
             
             But
             so
             shall
             it
             not
             be
             among
             you
             :
             but
             whosoever
             will
             be
             great
             among
             you
             ,
             shall
             be
             your
             Minister
             .
             44.
             
             And
             whosoever
             of
             you
             will
             be
             the
             chiefest
             ,
             shall
             be
             servant
             of
             all
             .
          
           
           
             42.
             &c.
             Jesus
             purposely
             thus
             decided
             the
             controversie
             :
             You
             are
             not
             called
             to
             an
             Empire
             ,
             or
             Dominion
             ;
             The
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Nations
             exercise
             Lordship
             and
             Command
             on
             them
             .
             But
             your
             Pre-eminence
             shall
             be
             Moral
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             is
             the
             worthiest
             in
             Humility
             ,
             and
             Serviceableness
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             Light
             and
             Love
             that
             fits
             them
             for
             it
             ,
             shall
             have
             the
             Chief
             Authority
             with
             you
             :
             For
             his
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             Service
             ,
             Reason
             and
             Love
             ,
             shall
             most
             prevail
             with
             Christians
             for
             respect
             in
             Church
             Affairs
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             For
             even
             the
             son
             of
             man
             came
             not
             to
             be
             ministred
             unto
             ,
             but
             to
             Minister
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             his
             life
             a
             ransom
             for
             many
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             Why
             should
             you
             set
             up
             a
             higher
             Dominion
             over
             one
             another
             ,
             than
             I
             have
             exercised
             over
             you
             ?
             Have
             not
             I
             been
             more
             a
             Servant
             to
             you
             ,
             in
             Teaching
             and
             Guiding
             you
             ,
             than
             you
             have
             been
             to
             me
             ,
             by
             any
             Service
             you
             have
             done
             me
             :
             Have
             not
             I
             stooped
             to
             you
             all
             ,
             and
             will
             do
             even
             to
             Death
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             And
             they
             came
             to
             Jericho
             :
             and
             as
             he
             went
             out
             of
             Jericho
             with
             his
             disciples
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             number
             of
             people
             ,
             blind
             Bartimeus
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             Timeus
             ,
             sate
             by
             the
             high-way
             side
             ,
             begging
             .
             47.
             
             And
             when
             he
             heard
             that
             it
             was
             J●sus
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Jesus
             thou
             Son
             of
             David
             ,
             have
             mercy
             on
             me
             .
             48.
             
             And
             many
             charged
             him
             that
             he
             should
             hold
             his
             peace
             ;
             but
             he
             cryed
             the
             more
             a
             great
             deal
             ,
             Thou
             Son
             of
             David
             have
             mercy
             on
             me
             .
             49.
             
             And
             Jesus
             stood
             still
             ,
             and
             commanded
             him
             to
             be
             called
             :
             and
             they
             call
             the
             blind
             man
             ,
             saying
             unto
             him
             ,
             Be
             of
             good
             comfort
             ,
             rise
             ,
             he
             calleth
             thee
             .
             50.
             
             And
             he
             casting
             away
             his
             garment
             ,
             rose
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             Jesus
             .
             51.
             
             And
             Jesus
             answered
             and
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             What
             wilt
             thou
             that
             I
             should
             do
             to
             thee
             ?
             The
             blind
             man
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Lord
             ▪
             that
             I
             might
             receive
             my
             sight
             .
             52.
             
             And
             Jesus
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Go
             thy
             way
             ,
             thy
             faith
             hath
             made
             thee
             whole
             :
             and
             immediately
             he
             received
             his
             sight
             ,
             and
             followed
             Jesus
             in
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             46.
             &c.
             See
             on
             Mat.
             20.30
             .
             N.
             1.
             
             It
             's
             great
             comfort
             to
             be
             called
             to
             Christ
             .
             2.
             
             Christ
             maketh
             whole
             efficiently
             but
             Faith
             ,
             by
             moral
             receptive
             qualification
             ,
             of
             a
             free
             gift
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             AND
             when
             they
             came
             nigh
             to
             Jerusalem
             unto
             Bethphage
             ,
             and
             Bethany
             ,
             at
             the
             mount
             of
             Olives
             ,
             he
             sendeth
             forth
             two
             of
             his
             disciples
             .
             2.
             
             And
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             Go
             your
             way
             into
             the
             Village
             over
             against
             you
             ,
             and
             as
             soon
             as
             ye
             be
             entred
             into
             it
             ,
             ye
             shall
             find
             a
             colt
             tied
             ,
             whereon
             never
             man
             sat
             ,
             loose
             him
             ,
             and
             bring
             him
             .
             3.
             
             And
             if
             any
             man
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             Why
             do
             ye
             this
             ?
             say
             ye
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             need
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             straightway
             he
             will
             send
             him
             hither
             .
             4.
             
             And
             they
             went
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             found
             the
             colt
             tyed
             by
             the
             door
             without
             ,
             in
             a
             place
             where
             two
             ways
             met
             :
             and
             they
             loose
             him
             .
             5.
             
             And
             certain
             of
             them
             that
             stood
             there
             ,
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             What
             do
             ye
             loosing
             the
             colt
             .
             6.
             
             And
             they
             said
             to
             them
             even
             as
             Jesus
             had
             commanded
             :
             and
             they
             let
             them
             go
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             N.
             Christ
             knew
             things
             distant
             ,
             and
             what
             men
             would
             say
             and
             do
             .
             Though
             mans
             Acts
             be
             free
             ,
             God
             accomplisheth
             his
             will
             ,
             by
             mans
             freest
             Acts.
             2.
             
             It
             was
             an
             Ass
             with
             her
             Colt
             ;
             though
             Mark
             name
             but
             the
             Colt.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             they
             brought
             the
             colt
             to
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             cast
             their
             garments
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             sat
             upon
             ●im
             .
             8.
             
             And
             many
             spread
             their
             garments
             in
             the
             way
             :
             and
             others
             cut
             down
             branches
             of
             the
             trees
             ,
             and
             strawed
             them
             in
             the
             way
             .
             9.
             
             And
             they
             that
             went
             before
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             ●ollowed
             ,
             cryed
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Hosanna
             ,
             blessed
             is
             he
             that
             cometh
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
             10.
             
             Blessed
             be
             the
             kingdom
             of
             our
             father
             David
             ,
             that
             cometh
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Hosanna
             ,
             in
             the
             highest
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             We
             receive
             with
             all
             joyful
             Applause
             the
             
             Messiah
             ●hat
             is
             come
             from
             God
             ;
             Blessed
             be
             He
             ,
             and
             blessed
             be
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             Let
             the
             Heavens
             applaud
             and
             bless
             it
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             Jesus
             entred
             into
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             ●nto
             the
             temple
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             had
             looked
             ●ound
             about
             upon
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             now
             the
             ●ventide
             was
             come
             ,
             he
             went
             out
             unto
             Betha●y
             with
             the
             twelve
             .
             12.
             
             And
             on
             the
             morrow
             when
             they
             were
             come
             from
             Bethany
             ,
             he
             was
             hungry
             .
             13.
             
             And
             seeing
             a
             figtree
             afar
             off
             ,
             having
             leaves
             ,
             he
             came
             ,
             if
             haply
             he
             might
             find
             any
             thing
             thereon
             :
             and
             when
             he
             came
             to
             it
             ,
             he
             found
             nothing
             but
             leaves
             ;
             for
             the
             time
             of
             figs
             was
             not
             yet
             .
          
           
             11.
             &c.
             N.
             It
             s
             not
             likely
             that
             Christ
             was
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             Figgs
             hit
             not
             that
             year
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             Tree
             was
             fruitless
             :
             But
             by
             this
             Miracle
             he
             shewed
             ,
             The
             Destruction
             of
             Fruitless
             Jews
             and
             Hypocrites
             .
             3.
             
             It
             s
             like
             he
             lay
             out
             of
             Door
             at
             Bethany
             ,
             as
             he
             used
             to
             do
             by
             night
             in
             the
             Garden
             where
             he
             was
             taken
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             not
             burden
             poor
             mens
             Houses
             with
             all
             his
             followers
             :
             Else
             sure
             he
             would
             not
             have
             come
             away
             hungry
             .
          
           
           
             14.
             
             And
             Jesus
             answered
             and
             said
             unto
             it
             ,
             No
             man
             eat
             fruit
             of
             thee
             hereafter
             for
             ever
             .
             And
             his
             disciples
             heard
             it
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             This
             Phrase
             of
             answering
             to
             a
             fig-tree
             ,
             must
             be
             expounded
             by
             the
             use
             of
             the
             word
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             when
             to
             [
             answer
             ]
             signified
             but
             [
             to
             say
             ]
             2.
             
             The
             Curse
             hurteth
             not
             the
             Tree
             ,
             but
             to
             instruct
             Men.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             they
             come
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             d●
             Jesus
             went
             into
             the
             temple
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             cast
             out
             them
             that
             sold
             and
             bought
             in
             the
             temple
             ,
             and
             overthrew
             the
             tables
             of
             the
             money-changers
             ,
             and
             the
             seats
             of
             them
             that
             sold
             doves
             .
             16.
             
             And
             would
             not
             suffer
             that
             any
             man
             should
             carry
             any
             vessel
             through
             the
             temple
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             N.
             He
             Shewed
             that
             he
             had
             the
             authority
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             tho
             he
             would
             not
             set
             up
             a
             temporal
             Kingdom
             16.
             
             Christ
             now
             seemed
             to
             be
             more
             ceremonious
             than
             the
             Pharisees
             :
             But
             he
             was
             made
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             abrogate
             our
             little
             till
             all
             were
             fulfilled
             by
             him
             :
             He
             was
             to
             keep
             it
             to
             save
             men
             from
             it
             .
             3.
             
             He
             yet
             teacheth
             us
             to
             Reverence
             the
             place
             of
             solemn
             worship
             for
             the
             worship
             sake
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             he
             taught
             ,
             saying
             unto
             them
             ,
             Is
             it
             not
             written
             ,
             My
             house
             shall
             be
             called
             of
             all
             nations
             the
             house
             of
             prayer
             ?
             but
             ye
             have
             made
             it
             a
             den
             of
             thieves
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             The
             Temple
             was
             dedicated
             for
             Holy
             worship
             for
             Jews
             and
             Proselites
             of
             all
             Nations
             ;
             but
             these
             use
             Merchandize
             here
             and
             rob
             men
             by
             deceit
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
             May
             places
             now
             be
             temples
             dedicated
             to
             Holy
             worship
             ?
             Answ
             .
             No
             doubt
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             reverence
             of
             Gods
             name
             and
             worship
             ,
             not
             only
             alloweth
             but
             requireth
             us
             when
             we
             can
             ,
             to
             separate
             comely
             places
             ,
             to
             Holy
             worship
             from
             common
             use
             ;
             And
             why
             they
             may
             not
             be
             called
             Temples
             I
             know
             not
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             the
             Scribes
             and
             chief
             priests
             heard
             it
             ,
             and
             sought
             how
             they
             might
             destroy
             him
             ,
             for
             they
             feared
             him
             ,
             because
             all
             the
             people
             were
             astonished
             a●
             his
             do●trine
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Tho
             one
             would
             think
             Christs
             zeal
             for
             the
             Temple
             should
             have
             pleased
             them
             that
             crved
             it
             up
             as
             their
             Glory
             ,
             and
             accused
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Stephen
             and
             Paul
             for
             dishonouring
             it
             ,
             yet
             because
             C●rist
             did
             it
             as
             he
             did
             by
             the
             peoples
             countenance
             ,
             they
             feared
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             lest
             they
             would
             take
             it
             for
             Sedition
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             should
             suffer
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             when
             even
             was
             come
             ,
             he
             went
             out
             of
             the
             city
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Lest
             they
             should
             surprize
             him
             in
             the
             Night
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             at
             last
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             as
             they
             pa●sed
             by
             ,
             they
             saw
             the
             fig-tree
             dried
             up
             from
             the
             oot
             .
             21.
             
             And
             Peter
             calling
             to
             rem●mbrance
             ,
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             Master
             ,
             b●hold
             ,
             the
             fig-tree
             which
             thou
             cursed
             ●t
             is
             withered
             away
             .
             22.
             
             And
             Jesus
             answering
             ,
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             Have
             faith
             in
             God.
             23.
             
             For
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             shall
             say
             unto
             this
             mountain
             ,
             Be
             thou
             removed
             ,
             and
             be
             thou
             cast
             into
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             doubt
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             but
             shall
             believe
             that
             those
             things
             which
             he
             saith
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             whatsoever
             he
             saith
             .
             24.
             
             Therefore
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             What
             things
             soever
             ye
             desire
             when
             ye
             pray
             ,
             believe
             that
             ye
             recieve
             them
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             have
             them
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             No
             difficulty
             shall
             hinder
             you
             from
             obtaining
             what
             God
             hath
             promised
             ,
             and
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             if
             you
             firmly
             trust
             his
             Love
             and
             promise
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             And
             when
             ye
             stand
             praying
             ,
             forgive
             if
             ye
             have
             ought
             against
             any
             :
             that
             your
             Father
             also
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             may
             forgive
             you
             your
             trespasses
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             And
             forgiving
             and
             Charity
             is
             necessary
             to
             success
             as
             well
             as
             Believing
             :
             Believing
             supposeth
             other
             requisites
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             But
             if
             you
             do
             not
             forgive
             ,
             neither
             will
             your
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             forgive
             you
             your
             trespass
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Note
             ,
             This
             sheweth
             that
             the
             promise
             of
             granting
             believers
             Prayers
             ,
             meaneth
             
               caeteris
               paribus
            
             ,
             other
             requisites
             being
             answerable
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             they
             come
             again
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             was
             walking
             in
             the
             temple
             ,
             there
             come
             to
             him
             the
             chief
             priests
             ,
             and
             the
             Scribes
             and
             the
             elders
             .
             28.
             
             And
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             By
             what
             authority
             dost
             thou
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             who
             gave
             thee
             this
             authority
             to
             do
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Note
             ,
             They
             judged
             truly
             that
             they
             were
             not
             to
             be
             done
             without
             authority
             :
             But
             knew
             not
             his
             authority
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             29.
             
             And
             Jesus
             answered
             and
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             I
             will
             also
             ask
             of
             you
             one
             question
             ,
             and
             answer
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             by
             what
             authority
             I
             do
             these
             things
             .
             30.
             
             The
             baptism
             of
             John
             ,
             was
             it
             from
             heaven
             ,
             or
             of
             men
             ?
             answer
             me
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             Note
             ,
             Had
             they
             confest
             John
             to
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             produced
             his
             testimony
             :
             Had
             they
             denyed
             it
             ,
             they
             had
             gainsayed
             themselves
             and
             the
             peoples
             voice
             :
             For
             the
             generality
             of
             them
             were
             baptized
             by
             John
             ,
             in
             hope
             that
             their
             Messiah
             and
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             their
             deliverance
             were
             at
             hand
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             And
             they
             reasoned
             with
             themselves
             ,
             saying
             ,
             if
             we
             shall
             say
             ,
             From
             heaven
             ,
             he
             will
             say
             ,
             Why
             then
             did
             ye
             not
             believe
             him
             ?
             32.
             
             But
             if
             we
             shall
             say
             ,
             Of
             men
             ,
             they
             feared
             the
             people
             :
             for
             all
             men
             counted
             John
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             prophet
             indeed
             .
             33.
             
             And
             
             they
             answered
             and
             said
             unto
             Jesus
             ,
             We
             cannot
             tell
             .
             And
             Jesus
             answering
             ,
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             Neither
             do
             I
             tell
             you
             by
             what
             authority
             I
             do
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             31.
             N.
             It
             was
             well
             that
             they
             considered
             what
             might
             be
             said
             against
             them
             ,
             which
             now
             most
             Christians
             do
             not
             in
             their
             disputes
             .
             2.
             
             These
             Persecutors
             and
             the
             Romans
             had
             some
             Charity
             and
             consideration
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             were
             restrained
             by
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             accuse
             and
             fine
             them
             as
             for
             Routs
             ,
             Ryots
             and
             Seditions
             3.
             
             They
             that
             deny
             necessary
             premises
             are
             not
             to
             be
             disputed
             with
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             ANd
             he
             began
             to
             speak
             unto
             them
             by
             parables
             .
             A
             certain
             man
             planted
             a
             vineyard
             ,
             and
             set
             an
             hedge
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             digged
             a
             place
             for
             the
             wine-fat
             ,
             and
             built
             a
             tower
             ,
             and
             let
             it
             out
             to
             husbandmen
             ,
             and
             went
             into
             a
             far
             countrey
             .
             2.
             
             And
             at
             the
             season
             he
             sent
             to
             the
             husbandmen
             a
             servant
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             receive
             from
             the
             husbandmen
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             vineyard
             .
             3.
             
             And
             they
             caught
             him
             ,
             and
             beat
             him
             ,
             and
             sent
             him
             away
             empty
             .
             4.
             
             And
             again
             he
             sent
             unto
             them
             another
             servant
             ,
             and
             at
             him
             they
             cast
             stones
             ,
             and
             wounded
             him
             in
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             sent
             him
             away
             shamefully
             handled
             .
             5.
             
             And
             again
             he
             sent
             another
             ,
             and
             him
             they
             killed
             :
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             beating
             some
             ,
             and
             killing
             some
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             See
             on
             Matth.
             21.
             
             Note
             ,
             Who
             did
             this
             :
             Answer
             ,
             The
             only
             national
             Church
             on
             Earth
             .
             2.
             
             Did
             they
             cease
             upon
             this
             warning
             of
             Christ
             .
             Ans
             .
             No
             but
             do
             worse
             .
             3.
             
             Why
             did
             they
             do
             ●t
             .
             Ans
             .
             Through
             folly
             and
             wickedness
             .
             4.
             
             The
             things
             that
             have
             bin
             are
             :
             This
             is
             no
             strange
             thing
             yet
             on
             Earth
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Having
             yet
             therefore
             one
             son
             ,
             his
             well-beloved
             ,
             he
             sent
             him
             also
             last
             unto
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             They
             will
             reverence
             my
             son
             .
             7.
             
             But
             those
             husbandmen
             said
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             This
             is
             the
             heir
             ,
             come
             let
             us
             kill
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             inheritance
             shall
             be
             ours
             .
             8.
             
             And
             they
             took
             him
             ,
             and
             killed
             him
             and
             cast
             him
             out
             of
             the
             vineyard
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Note
             ,
             No
             wonder
             that
             no
             innocency
             ,
             or
             worth
             can
             preserve
             his
             Ministers
             from
             their
             rage
             ,
             and
             from
             being
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Vineyard
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             What
             shall
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             vineyard
             do
             ?
             he
             will
             come
             and
             destroy
             the
             husbandmen
             ,
             and
             will
             give
             the
             vineyard
             unto
             others
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             He
             will
             destroy
             these
             Jewes
             ,
             and
             call
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             become
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             have
             ye
             not
             read
             this
             scripture
             ?
             The
             stone
             which
             the
             builders
             rejected
             is
             become
             the
             head
             of
             the
             corner
             .
             11.
             
             This
             was
             the
             Lords
             doing
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             marvellous
             in
             our
             eyes
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Psal
             .
             118.
             
             Isa
             .
             28.16
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             they
             sought
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             him
             ,
             but
             feared
             the
             people
             ,
             for
             they
             knew
             that
             he
             had
             spoken
             the
             parable
             against
             them
             :
             and
             they
             left
             him
             ,
             and
             went
             their
             way
             .
          
           
             12.
             N.
             That
             which
             is
             spoken
             against
             bad
             men
             enrageth
             them
             ,
             be
             it
             never
             so
             true
             and
             necessary
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             they
             send
             unto
             him
             certain
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Herodians
             ,
             to
             catch
             him
             in
             his
             words
             .
             14.
             
             And
             when
             they
             were
             come
             ,
             they
             say
             unto
             him
             ,
             Master
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             thou
             art
             right
             ,
             and
             carest
             for
             no
             man
             :
             for
             thou
             regardest
             not
             the
             person
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             teachest
             the
             way
             of
             God
             in
             truth
             :
             Is
             it
             lawful
             to
             give
             tribute
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
          
           
             13.
             
             They
             send
             those
             that
             thought
             Caesar
             an
             Usurper
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             had
             no
             right
             to
             that
             sort
             of
             tribute
             ,
             alienated
             from
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             the
             Herodians
             that
             wer●
             for
             Caesars
             right
             .
             Note
             ,
             They
             give
             Christ
             a
             flattering
             Character
             to
             ensnare
             him
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Shall
             we
             give
             ,
             or
             shall
             we
             not
             give
             ?
             16.
             
             But
             he
             knowing
             their
             hypocrisie
             ,
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Why
             tempt
             ye
             me
             ?
             bring
             me
             a
             penny
             that
             I
             may
             see
             it
             .
             And
             they
             brought
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Whose
             is
             this
             Image
             and
             superscription
             ?
             and
             they
             said
             to
             him
             Caesars
             .
             17.
             
             And
             Jesus
             answering
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Render
             to
             Caesar
             the
             things
             that
             are
             Caesars
             :
             and
             to
             God
             the
             things
             that
             are
             Gods.
             And
             they
             marvelled
             at
             him
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             See
             on
             Math.
             21.
             
             Note
             ,
             We
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             answer
             directly
             to
             all
             such
             insnaring
             questions
             ,
             nor
             to
             satisfy
             the
             Tempters
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             There
             came
             unto
             him
             the
             Sadduces
             who
             say
             there
             is
             no
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             asked
             him
             saying
             .
             19.
             
             Master
             Moses
             wrote
             to
             us
             ,
             If
             a
             mans
             Brother
             die
             and
             leave
             his
             wife
             behind
             and
             have
             no
             Children
             ,
             that
             his
             brother
             should
             take
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             raise
             up
             seed
             to
             his
             brother
             .
             20.
             
             Now
             there
             were
             seven
             brethren
             ,
             the
             first
             took
             a
             wife
             and
             dying
             left
             no
             
             seed
             .
             21.
             
             And
             the
             second
             took
             her
             ,
             and
             dying
             left
             no
             seed
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             likewise
             .
             22.
             
             And
             the
             seven
             had
             her
             and
             left
             no
             seed
             ,
             Last
             of
             all
             the
             woman
             dyed
             also
             .
             23.
             
             In
             the
             Resurrection
             therefore
             when
             they
             shall
             rise
             ,
             whose
             wife
             shall
             she
             be
             of
             them
             :
             for
             the
             seven
             had
             her
             to
             wife
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Erroneous
             Men
             from
             one
             false
             supposition
             ,
             infer
             many
             that
             are
             worse
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             Jesus
             answering
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Do
             ye
             not
             therfore
             err
             ,
             because
             ye
             know
             not
             the
             Scriptures
             neither
             the
             power
             of
             God.
             25.
             
             For
             when
             they
             shall
             rise
             from
             the
             dead
             they
             neither
             marry
             nor
             are
             given
             in
             marriage
             ,
             but
             are
             as
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             which
             are
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Carnal
             Men
             think
             Carnally
             of
             things
             Heavenly
             :
             Spiritual
             Glorified
             bodies
             are
             like
             Angels
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             die
             not
             ,
             so
             they
             generate
             not
             any
             more
             than
             they
             (
             nor
             eat
             and
             drink
             as
             here
             .
             )
          
           
             26.
             
             And
             as
             touching
             the
             dead
             ,
             that
             they
             rise
             :
             have
             ye
             not
             read
             in
             the
             book
             of
             Moses
             ,
             how
             in
             the
             bush
             God
             spake
             unto
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             God
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             Jacob
             ?
             27.
             
             He
             is
             not
             the
             God
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             but
             the
             God
             of
             the
             living
             :
             ye
             therefore
             do
             greatly
             err
             .
          
           
             See
             on
             Matth.
             22.
             
          
           
             28.
             
             And
             one
             of
             the
             Scribes
             came
             ,
             and
             having
             heard
             them
             reasoning
             together
             ,
             and
             perceiving
             that
             he
             had
             answered
             them
             well
             ,
             asked
             him
             ,
             Which
             is
             the
             first
             commandment
             of
             all
             .
             29.
             
             And
             Jesus
             answered
             him
             ,
             The
             first
             of
             all
             the
             commandments
             is
             ,
             Hear
             ,
             O
             Israel
             ,
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             is
             one
             Lord.
             30.
             
             And
             thou
             shalt
             love
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             with
             all
             thy
             heart
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             thy
             soul
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             thy
             mind
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             thy
             strength
             :
             this
             is
             the
             first
             commandment
             .
             31.
             
             And
             the
             second
             is
             like
             ,
             namely
             this
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             love
             thy
             neighbour
             as
             thy self
             :
             there
             is
             none
             other
             commandment
             greater
             than
             these
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Love
             is
             the
             most
             full
             and
             final
             act
             of
             the
             Soul.
             It
             is
             the
             total
             inclination
             ,
             and
             adherence
             of
             the
             will
             to
             God
             as
             God
             ,
             the
             infinite
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             Man
             for
             his
             sake
             as
             far
             as
             his
             Conformity
             to
             God
             hath
             made
             him
             amiable
             .
             It
             fervently
             riseth
             towards
             God
             here
             by
             desire
             and
             seeking
             ;
             and
             fully
             delighteth
             in
             him
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             And
             the
             Scribe
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Well
             Master
             ,
             thou
             hast
             said
             the
             truth
             :
             for
             there
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             none
             other
             but
             he
             .
             33.
             
             And
             to
             love
             him
             with
             all
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             the
             understanding
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             the
             strength
             ,
             and
             to
             love
             his
             neighbour
             as
             himself
             ,
             is
             more
             than
             all
             whole
             burnt-offerings
             and
             sacrifices
             .
             34.
             
             And
             when
             Jesus
             saw
             that
             he
             answered
             discreetly
             ,
             he
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Thou
             art
             not
             far
             from
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God.
             And
             no
             man
             after
             that
             durst
             ask
             him
             any
             question
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             Note
             ,
             If
             the
             confession
             of
             these
             two
             great
             commands
             ,
             was
             a
             matter
             to
             greatly
             esteemed
             both
             of
             Christ
             and
             by
             this
             Scribe
             ,
             how
             greatly
             do
             they
             differ
             from
             Christ
             ,
             who
             besides
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             whole
             Baptismal
             faith
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             require
             abundance
             of
             unnecessary
             or
             uncertain
             things
             to
             Church
             Communion
             and
             concord
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             And
             Jesus
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             while
             he
             taught
             in
             the
             temple
             ,
             How
             say
             the
             Scribes
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             son
             of
             David
             ?
             36.
             
             For
             David
             himself
             said
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             The
             Lord
             said
             to
             my
             Lord
             ,
             Sit
             thou
             on
             my
             right-hand
             ,
             till
             I
             make
             thine
             enemies
             thy
             footstool
             .
             37.
             
             David
             therefore
             himself
             calleth
             him
             Lord
             ,
             and
             whence
             is
             he
             then
             his
             son
             ?
          
           
             37.
             
             He
             is
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             and
             his
             Son
             in
             his
             human
             Nature
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             And
             the
             common
             people
             heard
             him
             gladly
             .
             38.
             
             And
             he
             said
             to
             them
             in
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             Beware
             of
             the
             scribes
             ,
             which
             love
             to
             go
             in
             long
             clothing
             ,
             and
             love
             salutations
             in
             the
             market-places
             .
             39.
             
             And
             the
             chief
             seats
             in
             the
             synagogues
             ,
             and
             the
             uppermost
             rooms
             at
             feasts
             :
             40.
             
             Who
             devour
             widdows
             houses
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             pretence
             make
             long
             prayers
             :
             these
             shall
             receive
             greater
             damnation
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             Let
             not
             these
             proud
             Hypocrites
             deceive
             you
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             long
             Liturgies
             ,
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             claim
             of
             Superiority
             ,
             do
             but
             cloak
             their
             Worldliness
             ,
             Pride
             and
             Oppression
             ,
             and
             are
             Religious
             to
             their
             greater
             Damnation
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             And
             Jesus
             sate
             over
             against
             the
             treasury
             ,
             and
             beheld
             how
             the
             people
             cast
             money
             into
             the
             treasury
             :
             and
             many
             that
             were
             rich
             cast
             in
             much
             .
             42.
             
             And
             there
             came
             a
             certain
             poor
             widow
             ,
             and
             she
             threw
             in
             two
             mites
             ,
             which
             make
             a
             farthing
             .
             43.
             
             And
             he
             called
             unto
             him
             his
             disciples
             ,
             and
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             Verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             this
             poor
             widow
             hath
             cast
             more
             in
             ,
             then
             all
             they
             which
             have
             cast
             into
             the
             treasury
             .
             44.
             
             For
             all
             they
             did
             cast
             in
             of
             their
             abundance
             ;
             but
             
             she
             of
             her
             want
             did
             cast
             in
             all
             that
             she
             had
             ,
             even
             all
             her
             living
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             It
             is
             no
             note
             of
             self-denying
             piety
             ,
             to
             serve
             God
             so
             Liberally
             of
             that
             which
             the
             flesh
             can
             spare
             ,
             and
             which
             costeth
             the
             flesh
             no
             denial
             of
             its
             desires
             ,
             but
             to
             serve
             it
             with
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             God
             with
             its
             leavings
             .
             2.
             
             God
             accepteth
             a
             willing
             mind
             ,
             where
             〈◊〉
             and
             power
             is
             wanting
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             ANd
             as
             he
             went
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             one
             of
             his
             Disciples
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             Master
             ,
             see
             what
             manner
             of
             stones
             ,
             and
             buildings
             are
             here
             .
             2.
             
             And
             Jesus
             answering
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             seest
             thou
             these
             great
             buildings
             ?
             there
             shall
             not
             be
             left
             one
             stone
             upon
             another
             ,
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             thrown
             down
             .
             3.
             
             And
             as
             he
             sat
             upon
             the
             mount
             of
             Olives
             ,
             over
             against
             the
             Temple
             ,
             Peter
             ,
             and
             James
             ,
             and
             Andrew
             asked
             him
             privately
             .
             4.
             
             Tell
             us
             when
             all
             these
             things
             shall
             be
             ,
             and
             what
             shall
             be
             the
             sign
             when
             all
             these
             things
             shall
             be
             fulfilled
             .
          
           
             See
             in
             Matth.
             24.
             
             Note
             ,
             Nature
             would
             foreknow
             even
             the
             evil
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             Jesus
             answering
             them
             ,
             began
             to
             say
             ,
             Take
             heed
             lest
             any
             man
             deceive
             you
             .
             6.
             
             For
             many
             shall
             come
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             am
             Christ
             ,
             and
             shall
             deceive
             many
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Many
             shall
             pretend
             that
             they
             are
             sent
             to
             restore
             the
             Jewish
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             draw
             in
             people
             to
             their
             destruction
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             when
             ye
             shall
             hear
             of
             Wars
             ,
             and
             and
             rumors
             of
             Wars
             ,
             be
             ye
             not
             troubled
             :
             for
             such
             things
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             but
             the
             end
             shall
             not
             be
             yet
             .
             8.
             
             For
             nation
             shall
             rise
             against
             nation
             ,
             and
             Kingdom
             against
             Kingdom
             :
             and
             there
             shall
             be
             earthquakes
             in
             divers
             places
             ,
             and
             there
             shall
             be
             famines
             ,
             and
             troubles
             :
             these
             are
             the
             beginnings
             of
             sorrows
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Many
             commotions
             must
             go
             before
             the
             de●●ruction
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             take
             heed
             to
             your selves
             :
             for
             they
             shall
             deliver
             you
             up
             to
             counsels
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             ye
             shall
             be
             beaten
             ;
             and
             ye
             shall
             be
             brought
             before
             Rulers
             and
             Kings
             for
             my
             sake
             for
             a
             testimony
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             I
             allow
             you
             by
             lawful
             means
             to
             keep
             your selves
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             ;
             but
             I
             foretel
             you
             that
             their
             Councils
             will
             condemn
             you
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Synagogues
             they
             will
             scourge
             you
             like
             Malefactors
             ,
             and
             cast
             you
             out
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             be
             brought
             before
             such
             as
             
               Herod
               ,
               Agrippa
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Roman
             Procurators
             ,
             to
             answer
             for
             being
             Christians
             .
             That
             your
             testimony
             may
             evince
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             heard
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             obey
             it
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             the
             Gospel
             must
             first
             be
             published
             among
             all
             nations
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Before
             their
             destruction
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             must
             be
             spread
             and
             published
             abroad
             ,
             both
             to
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             But
             when
             they
             shall
             lead
             you
             and
             deliver
             you
             up
             ,
             take
             no
             thought
             beforehand
             what
             ye
             shall
             speak
             ,
             neither
             do
             ye
             premeditate
             :
             but
             whatever
             shall
             be
             given
             you
             in
             that
             hour
             that
             speak
             ye
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             ye
             that
             speak
             ,
             but
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Tho
             you
             may
             be
             discouraged
             for
             want
             of
             matter
             ,
             boldness
             or
             utterance
             ,
             let
             not
             this
             trouble
             you
             ;
             for
             I
             promise
             you
             the
             present
             help
             of
             my
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Now
             the
             brother
             shall
             betray
             the
             brother
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             father
             the
             son
             ,
             and
             children
             shall
             rise
             up
             against
             their
             parents
             ,
             and
             shall
             cause
             them
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             .
             13.
             
             And
             ye
             shall
             be
             hated
             of
             all
             men
             for
             my
             name
             sake
             :
             but
             he
             that
             shall
             endure
             unto
             the
             end
             ,
             the
             same
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             12.13
             .
             Your
             kindred
             themselves
             shall
             be
             your
             enemies
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             spare
             your
             very
             lives
             :
             And
             the
             vulgar
             of
             all
             sorts
             shall
             be
             seduced
             to
             take
             you
             for
             the
             plagues
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             commonly
             mention
             you
             as
             a
             hateful
             sort
             of
             men
             :
             But
             bear
             all
             this
             patiently
             :
             Trust
             God
             ,
             and
             hold
             out
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             be
             saved
             from
             all
             this
             and
             more
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             But
             when
             ye
             shall
             see
             the
             abomination
             of
             desolation
             ,
             spoken
             of
             by
             Daniel
             the
             Prophet
             standing
             where
             it
             ought
             not
             (
             let
             them
             that
             readeth
             understand
             )
             then
             let
             them
             who
             be
             in
             Judea
             flee
             to
             the
             mountains
             .
             15.
             
             And
             let
             him
             that
             is
             on
             the
             house
             top
             not
             go
             down
             into
             the
             house
             ,
             neither
             enter
             therein
             to
             take
             any
             thing
             out
             of
             his
             house
             .
             16.
             
             And
             let
             him
             that
             is
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             not
             turn
             back
             again
             to
             take
             up
             his
             garment
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             But
             when
             you
             shall
             see
             the
             Roman
             Ensigns
             set
             up
             against
             Jerusalem
             ,
             like
             
             Antiochus's
             desolating
             abomination
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             Daniel
             ,
             (
             expect
             not
             that
             I
             should
             speak
             more
             plainly
             to
             you
             ,
             to
             enrage
             the
             Roman
             power
             )
             ,
             then
             speedily
             be
             gone
             ,
             and
             shift
             for
             your selves
             ,
             and
             be
             glad
             ,
             tho
             you
             lose
             your
             goods
             ,
             if
             you
             save
             your
             lives
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             But
             woe
             to
             them
             that
             are
             with
             child
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             that
             give
             suck
             in
             those
             days
             .
             11.
             
             And
             pray
             ye
             that
             your
             slight
             be
             not
             in
             the
             winter
             .
             19.
             
             For
             in
             those
             days
             shall
             be
             affliction
             ,
             
             such
             as
             was
             not
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             creation
             ,
             which
             God
             created
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             neither
             shall
             be
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             It
             will
             be
             an
             increase
             of
             misery
             to
             all
             that
             are
             h●ndred
             in
             flight
             :
             For
             the
             affliction
             of
             those
             days
             will
             be
             unparallel'd
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             except
             the
             Lord
             had
             shortned
             those
             days
             ,
             no
             flesh
             should
             be
             saved
             :
             but
             for
             the
             elects
             sake
             whom
             he
             hath
             chosen
             he
             hath
             shortned
             the
             days
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Those
             calamities
             shall
             not
             destroy
             all
             ;
             but
             God
             hath
             some
             chosen
             ones
             whom
             he
             will
             preserve
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             then
             if
             any
             man
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             Lo
             here
             is
             Christ
             ,
             and
             lo
             he
             is
             there
             ,
             believe
             him
             not
             .
             22.
             
             For
             false
             Christs
             ,
             and
             false
             Prophets
             shall
             rise
             and
             shall
             shew
             signs
             and
             wonders
             ,
             to
             seduce
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             the
             very
             elect
             .
             23.
             
             But
             take
             ye
             heed
             :
             behold
             ,
             I
             have
             foretold
             you
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             The
             miserable
             Jews
             will
             follow
             divers
             that
             will
             pretend
             they
             are
             sent
             to
             be
             their
             Saviours
             :
             But
             I
             warn
             you
             ,
             Trust
             none
             such
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             But
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             after
             that
             tribulation
             ,
             the
             Sun
             shall
             be
             darkned
             ,
             and
             the
             Moon
             shall
             not
             not
             give
             her
             light
             .
             25.
             
             And
             the
             stars
             of
             Heaven
             shall
             fall
             ,
             and
             the
             powers
             that
             are
             in
             Heaven
             shall
             be
             shaken
             .
             26.
             
             And
             then
             shall
             they
             see
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             coming
             in
             the
             clouds
             ,
             with
             great
             power
             and
             glory
             .
          
           
             See
             Matth.
             24.29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             then
             shall
             he
             send
             his
             angels
             ,
             and
             shall
             gather
             together
             his
             elect
             from
             the
             four
             winds
             ,
             from
             the
             uttermost
             part
             of
             the
             earth
             to
             the
             uttermost
             part
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           
             See
             Matth.
             24.31
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Now
             learn
             a
             parable
             of
             the
             fig
             tree
             :
             when
             his
             branch
             is
             yet
             tender
             and
             putteth
             forth
             leaves
             ,
             ye
             know
             that
             summer
             is
             near
             .
             29.
             
             So
             ye
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             when
             ye
             shall
             see
             these
             things
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             know
             that
             it
             is
             nigh
             even
             at
             the
             doors
             .
             30.
             
             Verily
             I
             say
             to
             you
             that
             this
             generation
             shall
             not
             pass
             till
             all
             these
             things
             be
             done
             .
             31.
             
             Heaven
             and
             earth
             shall
             pass
             away
             ,
             but
             my
             words
             shall
             not
             pass
             away
             .
          
           
             29.30
             .
             Expect
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             when
             ye
             see
             these
             signs
             :
             And
             doubt
             not
             of
             my
             Word
             :
             Some
             now
             alive
             shall
             live
             to
             see
             it
             .
             (
             It
             was
             not
             40
             years
             .
             )
          
           
             32.
             
             But
             of
             that
             day
             and
             that
             hour
             knoweth
             no
             man
             no
             not
             the
             angels
             which
             are
             ▪
             in
             heaven
             ,
             neither
             the
             Son
             ,
             but
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             But
             these
             things
             not
             coming
             discernibly
             ,
             as
             effects
             of
             natural
             causes
             ,
             neither
             Angels
             ,
             nor
             Christ
             as
             man
             can
             foretel
             just
             the
             day
             and
             hour
             ,
             because
             they
             depend
             on
             the
             meer
             will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             33.
             
             Take
             you
             heed
             ,
             watch
             and
             pray
             :
             for
             ye
             know
             not
             when
             the
             time
             is
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             It
             is
             kept
             unknown
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             watch
             and
             pray
             ,
             and
             be
             still
             prepared
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             For
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             is
             as
             a
             man
             taking
             a
             far
             journey
             ,
             who
             left
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             gave
             authority
             to
             his
             servants
             ,
             and
             to
             every
             man
             his
             work
             ,
             and
             commanded
             the
             porter
             to
             watch
             .
             35.
             
             Watch
             ye
             therefore
             (
             for
             ye
             know
             not
             when
             the
             master
             of
             the
             house
             cometh
             ,
             at
             even
             or
             at
             midnight
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             cock
             crowing
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             morning
             .
             )
             36.
             
             Lest
             coming
             suddenly
             he
             find
             you
             sleeping
             .
             37.
             
             And
             what
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             I
             say
             to
             all
             ,
             Watch.
             
          
           
             34.
             
             So
             long
             shall
             Christ
             be
             out
             of
             sight
             that
             he
             will
             seem
             to
             men
             as
             one
             in
             a
             far
             Country
             :
             But
             see
             that
             you
             do
             the
             work
             he
             set
             you
             ,
             and
             watch
             for
             his
             coming
             in
             a
             wakeful
             prepared
             state
             continually
             .
             This
             is
             my
             charge
             to
             you
             and
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             It
             occasioneth
             great
             perplexity
             to
             the
             Readers
             here
             and
             Matth.
             24.
             that
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             the
             final
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             seem
             to
             be
             set
             so
             near
             together
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             latter
             were
             to
             come
             soon
             after
             the
             former
             .
             V.
             24.
             
             [
             
               In
               those
               days
            
             ]
             or
             [
             Immediately
             ]
             ;
             which
             causeth
             them
             to
             expound
             the
             latter
             part
             allegorically
             ,
             as
             meaning
             only
             the
             great
             commotions
             in
             Judaea
             :
             Which
             seemetth
             a
             very
             hard
             exposition
             of
             Christs
             coming
             with
             his
             Angels
             visibly
             in
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             and
             gathering
             his
             Elect
             from
             the
             four
             ends
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             apparition
             to
             Constantine
             ,
             and
             the
             powerful
             deliverance
             of
             the
             Christians
             from
             Heathen
             rage
             is
             less
             harsh
             than
             this
             .
             But
             1.
             things
             of
             greatest
             distance
             may
             be
             quickly
             set
             together
             in
             Writing
             ;
             and
             the
             questions
             may
             occasion
             the
             Conjunction
             .
             2.
             
             Christ
             spake
             for
             all
             Ages
             as
             well
             as
             for
             them
             .
             3.
             
             A
             thousand
             years
             with
             the
             Lord
             is
             as
             one
             day
             .
             4.
             
             And
             it
             is
             undeniable
             that
             the
             Writers
             gave
             us
             not
             just
             all
             the
             words
             that
             Christ
             spake
             .
             For
             1.
             he
             spake
             in
             Caldee
             ,
             and
             they
             translate
             them
             into
             Greek
             2.
             
             In
             this
             and
             other
             instances
             ,
             their
             words
             oft
             differ
             among
             themselves
             .
             3.
             
             They
             profess
             to
             omit
             much
             that
             Christ
             said
             .
             4.
             
             They
             place
             his
             words
             oft
             in
             divers
             orders
             .
             Therefore
             we
             must
             not
             gather
             any
             thing
             from
             a
             word
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             omission
             of
             a
             clause
             ,
             which
             contradicteth
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             the
             certain
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIIII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             AFter
             two
             days
             was
             the
             feast
             of
             the
             passover
             and
             of
             unleavened
             bread
             :
             
             and
             the
             Chief
             Priests
             and
             the
             Scribes
             sought
             how
             they
             might
             take
             him
             by
             craft
             and
             put
             him
             to
             death
             .
             2.
             
             But
             they
             said
             ,
             not
             on
             the
             feast
             day
             ,
             lest
             there
             be
             an
             uprore
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             feared
             the
             peoples
             rescuing
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             being
             in
             Bethany
             ,
             in
             the
             house
             of
             Simon
             the
             leper
             ,
             as
             he
             sat
             at
             meat
             ,
             there
             came
             a
             woman
             having
             an
             Alablaster
             box
             of
             ointment
             of
             spikenard
             ,
             very
             precious
             ,
             and
             she
             break
             the
             box
             and
             poured
             it
             on
             his
             head
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Note
             ,
             This
             Simon
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             like
             ,
             having
             been
             cured
             by
             him
             of
             a
             Leprosie
             ,
             shewed
             his
             thankfulness
             in
             entertaining
             him
             .
             2.
             
             Bethany
             like
             the
             Villages
             near
             London
             ,
             contained
             a
             large
             circuit
             of
             ground
             ,
             it
             being
             usual
             for
             Citizens
             so
             to
             set
             their
             Country-houses
             ,
             and
             for
             such
             grounds
             to
             be
             so
             populous
             .
             3.
             
             It
             was
             a
             Cruise
             of
             precious
             Spike
             Oyl
             ,
             shaken
             and
             poured
             out
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             there
             were
             some
             that
             had
             indignation
             among
             themselves
             and
             said
             ,
             why
             was
             this
             wast
             of
             the
             oinment
             made
             .
             5.
             
             For
             it
             might
             have
             bin
             sold
             for
             more
             then
             three
             hundred
             pence
             and
             have
             been
             given
             to
             the
             poor
             :
             and
             they
             murmured
             against
             her
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Note
             ,
             Whether
             it
             was
             any
             beside
             Judas
             is
             doubtful
             .
             Mans
             wit
             is
             apt
             to
             be
             censorious
             against
             good
             works
             ;
             on
             pretence
             of
             some
             good
             which
             they
             more
             value
             .
             2.
             
             Three
             hundred
             pence
             of
             theirs
             ,
             is
             ,
             as
             Budeus
             and
             Beza
             calculate
             ,
             fifty
             two
             French
             Crowns
             and
             a
             half
             .
             A
             Crown
             is
             6
             s.
             8
             d.
             our
             Noble
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             Jesus
             said
             let
             her
             alone
             :
             Why
             trouble
             ye
             her
             ;
             she
             hath
             wrought
             a
             good
             work
             on
             me
             .
             7.
             
             For
             ye
             have
             the
             poor
             with
             you
             always
             ,
             and
             when
             soever
             ye
             will
             ye
             may
             do
             them
             good
             ,
             but
             me
             ye
             have
             not
             always
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             is
             not
             best
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             that
             is
             best
             at
             another
             ;
             but
             every
             thing
             in
             its
             season
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             She
             hath
             done
             what
             she
             could
             :
             she
             is
             come
             aforehand
             to
             anoint
             my
             body
             to
             the
             burying
             .
             9.
             
             Verily
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             Wheresoever
             this
             Gospel
             shall
             be
             preached
             throughout
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             this
             also
             that
             she
             hath
             done
             shall
             be
             spoken
             of
             for
             a
             memorial
             of
             her
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             greatest
             honouring
             of
             Christ
             tendeth
             to
             our
             own
             greatest
             honour
             ,
             (
             tho
             despised
             at
             present
             by
             the
             prophane
             .
             )
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             Judas
             Iscariot
             one
             of
             the
             twelve
             ,
             went
             unto
             the
             chief
             priests
             to
             betray
             him
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             Devil
             draweth
             sinners
             to
             be
             the
             seekers
             of
             their
             own
             temptation
             ,
             sin
             and
             misery
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             when
             they
             heard
             of
             it
             they
             were
             glad
             ,
             and
             promised
             to
             give
             him
             money
             .
             And
             he
             sought
             how
             he
             might
             conveniently
             betray
             him
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             wicked
             are
             glad
             to
             be
             assisted
             in
             sin
             .
             2.
             
             Money
             is
             the
             bait
             of
             wickedness
             and
             blood
             .
             3.
             
             When
             the
             heart
             once
             consenteth
             to
             sin
             ,
             men
             study
             how
             to
             accomplish
             it
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             the
             first
             day
             of
             unleavened
             bread
             ,
             when
             they
             killed
             the
             passover
             his
             disciples
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             where
             wilt
             thou
             that
             we
             go
             and
             prepare
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             eat
             the
             passover
             .
             13.
             
             And
             he
             sendeth
             forth
             two
             of
             his
             disciples
             ,
             and
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             Go
             ye
             into
             the
             city
             ,
             and
             there
             shall
             meet
             you
             a
             man
             bearing
             a
             pitcher
             of
             water
             :
             follow
             him
             .
             14.
             
             And
             wheresoever
             he
             shall
             go
             in
             ,
             say
             to
             the
             goodman
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             The
             Master
             saith
             ,
             where
             is
             the
             guest
             chamber
             ;
             where
             I
             shall
             eat
             the
             passover
             with
             my
             disciples
             .
             15.
             
             And
             he
             will
             show
             you
             a
             large
             upper
             room
             furnished
             and
             prepared
             :
             there
             make
             ready
             for
             us
             .
             16.
             
             And
             his
             disciples
             went
             forth
             and
             came
             into
             the
             city
             ,
             and
             found
             as
             he
             had
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             made
             ready
             the
             passover
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Note
             ,
             Christ
             knew
             what
             was
             future
             and
             unseen
             ,
             even
             voluntary
             acts
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             in
             the
             evening
             he
             cometh
             with
             the
             twelve
             .
             18.
             
             And
             as
             they
             sat
             and
             did
             eat
             Jesus
             said
             ,
             Verily
             ,
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             one
             of
             you
             which
             eateth
             with
             me
             ,
             shall
             betray
             me
             .
             19.
             
             And
             they
             began
             to
             be
             sorrowful
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             unto
             him
             ,
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             Is
             it
             I
             ?
             And
             another
             said
             ,
             is
             it
             I
             ?
             20.
             
             And
             he
             answered
             and
             said
             unto
             them
             ;
             It
             is
             one
             of
             the
             twelve
             that
             dippeth
             with
             me
             in
             the
             dish
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Note
             ,
             They
             feared
             themselves
             and
             his
             suspicion
             ,
             and
             were
             troubled
             at
             the
             Prognostick
             .
             2.
             
             Christs
             giving
             Judas
             the
             Sop
             is
             here
             past
             by
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             The
             Son
             of
             man
             indeed
             goeth
             as
             it
             is
             written
             of
             him
             :
             but
             wo
             to
             that
             man
             by
             whom
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             is
             betrayed
             :
             good
             were
             it
             or
             that
             man
             if
             he
             had
             never
             been
             born
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Note
             1.
             
             Gods
             foreknowledge
             or
             decrees
             excuse
             n●●●●●ans
             sin
             .
             2.
             
             By
             [
             Good
             ]
             is
             meant
             [
             
               A
               less
               evil
            
             .
             ]
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             as
             they
             did
             eat
             ,
             Jesus
             took
             bread
             ,
             and
             blessed
             ,
             and
             brake
             it
             ,
             and
             gave
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Take
             eat
             :
             this
             is
             my
             body
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Note
             ,
             Here
             it
             is
             called
             at
             once
             Bread
             and
             his
             
               Body
               :
               Bread
            
             Naturally
             ,
             and
             
               His
               Body
            
             Sacramentally
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Representatively
             and
             Significantly
             ,
             For
             [
             It
             ]
             is
             the
             Relative
             ,
             and
             [
             Bread
             ]
             is
             the
             Antecedent
             :
             What
             did
             Christ
             Take
             ?
             Bread
             :
             What
             did
             he
             
               Bless
               ?
               I●
            
             :
             What
             did
             he
             
               Break
               ?
               [
               It.
            
             ]
             What
             is
             [
             It
             ]
             but
             that
             before-named
             ?
             Bread.
             Yet
             by
             so
             doing
             he
             made
             it
             his
             
             Body
             ?
             How
             ?
             As
             the
             King
             maketh
             a
             piece
             of
             Wax
             to
             become
             his
             
               Great
               Seal
            
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             conveyeth
             Land
             ,
             Liberty
             and
             Life
             .
             Or
             a
             piece
             of
             Silver
             to
             be
             Money
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             he
             took
             the
             cup
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             given
             thanks
             he
             gave
             it
             to
             them
             :
             and
             and
             they
             all
             drank
             of
             it
             .
             24.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             blood
             of
             the
             new
             testament
             ,
             which
             is
             shed
             for
             many
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             By
             the
             Cup
             is
             meant
             the
             Wine
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             It
             is
             strange
             that
             men
             who
             find
             that
             Christ
             throughout
             the
             Gospel
             still
             taught
             by
             Parables
             or
             Similitudes
             ,
             (
             saying
             ,
             
               This
               is
               such
               a
               thing
            
             ,
             and
             
               That
               is
               such
               a
               thing
            
             ;
             as
             the
             Seed
             is
             
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             the
             Field
             is
             
               the
               World
            
             ,
             the
             
               Reapers
               are
               the
               Angels
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             should
             force
             themselves
             to
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             no
             similitude
             used
             here
             .
             The
             Lord
             deliver
             his
             Church
             from
             those
             who
             burn
             men
             that
             believe
             not
             that
             Bread
             is
             
               no
               Bread
            
             ,
             but
             made
             
               Christ
               himself
            
             ;
             while
             themselves
             believe
             not
             that
             Christ
             himself
             is
             Christ
             indeed
             ,
             but
             are
             Infidels
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             I
             will
             drink
             no
             more
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             vine
             ,
             until
             that
             day
             that
             I
             drink
             it
             new
             in
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God.
             16.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             sung
             an
             hymn
             ,
             they
             went
             out
             into
             the
             mount
             of
             Olives
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             See
             Matth.
             24.
             
             It
             's
             more
             than
             probable
             that
             this
             Hymn
             was
             a
             form
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             Jesus
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             All
             ye
             shall
             be
             offended
             because
             of
             me
             this
             night
             :
             for
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             for
             I
             will
             smite
             the
             shepherd
             and
             the
             sheep
             shall
             be
             scattered
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Your
             Faith
             shall
             stagger
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             forsake
             me
             ,
             and
             fly
             in
             fear
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             But
             after
             that
             I
             am
             risen
             :
             I
             will
             go
             before
             you
             into
             Galilee
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             See
             Job
             .
             21.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             29.
             
             But
             Peter
             said
             unto
             him
             :
             Although
             all
             shall
             be
             offended
             ,
             yet
             will
             not
             I.
             30.
             
             And
             Jesus
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             Verily
             I
             say
             unto
             thee
             ,
             that
             this
             day
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             night
             before
             the
             cock
             crow
             twice
             ,
             thou
             shall
             deny
             me
             thrice
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             Note
             ,
             This
             is
             not
             contraay
             to
             other
             Evangelists
             that
             say
             [
             
               Before
               the
               Cock
               crow
            
             .
             ]
             For
             1.
             
             They
             mean
             before
             Cocks
             crowing
             time
             be
             past
             ,
             or
             before
             the
             second
             Cocks
             crowing
             .
             ]
             2.
             
             The
             Writers
             spake
             the
             sense
             of
             Christs
             words
             ,
             and
             not
             always
             the
             precise
             words
             themselves
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             But
             he
             spake
             the
             more
             vehemently
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             die
             with
             thee
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             deny
             thee
             in
             any
             wise
             .
             Likewise
             also
             said
             they
             all
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             Note
             ,
             If
             the
             Apostles
             so
             little
             know
             themselves
             ,
             what
             wonder
             if
             most
             Christians
             ,
             know
             not
             how
             bad
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             And
             they
             came
             to
             a
             place
             which
             was
             named
             Gethsemani
             ,
             and
             he
             saith
             unto
             his
             disciples
             ,
             Sit
             ye
             here
             ,
             while
             I
             shall
             pray
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             And
             he
             taketh
             with
             him
             Peter
             ,
             and
             James
             ,
             and
             John
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             be
             sore
             amazed
             and
             to
             be
             very
             heavy
             .
             34.
             
             And
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             my
             soul
             is
             exceeding
             sorrowful
             unto
             death
             :
             tarry
             ye
             here
             and
             watch
             .
             35.
             
             And
             he
             went
             forward
             a
             little
             and
             fell
             on
             the
             ground
             and
             prayed
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             the
             hour
             might
             pass
             from
             him
             .
             36.
             
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             Abba
             ,
             Father
             ,
             All
             things
             are
             possible
             to
             thee
             ,
             take
             away
             this
             cup
             from
             me
             ,
             not
             what
             I
             will
             ,
             but
             what
             thou
             wilt
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             is
             an
             error
             that
             Christs
             God-head
             was
             instead
             of
             a
             human
             Soul
             :
             For
             his
             Soul
             was
             sorrowful
             and
             suffered
             ,
             but
             so
             could
             not
             his
             Godhead
             .
             2.
             
             His
             nature
             in
             the
             first
             instant
             had
             a
             sinless
             aversness
             to
             suffering
             as
             such
             ,
             but
             his
             Reason
             and
             Will
             submit
             to
             it
             in
             the
             second
             instant
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             according
             to
             Gods
             Will
             ,
             for
             greater
             benefit
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             And
             he
             cometh
             ,
             and
             findeth
             them
             sleeping
             ,
             and
             saith
             to
             Peter
             ,
             Simon
             ,
             sleepest
             thou
             ?
             couldest
             thou
             not
             watch
             one
             hour
             .
             38.
             
             Watch
             ye
             and
             pray
             lest
             ye
             enter
             into
             temptation
             ?
             The
             Spirit
             truly
             is
             ready
             ,
             but
             the
             flesh
             is
             weak
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             Hast
             thou
             strength
             to
             die
             with
             me
             ,
             who
             canst
             not
             watch
             one
             hour
             with
             me
             .
             Watching
             and
             Praying
             is
             the
             means
             to
             avoid
             temptation
             ,
             and
             consequently
             sinning
             and
             suffering
             for
             sin
             .
             The
             Mind
             and
             Will
             ,
             sanctified
             by
             Gods
             Spirit
             is
             inclined
             to
             duty
             ,
             but
             it
             hath
             not
             an
             
               absolute
               Despotical
               power
            
             over
             the
             fleshly
             weakness
             and
             backwardness
             ,
             but
             a
             political
             only
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             And
             again
             he
             went
             away
             and
             prayed
             ,
             and
             said
             the
             same
             words
             .
             40.
             
             And
             when
             he
             returned
             he
             found
             them
             asleep
             again
             ,
             (
             for
             their
             eyes
             were
             heavy
             )
             neither
             wist
             they
             what
             to
             answer
             him
             .
             41.
             
             And
             he
             cometh
             the
             third
             time
             ,
             and
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             Sleep
             on
             now
             ,
             and
             take
             your
             rest
             :
             it
             is
             enough
             ,
             the
             hour
             is
             come
             ,
             behold
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             is
             betrayed
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             sinners
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             They
             were
             ashamed
             :
             41.
             
             Now
             I
             have
             no
             more
             use
             for
             your
             watching
             with
             me
             :
             Take
             your
             own
             course
             or
             rest
             :
             My
             apprehenders
             are
             at
             hand
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             Rise
             up
             ,
             let
             us
             go
             ,
             lo
             ,
             he
             that
             betrayeth
             me
             is
             at
             hand
             .
             43.
             
             And
             immediately
             while
             he
             yet
             spake
             ,
             cometh
             Judas
             one
             of
             the
             twelve
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             a
             great
             multitude
             with
             swords
             and
             staves
             ,
             from
             the
             chief
             priests
             and
             the
             Scribes
             ,
             and
             the
             elders
             .
             44.
             
             And
             he
             that
             betrayed
             him
             had
             given
             them
             a
             token
             ,
             saying
             ,
             whomsoever
             I
             shall
             kiss
             ,
             that
             same
             is
             he
             take
             him
             ,
             and
             lead
             him
             away
             .
             45.
             
             And
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             was
             come
             ,
             he
             goeth
             straitway
             
             way
             unto
             him
             and
             saith
             Master
             ,
             master
             ,
             and
             kissed
             him
             .
          
           
             44.
             
             Note
             ,
             Thus
             Satans
             servants
             that
             wear
             Christs
             Livery
             ,
             both
             Priests
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             betray
             Christ
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             Titles
             ,
             and
             by
             pretence
             of
             Love
             and
             Honour
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             And
             they
             laid
             their
             hands
             on
             him
             and
             took
             him
             .
             47.
             
             And
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             stood
             by
             drew
             a
             sword
             ,
             and
             smote
             a
             servant
             of
             the
             high
             priests
             and
             cut
             off
             his
             ear
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             Note
             ,
             Had
             bu●
             one
             Peter
             done
             this
             rash
             unwarrantable
             act
             against
             Papists
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             killing
             true
             Christians
             as
             Butchers
             do
             Sheep
             ,
             they
             would
             publish
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             party
             are
             seditious
             Rebles
             :
             yea
             ,
             if
             any
             do
             but
             speak
             against
             their
             Murders
             .
             I
             mean
             they
             have
             done
             thus
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             And
             Jesus
             answered
             and
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             Are
             ye
             come
             out
             as
             against
             a
             thief
             with
             swords
             and
             with
             staves
             ,
             to
             take
             me
             .
             49.
             
             I
             was
             daily
             with
             you
             in
             the
             temple
             teaching
             ,
             and
             ye
             took
             me
             not
             :
             but
             the
             scripture
             must
             be
             fulfilled
             .
          
           
             49.
             
             The
             Scripture
             foretold
             all
             this
             usage
             .
          
           
             50.
             
             And
             they
             all
             forsook
             him
             and
             fled
             .
             51.
             
             And
             there
             followed
             him
             a
             certain
             young
             man
             ,
             having
             a
             linen
             cloth
             cast
             about
             his
             naked
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             young
             men
             laid
             hold
             on
             him
             .
             52.
             
             And
             he
             left
             the
             linen
             cloth
             and
             fled
             from
             them
             naked
             .
          
           
             50.
             
             All
             the
             Disciples
             locally
             forsook
             him
             to
             save
             themselves
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             as
             totally
             to
             desert
             him
             with
             their
             heart
             .
             51.
             
             Being
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             some
             young
             man
             ,
             either
             undrest
             ,
             or
             rais'd
             out
             of
             bed
             ,
             was
             come
             thither
             .
          
           
             53.
             
             And
             they
             led
             Jesus
             away
             to
             the
             high
             priest
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             were
             assembled
             all
             the
             chief
             priests
             ,
             and
             the
             elders
             ,
             and
             the
             Scribes
             .
          
           
             53.
             
             They
             led
             Christ
             as
             Prisoner
             to
             those
             that
             sent
             them
             to
             take
             him
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             Jews
             Church-representative
             ,
             or
             Council
             .
          
           
             54.
             
             And
             Peter
             followed
             him
             a
             far
             off
             ,
             even
             into
             the
             place
             of
             the
             high
             priest
             :
             and
             he
             sat
             with
             the
             servants
             ,
             and
             warmed
             himself
             by
             the
             fire
             .
             55.
             
             And
             the
             chief
             priests
             and
             all
             the
             council
             sought
             for
             witness
             against
             Jesus
             ,
             to
             put
             him
             to
             dea●h
             .
             56.
             
             Fo●
             many
             bare
             false
             w●tness
             against
             him
             ,
             but
             their
             witness
             agreed
             not
             together
             .
          
           
             55.
             
             They
             first
             resolve
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             after
             search
             for
             some
             pretended
             cause
             :
             But
             their
             suborned
             witness
             spake
             not
             crime
             enough
             for
             Death
             .
          
           
             57.
             
             And
             there
             arose
             certain
             ,
             and
             bare
             false
             witness
             against
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             58.
             
             We
             heard
             him
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             destrory
             this
             temple
             that
             is
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             and
             within
             three
             days
             I
             will
             build
             another
             made
             without
             hands
             .
             59.
             
             But
             neither
             so
             did
             their
             witness
             agree
             together
             .
          
           
             58.
             
             Note
             ,
             We
             have
             men
             seemingly
             wise
             now
             ,
             that
             would
             say
             ,
             Why
             did
             Christ
             speak
             so
             unadvisedly
             as
             to
             give
             occasion
             to
             such
             accusers
             ?
             But
             what
             can
             be
             spoken
             so
             well
             ,
             from
             whence
             such
             men
             will
             not
             take
             occasion
             of
             Calumny
             .
          
           
             60.
             
             And
             the
             high
             priest
             stood
             up
             in
             the
             midst
             ,
             and
             asked
             Jesus
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Answerest
             thou
             nothing
             ?
             What
             is
             it
             which
             these
             witness
             against
             thee
             ?
          
           
             60.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             Arch-priest
             (
             who
             was
             relatively
             and
             by
             profession
             the
             holiest
             man
             of
             that
             Nation
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             )
             was
             the
             Arch-enemy
             and
             persecuter
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             plague
             of
             his
             whole
             Country
             .
          
           
             61.
             
             But
             he
             held
             his
             peace
             ,
             and
             answered
             nothing
             .
             Again
             the
             high
             priest
             asked
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Art
             thou
             the
             son
             of
             the
             blessed
             .
             62.
             
             And
             Jesus
             said
             I
             am
             :
             And
             ye
             shall
             see
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             sitting
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             power
             ,
             and
             coming
             in
             the
             clouds
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           
             61.
             
             When
             the
             subtil
             Priest
             could
             prove
             nothing
             against
             him
             ,
             he
             craftily
             puts
             a
             question
             to
             him
             (
             equal
             to
             an
             
               ex
               officio
               oath
            
             )
             which
             he
             knew
             he
             would
             answer
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             out
             of
             his
             own
             words
             accuse
             him
             .
          
           
             63.
             
             Then
             the
             high
             priest
             rent
             his
             cloths
             and
             sayeth
             ,
             what
             need
             we
             any
             further
             witness
             .
             64.
             
             Ye
             have
             heard
             his
             blasphemy
             ,
             what
             think
             ye
             ?
             And
             they
             all
             condemned
             him
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             63.
             
             Note
             ,
             He
             had
             been
             better
             have
             rent
             his
             heart
             for
             his
             wickedness
             :
             Here
             is
             Diabolism
             it self
             cloathed
             with
             the
             highest
             pretence
             of
             holy
             zeal
             ,
             by
             the
             holy
             Prelate
             ,
             and
             his
             confederates
             ?
             No
             wonder
             if
             the
             whole
             Convocation
             condemn
             Christ
             ,
             when
             such
             an
             High
             Priest
             leads
             them
             .
          
           
             65.
             
             And
             some
             began
             to
             spit
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             cover
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             to
             bu●fe●
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             unto
             him
             ,
             Prophesie
             :
             And
             the
             servants
             did
             strike
             him
             with
             the
             palms
             of
             their
             hands
             .
          
           
             65.
             
             Note
             ,
             This
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             endured
             for
             our
             sins
             :
             And
             doth
             it
             beseem
             us
             to
             be
             tender
             of
             suffering
             abuse
             .
          
           
             66.
             
             And
             as
             Peter
             was
             beneath
             in
             the
             palace
             :
             there
             cometh
             one
             of
             the
             maids
             of
             the
             high-priest
             .
             67.
             
             And
             when
             she
             saw
             Peter
             warming
             himself
             ,
             she
             looked
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             
             said
             ,
             And
             thou
             also
             wast
             with
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             .
             68.
             
             But
             he
             denied
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             neither
             understand
             I
             what
             thou
             sayest
             .
             And
             he
             went
             out
             into
             the
             porch
             ,
             and
             the
             cock
             crew
             .
          
           
             66.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             is
             dangerous
             among
             persecuters
             to
             be
             a
             friend
             to
             Christ
             .
             2.
             
             Wonderful
             that
             the
             first
             Cock
             did
             not
             waken
             Peters
             conscience
             ,
             having
             bin
             so
             warned
             .
             But
             what
             will
             we
             not
             do
             if
             God
             leave
             us
             to
             our selves
             .
          
           
             69.
             
             And
             a
             maid
             saw
             him
             again
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             say
             to
             them
             that
             stood
             by
             ,
             This
             is
             one
             of
             them
             .
             70.
             
             And
             he
             denied
             it
             again
             .
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             they
             that
             stood
             by
             said
             again
             to
             Peter
             ,
             Surely
             thou
             art
             one
             of
             them
             :
             for
             thou
             art
             a
             Galilean
             ,
             and
             thy
             speech
             agreeth
             thereto
             .
             71.
             
             But
             he
             began
             to
             curse
             and
             to
             swear
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             this
             man
             of
             whom
             ye
             speak
             .
             72.
             
             And
             the
             second
             time
             the
             cock
             crew
             :
          
           
             70.
             
             Note
             ,
             No
             man
             is
             long
             safe
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             great
             temptation
             ,
             if
             extraordinary
             mercy
             save
             him
             not
             .
          
           
             72.
             
             And
             Peter
             called
             to
             mind
             the
             word
             that
             Jesus
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Before
             the
             cock
             crow
             twice
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             deny
             me
             thrice
             .
             And
             when
             he
             thought
             thereon
             ,
             he
             wept
             .
          
           
             72.
             
             Note
             ,
             Before
             the
             love
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             fear
             of
             death
             ,
             prevailed
             (
             in
             act
             )
             But
             now
             the
             Love
             of
             Christ
             beginneth
             to
             prevail
             again
             ,
             and
             greive
             ,
             and
             shame
             him
             for
             his
             sin
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             straitway
             in
             the
             morning
             the
             chief
             priests
             held
             a
             consultation
             with
             the
             elders
             and
             Scribes
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             council
             ,
             and
             bound
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             carried
             him
             away
             ,
             and
             delivered
             him
             to
             Pilate
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             be
             put
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             Pilate
             asked
             him
             ,
             Art
             thou
             the
             king
             of
             the
             Jews
             ?
             And
             he
             answering
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Thou
             sayest
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             am
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             the
             chief
             priests
             accused
             him
             of
             many
             things
             ;
             but
             he
             answered
             nothing
             .
             4.
             
             And
             Pilate
             asked
             him
             again
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Answerest
             thou
             nothing
             ?
             behold
             how
             many
             things
             they
             witness
             against
             thee
             .
             5.
             
             But
             Jesus
             yet
             answered
             nothing
             ,
             so
             that
             Pilate
             marvelled
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             would
             not
             strive
             against
             calumniators
             ,
             nor
             against
             the
             death
             which
             he
             came
             to
             undergo
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Now
             at
             that
             feast
             he
             released
             unto
             them
             one
             prisoner
             ,
             whomsoever
             they
             desired
             .
             7.
             
             And
             there
             was
             one
             named
             Barabbas
             ,
             who
             lay
             bound
             with
             them
             that
             had
             made
             insurrection
             with
             him
             ,
             who
             had
             committed
             murther
             in
             the
             insurrection
             .
             8.
             
             And
             the
             multitude
             crying
             aloud
             ,
             began
             to
             desire
             him
             to
             do
             as
             he
             had
             ever
             done
             unto
             them
             .
             9.
             
             But
             Pilate
             answered
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Will
             ye
             that
             I
             release
             unto
             you
             the
             king
             of
             the
             Jews
             ?
             10.
             
             (
             For
             he
             knew
             that
             the
             chief
             priests
             had
             delivered
             him
             for
             envy
             )
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Note
             ,
             He
             called
             him
             their
             King
             in
             scorn
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             But
             the
             chief
             priests
             moved
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             rather
             release
             Barabbas
             unto
             them
             .
             12.
             
             And
             Pilate
             answered
             and
             said
             again
             unto
             them
             ,
             What
             will
             ye
             then
             that
             I
             shall
             do
             unto
             him
             whom
             ye
             call
             the
             king
             of
             the
             Jews
             ?
             13.
             
             And
             they
             cried
             out
             again
             ,
             Crucifie
             him
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             people
             are
             but
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Priests
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Then
             Pilate
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Why
             ,
             what
             evil
             hath
             he
             done
             ?
             And
             they
             cried
             out
             the
             more
             exceedingly
             ,
             Crucifie
             him
             .
             15.
             
             And
             so
             Pilate
             willing
             to
             content
             the
             people
             ,
             released
             Barabbas
             unto
             them
             :
             and
             delivered
             Jesus
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             scourged
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             crucified
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Pilate
             to
             please
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             they
             to
             please
             the
             Priests
             ,
             all
             please
             the
             Devils
             ,
             displease
             God
             ,
             and
             undo
             themselves
             .
             And
             yet
             by
             all
             this
             God
             is
             saving
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             the
             soldiers
             led
             him
             away
             into
             the
             hall
             ,
             called
             Pretorium
             ,
             and
             they
             call
             together
             the
             whole
             band
             .
             17.
             
             And
             they
             clothed
             him
             with
             purple
             ,
             and
             platted
             a
             crown
             of
             thorns
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             about
             his
             head
             .
             18.
             
             And
             began
             to
             salute
             him
             ,
             Hail
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             19.
             
             And
             they
             smote
             him
             on
             the
             head
             with
             a
             reed
             ,
             and
             did
             spit
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             bowing
             their
             knees
             ,
             worshipped
             him
             .
             20.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             mocked
             him
             ,
             they
             took
             off
             the
             purple
             from
             him
             and
             put
             his
             own
             clothes
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             led
             him
             out
             to
             crucifie
             him
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             As
             the
             Priests
             are
             the
             chief
             contrivers
             of
             the
             Murder
             ,
             the
             Souldiers
             are
             fittest
             for
             execution
             ;
             such
             usually
             being
             hardened
             by
             blood
             and
             wickedness
             into
             a
             
             destroying
             inclination
             ,
             the
             great
             executioners
             of
             the
             Devil
             for
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             World.
             Alas
             ,
             mad
             Sinners
             ,
             little
             know
             you
             whom
             you
             scorn
             ,
             and
             how
             your
             sport
             will
             end
             at
             last
             .
             Reader
             ,
             see
             here
             what
             sin
             is
             .
             And
             what
             thou
             and
             I
             have
             deserved
             ,
             that
             needed
             such
             a
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             they
             compelled
             one
             Simon
             a
             Cyrenian
             who
             passed
             by
             ,
             coming
             out
             of
             the
             countrey
             ,
             the
             father
             of
             Alexander
             and
             Rufus
             .
             to
             bear
             his
             cross
             .
             22.
             
             And
             they
             bring
             him
             unto
             the
             place
             Golgotha
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             being
             interpreted
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             a
             skull
             .
             23.
             
             And
             they
             gave
             him
             to
             drink
             wine
             mingled
             with
             myrrh
             :
             but
             he
             received
             it
             not
             .
             24.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             crucified
             him
             ,
             they
             parted
             his
             garments
             ,
             casting
             lots
             upon
             them
             ,
             wha●
             every
             man
             should
             take
             .
             25.
             
             And
             it
             was
             the
             third
             ●our
             ,
             and
             they
             crucified
             him
             .
             26.
             
             And
             the
             superscription
             of
             his
             accusation
             was
             written
             over
             ,
             The
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             See
             on
             Mat.
             27.
             
          
           
             24.
             
             See
             on
             Joh.
             19.24
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Meaning
             that
             they
             put
             him
             to
             death
             ,
             for
             proclaiming
             his
             Kingdom
             (
             though
             it
             was
             a
             spiritual
             one
             .
             )
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             with
             him
             they
             crucified
             two
             thieves
             ,
             the
             one
             on
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             on
             his
             left
             .
             28.
             
             And
             the
             scripture
             was
             fulfilled
             which
             saith
             ,
             And
             he
             was
             numbred
             with
             the
             transgressors
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Note
             ,
             Men
             imputed
             sin
             it self
             to
             him
             :
             God
             only
             reputed
             him
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             our
             sins
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             And
             they
             that
             passed
             by
             ,
             railed
             on
             him
             ,
             wagging
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             Ah
             thou
             that
             destroyest
             the
             temple
             ,
             and
             buildest
             it
             in
             three
             days
             .
             30.
             
             Save
             thy self
             ,
             and
             come
             down
             from
             the
             cross
             .
             31.
             
             Likewise
             also
             the
             chief
             priests
             mocking
             ,
             said
             among
             themselves
             with
             the
             Scribes
             ,
             He
             saved
             others
             ,
             himself
             he
             cannot
             save
             .
             32.
             
             Let
             Christ
             the
             King
             of
             Israel
             descend
             now
             from
             the
             cross
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             see
             and
             believe
             :
             and
             they
             that
             were
             crucified
             with
             him
             ,
             reviled
             him
          
           
             29.
             
             Note
             ,
             All
             this
             tells
             us
             what
             sin
             is
             ?
             And
             when
             his
             servants
             follow
             him
             in
             sufferings
             ,
             
               Priests
               ,
               Souldiers
            
             and
             Rabble
             with
             insult
             with
             scorns
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             And
             when
             the
             sixth
             hour
             was
             come
             ,
             there
             was
             darkness
             over
             the
             whole
             land
             ,
             until
             the
             ninth
             hour
             .
             34.
             
             And
             at
             the
             ninth
             hour
             Jesus
             cried
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Eloi
             ,
             Eloi
             ,
             lama
             sabachthani
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             being
             interpreted
             ,
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             ?
          
           
             33.
             
             Note
             ,
             Christ
             was
             forsaken
             so
             far
             as
             to
             be
             left
             to
             the
             power
             of
             Satans
             Servants
             ,
             and
             deprived
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             the
             sense
             of
             Gods
             Justice
             against
             Mans
             sin
             :
             And
             this
             to
             shew
             that
             we
             deserved
             to
             be
             forsaken
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             us
             from
             being
             utterly
             forsaken
             .
             But
             Gods
             Love
             and
             esteem
             of
             him
             was
             not
             abated
             ,
             but
             his
             suffering
             was
             meritorious
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             And
             some
             of
             them
             that
             stood
             by
             when
             they
             heard
             it
             said
             ,
             Behold
             he
             calleth
             for
             Elias
             .
             36.
             
             And
             one
             ran
             and
             filled
             a
             spunge
             full
             of
             vineger
             and
             put
             it
             on
             a
             reed
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             to
             drink
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Let
             alone
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             whether
             Elias
             will
             come
             to
             take
             take
             him
             down
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             In
             scorn
             they
             still
             insult
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             And
             Jesus
             cryed
             with
             aloud
             voice
             ,
             and
             gave
             up
             the
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             Saying
             Father
             ,
             into
             thy
             hand
             I
             commend
             my
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             And
             the
             vail
             of
             the
             temple
             rent
             in
             twain
             ,
             from
             the
             top
             to
             the
             bottom
             .
             39.
             
             And
             when
             the
             Centurion
             who
             stood
             over
             against
             him
             saw
             ,
             he
             so
             cryed
             and
             gave
             up
             the
             Ghost
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             Truly
             this
             man
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             39.
             
             That
             he
             dyed
             not
             as
             other
             men
             in
             that
             case
             do
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             There
             were
             also
             women
             looking
             afar
             off
             ,
             among
             whom
             was
             Mary
             Magdalen
             and
             Mary
             the
             Mother
             of
             James
             the
             less
             ,
             and
             of
             Joses
             and
             Salome
             .
             41.
             
             Who
             also
             when
             he
             was
             in
             Galilee
             followed
             him
             and
             ministred
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             women
             who
             came
             up
             with
             him
             to
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             And
             now
             when
             the
             even
             was
             come
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             the
             preparation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             day
             before
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             is
             likely
             that
             it
             's
             James
             that
             's
             called
             the
             Brother
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             called
             James
             the
             less
             :
             for
             Joses
             and
             James
             ,
             are
             called
             brethren
             ,
             as
             here
             ,
             so
             Math.
             13.55
             .
             But
             whether
             Littleness
             of
             Statu●
             or
             Dignity
             be
             meant
             it
             is
             uncertain
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             ,
             an
             honourable
             Counceller
             ,
             who
             also
             waited
             for
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             came
             and
             went
             in
             boldly
             unto
             Pilate
             ,
             and
             cra●ed
             the
             body
             of
             Jesus
             .
             44.
             
             And
             Pilate
             marvelled
             if
             he
             were
             already
             dead
             ,
             and
             calling
             unto
             him
             the
             Centurion
             he
             asked
             him
             whether
             he
             had
             bin
             any
             while
             dead
             .
             45.
             
             And
             when
             he
             knew
             it
             of
             the
             Centurion
             ,
             he
             gave
             the
             body
             to
             Joseph
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             Note
             ,
             He
             feared
             lest
             he
             should
             seem
             dead
             and
             be
             taken
             down
             alive
             ,
             till
             inquiry
             resolved
             the
             doubt
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             And
             he
             bought
             fine
             linen
             ,
             and
             took
             
             him
             d●●●
             ,
             a●d
             wrapped
             him
             in
             the
             linen
             ,
             and
             〈…〉
             ●ep●lchre
             which
             was
             hewen
             out
             of
             a
             ●ock
             ,
             a●d
             r●lled
             a
             stone
             unto
             the
             door
             〈◊〉
             the
             ●●pulchre
             .
             47.
             
             And
             Mary
             M●gd●len
             ,
             and
             Mary
             the
             mother
             of
             Joses
             ,
             beh●●d
             where
             h●
             was
             laid
             .
          
           
             46.
             
               ●●●e
               ,
               Joseph
            
             shewed
             great
             boldness
             and
             faith
             ,
             in
             ow●ing
             Christ
             so
             openly
             when
             he
             was
             dead
             :
             and
             so
             ol●
             Ni●●demus
             who
             joyned
             with
             him
             .
             2.
             
             As
             Ahahs
             Court
             h●d
             one
             Obadiah
             ,
             so
             even
             the
             Jewish
             Rulers
             had
             a
             Jos●ph
             and
             a
             Nico●emus
             ?
             And
             there
             were
             Saints
             in
             
             Nero's
             house
             .
             3.
             
             Christs
             being
             buried
             in
             fine
             Linnen
             maketh
             it
             not
             our
             duty
             ;
             nor
             a
             sin
             to
             be
             buried
             in
             woollen
             ;
             yea
             tho
             it
             had
             bin
             the
             greatest
             enemy
             of
             Christ
             that
             in
             opposition
             to
             him
             ,
             had
             made
             the
             new
             Law
             which
             doth
             command
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Grave
             was
             also
             sealed
             and
             Watcht
             .
          
           
             Christs
             bur●●●
             hath
             in
             some
             sort
             Sanctified
             the
             Grave
             ,
             to
             true
             believers
             .
             We
             ma●
             boldly
             there
             lay
             down
             these
             bodies
             ,
             as
             still
             in
             his
             power
             and
             care
             that
             was
             buryed
             for
             us
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             when
             the
             sa●bath
             was
             past
             ,
             Mary
             Magdalene
             ,
             a●d
             Mary
             the
             Mother
             of
             ●am●s
             ,
             and
             Salome
             ,
             had
             bought
             sweet
             spic●s
             ●hat
             they
             might
             come
             and
             anoint
             him
             2.
             
             And
             very
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             they
             came
             unto
             the
             s●pulchre
             at
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             sun
             .
             3.
             
             And
             they
             said
             among
             themselves
             ,
             Who
             shall
             roll
             us
             away
             the
             stone
             from
             the
             door
             of
             the
             sepulchre
             ?
             4.
             
             (
             And
             when
             they
             looked
             ,
             they
             saw
             that
             the
             stone
             was
             rolled
             away
             )
             for
             it
             was
             very
             great
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Angel
             had
             before
             done
             it
             and
             frighted
             away
             the
             Souldiers
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             entring
             into
             the
             sepulchre
             ,
             they
             saw
             a
             young
             man
             sitting
             on
             the
             right
             side
             ,
             clothed
             in
             a
             long
             white
             garment
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             affrighted
             .
             6.
             
             And
             he
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             Be
             not
             affrighted
             ,
             ye
             seek
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             which
             was
             crucified
             :
             he
             is
             risen
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             here
             :
             behold
             the
             place
             where
             they
             laid
             him
             .
          
           
             See
             on
             Job
             .
             20.
             
             The
             reconciling
             of
             the
             seeming
             differences
             of
             the
             Evengelists
             ,
             about
             the
             Apparitions
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             go
             your
             way
             ,
             tell
             his
             di●ciples
             ,
             and
             Peter
             ,
             that
             he
             goeth
             before
             you
             into
             Galilee
             ,
             there
             shall
             ye
             see
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             See
             Joh.
             21.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             they
             went
             out
             quickly
             ,
             and
             fled
             from
             the
             sepulchre
             ,
             for
             they
             trembled
             and
             were
             amazed
             ;
             neither
             said
             they
             any
             thing
             to
             any
             man
             :
             for
             they
             were
             afraid
             ▪
          
           
             8.
             
             Fear
             made
             them
             silent
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Now
             when
             Jesus
             was
             risen
             early
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             he
             appeared
             first
             to
             Mary
             Magdalene
             ,
             out
             of
             whom
             he
             had
             cast
             seven
             devils
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             rest
             were
             near
             her
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             she
             went
             and
             told
             them
             that
             had
             bin
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             they
             mourned
             and
             wept
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             She
             was
             the
             first
             messenger
             of
             Joy
             ,
             to
             the
             morning
             weeping
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             they
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             heard
             that
             he
             was
             alive
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             seen
             of
             her
             believed
             not
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Note
             ,
             Christs
             Disciples
             found
             a
             great
             difficulty
             to
             believe
             his
             Resurrection
             :
             and
             he
             took
             them
             no●
             at
             the
             worst
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             After
             that
             he
             appeared
             in
             another
             form
             to
             two
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             walked
             and
             went
             into
             the
             countrey
             .
             13.
             
             And
             they
             went
             and
             told
             it
             unto
             the
             residue
             :
             neither
             believed
             they
             them
             .
             14.
             
             Afterward
             he
             appeared
             unto
             the
             eleven
             as
             they
             sat
             at
             meat
             ,
             and
             upbraided
             them
             with
             their
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             hardness
             of
             heart
             ,
             because
             they
             believed
             not
             them
             which
             had
             seen
             him
             after
             he
             was
             risen
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Mark
             doth
             but
             give
             us
             a
             brief
             touch
             of
             some
             of
             Christs
             appearances
             ,
             and
             leave
             much
             recorded
             by
             others
             .
             
               Note
               ,
               unbelief
            
             and
             
               Hardness
               of
               heart
            
             ,
             are
             radical
             sins
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             of
             difficult
             cure
             .
             Note
             ,
             Christ
             findeth
             so
             much
             of
             these
             in
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             upbrail
             us
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             our
             fault
             and
             shame
             ;
             and
             directeth
             us
             what
             to
             blame
             and
             resist
             in
             our selves
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Go
             ye
             into
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             preach
             the
             gospel
             to
             every
             creature
             .
             16.
             
             He
             that
             believeth
             and
             is
             baptized
             ,
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             believeth
             not
             ,
             shall
             be
             damned
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             To
             all
             men
             as
             far
             as
             ye
             are
             able
             .
             16.
             
             He
             that
             upon
             your
             Preaching
             believeth
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             sincerely
             giveth
             up
             himself
             in
             the
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             by
             a
             practical
             and
             obedient
             Trust
             and
             dedication
             ,
             shall
             be
             forgiven
             and
             be
             saved
             from
             sin
             ,
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             from
             Satan
             ,
             and
             from
             Hell
             ;
             But
             those
             to
             whom
             you
             Preach
             who
             will
             not
             believe
             ,
             and
             take
             me
             for
             their
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             God
             for
             their
             God
             ,
             shall
             be
             condemned
             to
             Hell
             as
             refusers
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           
           
             17.
             
             And
             these
             signs
             shall
             follow
             them
             that
             believe
             ;
             in
             my
             name
             shall
             they
             cast
             out
             devils
             ,
             they
             shall
             speak
             with
             new
             tongues
             :
             18.
             
             They
             shall
             take
             up
             serpents
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             drink
             any
             deadly
             thing
             it
             shall
             not
             hurt
             them
             ,
             they
             shall
             lay
             hands
             on
             the
             sick
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             recover
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             because
             it
             cannot
             be
             expected
             that
             all
             people
             believe
             things
             so
             strange
             and
             unlikely
             to
             nature
             upon
             your
             bare
             affirmation
             ,
             I
             will
             by
             sending
             down
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             attest
             your
             word
             by
             these
             miraculous
             signs
             :
             They
             that
             believe
             ,
             and
             specially
             you
             my
             Apostles
             shall
             in
             my
             name
             cast
             out
             Devils
             from
             the
             Possessed
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             obey
             me
             and
             confess
             me
             :
             You
             shall
             speak
             in
             various
             Languagues
             ,
             which
             you
             ●ever
             learnt
             .
             Poyson
             shall
             not
             hurt
             you
             ,
             either
             Serpents
             outwardly
             ,
             or
             taken
             inwardly
             :
             And
             you
             shall
             pray
             and
             lay
             your
             hands
             on
             the
             sick
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             recover
             ,
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             not
             every
             one
             shall
             have
             all
             these
             gifts
             ,
             but
             some
             one
             and
             some
             another
             ;
             not
             that
             you
             shall
             use
             them
             ,
             when
             ,
             and
             how
             you
             will
             ,
             but
             as
             pleaseth
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             that
             giveth
             them
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             So
             then
             after
             the
             Lord
             had
             spoken
             unto
             them
             ,
             he
             was
             received
             up
             into
             heaven
             ,
             and
             sat
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             19.
             
             Note
             ,
             His
             Ascension
             they
             beheld
             ,
             and
             his
             Glorification
             they
             believed
             by
             the
             Spirits
             revelation
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             they
             went
             forth
             ,
             and
             preached
             every
             where
             :
             the
             Lord
             working
             with
             them
             and
             confirming
             the
             word
             with
             signs
             following
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             accordingly
             they
             began
             in
             Judah
             ,
             and
             thence
             went
             abroad
             through
             the
             Gentile
             World
             ,
             every
             where
             Preaching
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             (
             his
             Person
             ,
             Life
             ,
             Doctrine
             ,
             Sufferings
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             Ascension
             ,
             Kingdome
             ,
             Judgment
             ,
             Glory
             and
             Blessing
             to
             his
             Church
             )
             The
             Lord
             by
             his
             Grace
             making
             their
             teaching
             successful
             ,
             and
             assisting
             ,
             and
             confirming
             it
             by
             the
             promised
             Miracles
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Gospel
           according
           to
           St.
           LUKE
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             FOrasmuch
             as
             many
             have
             taken
             in
             hand
             to
             set
             forth
             in
             order
             a
             declaration
             of
             those
             things
             which
             are
             most
             surely
             believed
             amongst
             us
             ,
             2.
             
             Even
             as
             they
             delivered
             them
             unto
             us
             ,
             which
             from
             the
             beginning
             were
             eye-wit-nesses
             ,
             and
             ministers
             of
             the
             word
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Divers
             having
             published
             the
             declaration
             or
             History
             in
             order
             ,
             of
             those
             matters
             of
             Fact
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             done
             and
             are
             fully
             believed
             among
             us
             Christians
             ,
             2.
             
             Even
             as
             those
             men
             did
             faithfully
             deliver
             them
             to
             us
             ,
             who
             from
             the
             beginning
             were
             eye-witnesses
             of
             the
             works
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             who
             attended
             him
             ,
             and
             have
             preached
             his
             word
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             seemed
             good
             to
             me
             also
             ,
             having
             had
             perfect
             understanding
             of
             all
             things
             from
             the
             very
             first
             ,
             to
             write
             unto
             thee
             in
             order
             ,
             most
             excellent
             Theophilus
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             also
             thought
             good
             to
             write
             the
             like
             history
             in
             order
             to
             thee
             ,
             most
             excellent
             Theophilus
             ,
             both
             to
             confirm
             what
             is
             by
             others
             written
             ,
             and
             to
             add
             especially
             of
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             history
             ,
             what
             in
             others
             is
             omitted
             ;
             having
             my self
             ,
             by
             very
             diligent
             search
             ,
             got
             full
             notice
             of
             these
             matters
             from
             the
             very
             first
             ,
             which
             others
             mention
             not
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             thou
             mightest
             know
             the
             certainty
             of
             those
             things
             wherein
             thou
             hast
             been
             instructed
             ,
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             I
             may
             contribute
             my
             endeavour
             ,
             to
             encrease
             thy
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             confirm
             thy
             belief
             of
             those
             things
             concerning
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             thou
             hast
             already
             learned
             among
             us
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             THere
             was
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Herod
             the
             King
             of
             Judea
             ,
             a
             certain
             priest
             named
             Zacharias
             ,
             of
             the
             course
             of
             Abia
             ,
             and
             his
             wife
             was
             of
             the
             daughters
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             her
             name
             was
             Elizabeth
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             Families
             of
             the
             Priests
             officiated
             in
             their
             courses
             ,
             and
             Abia's
             course
             was
             the
             8th
             of
             old
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             24.10
             .
             After
             it
             was
             the
             12th
             Nehem.
             12.1
             .
             And
             after
             that
             the
             eleventh
             ,
             Neh.
             12.17
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             they
             were
             both
             righteous
             before
             God
             ,
             walking
             in
             all
             the
             commandments
             ,
             and
             ordinances
             of
             the
             Lord
             blameless
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             They
             were
             both
             sincere
             godly
             persons
             ,
             living
             in
             true
             obedience
             to
             all
             the
             Commandments
             and
             ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             and
             light
             which
             they
             were
             under
             ,
             without
             the
             blot
             of
             any
             gross
             or
             scandalous
             Sin.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             they
             had
             no
             child
             ,
             because
             that
             Elizabeth
             was
             barren
             ,
             and
             they
             both
             were
             now
             well
             stricken
             in
             years
             .
             8.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             while
             he
             executed
             the
             priests
             office
             before
             God
             in
             the
             order
             of
             his
             course
             ,
             9.
             
             According
             to
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             priests
             office
             ,
             his
             lot
             was
             to
             burn
             incense
             when
             he
             went
             into
             the
             temple
             of
             the
             Lord.
             10.
             
             And
             the
             whole
             multitude
             of
             the
             people
             were
             praying
             without
             at
             the
             time
             of
             incense
             .
          
           
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             Priest
             went
             into
             the
             sanctuary
             to
             offer
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             that
             while
             prayed
             without
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             not
             without
             the
             Temple
             .
             In
             imitation
             of
             which
             our
             Temples
             usually
             are
             built
             in
             three
             parts
             ,
             The
             Chancel
             for
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             the
             Laity
             ,
             and
             all
             below
             the
             Font
             for
             the
             Catechumens
             ,
             and
             suspended
             ,
             who
             are
             no
             communicants
             ;
             (
             as
             the
             outward
             Court
             was
             for
             Gentiles
             .
             )
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             there
             appeared
             unto
             him
             an
             angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             standing
             on
             the
             right
             side
             of
             the
             altar
             of
             incense
             .
             12.
             
             And
             when
             Zacharias
             saw
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             troubled
             ,
             and
             fear
             fell
             upon
             him
             .
             13.
             
             But
             the
             angel
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Fear
             not
             ,
             Zacharias
             ,
             for
             thy
             prayer
             is
             heard
             ,
             and
             thy
             wife
             Elizabeth
             shall
             bear
             thee
             a
             son
             ,
             and
             thou
             shall
             call
             his
             name
             John.
             14.
             
             And
             thou
             shall
             have
             joy
             and
             gladness
             ,
             and
             many
             shall
             rejoyce
             at
             his
             birth
             :
          
           
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             He
             was
             born
             to
             an
             austere
             life
             ,
             and
             and
             to
             martyrdom
             ,
             yet
             his
             birth
             was
             joyful
             ,
             though
             to
             such
             a
             painful
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             for
             the
             Churches
             service
             :
          
           
             15.
             
             For
             he
             shall
             be
             great
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             shall
             drink
             ,
             neither
             wine
             ,
             nor
             strong
             drink
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             even
             from
             his
             mothers
             womb
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             best
             men
             and
             most
             useful
             are
             greatest
             in
             Gods
             sight
             .
             2.
             
             Extraordinary
             denying
             the
             flesh
             agreeth
             well
             with
             the
             extraordinary
             gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             3.
             
             Infants
             may
             have
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             ,
             before
             it
             appeareth
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             many
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             shall
             he
             turn
             the
             Lord
             their
             God.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Note
             ,
             To
             turn
             many
             by
             repentance
             to
             God
             ,
             was
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             ,
             and
             of
             Johns
             extraordinary
             worth
             and
             work
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             he
             shall
             go
             before
             him
             in
             the
             spirit
             and
             power
             of
             Elias
             ,
             to
             turn
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             fathers
             to
             the
             children
             ,
             and
             the
             disobedient
             
             to
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             just
             ,
             to
             make
             ready
             a
             people
             ,
             prepared
             for
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             He
             shall
             be
             possessed
             with
             such
             fulness
             of
             Spirit
             and
             Power
             to
             prepare
             the
             way
             for
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Elias
             had
             ,
             as
             is
             propheci'd
             in
             Mal.
             4.6
             .
             Note
             ,
             By
             [
             
               turning
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               Fathers
               to
               the
               Children
            
             ]
             some
             think
             is
             meant
             [
             turning
             the
             tyrannical
             oppression
             of
             Rulers
             ,
             to
             fatherly
             love
             and
             lenity
             to
             inferiours
             ]
             But
             Dr.
             H.
             more
             probably
             translateth
             it
             [
             
               with
               the
               Children
            
             ;
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             turn
             Fathers
             and
             Children
             old
             and
             young
             .
             Others
             say
             it
             is
             but
             to
             turn
             mens
             minds
             to
             the
             Love
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             disobey
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             true
             wisdom
             of
             just
             men
             who
             obey
             and
             trust
             him
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             Zacharias
             said
             unto
             the
             angel
             ,
             Whereby
             shall
             I
             know
             this
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             an
             old
             man
             ,
             and
             my
             wife
             well
             stricken
             in
             years
             .
             19.
             
             And
             the
             angel
             answering
             ,
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             I
             am
             Gabriel
             that
             stand
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             am
             sent
             to
             speak
             unto
             thee
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             thee
             these
             glad
             tidings
             .
             20.
             
             And
             behold
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             dumb
             ,
             and
             not
             able
             to
             speak
             ,
             untill
             the
             day
             that
             these
             things
             shall
             be
             performed
             ;
             because
             thou
             believest
             not
             my
             words
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             their
             season
             .
          
           
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             I
             am
             one
             of
             the
             many
             Angels
             that
             stand
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             am
             sent
             to
             tell
             thee
             this
             ;
             And
             to
             reprove
             thy
             unbelief
             ;
             And
             to
             convince
             thee
             ,
             for
             a
             sign
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             dumb
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             the
             people
             waited
             for
             Zacharias
             ,
             and
             marvelled
             that
             he
             tarried
             so
             long
             in
             the
             [
             temple
             .
             ]
             22.
             
             And
             when
             he
             came
             out
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             speak
             unto
             them
             :
             and
             they
             perceived
             that
             he
             had
             seen
             [
             a
             vision
             ]
             in
             the
             temple
             :
             for
             he
             beckned
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             remained
             speechless
             .
          
           
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Sanctuary
             .
             22.
             
             Some
             Revelation
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             assoon
             as
             the
             days
             of
             his
             ministration
             were
             accomplished
             ,
             he
             departed
             to
             his
             own
             house
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             That
             Ceremonious
             service
             might
             be
             done
             by
             a
             dumb
             man
             ;
             but
             so
             cannot
             the
             Gospel
             Ministration
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             after
             those
             days
             ,
             his
             wife
             Elizabeth
             conceived
             ,
             and
             hid
             her self
             five
             months
             ,
             saying
             ,
             25.
             
             Thus
             hath
             the
             Lord
             dealt
             with
             me
             ,
             in
             the
             days
             wherein
             he
             looked
             on
             me
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             my
             reproach
             among
             men
             .
          
           
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             She
             retired
             from
             Peoples
             observation
             and
             discourse
             ,
             saying
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             shewed
             me
             mercy
             in
             taking
             away
             my
             reproach
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             And
             in
             the
             sixth
             month
             the
             angel
             Gabriel
             was
             sent
             from
             God
             ,
             unto
             a
             city
             of
             Galilee
             ,
             named
             Nazareth
             ,
             27.
             
             To
             a
             virgin
             espoused
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             whose
             name
             was
             Joseph
             ,
             of
             the
             house
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             the
             the
             virgins
             name
             was
             Mary
             .
          
           
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Not
             married
             but
             betrothed
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             And
             the
             angel
             came
             in
             unto
             her
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Hail
             ,
             
               thou
               that
               art
            
             highly
             favoured
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             with
             thee
             :
             Blessed
             art
             thou
             among
             women
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Rejoice
             ,
             for
             thou
             art
             highly
             favoured
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             maketh
             thee
             blessed
             above
             all
             women
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             And
             when
             she
             saw
             him
             ,
             she
             was
             troubled
             at
             his
             saying
             ,
             and
             cast
             in
             her
             mind
             what
             manner
             of
             salutation
             this
             should
             be
             .
             30.
             
             And
             the
             angel
             said
             unto
             her
             ,
             Fear
             not
             ,
             Mary
             ,
             for
             thou
             hast
             found
             favour
             with
             God.
             31.
             
             And
             behold
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             conceive
             in
             thy
             womb
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             a
             son
             ,
             and
             shalt
             call
             his
             name
             Jesus
             ,
             32.
             
             He
             shall
             be
             great
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             called
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             Highest
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             God
             shall
             give
             unto
             him
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             father
             David
             .
          
           
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             She
             understood
             it
             not
             .
             That
             Glorious
             Kingdom
             meant
             in
             the
             promise
             to
             Davids
             seed
             ,
             of
             which
             his
             Kingdom
             was
             but
             a
             type
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             And
             he
             shall
             reign
             over
             the
             house
             of
             Jacob
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             kingdom
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             end
             :
          
           
             33.
             
             His
             Kingdom
             over
             the
             Faithful
             Israel
             of
             God
             ,
             begun
             in
             grace
             ,
             shall
             be
             Everlasting
             in
             Glory
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             Then
             said
             Mary
             unto
             the
             angel
             ,
             How
             shall
             this
             be
             ,
             seeing
             I
             know
             not
             a
             man
             ?
             35.
             
             And
             the
             angel
             answered
             and
             said
             unto
             her
             ,
             The
             holy
             Ghost
             shall
             come
             upon
             thee
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Highest
             shall
             overshadow
             thee
             .
             Therefore
             also
             that
             holy
             thing
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             born
             of
             thee
             ,
             shall
             be
             called
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             34
             ,
             35.
             
             This
             shall
             be
             done
             without
             Man
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             the
             overshaddowing
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             shall
             be
             properly
             called
             ;
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             N.
             1.
             
             Though
             this
             give
             us
             the
             
               most
               known
            
             reason
             ,
             why
             Christ
             is
             called
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             said
             to
             be
             the
             
               only
               reason
            
             ,
             excluding
             his
             eternal
             Generation
             .
             2.
             
             Yet
             Christ
             oft
             calleth
             himself
             ,
             the
             
               Son
               of
               Man
            
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             truly
             a
             Man
             ,
             and
             born
             of
             a
             woman
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             And
             behold
             thy
             cousin
             Elizabeth
             ,
             she
             hath
             also
             conceived
             a
             son
             in
             her
             old
             age
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             sixth
             moneth
             with
             her
             who
             was
             called
             barren
             .
             37.
             
             For
             with
             God
             nothing
             shall
             be
             unpossible
             .
          
           
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Though
             Elizabeth
             was
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             Mary
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
             they
             were
             a
             kin
             by
             Elizabeths
             Mother
             marrying
             a
             Levite
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Nothing
             should
             seem
             difficult
             to
             faith
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             known
             to
             be
             Gods
             will
             and
             word
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             And
             Mary
             said
             ,
             Behold
             the
             handmaid
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             be
             it
             unto
             me
             according
             to
             thy
             word
             :
          
           
             38.
             
             Amen
             .
             Let
             thy
             word
             come
             to
             pass
             :
             (
             They
             are
             the
             expression
             of
             Maries
             faith
             and
             hope
             .
             )
          
           
             38.
             
             And
             the
             angel
             departed
             from
             her
             .
             39.
             
             And
             Mary
             arose
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             and
             went
             into
             the
             hill
             countrey
             with
             hast
             ,
             into
             a
             city
             of
             Judea
             .
             40.
             
             And
             entered
             into
             the
             house
             of
             Zacharias
             ,
             and
             saluted
             Elizabeth
             .
          
           
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             40.
             
             The
             Angels
             words
             made
             her
             go
             see
             how
             it
             was
             with
             Elizabeth
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             when
             Elizabeth
             heard
             the
             salutation
             of
             Mary
             ,
             the
             babe
             leaped
             in
             her
             womb
             ,
             and
             Elizabeth
             was
             filled
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             42.
             
             And
             she
             spake
             out
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Blessed
             art
             thou
             among
             women
             ,
             and
             blessed
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             thy
             womb
             .
             43.
             
             And
             whence
             is
             this
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             mother
             of
             my
             Lord
             should
             come
             to
             me
             ?
             44.
             
             For
             lo
             ,
             assoon
             as
             the
             voice
             of
             thy
             salutation
             sounded
             in
             mine
             ears
             ,
             the
             babe
             leaped
             in
             my
             womb
             for
             joy
             .
             45.
             
             And
             blessed
             is
             she
             that
             believed
             ,
             for
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             performance
             of
             those
             things
             which
             were
             told
             her
             from
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             43
             ,
             44
             ,
             45.
             
             The
             Holy-Ghost
             filled
             her
             to
             speak
             out
             these
             word
             prophetically
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             46.
             
             And
             Mary
             said
             ,
             My
             soul
             doth
             magnifie
             the
             Lord
             ,
             47.
             
             And
             my
             spirit
             hath
             rejoyced
             in
             God
             my
             Saviour
             .
             48.
             
             For
             he
             hath
             regarded
             the
             low
             estate
             of
             his
             hand-maiden
             :
             for
             behold
             ,
             from
             henceforth
             all
             generations
             shall
             call
             me
             blessed
             .
          
           
             46
             ,
             47
             ,
             48.
             
             Mary
             also
             filled
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             speaks
             these
             words
             of
             praise
             to
             God
             ;
             My
             Soul
             ,
             &c.
             48.
             
             He
             hath
             raised
             me
             highest
             who
             was
             one
             of
             the
             lowest
             .
          
           
             49.
             
             For
             he
             that
             is
             mighty
             hath
             done
             to
             me
             great
             things
             and
             holy
             is
             his
             name
             .
             50.
             
             And
             his
             mercy
             is
             on
             them
             that
             fear
             him
             ,
             from
             generation
             to
             generation
             .
          
           
             49
             ,
             50.
             
             Mercy
             to
             all
             that
             fear
             God
             and
             their
             posterity
             ,
             is
             the
             great
             name
             or
             notification
             of
             the
             most
             Holy
             God
             to
             man.
             
          
           
             51.
             
             He
             hath
             shewed
             strength
             with
             his
             arm
             ,
             he
             hath
             scattered
             the
             proud
             in
             the
             imagination
             of
             their
             hearts
             .
             52.
             
             He
             hath
             put
             down
             the
             mighty
             from
             their
             seats
             ,
             and
             exalted
             them
             of
             low
             degree
             .
             53.
             
             He
             hath
             filled
             the
             hungry
             with
             good
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             rich
             he
             hath
             sent
             empty
             away
             ;
          
           
             51
             ,
             52
             ,
             33.
             
             He
             hath
             shewed
             that
             it
             is
             he
             that
             is
             Almighty
             ,
             by
             scattering
             the
             proud
             in
             their
             own
             vain
             imaginations
             ;
             And
             by
             casting
             down
             the
             high
             and
             exalting
             the
             low
             ;
             And
             by
             satisfying
             the
             needy
             ,
             and
             bringing
             the
             prosperous
             to
             distress
             .
          
           
             54.
             
             He
             hath
             holpen
             his
             servant
             Israel
             ,
             in
             remembrance
             of
             his
             mercy
             ,
             55.
             
             As
             he
             spake
             to
             our
             fathers
             ,
             and
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             seed
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             54
             ,
             55.
             
             The
             promises
             which
             he
             made
             to
             Abraham
             and
             his
             seed
             ,
             he
             is
             now
             performing
             in
             their
             proper
             sense
             ,
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             all
             the
             believing
             seed
             :
             The
             mercy
             which
             promised
             it
             ,
             is
             now
             performing
             it
             .
          
           
             56.
             
             And
             Mary
             abode
             with
             her
             about
             three
             months
             ,
             and
             returned
             to
             her
             own
             house
             .
          
           
             56.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             was
             many
             months
             between
             Maries
             espousal
             to
             Joseph
             ,
             and
             their
             marriage
             .
          
           
             57.
             
             Now
             Elizabeths
             full
             time
             came
             ,
             that
             she
             should
             be
             delivered
             ,
             and
             she
             brought
             forth
             a
             son
             .
             58.
             
             And
             her
             neighbours
             and
             her
             cousins
             heard
             how
             the
             Lord
             had
             shewed
             great
             mercy
             upon
             her
             ,
             and
             they
             rejoyced
             with
             her
             .
          
           
             57
             ,
             58.
             
             In
             giving
             a
             son
             to
             one
             so
             old
             .
          
           
             59.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             eighth
             day
             they
             came
             to
             circumcise
             the
             child
             ,
             and
             they
             called
             him
             Zacharias
             ,
             after
             the
             name
             of
             his
             father
             .
             60.
             
             And
             his
             mother
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             Not
             so
             ,
             but
             he
             shall
             be
             called
             John.
             61.
             
             And
             they
             said
             unto
             her
             ,
             There
             is
             none
             of
             thy
             kindred
             that
             is
             called
             by
             this
             name
             .
             62.
             
             And
             they
             made
             signs
             to
             his
             father
             ,
             how
             he
             would
             have
             him
             called
             .
             63.
             
             And
             he
             [
             asked
             ]
             for
             a
             writing
             table
             ,
             and
             wrote
             ,
             saying
             ,
             His
             name
             is
             John
             :
             and
             they
             marvelled
             all
             .
          
           
             59
             ,
             60
             ,
             61
             ,
             62.
             
             Note
             ,
             They
             would
             have
             the
             name
             ,
             keep
             the
             memorial
             of
             Ancestors
             .
             63.
             
             By
             signs
             .
          
           
             64.
             
             And
             his
             mouth
             was
             opened
             immediately
             ,
             and
             his
             tongue
             loosed
             ,
             and
             he
             spake
             ,
             and
             praised
             God.
             65.
             
             And
             fear
             came
             on
             all
             that
             dwelt
             round
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             sayings
             were
             noised
             abroad
             thoroughout
             all
             the
             hill-countrey
             of
             Judea
             .
             66.
             
             And
             all
             they
             that
             had
             heard
             them
             ,
             laid
             them
             up
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             saying
             ,
             What
             manner
             of
             Child
             shall
             this
             be
             ?
             And
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             64
             ,
             65
             ,
             66.
             
             It
             raised
             in
             all
             the
             Countrey
             great
             expectations
             ,
             what
             this
             Child
             would
             prove
             :
             And
             God
             did
             extraordinarily
             bless
             him
             .
          
           
             67.
             
             And
             his
             father
             Zacharias
             was
             filled
             
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             prophesied
             ,
             saying
             ,
             68.
             
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             visited
             and
             redeemed
             his
             people
             ,
             69.
             
             And
             hath
             raised
             up
             an
             horn
             of
             salvatition
             for
             us
             in
             the
             house
             of
             his
             servant
             David
             .
             70.
             
             As
             he
             spake
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             his
             holy
             prophets
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             since
             the
             world
             began
             :
             71.
             
             That
             we
             should
             be
             saved
             from
             our
             enemies
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             all
             that
             hate
             us
             .
          
           
             67
             ,
             68
             ,
             69
             ,
             70
             ,
             71.
             
             Spake
             by
             inspiration
             .
             Note
             ,
             Christ
             was
             prophecyed
             of
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             after
             Adams
             Fall
             :
             N.
             Tho
             Gods
             Spirit
             in
             him
             understood
             just
             what
             manner
             of
             Saviour
             Christ
             would
             be
             ,
             and
             what
             sort
             of
             deliverance
             from
             enemies
             he
             would
             bring
             (
             by
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Jews
             and
             calling
             the
             Gentiles
             )
             we
             know
             ,
             not
             that
             
               Zachary
               ,
               Elizabeth
            
             and
             Mary
             understood
             this
             while
             they
             thus
             prophecyed
             ,
          
           
             72.
             
             To
             perform
             the
             mercy
             promised
             to
             our
             fathers
             ,
             and
             to
             remember
             his
             holy
             covenant
             ,
             73.
             
             The
             oath
             which
             he
             sware
             to
             our
             father
             Abraham
             ,
             74.
             
             That
             he
             would
             grant
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             being
             delivered
             our
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             our
             enemies
             ,
             might
             serve
             him
             without
             fear
             ,
             75.
             
             In
             holyness
             and
             righteousness
             before
             him
             ,
             all
             the
             days
             of
             our
             life
             .
          
           
             72
             ,
             73
             ,
             74
             ,
             75.
             
             That
             the
             Messiah
             delivering
             us
             from
             all
             our
             enemies
             spiritual
             and
             corporal
             ,
             we
             may
             serve
             him
             in
             safety
             ,
             not
             terrified
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Note
               ,
               Holiness
            
             and
             Righteousness
             are
             the
             sum
             of
             Gods
             acceptable
             service
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             The
             chief
             benefit
             of
             deliverance
             from
             cruel
             enemies
             ,
             is
             that
             we
             freely
             and
             peaceably
             serve
             God.
             
          
           
             76.
             
             And
             thou
             ,
             child
             ,
             shalt
             be
             called
             the
             prophet
             of
             the
             Highest
             :
             for
             thou
             shalt
             go
             before
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             prepare
             his
             ways
             ,
             77.
             
             To
             give
             knowledge
             of
             salvation
             unto
             his
             people
             ,
             by
             the
             remission
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
          
           
             76
             ,
             77.
             
             Thou
             shalt
             be
             a
             Prophet
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             go
             before
             Christ
             ,
             to
             prepare
             men
             to
             receive
             him
             ,
             by
             calling
             them
             to
             repentance
             ,
             proclaiming
             that
             a
             Saviour
             is
             come
             to
             save
             his
             people
             by
             pardoning
             their
             sins
             .
          
           
             78.
             
             Through
             the
             tender
             mercy
             of
             our
             God
             ;
             whereby
             the
             day-spring
             from
             on
             high
             hath
             visited
             us
             ,
             79.
             
             To
             give
             light
             to
             them
             that
             sit
             in
             darkness
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             ,
             to
             guide
             our
             feet
             into
             the
             way
             of
             peace
             ,
          
           
             78
             ,
             79.
             
             The
             tender
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             having
             given
             us
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             sum
             of
             heavenly
             Light
             to
             visit
             us
             ,
             79.
             even
             to
             them
             that
             lived
             in
             the
             darkness
             of
             sin
             and
             misery
             ,
             and
             to
             guide
             us
             into
             the
             way
             of
             life
             and
             happiness
             .
          
           
             80.
             
             And
             the
             child
             grew
             ,
             and
             waxed
             strong
             in
             spirit
             ,
             and
             was
             in
             the
             desarts
             ,
             till
             the
             day
             of
             his
             shewing
             unto
             Israel
             .
          
           
             80.
             
             And
             John
             ,
             with
             his
             increase
             of
             age
             and
             strength
             ,
             shewed
             great
             strength
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             dwelt
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             (
             or
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             in
             the
             hill
             Countrey
             of
             Judaea
             ,
             )
             (
             bred
             up
             in
             a
             life
             of
             holiness
             ,
             and
             mortification
             )
             till
             the
             time
             that
             he
             sett
             upon
             his
             publick
             ministry
             ;
             of
             preaching
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Messiah
             and
             repentance
             ,
             and
             baptizing
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             that
             there
             went
             out
             a
             decree
             from
             Cesar
             Augustus
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             world
             should
             be
             taxed
             .
             2.
             
             (
             And
             this
             taxing
             was
             first
             made
             when
             Cyrenius
             was
             governor
             of
             Syria
             )
             3.
             
             And
             all
             went
             to
             be
             taxed
             ,
             every
             one
             into
             his
             own
             city
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Augustus
             decreed
             that
             all
             the
             Empire
             ,
             called
             the
             Roman
             world
             ,
             should
             be
             enrolled
             in
             their
             several
             Families
             and
             Cities
             :
             That
             he
             might
             know
             the
             state
             of
             his
             Empire
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             tax
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             Joseph
             also
             went
             up
             from
             Galilee
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             city
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             into
             Judea
             ,
             unto
             the
             city
             of
             David
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             Bethlehem
             ,
             (
             because
             he
             was
             of
             the
             house
             and
             lineage
             of
             David
             ,
             )
             5.
             
             To
             be
             taxed
             with
             Mary
             his
             espoused
             wife
             ,
             being
             great
             with
             child
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             She
             was
             now
             marryed
             ,
             though
             called
             espoused
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             so
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             while
             they
             were
             there
             ,
             the
             days
             were
             accomplished
             that
             she
             should
             be
             delivered
             .
             7.
             
             And
             she
             brought
             forth
             her
             first-born
             Son
             ,
             and
             wrapped
             him
             in
             swadling
             cloths
             ,
             and
             laid
             them
             in
             a
             manger
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             no
             room
             for
             them
             in
             the
             inn
             .
          
           
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             should
             be
             rather
             [
             
               in
               the
               stables
            
             ]
             than
             [
             
               in
               the
               manger
            
             .
             ]
             Had
             Joseph
             been
             a
             rich
             man
             its
             like
             he
             would
             have
             found
             better
             room
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             there
             were
             in
             the
             same
             countrey
             shepherds
             abiding
             in
             the
             field
             ;
             keeping
             watch
             over
             their
             flock
             by
             night
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Some
             one
             part
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             some
             another
             ,
             by
             turns
             (
             as
             is
             most
             likely
             .
             )
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             lo
             ,
             the
             angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             came
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             shone
             round
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             sore
             afraid
             .
             10.
             
             And
             the
             angel
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Fear
             not
             :
             for
             behold
             I
             bring
             you
             good
             tidings
             of
             great
             joy
             which
             shall
             be
             to
             all
             people
             .
          
           
           
             11.
             
             For
             unto
             you
             is
             born
             this
             day
             ,
             in
             the
             city
             of
             David
             ,
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ
             the
             Lord.
             12.
             
             And
             this
             shall
             be
             a
             sign
             unto
             you
             :
             ye
             shall
             find
             the
             babe
             wrapped
             in
             swadling
             cloths
             ,
             lying
             a
             [
             manger
             .
             ]
          
           
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Glory
             is
             Light.
             Christs
             birth
             is
             cause
             of
             universal
             joy
             .
             12.
             stable
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             suddenly
             there
             was
             with
             the
             angel
             a
             multitude
             of
             the
             heavenly
             host
             ,
             praising
             God
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             14.
             
             Glory
             to
             God
             in
             the
             highest
             ,
             and
             on
             earth
             peace
             ,
             good
             will
             towards
             men
             .
          
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Note
             ,
             Angels
             are
             the
             heavenly
             host
             .
             Note
             ,
             Gods
             praise
             and
             Glory
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             his
             works
             .
             Note
             ,
             Angels
             rejoiced
             at
             Christs
             birth
             ,
             and
             for
             mans
             redemption
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             In
             Christ
             the
             Redeemer
             
               God
               will
               be
               glorified
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               Peace
               will
               be
               made
               on
               Earth
               ,
               by
               this
               great
               Reconciler
               ,
               and
               Gods
               Love
               or
               Benevolence
               will
               be
               towards
               men
               .
            
          
           
             Or
             [
             
               Glory
               be
               to
               God
               in
               the
               Heavens
               through
               the
               Redeemer
               ,
               and
               Reconciliation
               ,
               or
               Peace
               ,
               on
               Earth
               to
               men
               that
               are
               the
               objects
               of
               Gods
               good
               will.
            
             ]
          
           
             Q.
             Is
             it
             necessary
             or
             lawful
             to
             keep
             a
             day
             as
             holy
             in
             remembrance
             of
             Christs
             birth
             ?
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             If
             any
             should
             appoint
             a
             weekly
             day
             for
             it
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             an
             usurping
             of
             the
             same
             power
             ,
             (
             that
             hath
             already
             separated
             a
             weekly
             day
             for
             it
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             an
             usurping
             of
             the
             same
             power
             )
             that
             hath
             already
             separateh
             a
             weekly
             ,
             day
             for
             commemorating
             the
             work
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             though
             specially
             for
             Christs
             Resurrection
             :
             And
             it
             would
             seem
             an
             accusing
             Christs
             Law
             of
             insufficiency
             .
             2.
             
             And
             if
             any
             should
             make
             a
             yearly
             days
             observation
             necessary
             to
             the
             universal
             Church
             .
             1.
             
             They
             would
             usurp
             a
             power
             ,
             not
             given
             to
             any
             ,
             (
             to
             make
             Laws
             for
             all
             the
             Church
             .
             )
             2.
             
             And
             they
             would
             accuse
             Christs
             Law
             as
             imperfect
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             particular
             Christians
             ,
             Churches
             ,
             or
             Countries
             ,
             voluntarily
             agree
             to
             celebrate
             yearly
             ,
             the
             memorial
             of
             Christs
             birth
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             what
             almost
             all
             the
             Churches
             on
             earth
             do
             ,
             and
             have
             done
             at
             least
             1300
             years
             ;
             And
             i●●●lawful
             to
             keep
             a
             yearly
             day
             of
             remembrance
             for
             a●y
             〈◊〉
             deliverance
             or
             mercy
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             even
             in
             an
             Ap●●●le
             .
             But
             if
             any
             Christian
             think
             that
             it
             is
             an
             unlawful
             addition
             to
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             which
             Go●
             set
             a
             part
             for
             our
             commemorating
             the
             whole
             work
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             such
             sh●uld
             not
             be
             forced
             to
             keep
             it
             against
             their
             Consciences
             ;
             but
             must
             avoid
             affronting
             them
             that
             do
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             as
             the
             angels
             were
             gone
             away
             from
             them
             into
             heaven
             ,
             the
             shepherds
             said
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             Let
             us
             now
             go
             even
             unto
             Bethlehem
             ,
             and
             see
             this
             thing
             which
             is
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             made
             known
             unto
             us
             ,
             16.
             
             And
             they
             came
             with
             hast
             and
             found
             Mary
             and
             Joseph
             ,
             and
             the
             babe
             lying
             in
             a
             manger
             ,
             17.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             seen
             it
             ,
             they
             made
             known
             abroad
             the
             saying
             which
             was
             told
             them
             concerning
             this
             child
             .
             18.
             
             And
             all
             they
             that
             heard
             it
             wondred
             at
             those
             things
             which
             were
             told
             them
             by
             the
             shephards
             .
             19.
             
             But
             Mary
             kept
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             pondered
             them
             in
             her
             heart
             .
             20
             And
             the
             shepherds
             returned
             ,
             glorifying
             and
             praising
             God
             for
             all
             the
             things
             that
             they
             had
             heard
             and
             seen
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             told
             unto
             them
             ,
          
           
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             In
             a
             Stable
             .
             19.
             
             Regarded
             them●
             as
             tending
             to
             what
             was
             promised
             her
             .
             20.
             
             Angel
             are
             not
             first
             sent
             to
             Princes
             ,
             but
             to
             poor
             Shephards
             ,
             who
             must
             preach
             Christ
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             when
             eight
             days
             were
             accomplished
             for
             the
             circumcising
             of
             the
             child
             ,
             his
             name
             was
             called
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             named
             of
             the
             angel
             before
             he
             was
             conceived
             in
             the
             womb
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Jesus
             is
             [
             a
             Saviour
             .
             ]
             He
             was
             circumcised
             ,
             as
             bound
             to
             keep
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             seal
             of
             pardon
             of
             sin
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             when
             the
             days
             of
             her
             purification
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             were
             accomplished
             ,
             they
             brought
             him
             to
             Jerusalem
             to
             present
             him
             to
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             22.
             
             To
             the
             Priest
             ,
             as
             in
             Numb
             .
             3.12.46
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             (
             As
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             law
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Every
             male
             that
             openeth
             the
             womb
             ,
             shall
             be
             called
             holy
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             )
             24.
             
             And
             to
             offer
             a
             sacrifice
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             is
             said
             in
             the
             law
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             A
             pair
             of
             turtle
             doves
             ,
             or
             two
             young
             pidgeons
             .
          
           
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             See
             Levit.
             12.6.8
             .
          
           
             25
             ,
             And
             behold
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             man
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             whose
             name
             was
             Simeon
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             man
             was
             just
             and
             devout
             ,
             waiting
             for
             the
             consolation
             of
             Israel
             :
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             was
             upon
             him
             .
             26.
             
             And
             it
             was
             revealed
             unto
             him
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             see
             death
             ,
             before
             he
             had
             seen
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Note
             ;
             The
             Messiah
             was
             much
             expected
             at
             that
             time
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             It
             is
             Just
             and
             Devout
             men
             that
             God
             specially
             favoureth
             by
             ex●raordinary
             gifts
             of
             his
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             he
             came
             by
             the
             spirit
             into
             the
             temple
             :
             and
             when
             the
             parents
             brought
             in
             the
             child
             Jesus
             ,
             to
             do
             for
             him
             after
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             28.
             
             Then
             took
             he
             him
             up
             in
             his
             arms
             ,
             and
             blessed
             God
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             29.
             
             Lord
             ,
             now
             lettest
             thou
             thy
             servant
             depart
             in
             peace
             ,
             according
             to
             thy
             word
             :
             30.
             
             For
             mine
             eyes
             have
             seen
             thy
             salvation
             ,
             31.
             
             Which
             thou
             hast
             prepared
             before
             the
             face
             of
             all
             people
             .
             32.
             
             A
             light
             to
             lighten
             
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             thy
             people
             Israel
             .
          
           
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             Praised
             God
             saying
             ,
             now
             thou
             hast
             performed
             thy
             word
             ,
             by
             letting
             me
             live
             to
             see
             Christ
             ,
             let
             me
             die
             in
             Peace
             as
             soon
             as
             it
             pleaseth
             thee
             :
             For
             I
             have
             seen
             the
             Saviour
             ,
             whom
             thou
             hast
             appointed
             to
             be
             a
             light
             to
             the
             gentile
             World
             ,
             to
             lead
             them
             into
             the
             way
             of
             Faith
             and
             Righteousness
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             is
             born
             after
             the
             flesh
             ;
             but
             the
             special
             glory
             of
             all
             that
             by
             Faith
             receive
             him
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             And
             Joseph
             and
             his
             mother
             marvelled
             at
             those
             things
             that
             were
             spoken
             of
             him
             .
             34.
             
             And
             Simeon
             blessed
             them
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             Mary
             his
             mother
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             this
             child
             is
             set
             for
             the
             fall
             and
             rising
             again
             of
             many
             in
             Israel
             :
             and
             for
             a
             sign
             which
             shall
             be
             spoken
             against
             .
          
           
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             He
             shall
             prove
             eventually
             ,
             a
             stumbling
             block
             ,
             on
             which
             many
             Israelites
             shall
             fall
             to
             their
             destruction
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             Corner
             Stone
             ,
             on
             which
             Believers
             shall
             be
             built
             up
             to
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             the
             talk
             and
             obloquy
             of
             Men.
             
          
           
             35.
             
             (
             Yea
             ,
             a
             sword
             shall
             pierce
             thorow
             thy
             own
             soul
             also
             )
             that
             the
             thoughts
             of
             many
             hearts
             may
             be
             revealed
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             Yea
             thou
             also
             shall
             bear
             a
             deep
             part
             in
             sufferings
             by
             grief
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             Men
             ,
             in
             these
             Tryals
             ,
             shall
             shew
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             even
             the
             different
             State
             of
             their
             secret
             Thoughts
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             And
             there
             was
             one
             Anna
             a
             prophetess
             ,
             the
             daughter
             of
             Phanuel
             ,
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Aser
             ,
             she
             was
             of
             a
             great
             age
             ,
             &
             had
             lived
             with
             an
             husband
             seven
             years
             from
             her
             virginity
             .
             37.
             
             And
             she
             was
             a
             widdow
             of
             about
             four-score
             and
             four
             years
             ,
             which
             departed
             not
             from
             the
             temple
             ,
             but
             served
             God
             with
             fastings
             and
             prayers
             ,
             night
             and
             day
             .
          
           
             37
             ,
             36.
             
             She
             kept
             close
             to
             the
             Temple
             Worship
             ,
             and
             was
             constant
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             Fasting
             ,
             Mortification
             and
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
             It
             is
             not
             proved
             that
             she
             deserted
             all
             outward
             calling
             or
             labour
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             on
             pretence
             of
             Religion
             ,
             while
             she
             was
             able
             for
             it
             :
             And
             if
             it
             be
             done
             but
             when
             age
             or
             sickness
             disableth
             one
             ,
             it
             is
             lawful
             ,
             and
             well
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
             Some
             think
             Fasting
             unfit
             for
             age
             and
             weakness
             :
             But
             digestion
             being
             then
             weakest
             ,
             and
             most
             dying
             by
             that
             suffocation
             of
             crudities
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             mere
             defect
             of
             nutrimental
             matter
             ,
             moderate
             Fasting
             may
             be
             fit
             for
             the
             aged
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             the
             young
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             She
             was
             not
             of
             the
             sick
             mind
             of
             the
             prophane
             nominal
             Christians
             ,
             that
             cannot
             abide
             long
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             Religious
             strictness
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             And
             she
             coming
             in
             at
             that
             instant
             ,
             gave
             thanks
             likewise
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             spake
             of
             him
             to
             all
             them
             that
             looked
             for
             redemption
             in
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             She
             was
             inspired
             then
             to
             come
             in
             ,
             and
             to
             Prophecy
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             declare
             him
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             lookt
             for
             the
             Messiah
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             performed
             all
             things
             according
             to
             the
             law
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             they
             returned
             into
             Galilee
             ,
             to
             their
             own
             city
             Nazareth
             .
             40.
             
             And
             the
             child
             grew
             ,
             and
             waxed
             strong
             in
             spirit
             ,
             filled
             with
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             was
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             39
             ,
             40.
             Q.
             What
             increase
             of
             Spiritual
             strength
             was
             Christ
             capable
             of
             ,
             and
             what
             greater
             
               fulness
               of
               Wisdom
            
             and
             Grace
             !
             Ans
             .
             His
             Divine
             nature
             was
             capable
             of
             no
             increase
             :
             But
             the
             humane
             was
             capable
             ,
             1.
             
             Of
             increase
             of
             bodily
             stature
             and
             strength
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             seeing
             more
             objects
             ,
             then
             he
             saw
             at
             first
             .
             3.
             
             Of
             actual
             knowing
             them
             by
             that
             sight
             .
             4.
             
             Of
             improving
             them
             to
             holy
             uses
             as
             known
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             not
             in
             Infancy
             .
             5.
             
             Of
             doing
             many
             good
             works
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             not
             do
             in
             Infancy
             .
             6.
             
             And
             of
             the
             increase
             of
             such
             habits
             ,
             by
             all
             these
             acts
             as
             are
             acquired
             by
             them
             .
             As
             Adam
             when
             new
             Created
             had
             perfect
             faculties
             ;
             but
             not
             perfect
             knowledge
             of
             all
             the
             Creatures
             before
             he
             saw
             them
             ,
             nor
             the
             fullest
             improvement
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             the
             perfect
             habit
             of
             such
             use
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             distinct
             from
             the
             faculties
             perfection
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             Now
             his
             parents
             went
             to
             Jerusalem
             every
             year
             at
             the
             feast
             of
             the
             passover
             .
             42.
             
             And
             when
             he
             was
             twelve
             years
             old
             ,
             they
             went
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             after
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             feast
             .
             43.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             fulfilled
             the
             days
             ,
             as
             they
             returned
             ,
             the
             child
             Jesus
             tarried
             behind
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             Joseph
             and
             his
             mother
             knew
             not
             of
             it
             .
             44.
             
             But
             they
             supposing
             him
             to
             have
             been
             in
             the
             company
             ,
             went
             a
             days
             journey
             ,
             and
             they
             sought
             him
             among
             their
             kinsfolks
             and
             acquaintance
             .
          
           
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             43
             ,
             44.
             
             Note
             ;
             It
             may
             seem
             an
             unnatural
             neglect
             of
             a
             Child
             :
             But
             they
             had
             found
             him
             so
             manlike
             in
             all
             other
             matters
             ,
             that
             they
             trusted
             him
             with
             himself
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             And
             when
             they
             found
             him
             not
             ,
             they
             turned
             back
             again
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             seeking
             him
             .
             46.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             after
             three
             days
             ,
             they
             found
             him
             in
             the
             temple
             ,
             sitting
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             doctors
             ,
             both
             hearing
             them
             ,
             and
             asking
             them
             questions
             .
          
           
             45
             ,
             46.
             
             Note
             ;
             Christ
             himself
             disdained
             not
             to
             hear
             the
             Jewish
             Doctors
             ,
             and
             to
             ask
             them
             Questions
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             And
             all
             that
             heard
             him
             were
             astonished
             at
             his
             understanding
             and
             answers
             .
             48.
             
             And
             when
             they
             saw
             him
             ,
             they
             were
             amazed
             ;
             and
             his
             mother
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Son
             ,
             Why
             hast
             thou
             thus
             dealt
             with
             us
             ?
             behold
             ,
             thy
             father
             and
             I
             have
             sought
             thee
             sorrowing
             .
          
           
             47
             ,
             48.
             
             Note
             ;
             If
             Christs
             Holy
             Mother
             blamed
             him
             ,
             as
             dealing
             ill
             with
             his
             Parents
             ,
             by
             mistake
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             true
             knowledge
             of
             the
             inside
             of
             the
             case
             ,
             what
             wonder
             if
             the
             best
             Person
             do
             ,
             by
             the
             like
             ignorance
             of
             the
             case
             ,
             by
             
             mistake
             ,
             blame
             and
             censure
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             misreport
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             49.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             How
             is
             it
             that
             ye
             sought
             me
             ?
             wist
             ye
             not
             that
             I
             must
             be
             about
             my
             Fathers
             business
             ?
             50.
             
             And
             they
             understood
             not
             the
             saying
             ,
             which
             he
             spake
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             49
             ,
             50.
             
             Where
             should
             I
             be
             but
             in
             my
             Fathers
             House
             ,
             about
             his
             work
             ?
             your
             ignorance
             maketh
             you
             blame
             me
             .
          
           
             51.
             
             And
             he
             went
             down
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             Nazareth
             ,
             and
             was
             subject
             unto
             them
             :
             but
             his
             mother
             kept
             all
             these
             sayings
             in
             her
             heart
             .
          
           
             51.
             
             Note
             ;
             Christ
             ,
             who
             submitted
             in
             his
             Humanity
             ,
             to
             a
             state
             of
             Infancy
             ,
             (
             sanctifying
             that
             state
             ,
             and
             shewing
             ,
             that
             as
             an
             Infant
             was
             yet
             in
             title
             ,
             King
             and
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             so
             Infants
             may
             be
             Members
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             )
             did
             also
             in
             his
             Childhood
             subject
             himself
             to
             his
             supposed
             Father
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Mother
             ,
             reverencing
             them
             ,
             and
             obeying
             them
             ,
             both
             as
             part
             of
             his
             meritorious
             Humiliation
             ,
             and
             to
             sanctifie
             a
             state
             of
             subjection
             ,
             and
             become
             a
             Pattern
             thereof
             to
             us
             all
             :
             And
             it
             will
             greatly
             condemn
             proud
             ,
             rebellious
             Children
             ,
             and
             Youth
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             obey
             the
             just
             government
             of
             Parents
             ,
             (
             but
             their
             fleshly
             appetites
             and
             lusts
             ,
             )
             wh●●
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             Incarnate
             ,
             condescended
             to
             subjection
             .
          
           
             
             Mary's
             laying
             up
             all
             these
             sayings
             ,
             was
             the
             working
             of
             her
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             ,
             perceiving
             that
             God
             was
             going
             on
             to
             fulfil
             the
             Promises
             made
             to
             her
             .
          
           
             52.
             
             And
             Jesus
             increased
             in
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             stature
             ,
             and
             in
             favour
             with
             God
             and
             man.
             
          
           
             52.
             
             His
             Humane
             Nature
             increased
             ,
             as
             in
             stature
             ,
             so
             in
             actual
             Humane
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             its
             habits
             ,
             knowing
             more
             than
             he
             knew
             in
             Infancy
             as
             Man
             :
             And
             God
             ,
             that
             by
             way
             of
             approbation
             and
             complacence
             ,
             loveth
             all
             things
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             lovely
             ,
             so
             approved
             and
             loved
             his
             Humanity
             more
             ,
             as
             it
             grew
             more
             in
             act
             and
             habit
             toward
             perfection
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             NOW
             in
             the
             fifteenth
             year
             of
             the
             reign
             of
             Tiberius
             Cesar
             ,
             Pontius
             Pilate
             being
             governor
             of
             Judea
             ,
             and
             Herod
             being
             tetrarch
             of
             Galilee
             ,
             and
             his
             brother
             Philip
             tetrarch
             of
             Iturea
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             region
             of
             Trachonitis
             ,
             and
             Lysanias
             the
             tetrarch
             of
             Abilene
             ,
             2.
             
             Annas
             and
             Cajaphas
             being
             the
             high-priests
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             God
             came
             unto
             John
             the
             son
             of
             Zacharias
             in
             the
             wilderness
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Note
             ;
             A
             Tetrarch
             is
             the
             Governour
             of
             the
             fourth
             part
             of
             a
             Province
             ,
             or
             large
             Country
             .
             Whether
             Annas
             and
             Caipahas
             were
             both
             High
             Priests
             (
             by
             corruption
             ▪
             )
             at
             once
             ,
             or
             exercised
             it
             by
             turns
             ;
             or
             being
             yearly
             chosen
             ,
             one
             had
             it
             one
             part
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             succeeded
             him
             ;
             or
             whether
             Annas
             is
             so
             called
             for
             his
             power
             with
             ,
             or
             over
             the
             High
             Priest
             by
             affinity
             and
             interest
             ,
             or
             whether
             Annas
             ,
             though
             so
             called
             ;
             had
             another
             sort
             of
             Government
             distinct
             from
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             Expositors
             are
             not
             agreed
             .
             But
             it
             's
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             High
             Priesthood
             was
             greatly
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             usually
             bought
             of
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             he
             came
             into
             all
             the
             countrey
             about
             Jordan
             ,
             preaching
             the
             baptism
             of
             repentance
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             Preaching
             Pardon
             to
             all
             true
             Penitents
             ,
             and
             telling
             them
             that
             publick
             deliverance
             from
             their
             National
             Calamity
             was
             at
             hand
             to
             be
             offered
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             prepare
             for
             it
             by
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             book
             of
             the
             words
             of
             Esaias
             the
             prophet
             ,
             saying
             ,
             The
             voice
             of
             one
             crying
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             Prepare
             ye
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             make
             his
             paths
             straight
             .
             5.
             
             Every
             valley
             shall
             be
             filled
             ,
             and
             every
             mountain
             and
             hill
             shall
             be
             brought
             low
             ,
             and
             the
             crooked
             shall
             be
             made
             straight
             ,
             and
             the
             rough
             ways
             shall
             be
             made
             smooth
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             all
             flesh
             shall
             see
             the
             salvation
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Prepare
             your selves
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             will
             raise
             the
             humble
             and
             the
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             take
             down
             the
             proud
             and
             the
             oppressors
             ,
             and
             will
             bring
             in
             Justice
             and
             Reformation
             into
             an
             unrighteous
             ,
             wicked
             World
             ;
             and
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World
             shall
             appear
             ,
             and
             his
             Salvation
             be
             proclaimed
             and
             wrought
             throughout
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Then
             said
             he
             to
             the
             multitude
             ,
             that
             came
             forth
             to
             be
             baptized
             of
             him
             ,
             O
             generation
             of
             vipers
             ,
             who
             hath
             warned
             you
             to
             flee
             from
             the
             wrath
             to
             come
             ?
             8.
             
             Bring
             forth
             therefore
             fruits
             worthy
             of
             repentance
             ,
             and
             begin
             not
             to
             say
             within
             your selves
             ,
             We
             have
             Abraham
             to
             our
             father
             :
             for
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             able
             of
             these
             stones
             to
             raise
             up
             children
             unto
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Do
             you
             think
             to
             scape
             the
             wrath
             that
             is
             coming
             on
             you
             ,
             by
             an
             hypocritical
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             the
             Ceremony
             of
             Baptism
             ?
             Shew
             that
             you
             truly
             repent
             by
             your
             reformed
             lives
             ,
             and
             presume
             not
             on
             your
             being
             
             Abraham's
             Seed
             :
             For
             God
             ,
             that
             can
             make
             Man
             of
             Stones
             ,
             can
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             raise
             a
             Seed
             of
             Believers
             to
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             now
             also
             the
             ax
             is
             laid
             unto
             the
             root
             of
             the
             tree
             :
             every
             tree
             therefore
             ,
             which
             bringeth
             not
             forth
             good
             fruit
             ,
             is
             hewn
             down
             ,
             and
             cast
             into
             the
             fire
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             God
             is
             ●ntring
             into
             Judgment
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             will
             ●ut
             down
             wicked
             and
             fruitless
             Hypocrites
             for
             the
             fire
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             the
             people
             asked
             him
             ;
             saying
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             do
             then
             ?
             11.
             
             He
             answereth
             and
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             he
             that
             hath
             two
             coats
             ,
             let
             him
             impart
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             none
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             hath
             meat
             ,
             let
             him
             do
             likewise
             .
          
           
           
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Love
             others
             as
             your selves
             ,
             and
             see
             them
             not
             suffer
             in
             want
             ,
             while
             you
             have
             supply
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             can
             spare
             it
             from
             your
             plenty
             :
             Prefer
             ▪
             their
             necessity
             before
             your
             fulness
             or
             superfluity
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Then
             came
             also
             Publicans
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Master
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             do
             ?
             13.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Exact
             no
             more
             than
             that
             which
             is
             appointed
             you
             .
          
           
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Excise
             ,
             or
             Tax-gatherers
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             the
             souldiers
             likewise
             demanded
             of
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             And
             what
             shall
             we
             do
             ?
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Do
             violence
             to
             no
             man
             ,
             neither
             accuse
             any
             falsly
             ,
             and
             be
             content
             with
             your
             wages
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Live
             not
             as
             Souldiers
             use
             to
             do
             ,
             by
             violence
             to
             the
             poor
             people
             that
             cannot
             resist
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             false
             accusing
             ,
             and
             robbing
             ,
             and
             plundering
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             He
             meaneth
             not
             that
             it
             is
             enough
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             to
             amend
             the
             crimes
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             without
             a
             renewed
             ,
             holy
             heart
             ;
             but
             that
             this
             also
             must
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             as
             the
             people
             were
             in
             expectation
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             mused
             in
             their
             hearts
             of
             John
             ,
             whether
             he
             were
             the
             Christ
             or
             not
             :
             16.
             
             John
             answered
             ,
             saying
             unto
             them
             all
             ,
             I
             indeed
             baptize
             you
             with
             water
             ,
             but
             one
             mightier
             then
             I
             cometh
             ,
             the
             latchet
             of
             whose
             shoes
             I
             am
             not
             worthy
             to
             unloose
             ;
             he
             shall
             baptize
             you
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             with
             fire
             :
          
           
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             See
             on
             Matth.
             3.
             
             Note
             ;
             The
             great
             and
             peculiar
             work
             and
             notification
             of
             Christ
             ,
             was
             his
             sending
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             on
             his
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Whose
             fan
             is
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             throughly
             purge
             his
             floor
             ,
             and
             will
             gather
             the
             wheat
             into
             his
             garner
             ,
             but
             the
             chaff
             he
             will
             burn
             with
             fire
             unquenchable
             .
             18.
             
             And
             many
             other
             things
             in
             his
             exhortatation
             preached
             he
             unto
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Who
             will
             winnow
             you
             throughly
             ,
             and
             will
             gather
             and
             save
             all
             true
             Believers
             ,
             and
             burn
             the
             Unbelievers
             in
             fire
             unquenchable
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             is
             the
             severe
             destroyer
             of
             his
             obstinate
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             But
             Herod
             the
             tetrarch
             ,
             being
             reproved
             by
             him
             for
             Herodias
             his
             brother
             Phi●ips
             wife
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             the
             evils
             which
             Herod
             had
             done
             ,
             20.
             
             Added
             yet
             this
             above
             all
             ,
             that
             he
             shut
             up
             John
             in
             prison
             .
          
           
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             
               Note
               ;
               John
            
             would
             not
             sorbear
             the
             faithfull
             discharge
             of
             his
             office
             in
             reproving
             a
             wicked
             King
             to
             save
             his
             liberty
             or
             life
             .
             2.
             
             To
             imprison
             and
             persecute
             his
             reprover
             ,
             was
             wicked
             in
             Herod
             above
             all
             his
             former
             wickedness
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Now
             when
             all
             the
             people
             were
             baptized
             ,
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             that
             Jesus
             also
             being
             baptized
             ,
             and
             praying
             ,
             the
             heaven
             was
             opened
             .
             22.
             
             And
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             descended
             in
             a
             bodily
             shape-like
             a
             dove
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             voice
             came
             from
             heaven
             ,
             which
             said
             ,
             Thou
             art
             my
             beloved
             Son
             ,
             in
             thee
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             .
          
           
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Note
             ,
             Baptism
             ,
             with
             his
             own
             Prayer
             ,
             were
             the
             means
             thus
             miraculously
             approved
             by
             God
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             will
             bear
             witness
             to
             his
             Son
             from
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             The
             descent
             of
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             on
             Christ
             ,
             with
             Gods
             vocal
             Testimony
             ,
             was
             a
             fit
             investiture
             of
             him
             in
             the
             office
             ,
             of
             the
             Captain
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             mark
             out
             his
             Soldiers
             with
             the
             same
             gift
             of
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             ,
             and
             his
             adopting
             word
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             Jesus
             himself
             began
             to
             be
             about
             thirty
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             being
             (
             as
             was
             supposed
             )
             the
             son
             of
             Joseph
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Heli
             .
             24.
             
             Which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Matthat
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Levi
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Melchi
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Ianna
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Joseph
             ,
             25.
             
             Which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Mattathias
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Amos
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Naum
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Eli
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Nagge
             ,
             26.
             
             Which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Maath
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Mattathias
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Semei
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Joseph
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Juda
             ,
             27.
             
             Which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Joanna
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Rhesa
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Zorobabel
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Salathiel
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Neri
             ,
             28.
             
             Which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Melchi
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Addi
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Cosam
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Elmodam
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Er
             ,
             29.
             
             Which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Jose
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Eliezer
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Jorim
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Matthat
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Levi
             ,
             30.
             
             Which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Simeon
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Juda
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Joseph
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Jonan
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Eliakim
             .
             31.
             
             Which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Melea
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Mena
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Mattatha
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Nathan
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             David
             ,
             32.
             
             Which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Jesse
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Obed
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Booz
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Salmon
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Naasson
             ,
             33.
             
             Which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Aminadab
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Aram
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Esrom
             ,
             
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Phares
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Juda
             ,
             34.
             
             Which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Isaac
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Thara
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Nachor
             ,
             35.
             
             Which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Saruch
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             Ragau
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Phaleg
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Heber
             ,
             which
             was
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Sala
             ,
             36.
             
             Which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Cainan
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Arphaxad
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Sem
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Noe
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Lamech
             ,
             37.
             
             Which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Mathusala
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Enoch
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Jared
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Maleleel
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Canan
             ,
             38.
             
             Which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Enos
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Seth
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Adam
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37
             ,
             38.
             
             He
             entered
             on
             his
             publick
             office
             about
             thirty
             :
             And
             now
             young
             novices
             run
             into
             the
             Ministry
             .
             Luke
             reciteth
             the
             pedegree
             of
             Joseph
             ,
             and
             Matthew
             of
             
               Mary
               Q.
            
             Whence
             had
             Luke
             that
             part
             of
             the
             pedegree
             that
             is
             not
             written
             in
             the
             Scripture
             before
             ?
             Ans
             .
             By
             other
             History
             and
             Tradition
             ,
             with
             the
             help
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             The
             Genealogical
             controversies
             I
             pass
             by
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IIII.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             Jesus
             being
             full
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             returned
             from
             Jordan
             ,
             and
             was
             led
             by
             the
             spirit
             into
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             2.
             
             Being
             forty
             dayes
             tempted
             of
             the
             devil
             ,
             and
             in
             those
             dayes
             he
             did
             eat
             nothing
             :
             and
             when
             they
             were
             ended
             ,
             he
             afterwards
             hungred
             .
             3.
             
             And
             the
             devil
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             If
             thou
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             command
             this
             stone
             that
             it
             be
             made
             bread
             .
             4.
             
             And
             Jesus
             answered
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             It
             is
             written
             ,
             that
             man
             shall
             not
             live
             by
             bread
             alone
             ,
             but
             by
             every
             word
             of
             God.
             5.
             
             And
             the
             devil
             taking
             him
             up
             into
             an
             high
             mountain
             ,
             shewed
             unto
             him
             all
             the
             kingdoms
             of
             the
             world
             in
             a
             moment
             of
             time
             .
             6.
             
             And
             the
             devil
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             All
             this
             power
             will
             I
             give
             thee
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             delivered
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             whomsoever
             I
             will
             ,
             I
             give
             it
             .
             7.
             
             If
             thou
             therefore
             wilt
             worship
             me
             ,
             all
             shall
             be
             thine
             .
             8.
             
             And
             Jesus
             answered
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Get
             thee
             behind
             me
             ,
             Satan
             :
             for
             it
             is
             written
             thou
             shalt
             worship
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             him
             only
             shalt
             thou
             serve
          
           
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             8.
             
             See
             on
             Matth.
             4.
             strongly
             inspired
             by
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             ,
             was
             led
             by
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Though
             Satan
             lyed
             in
             part
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             great
             power
             over
             the
             Kingdoms
             and
             Glory
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             partly
             as
             a
             Templer
             ,
             and
             partly
             as
             Gods
             executioner
             ,
             but
             all
             under
             Gods
             absolute
             will
             :
             The
             success
             sheweth
             that
             too
             many
             receive
             them
             from
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             serve
             him
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             enemies
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Blasphemous
             temptations
             must
             be
             answered
             with
             rejecting
             hatred
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             he
             brought
             him
             to
             Jerusalem
             and
             set
             him
             on
             a
             pinacle
             of
             the
             temple
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             .
             If
             thou
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             cast
             thy self
             down
             from
             hence
             .
             10.
             
             For
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             He
             shall
             give
             his
             angels
             charge
             over
             thee
             ,
             to
             keep
             thee
             :
             11.
             
             And
             in
             their
             hands
             they
             shall
             bear
             thee
             up
             ,
             lest
             at
             any
             time
             thou
             dash
             thy
             foot
             against
             a
             stone
             .
             12.
             
             And
             Jesus
             answering
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             tempt
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God.
             
          
           
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               Note
               ,
               Satan
            
             useth
             to
             tempt
             by
             perverted
             Scripture
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             by
             right
             expounded
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             be
             repelled
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             did
             the
             writers
             know
             these
             secret
             things
             ▪
             Ans
             .
             Christ
             told
             them
             his
             Disciples
             (
             though
             that
             be
             not
             written
             .
             )
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             when
             the
             devil
             had
             ended
             all
             the
             temptation
             ,
             he
             departed
             from
             him
             for
             a
             season
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Luke
             reciteth
             them
             not
             in
             the
             same
             order
             with
             Matthew
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             things
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Christ's
             Victory
             over
             the
             Tempter
             was
             part
             of
             his
             saving
             work
             ,
             and
             to
             prepare
             for
             our
             Victory
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             Jesus
             returned
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             into
             Galilee
             ,
             and
             there
             went
             out
             a
             fame
             of
             him
             thorow
             all
             the
             region
             round
             about
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Note
             ;
             Though
             the
             Constitution
             of
             Christ's
             Person
             was
             by
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             of
             the
             second
             in
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             yet
             the
             Scripture
             usually
             ascribeth
             his
             works
             to
             the
             operation
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             he
             taught
             in
             their
             synagogues
             ,
             being
             glorified
             of
             all
             .
             16.
             
             And
             he
             came
             to
             Nazareth
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             been
             brought
             up
             ;
             and
             as
             his
             custom
             was
             ,
             he
             went
             into
             the
             synagogue
             on
             the
             sabbath-day
             ,
             and
             stood
             up
             for
             to
             read
             .
          
           
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Note
             ;
             Christ
             separated
             not
             from
             the
             Jews
             corrupt
             Church
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             there
             was
             delivered
             unto
             him
             the
             book
             of
             the
             prophet
             Esaias
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             opened
             the
             book
             ,
             he
             found
             ,
             the
             place
             where
             it
             was
             written
             ,
             18.
             
             The
             spirit
             
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             upon
             me
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             anointed
             me
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             he
             hath
             sent
             me
             to
             heal
             the
             broken-hearted
             ,
             to
             preach
             deliverance
             to
             the
             captives
             ,
             and
             recovering
             of
             sight
             to
             the
             blind
             ,
             to
             set
             at
             liberty
             them
             that
             are
             bruised
             ,
             19.
             
             To
             preach
             the
             acceptable
             year
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Note
             ;
             He
             chose
             a
             Text
             that
             described
             his
             own
             Office
             ,
             and
             applied
             it
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             he
             closed
             the
             book
             ,
             and
             he
             gave
             it
             again
             to
             the
             minister
             ,
             and
             sat
             down
             :
             and
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             them
             that
             were
             in
             the
             synagogues
             were
             fastened
             on
             him
             .
             21.
             
             And
             he
             began
             to
             say
             unto
             them
             ,
             This
             day
             is
             this
             scripture
             fulfilled
             in
             your
             ears
             .
          
           
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Note
             ,
             This
             Instance
             proveth
             it
             not
             necessary
             to
             sit
             in
             Preaching
             ;
             but
             lawful
             ,
             where
             custom
             or
             circumstances
             forbid
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             all
             bare
             him
             witness
             ,
             and
             wondered
             at
             the
             gracious
             words
             which
             proceeded
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             .
             And
             they
             said
             ,
             Is
             not
             this
             Joseph's
             son
             ?
          
           
             22.
             
             They
             applauded
             his
             Preaching
             ,
             but
             undervalued
             him
             for
             being
             known
             to
             be
             their
             Neighbours
             Son.
             
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Ye
             will
             surely
             say
             unto
             me
             this
             proverb
             ,
             Physician
             ,
             heal
             thy self
             :
             whatsoever
             we
             have
             heard
             done
             in
             Capernaum
             ,
             do
             also
             here
             in
             thy
             countrey
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             As
             a
             Physician
             must
             first
             heal
             himself
             ,
             so
             do
             thou
             do
             thy
             Miracles
             here
             among
             thy
             Kindred
             and
             Neighbours
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             Verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             No
             prophet
             is
             accepted
             in
             his
             own
             countrey
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             God
             can
             cause
             him
             to
             be
             accepted
             ;
             but
             as
             he
             worketh
             ordinarily
             by
             means
             :
             familiarity
             breeds
             contempt
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             But
             I
             tell
             you
             of
             a
             truth
             ,
             many
             widows
             were
             in
             Israel
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Elias
             ,
             when
             the
             heaven
             was
             shut
             up
             three
             years
             and
             six
             months
             ,
             when
             great
             famine
             was
             thoroughout
             all
             the
             land
             :
             26.
             
             But
             unto
             none
             of
             them
             was
             Elias
             sent
             ,
             save
             unto
             Sarepta
             ,
             
               a
               city
            
             of
             Sidon
             ,
             unto
             a
             woman
             that
             was
             a
             widow
             .
             27.
             
             And
             many
             lepers
             were
             in
             Israel
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Elizeus
             the
             prophet
             ;
             and
             none
             of
             them
             was
             cleansed
             ,
             saving
             Naaman
             the
             Syrian
             .
          
           
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Prophets
             cure
             not
             all
             that
             are
             diseased
             :
             You
             shall
             not
             see
             Miracles
             ,
             nor
             be
             saved
             ,
             for
             being
             my
             Neighbours
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             not
             Believers
             :
             And
             familiarity
             and
             prejudice
             maketh
             fewer
             of
             you
             believe
             ,
             than
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             And
             all
             they
             in
             the
             synagogue
             ,
             when
             they
             heard
             these
             things
             ,
             were
             filled
             with
             wrath
             .
             29.
             
             And
             rose
             up
             ,
             and
             thrust
             him
             out
             of
             the
             city
             ,
             and
             led
             him
             unto
             the
             brow
             of
             the
             hill
             (
             whereon
             their
             city
             was
             built
             )
             that
             they
             might
             cast
             him
             down
             headlong
             :
          
           
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             Note
             ;
             They
             that
             applauded
             his
             Preaching
             ,
             when
             the
             Application
             grated
             on
             them
             would
             have
             killed
             him
             ;
             even
             the
             Nazarite
             Neighbours
             that
             hated
             him
             not
             heretofore
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             But
             he
             passing
             thorow
             the
             mids
             of
             them
             ,
             went
             his
             way
             ;
             31.
             
             And
             came
             down
             to
             Capernaum
             ,
             a
             city
             of
             Galilee
             ,
             and
             taught
             them
             on
             the
             sabbath-days
             .
             32.
             
             And
             they
             were
             astonished
             at
             his
             doctrine
             ;
             for
             his
             word
             was
             with
             power
             .
          
           
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             By
             Miracle
             unhurt
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             And
             in
             the
             synagogue
             there
             was
             a
             man
             which
             had
             a
             spirit
             of
             an
             unclean
             devil
             ,
             and
             cried
             out
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ;
             34.
             
             Saying
             ,
             Let
             us
             alone
             ,
             what
             have
             we
             to
             do
             with
             thee
             ,
             thou
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             ?
             art
             thou
             come
             to
             destroy
             us
             ?
             I
             know
             thee
             who
             thou
             art
             ,
             the
             holy
             One
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             Christ's
             Power
             over
             Devils
             forced
             this
             confession
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             And
             Jesus
             rebuked
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Hold
             thy
             peace
             ,
             and
             come
             out
             of
             him
             .
             And
             when
             the
             devil
             had
             thrown
             him
             in
             the
             mids
             ,
             he
             came
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             hurt
             him
             not
             .
             36.
             
             And
             they
             were
             all
             amazed
             ,
             and
             spake
             among
             themselves
             ,
             saying
             ,
             What
             a
             word
             is
             this
             ?
             for
             with
             authority
             and
             power
             he
             commandeth
             the
             unclean
             spirits
             ,
             and
             they
             come
             out
             ;
             37.
             
             And
             the
             same
             of
             him
             went
             out
             into
             every
             place
             of
             the
             countrey
             round
             about
             .
          
           
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37
             Christ
             specially
             cured
             the
             diseases
             ,
             that
             the
             Devils
             caused
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             came
             to
             conquer
             Satan
             ,
             and
             save
             men
             from
             his
             power
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             And
             he
             arose
             out
             of
             the
             synagogue
             ,
             and
             entred
             into
             Simons
             house
             ;
             and
             Simons
             wives
             mother
             was
             taken
             with
             a
             great
             fever
             ,
             and
             they
             besought
             him
             for
             her
             .
             39.
             
             And
             he
             stood
             over
             her
             ,
             and
             rebuked
             the
             fever
             ,
             and
             it
             left
             her
             .
             And
             immediately
             she
             arose
             ,
             and
             ministred
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             Note
             ,
             We
             have
             still
             the
             same
             Physician
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             Now
             when
             the
             sun
             was
             setting
             ,
             all
             they
             that
             had
             any
             sick
             with
             divers
             diseases
             ,
             brought
             them
             unto
             him
             :
             and
             he
             laid
             his
             hands
             on
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             &
             healed
             them
             .
             41.
             
             And
             devils
             also
             came
             out
             of
             many
             ,
             
             crying
             out
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             Thou
             art
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             And
             he
             rebuking
             them
             ,
             suffered
             them
             not
             to
             speak
             ;
             for
             they
             knew
             that
             he
             was
             Christ
             .
          
           
             40
             ,
             41.
             
             Experience
             made
             them
             believe
             that
             he
             could
             heal
             them
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             And
             when
             it
             was
             day
             ,
             he
             departed
             ,
             and
             went
             into
             a
             desert
             place
             ▪
             and
             the
             people
             sought
             him
             ,
             and
             came
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             stayed
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             depart
             from
             them
             .
             43.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             I
             must
             preach
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             to
             other
             cities
             also
             :
             for
             therefore
             am
             I
             sent
             .
          
           
             42
             ,
             43.
             
             Note
             ;
             Preaching
             the
             Gospel
             was
             his
             great
             business
             ▪
             to
             the
             belief
             of
             which
             ,
             his
             Miracles
             were
             but
             means
             subservient
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             that
             as
             the
             people
             pressed
             upon
             him
             to
             hear
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             stood
             by
             the
             lake
             of
             Genesareth
             .
             2.
             
             And
             saw
             two
             ships
             standing
             by
             the
             lake
             :
             but
             the
             fishermen
             were
             gone
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             were
             washing
             their
             nets
             .
             3.
             
             And
             he
             entred
             into
             one
             of
             the
             ships
             ,
             which
             was
             Simons
             ,
             and
             prayed
             him
             that
             he
             would
             thrust
             out
             a
             little
             from
             the
             land
             :
             and
             he
             sat
             down
             and
             taught
             the
             people
             out
             of
             the
             ship
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             That
             he
             might
             not
             be
             crowded
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Now
             when
             he
             had
             left
             speaking
             ,
             he
             said
             unto
             Simon
             ,
             Lanch
             out
             into
             the
             deep
             ,
             and
             let
             down
             your
             netts
             for
             a
             draught
             .
             5.
             
             And
             Simon
             answering
             ,
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Master
             ,
             we
             have
             toiled
             all
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             have
             taken
             nothing
             :
             nevertheless
             at
             thy
             word
             I
             will
             let
             down
             the
             net
             .
             6.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             this
             done
             ,
             they
             enclosed
             a
             great
             multitude
             of
             fishes
             ;
             and
             their
             net
             brake
             .
             7.
             
             And
             they
             beckoned
             unto
             their
             partners
             ,
             which
             were
             in
             the
             other
             ship
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             come
             and
             help
             them
             .
             And
             they
             came
             and
             filled
             both
             the
             ships
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             began
             to
             sink
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Note
             ;
             The
             Sea
             ,
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             all
             therein
             are
             at
             Christ's
             command
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             When
             Simon
             Peter
             saw
             it
             ,
             he
             fell
             down
             at
             Jesus
             knees
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Depart
             from
             mo
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             a
             sinful
             man
             ,
             O
             Lord.
             9.
             
             For
             he
             was
             astonished
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             were
             with
             him
             ,
             at
             the
             draught
             of
             fishes
             which
             they
             had
             taken
             :
             10.
             
             And
             so
             was
             also
             James
             and
             John
             the
             sons
             of
             Zebedee
             ,
             which
             were
             partners
             with
             Simon
             .
             And
             Jesus
             said
             unto
             Simon
             ,
             Fear
             not
             ,
             from
             henceforth
             thou
             shalt
             catch
             men
             .
          
           
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Note
             ;
             The
             miracle
             and
             danger
             made
             him
             afraid
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             brought
             their
             ships
             to
             land
             ,
             they
             forsook
             all
             and
             followed
             him
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Note
             ;
             It
             was
             not
             only
             by
             his
             bare
             Command
             [
             
               Follow
               me
            
             ,
             ]
             but
             by
             this
             Miracle
             that
             they
             were
             moved
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             in
             a
             certain
             city
             ,
             behold
             ,
             a
             man
             full
             of
             leprosie
             ;
             who
             seeing
             Jesus
             ,
             fell
             on
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             besought
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             ,
             thou
             canst
             make
             me
             clean
             .
             13.
             
             And
             he
             put
             forth
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             touched
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             will
             ;
             be
             thou
             clean
             .
             And
             immediately
             the
             leprosie
             departed
             from
             him
             .
             14.
             
             And
             he
             charged
             him
             to
             tell
             no
             man
             :
             but
             go
             and
             shew
             thy self
             to
             the
             priest
             ,
             and
             offer
             for
             thy
             clensing
             ,
             according
             as
             Moses
             commanded
             ,
             for
             a
             testimony
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             12
             ,
             13.14
             .
             Note
             ;
             A
             Miracle
             that
             the
             Priests
             themselves
             were
             to
             have
             notice
             of
             .
             See
             Matth.
             8.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             But
             so
             much
             the
             more
             went
             there
             a
             fame
             abroad
             of
             him
             :
             and
             great
             multitudes
             came
             together
             to
             hear
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             healed
             by
             him
             of
             their
             infirmities
             .
             16.
             
             And
             he
             withdrew
             himself
             into
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             and
             prayed
             .
             17.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             on
             a
             certain
             day
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             teaching
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             pharisees
             and
             doctors
             of
             the
             law
             sitting
             by
             ,
             which
             were
             come
             out
             of
             every
             town
             of
             Galilee
             ,
             and
             Judea
             ,
             and
             Jerusalem
             :
             and
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             present
             to
             heal
             them
             .
             18.
             
             And
             behold
             ,
             men
             brought
             in
             a
             bed
             a
             man
             which
             was
             taken
             with
             a
             palsie
             ;
             and
             they
             sought
             means
             to
             bring
             him
             in
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             him
             before
             him
             .
             19.
             
             And
             when
             they
             could
             not
             find
             by
             what
             way
             they
             might
             bring
             him
             in
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             multitude
             ,
             they
             went
             upon
             the
             house-top
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             down
             through
             the
             tiling
             with
             his
             couch
             ,
             into
             the
             midst
             before
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Note
             ;
             O
             that
             we
             were
             all
             as
             diligent
             and
             believing
             for
             the
             healing
             of
             our
             Souls
             !
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             when
             he
             saw
             their
             faith
             ,
             he
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Man
             ,
             thy
             sins
             are
             forgiven
             thee
             .
             21.
             
             And
             the
             scribes
             and
             the
             pharisees
             began
             
             to
             reason
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Who
             is
             this
             which
             speaketh
             blasphemies
             ?
             Who
             can
             forgive
             sins
             ,
             but
             God
             alone
             ?
             22.
             
             But
             when
             Jesus
             perceived
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             he
             answering
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             What
             reason
             ye
             in
             your
             hearts
             ?
             23.
             
             Whether
             is
             easier
             to
             say
             ,
             Thy
             sins
             be
             forgiven
             thee
             ,
             or
             to
             say
             ,
             Rise
             up
             and
             walk
             ?
          
           
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             To
             forgive
             the
             punishment
             ,
             is
             to
             forgive
             the
             sin
             ;
             which
             you
             shall
             see
             I
             have
             power
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             But
             that
             ye
             may
             know
             that
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             hath
             power
             upon
             earth
             to
             forgive
             sins
             ,
             (
             he
             said
             unto
             the
             sick
             of
             the
             palsie
             )
             I
             say
             unto
             thee
             ,
             Arise
             and
             take
             up
             thy
             couch
             ,
             and
             go
             into
             thine
             house
             .
             25.
             
             And
             immediately
             he
             rose
             up
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             took
             up
             that
             whereon
             he
             lay
             ,
             and
             departed
             to
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             glorifying
             God.
             26.
             
             And
             they
             were
             all
             amazed
             ,
             and
             they
             glorified
             God
             ,
             and
             were
             filled
             with
             fear
             ,
             saying
             ,
             We
             have
             seen
             strange
             things
             to
             day
             .
          
           
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             The
             Glory
             of
             all
             great
             things
             ,
             is
             due
             only
             to
             God
             ,
             whoever
             is
             the
             Agent
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             after
             these
             things
             he
             went
             forth
             and
             saw
             a
             publican
             named
             Levi
             ,
             sitting
             at
             the
             receipt
             of
             custom
             :
             and
             he
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Follow
             me
             .
             28.
             
             And
             he
             left
             all
             ,
             rose
             up
             ,
             and
             followed
             him
             .
          
           
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             Levi
             is
             Matthew
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             And
             Levi
             made
             him
             a
             great
             feast
             in
             his
             own
             house
             :
             and
             there
             was
             a
             great
             company
             of
             Publicans
             ,
             and
             of
             others
             that
             sat
             down
             with
             them
             .
             30.
             
             But
             their
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             murmured
             against
             his
             disciples
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Why
             do
             ye
             eat
             and
             drink
             with
             Publicans
             and
             sinners
             ?
             31.
             
             And
             Jesus
             answering
             ,
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             They
             that
             are
             whole
             need
             not
             a
             physician
             :
             but
             they
             that
             are
             sick
             .
          
           
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             Note
             ;
             It
             is
             none
             of
             the
             meaning
             of
             God's
             Law
             ,
             to
             be
             against
             Charity
             ,
             or
             man's
             good
             ,
             but
             to
             keep
             us
             from
             encouraging
             evil
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             I
             came
             not
             to
             call
             the
             righteous
             ,
             but
             sinners
             to
             repentance
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             It
             is
             sinners
             that
             need
             me
             for
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             the
             unconverted
             that
             need
             conversion
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             And
             they
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Why
             do
             the
             disciples
             of
             John
             fast
             often
             ,
             and
             make
             prayers
             ,
             and
             likewise
             the
             disciples
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ;
             but
             thine
             eat
             and
             drink
             ?
          
           
             33.
             
             The
             Disciples
             of
             John
             ,
             and
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             used
             more
             strictness
             in
             tasks
             of
             fasting
             ,
             and
             making
             prayers
             ,
             and
             in
             bodily
             austerities
             ,
             than
             Christ's
             Disciples
             did
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Can
             ye
             make
             the
             children
             of
             the
             bride-chamber
             fast
             ,
             while
             the
             bridegroom
             is
             with
             them
             ?
             35.
             
             But
             the
             days
             will
             come
             ,
             when
             the
             bridegroom
             shall
             be
             taken
             away
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             fast
             in
             those
             days
             .
          
           
             34
             ,
             35.
             
             Then
             shall
             they
             have
             days
             of
             sadness
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             And
             he
             spake
             also
             a
             parable
             unto
             them
             ,
             No
             man
             putteth
             a
             piece
             of
             new
             garment
             upon
             an
             old
             :
             if
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             the
             new
             maketh
             a
             rent
             ,
             and
             the
             piece
             ,
             that
             was
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             new
             ,
             agreeth
             not
             with
             the
             old
             .
             37.
             
             And
             no
             man
             putteth
             new
             wine
             into
             old
             bottles
             ,
             else
             the
             wine
             will
             burst
             the
             Bottles
             and
             be
             spilled
             ,
             and
             the
             bottles
             shall
             perish
             .
             38.
             
             But
             new
             wine
             must
             be
             put
             into
             new
             bottles
             ,
             and
             both
             are
             preserved
             .
          
           
             36
             ,
             37
             ,
             38.
             
             Doctrines
             and
             Precepts
             must
             be
             suited
             to
             mens
             capacity
             .
             See
             Matth.
             9.
             
          
           
             39.
             
             No
             man
             also
             having
             drunk
             old
             wine
             ,
             straightway
             desireth
             new
             :
             for
             he
             saith
             ,
             The
             old
             is
             better
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             They
             that
             have
             been
             used
             to
             a
             freer
             life
             ,
             will
             not
             suddenly
             like
             austerities
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             on
             the
             second
             sabbath
             after
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             he
             went
             through
             the
             corn
             fields
             :
             and
             his
             disciples
             plucked
             the
             ears
             of
             corn
             ,
             and
             did
             eat
             ,
             rubbing
             them
             in
             their
             hands
             .
             2.
             
             And
             certain
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Why
             do
             ye
             that
             which
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             do
             on
             the
             sabbath-days
             ?
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             reason
             of
             the
             name
             of
             the
             second
             Sabbath
             ,
             after
             the
             first
             ,
             is
             doubtful
             to
             us
             that
             live
             at
             this
             distance
             .
             Many
             conjectures
             there
             be
             .
             Some
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             last
             day
             of
             unleavened
             Bread
             ;
             others
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             day
             of
             
               Pentecost
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             Jesus
             answering
             them
             said
             ,
             Have
             ye
             not
             read
             so
             much
             as
             this
             ,
             what
             David
             did
             ,
             when
             himself
             was
             an
             hungred
             ,
             &
             they
             which
             were
             with
             him
             :
             4.
             
             How
             he
             went
             into
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             did
             take
             and
             eat
             of
             the
             shew-bread
             ,
             and
             gave
             also
             to
             them
             that
             were
             with
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             eat
             but
             for
             the
             priests
             alone
             ?
          
           
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Hypocrites
             will
             be
             stricter
             than
             Christ
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             when
             they
             err
             ,
             or
             are
             strict
             in
             evil
             ,
             or
             in
             shadows
             against
             the
             greater
             things
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             That
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             is
             Lord
             also
             of
             the
             sabbath
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             I
             have
             power
             to
             use
             all
             Ceremonies
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             Man.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             also
             on
             another
             sabbath
             ,
             that
             he
             entred
             into
             the
             synagogue
             and
             taught
             :
             and
             there
             was
             a
             man
             whose
             right
             hand
             was
             withered
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             the
             scribes
             and
             pharisees
             watched
             him
             ,
             whether
             he
             would
             heal
             on
             the
             sabbath-day
             ;
             that
             they
             might
             find
             an
             accusation
             against
             him
             .
             8.
             
             But
             he
             knew
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             the
             man
             which
             had
             the
             withered
             hand
             ,
             Rise
             up
             ,
             and
             stand
             forth
             in
             the
             mids
             :
             And
             he
             arose
             and
             stood
             forth
             .
             9.
             
             Then
             said
             Jesus
             to
             them
             ,
             I
             will
             ask
             you
             one
             thing
             ,
             Is
             it
             lawful
             on
             the
             sabbath-days
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             or
             to
             do
             evil
             ?
             to
             save
             life
             ,
             or
             to
             destroy
             it
             ?
          
           
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             See
             Matth.
             12.
             
             What
             better
             work
             for
             the
             Sabbath-day
             ,
             than
             to
             save
             life
             ?
             And
             he
             that
             will
             not
             do
             that
             when
             he
             may
             ,
             is
             guilty
             of
             murder
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             looking
             round
             about
             upon
             them
             all
             ,
             he
             said
             unto
             the
             man
             ,
             Stretch
             forth
             thy
             hand
             .
             And
             he
             did
             so
             ,
             &
             his
             hand
             was
             restored
             whole
             as
             the
             other
             .
             11.
             
             And
             they
             were
             filled
             with
             madness
             ,
             and
             communed
             one
             with
             another
             what
             they
             might
             do
             to
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Note
             ;
             Nothing
             so
             enrageth
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Servants
             ,
             as
             doing
             the
             greatest
             good
             :
             This
             is
             to
             them
             the
             greatest
             crime
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             that
             he
             went
             out
             into
             a
             mountain
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             continued
             all
             night
             in
             prayer
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             Note
             ;
             What
             need
             then
             have
             we
             to
             pray
             ?
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             when
             it
             was
             day
             ,
             he
             called
             unto
             him
             his
             disciples
             ;
             and
             of
             them
             he
             chose
             twelve
             ,
             whom
             also
             he
             named
             apostles
             :
          
           
             13.
             
             Note
             ;
             His
             Prayer
             seemeth
             to
             be
             in
             order
             to
             the
             choice
             of
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Deputed
             Commissioned
             Messengers
             ,
             next
             under
             him
             ,
             to
             gather
             and
             guide
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Simon
             (
             whom
             he
             also
             named
             Peter
             )
             and
             Andrew
             his
             brother
             ,
             James
             and
             John
             ,
             Philip
             and
             Bartholomew
             ,
             15.
             
             Matthew
             and
             Thomas
             ,
             James
             the
             son
             of
             Alpheus
             ,
             and
             Simon
             called
             Zelotes
             ,
             16.
             
             And
             Judas
             
               the
               brother
            
             of
             James
             ,
             and
             Judas
             Iscariot
             ,
             which
             also
             was
             the
             traitour
             .
             17.
             
             And
             he
             came
             down
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             stood
             in
             the
             plain
             ,
             and
             the
             company
             of
             his
             disciples
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             multitude
             of
             people
             out
             of
             all
             Judea
             and
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             sea
             coasts
             of
             Tyre
             and
             Sidon
             ,
             which
             came
             to
             hear
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             healed
             of
             their
             diseases
             .
             18.
             
             And
             they
             that
             were
             vexed
             with
             unclean
             spirits
             :
             and
             they
             were
             healed
             .
             19.
             
             And
             the
             whole
             multitude
             sought
             to
             touch
             him
             :
             for
             there
             went
             vertue
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             healed
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             O
             the
             wonderful
             mercy
             of
             our
             Saviour
             to
             Bodies
             and
             Souls
             !
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             he
             lifted
             up
             his
             eyes
             on
             his
             disciples
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Blessed
             be
             ye
             poor
             ;
             for
             yours
             is
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             20.
             
             Ye
             my
             Disciples
             ,
             though
             poor
             in
             the
             World.
             
               Note
               ;
               Matthew
            
             more
             fully
             repeateth
             this
             Sermon
             than
             Luke
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Blessed
             are
             ye
             that
             hunger
             now
             ;
             for
             ye
             shall
             be
             filled
             .
             Blessed
             are
             ye
             that
             weep
             now
             ;
             for
             ye
             shall
             laugh
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             See
             Matth.
             5.
             
          
           
             22.
             
             Blessed
             are
             ye
             when
             men
             shall
             hate
             you
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             shall
             separate
             you
             
               from
               their
               company
            
             ,
             and
             shall
             reproach
             you
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             your
             name
             as
             evil
             ,
             for
             the
             Son
             of
             mans
             sake
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Blessed
             are
             ye
             though
             you
             now
             hunger
             ,
             weep
             ,
             are
             hated
             ,
             &c.
             because
             it
             is
             for
             Righteousness
             sake
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Rejoyce
             ye
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             leap
             for
             joy
             :
             for
             behold
             ,
             your
             reward
             is
             great
             in
             heaven
             :
             for
             in
             like
             manner
             did
             their
             fathers
             unto
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Note
             ,
             But
             we
             must
             see
             that
             the
             cause
             be
             good
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             hearts
             be
             sound
             with
             God
             in
             the
             main
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             other
             Cases
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             But
             wo
             unto
             you
             that
             are
             rich
             ,
             for
             ye
             have
             received
             your
             consolation
             .
             25.
             
             Wo
             to
             you
             that
             are
             full
             :
             for
             ye
             shall
             hunger
             .
             Wo
             unto
             you
             that
             laugh
             now
             :
             for
             ye
             shall
             mourn
             and
             weep
             .
             26.
             
             Wo
             unto
             you
             when
             all
             men
             shall
             speak
             well
             of
             you
             :
             for
             so
             did
             their
             fathers
             to
             the
             false
             prophets
             ,
          
           
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Wo
             to
             you
             ungodly
             unbelievers
             ,
             though
             you
             be
             now
             rich
             ,
             and
             full
             ,
             and
             merry
             ,
             and
             well
             spoken
             of
             :
             (
             Not
             because
             you
             are
             rich
             and
             full
             .
             &c.
             )
             But
             though
             you
             are
             so
             ,
             because
             you
             have
             no
             better
             :
             For
             mans
             welfare
             is
             to
             be
             judged
             of
             ,
             by
             what
             he
             shall
             have
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             what
             he
             hath
             here
             .
          
           
             
               Note
               ,
               Luke
            
             omitteth
             divers
             of
             the
             beatitudes
             ,
             but
             reciteth
             the
             woes
             which
             Matthew
             omitteth
             :
             Whether
             this
             Sermon
             was
             twice
             spoken
             by
             Christ
             ,
             or
             (
             which
             is
             liker
             )
             but
             once
             ,
             is
             uncertain
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             But
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             which
             hear
             ,
             Love
             your
             enemies
             ,
             do
             good
             to
             them
             which
             hate
             you
             .
             28.
             
             Bless
             them
             that
             curse
             you
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             them
             which
             despitefully
             use
             you
             .
             29.
             
             And
             unto
             him
             that
             smiteth
             thee
             on
             the
             one
             cheek
             ,
             offer
             also
             the
             other
             :
             and
             him
             that
             taketh
             away
             thy
             cloak
             forbid
             not
             to
             take
             thy
             coat
             also
             .
             30.
             
             Give
             to
             every
             man
             
             that
             asketh
             of
             thee
             ;
             and
             of
             him
             that
             taketh
             away
             thy
             goods
             ,
             ask
             them
             not
             again
             .
          
           
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             See
             on
             Matth.
             5.
             prefer
             charity
             and
             peace
             before
             thy
             right
             ;
             and
             right
             not
             thy self
             to
             thy
             neighbours
             greater
             hurt
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             And
             as
             ye
             would
             that
             men
             should
             do
             to
             you
             ,
             do
             ye
             also
             to
             them
             likewise
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             Love
             your
             neighbours
             as
             your selves
             ,
             and
             make
             not
             too
             great
             a
             difference
             beetwen
             their
             interest
             and
             your
             own
             :
             For
             justice
             will
             not
             be
             maintained
             without
             Love.
             
          
           
             32.
             
             For
             if
             ye
             love
             them
             which
             love
             you
             ,
             what
             thank
             have
             ye
             ?
             for
             sinners
             also
             love
             those
             that
             love
             them
             .
             33.
             
             And
             if
             ye
             do
             good
             to
             them
             which
             do
             good
             to
             you
             ,
             what
             thank
             have
             ye
             ?
             for
             sinners
             also
             do
             even
             the
             same
             .
             34.
             
             And
             if
             ye
             lend
             to
             them
             of
             whom
             ye
             hope
             to
             receive
             ,
             what
             thank
             have
             ye
             ?
             for
             sinners
             also
             lend
             to
             sinners
             ,
             to
             receive
             as
             much
             again
             .
          
           
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             All
             this
             is
             but
             the
             exercise
             of
             self-love
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             vertue
             ;
             much
             less
             that
             charity
             in
             which
             you
             must
             excell
             all
             wicked
             men
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             But
             love
             ye
             your
             enemies
             ,
             and
             do
             good
             ,
             and
             lend
             ,
             hoping
             for
             nothing
             again
             :
             and
             your
             reward
             shall
             be
             great
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             be
             the
             children
             of
             the
             highest
             :
             for
             he
             is
             kind
             unto
             the
             unthankful
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             evil
             .
             36.
             
             Be
             ye
             therefore
             merciful
             ,
             as
             your
             Father
             also
             is
             merciful
             .
          
           
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             Let
             your
             Love
             and
             good
             works
             be
             in
             imitation
             of
             God
             your
             Father
             ,
             taking
             his
             approbation
             for
             your
             full
             reward
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             Judge
             not
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             not
             be
             judged
             :
             condemn
             not
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             not
             be
             condemned
             :
             forgive
             ;
             and
             ye
             shall
             be
             forgiven
             :
             38.
             
             Give
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             given
             unto
             you
             ;
             good
             measure
             ,
             pressed
             down
             ,
             and
             shaken
             together
             ,
             and
             running
             over
             ,
             shall
             men
             give
             into
             your
             bosom
             :
             for
             with
             the
             same
             measure
             that
             ye
             mete
             withal
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             measured
             to
             you
             again
             .
          
           
             37
             ,
             38.
             
             God's
             rewards
             are
             sure
             and
             full
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             The
             word
             [
             
               men
               ]
               v.
            
             38.
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Text
             ;
             but
             [
             
               They
               shall
               give
            
             ,
             ]
             signifieth
             [
             
               It
               shall
               be
               given
            
             ,
             ]
             as
             Luke
             16.9
             .
             [
             
               They
               shall
               receive
               you
               into
               the
               everlasting
               habitations
               ,
            
             ]
             is
             ,
             [
             
               That
               ye
               may
               be
               received
            
             :
             ]
             And
             Angels
             are
             liker
             to
             be
             the
             Instruments
             than
             Men
             ,
             from
             whom
             we
             cannot
             expect
             to
             be
             measured
             to
             ,
             as
             we
             measure
             to
             them
             .
             Yet
             the
             Promise
             may
             extend
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             seeth
             it
             good
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             Men
             ,
             yea
             Enemies
             ,
             the
             Instruments
             of
             his
             reward
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             And
             he
             spake
             a
             parable
             unto
             them
             ,
             Can
             the
             blind
             lead
             the
             blind
             ?
             shall
             they
             not
             both
             fall
             into
             the
             ditch
             ?
          
           
             39.
             
             He
             that
             will
             be
             a
             Teacher
             of
             others
             ,
             must
             himself
             first
             understand
             what
             he
             teacheth
             .
             Teaching-ignorance
             is
             the
             calamity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             deceiver
             of
             Souls
             ,
             and
             the
             condemnation
             of
             the
             Teachers
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             The
             disciple
             is
             not
             above
             his
             master
             :
             but
             every
             one
             that
             is
             perfect
             shall
             be
             as
             his
             master
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             You
             must
             look
             to
             speed
             no
             better
             than
             I
             that
             am
             your
             Master
             ;
             but
             it
             will
             be
             your
             perfection
             to
             imitate
             me
             ;
             Learn
             of
             me
             ,
             and
             suffer
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             be
             blessed
             with
             me
             .
          
           
             But
             some
             expound
             it
             [
             you
             cannot
             expect
             that
             the
             Disciples
             of
             ignorant
             Teachers
             should
             attain
             to
             any
             higher
             perfection
             than
             their
             Masters
             ]
             which
             they
             gather
             from
             the
             context
             :
             But
             Luke
             useth
             oft
             to
             conjoin
             various
             sayings
             and
             subjects
             .
             See
             Matth.
             10.24
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             And
             why
             beholdest
             thou
             the
             mote
             that
             is
             in
             thy
             brothers
             eye
             ,
             but
             perceivest
             not
             the
             beam
             that
             is
             in
             thy
             own
             eye
             ?
             42.
             
             Either
             how
             canst
             thou
             say
             to
             thy
             brother
             ,
             Brother
             ,
             let
             me
             pull
             out
             the
             mote
             that
             is
             in
             thine
             eye
             ,
             when
             thou
             thy self
             beholdest
             not
             the
             beam
             that
             is
             in
             thine
             own
             eye
             ?
             Thou
             hypocrite
             ,
             cast
             out
             first
             the
             beam
             that
             is
             in
             thine
             own
             eye
             ,
             and
             then
             shalt
             thou
             see
             clearly
             to
             pull
             out
             the
             mote
             that
             is
             in
             thy
             brothers
             eye
             .
          
           
             41
             ,
             42.
             
             It
             is
             of
             great
             necessity
             for
             Teachers
             and
             Reprovers
             ,
             to
             know
             themselves
             ,
             and
             be
             free
             from
             scandals
             ,
             and
             the
             crimes
             which
             they
             reprove
             and
             not
             as
             Pharisees
             ,
             to
             be
             loose
             in
             Morals
             ,
             and
             cruel
             to
             others
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             zealous
             for
             their
             Ceremonies
             ;
             else
             their
             Hypocrisie
             will
             aggravate
             their
             Iniquity
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             For
             a
             good
             tree
             bringeth
             not
             forth
             corrupt
             fruit
             :
             neither
             doth
             a
             corrupt
             tree
             bring
             forth
             good
             fruit
             .
             44.
             
             For
             every
             tree
             is
             known
             by
             his
             own
             fruit
             :
             for
             of
             thorns
             men
             do
             not
             gather
             figs
             ,
             nor
             of
             a
             bramble-bush
             gather
             they
             grapes
             .
          
           
             43
             ,
             44.
             
             If
             thou
             be
             a
             bad
             man
             thy self
             ,
             and
             guilty
             of
             worse
             than
             thou
             preachest
             against
             ,
             who
             will
             believe
             thee
             ,
             or
             expect
             good
             fruit
             from
             so
             bad
             a
             man
             ?
          
           
             Note
             ;
             But
             Matthew
             otherwise
             connecteth
             these
             sayings
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             A
             good
             man
             out
             of
             the
             good
             treasure
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             bringeth
             forth
             that
             which
             is
             good
             :
             and
             an
             evil
             man
             out
             of
             the
             evil
             treasure
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             bringeth
             forth
             that
             which
             is
             evil
             :
             for
             of
             the
             abundance
             of
             the
             heart
             his
             mouth
             speaketh
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             As
             the
             man
             is
             ,
             so
             usually
             will
             his
             words
             and
             actions
             be
             (
             for
             hypocritical
             force
             is
             usually
             short
             l.v'd.
             )
          
           
             46.
             
             And
             why
             call
             ye
             me
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             the
             things
             which
             I
             say
             ?
          
           
             46.
             
             All
             the
             good
             words
             and
             praises
             of
             God
             and
             Religion
             ,
             from
             disobedient
             men
             ,
             do
             but
             aggravate
             their
             sin
             .
          
           
           
             47.
             
             Whosoever
             cometh
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             heareth
             my
             sayings
             and
             doeth
             them
             ,
             I
             will
             shew
             you
             to
             whom
             he
             is
             like
             .
             48.
             
             He
             is
             like
             a
             man
             which
             built
             a
             house
             ,
             and
             digged
             deep
             and
             laid
             the
             foundation
             on
             a
             rock
             and
             when
             the
             floud
             arose
             ,
             the
             stream
             beat
             ;
             vehemently
             upon
             that
             house
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             shake
             it
             :
             for
             it
             was
             founded
             upon
             a
             rock
             .
          
           
             47
             ,
             48.
             
             As
             a
             building
             on
             a
             Rock
             will
             stand
             in
             Storms
             ;
             so
             he
             that
             obeyeth
             my
             Word
             ,
             will
             stand
             in
             Tryal
             .
             Q.
             How
             is
             our
             Obedience
             made
             the
             Rock
             that
             we
             build
             on
             ?
             Is
             not
             Christ
             the
             Rock
             ?
             Ans
             .
             Similitudes
             must
             not
             be
             stretched
             beyond
             their
             intent
             .
             It
             's
             only
             the
             stability
             of
             the
             obedient
             that
             is
             meant
             .
          
           
             49.
             
             But
             he
             that
             heareth
             and
             doeth
             not
             ,
             is
             like
             a
             man
             that
             without
             a
             foundation
             built
             an
             house
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             against
             which
             the
             stream
             did
             beat
             vehemently
             ,
             and
             immediately
             it
             fell
             ,
             and
             the
             ruin
             of
             that
             house
             was
             great
             .
          
           
             49.
             
             Hypocritical
             ,
             disobedient
             Hearers
             ,
             and
             Professors
             ,
             have
             no
             firm
             foundation
             and
             stability
             ,
             trusting
             to
             a
             barren
             Opinion
             instead
             of
             true
             Faith
             ,
             and
             so
             fall
             by
             woful
             ruin
             in
             their
             Tryals
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             NOw
             when
             he
             had
             ended
             all
             his
             sayings
             in
             the
             audience
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             he
             entred
             into
             Capernaum
             .
             2.
             
             And
             a
             certain
             centurions
             servant
             ,
             who
             was
             dear
             unto
             him
             ,
             was
             sick
             and
             ready
             to
             die
             .
             3.
             
             And
             when
             he
             heard
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             he
             sent
             unto
             him
             the
             elders
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             beseeching
             him
             that
             he
             would
             come
             and
             heal
             his
             servant
             .
             4.
             
             And
             when
             they
             came
             to
             Jesus
             ,
             they
             besought
             him
             instantly
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             worthy
             for
             whom
             he
             should
             do
             this
             .
             5.
             
             For
             he
             loveth
             our
             nation
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             build
             us
             a
             synagogue
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             See
             M●●th
             .
             8.9
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Then
             Jesus
             went
             with
             them
             .
             And
             when
             he
             was
             now
             not
             far
             from
             the
             house
             ,
             the
             centurion
             sent
             friends
             to
             him
             ,
             saying
             unto
             him
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             trouble
             not
             thy self
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             not
             worthy
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             enter
             under
             my
             roof
             .
             7.
             
             Wherefore
             neither
             thought
             I
             my self
             worthy
             to
             come
             unto
             thee
             :
             but
             say
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             and
             my
             servant
             shall
             be
             healed
             .
             8.
             
             For
             I
             also
             am
             a
             man
             set
             under
             authority
             ,
             having
             under
             me
             souldiers
             ,
             and
             I
             say
             unto
             one
             ,
             Go
             ,
             and
             he
             goeth
             :
             and
             to
             another
             ,
             Come
             ,
             and
             he
             cometh
             :
             and
             to
             my
             servant
             ,
             Do
             this
             ,
             and
             he
             doth
             it
             .
          
           
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Note
             ;
             The
             Devotion
             of
             this
             man
             in
             building
             a
             Synagogue
             ,
             and
             his
             great
             Humility
             ,
             shew
             that
             he
             was
             better
             prepared
             for
             Faith
             than
             many
             others
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             When
             Jesus
             heard
             these
             things
             ,
             he
             marvelled
             at
             him
             ,
             and
             turned
             him
             about
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             the
             people
             that
             followed
             him
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             found
             so
             great
             faith
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             in
             Israel
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             As
             Man
             ,
             he
             marvelled
             ;
             as
             God
             ,
             he
             foreknew
             it
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Whether
             he
             took
             Christ
             for
             his
             Saviour
             ,
             is
             uncertain
             ;
             but
             the
             ●earing
             of
             his
             works
             had
             caused
             him
             strongly
             to
             believe
             his
             power
             to
             heal
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             they
             that
             were
             sent
             ,
             returning
             to
             the
             house
             ,
             found
             the
             servant
             whole
             that
             had
             been
             sick
             .
             11.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             the
             day
             after
             ,
             that
             he
             went
             into
             a
             city
             called
             Naim
             ;
             and
             many
             of
             his
             disciples
             went
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             much
             people
             .
             12.
             
             Now
             when
             he
             came
             nigh
             to
             the
             gate
             of
             the
             city
             ,
             behold
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             dead
             man
             carried
             out
             the
             only
             son
             of
             his
             mother
             ,
             and
             she
             was
             a
             widow
             :
             and
             much
             people
             of
             the
             city
             was
             with
             her
             .
             13.
             
             And
             when
             the
             Lord
             saw
             her
             ,
             he
             had
             compassion
             on
             her
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             her
             ,
             weep
             not
             .
             14.
             
             And
             he
             came
             and
             touched
             the
             bier
             ,
             (
             and
             they
             that
             bare
             him
             stood
             still
             )
             and
             he
             said
             ,
             Young
             man
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             thee
             ,
             Arise
             .
             15.
             
             And
             he
             that
             was
             dead
             ,
             sat
             up
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             speak
             :
             and
             he
             delivered
             him
             to
             his
             mother
             .
             16.
             
             And
             there
             came
             a
             fear
             on
             all
             ,
             and
             they
             glorified
             God
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             a
             great
             Prophet
             is
             risen
             up
             among
             us
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             hath
             visited
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Note
             ;
             This
             Saviour
             hath
             still
             the
             same
             Love
             and
             Pity
             ,
             though
             he
             use
             not
             Miracles
             so
             much
             .
             He
             is
             still
             Lord
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             this
             rumour
             of
             him
             went
             forth
             throughout
             all
             Judea
             ,
             and
             throughout
             all
             the
             region
             round
             about
             .
             18.
             
             And
             the
             disciples
             of
             John
             shewed
             him
             of
             all
             these
             things
             .
             19.
             
             And
             John
             ,
             calling
             unto
             him
             two
             of
             his
             disciples
             ,
             sent
             them
             unto
             Jesus
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Art
             thou
             he
             that
             should
             come
             ,
             or
             look
             we
             for
             another
             ?
          
           
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Note
             ;
             It
             's
             like
             John
             did
             it
             to
             convince
             his
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             When
             the
             men
             were
             come
             unto
             him
             ,
             they
             said
             ,
             John
             Baptist
             hath
             sent
             us
             
             unto
             thee
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Art
             thou
             lie
             that
             should
             come
             ,
             or
             look
             we
             for
             another
             ?
          
           
             20.
             
             See
             Matth.
             11.
             
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             in
             that
             same
             hour
             he
             cured
             many
             of
             their
             infirmities
             and
             plagues
             ,
             and
             of
             evil
             spirits
             ,
             and
             unto
             many
             that
             were
             blind
             he
             gave
             sight
             .
             22.
             
             Then
             Jesus
             answering
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Go
             your
             way
             ,
             and
             tell
             John
             what
             things
             ye
             have
             seen
             and
             heard
             ,
             how
             that
             the
             blind
             see
             ,
             the
             lame
             walk
             ,
             the
             lepers
             are
             cleansed
             ,
             the
             deaf
             hear
             ,
             the
             dead
             are
             raised
             ,
             to
             the
             poor
             the
             Gospel
             is
             preached
             .
             23.
             
             And
             blessed
             is
             he
             whosoever
             shall
             not
             be
             offended
             in
             me
             .
          
           
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Tell
             John
             what
             is
             done
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             judge
             by
             the
             works
             .
             But
             mens
             great
             danger
             is
             ,
             of
             being
             scandalized
             at
             my
             visible
             meanness
             ,
             and
             my
             sufferings
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             when
             the
             messengers
             of
             John
             were
             departed
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             speak
             unto
             the
             people
             concerning
             John
             ,
             What
             went
             ye
             out
             into
             the
             wilderness
             for
             to
             see
             ?
             a
             reed
             shaken
             with
             the
             wind
             ?
             25.
             
             But
             what
             went
             ye
             out
             for
             to
             see
             ?
             a
             man
             clothed
             in
             soft
             raiment
             ?
             Behold
             ,
             they
             which
             are
             gorgeously
             appareled
             ,
             and
             live
             delicately
             ,
             are
             in
             kings
             courts
             .
             26.
             
             But
             what
             went
             ye
             out
             for
             to
             see
             ?
             a
             prophet
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             than
             a
             prophet
             .
             27.
             
             This
             is
             he
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             I
             send
             my
             messenger
             before
             thy
             face
             ,
             which
             shall
             prepare
             thy
             way
             before
             thee
             .
             28.
             
             For
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             Among
             those
             that
             are
             born
             of
             women
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             greater
             prophet
             than
             John
             the
             Baptist
             :
             but
             he
             that
             is
             least
             in
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             greater
             than
             he
             .
          
           
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             The
             least
             true
             Believer
             in
             my
             Church
             hath
             a
             more
             honourable
             state
             and
             work
             ,
             See
             Matth.
             11.
             
          
           
             29.
             
             And
             all
             the
             people
             that
             heard
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             publicans
             justified
             God
             ,
             being
             baptized
             with
             the
             baptism
             of
             John.
             
          
           
             29.
             
             All
             the
             People
             that
             heard
             Christ
             speak
             so
             highly
             of
             John
             ,
             were
             pleased
             at
             it
             and
             justified
             God
             that
             sent
             him
             ;
             for
             they
             had
             been
             baptized
             by
             him
             .
             Or
             ,
             as
             others
             expound
             it
             ,
             [
             all
             the
             People
             that
             heard
             John
             ,
             and
             the
             publicans
             received
             his
             Message
             from
             God
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             30.
             
             But
             the
             Pharisees
             and
             Lawyers
             rejected
             the
             counsel
             of
             God
             against
             themselves
             ,
             being
             not
             baptised
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             [
             Rejected
             Gods
             Message
             sent
             by
             John
             ]
             or
             [
             rejected
             Christs
             Testimony
             of
             John.
             ]
          
           
             31.
             
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             ,
             Whereunto
             then
             shall
             I
             liken
             the
             men
             of
             this
             generation
             ?
             and
             to
             what
             are
             they
             like
             ?
             32.
             
             They
             are
             like
             unto
             children
             sitting
             in
             the
             market-place
             ,
             and
             calling
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             We
             have
             piped
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             ye
             have
             not
             danced
             :
             we
             have
             mourned
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             ye
             have
             not
             wept
             .
             33.
             
             For
             John
             the
             Baptist
             came
             neither
             eating
             nor
             drinking
             wine
             ,
             and
             ye
             say
             ,
             He
             hath
             devil
             .
          
           
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             See
             Matth.
             11.33
             .
             That
             he
             is
             distracted
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             The
             Son
             of
             man
             is
             come
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             and
             ye
             say
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             a
             gluttonous
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             wine-bibber
             ,
             a
             friend
             of
             publicans
             and
             sinners
             .
             35.
             
             But
             wisdom
             is
             justified
             of
             all
             her
             children
             .
          
           
             34
             ,
             35.
             
             Ne●●her
             his
             auster●ty
             ,
             nor
             my
             free
             conversation
             ,
             do
             escape
             your
             censure
             .
             But
             the
             wise
             will
             justifie
             Wisdom
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             And
             one
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             desired
             him
             that
             he
             would
             eat
             with
             him
             .
             And
             he
             went
             into
             the
             Pharisees
             house
             ,
             and
             sat
             down
             to
             meat
             ,
             37.
             
             And
             behold
             ,
             a
             woman
             in
             the
             city
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             sinner
             ,
             when
             she
             knew
             that
             Jesus
             sat
             at
             meat
             in
             the
             Pharisees
             house
             ,
             brought
             an
             alabaster
             box
             of
             ointment
             .
             38.
             
             And
             stood
             at
             his
             feet
             behind
             him
             weeping
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             wash
             his
             feet
             with
             tears
             ,
             and
             did
             wipe
             them
             with
             the
             hairs
             of
             her
             head
             ,
             and
             kissed
             his
             feet
             ,
             and
             anointed
             them
             with
             the
             ointment
             .
          
           
             36
             ,
             37
             ,
             38.
             
             A
             Woman
             who
             had
             been
             of
             a
             bad
             life
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             Now
             when
             the
             Pharisee
             ,
             which
             had
             bidden
             him
             ,
             saw
             it
             ,
             he
             spake
             within
             himself
             ,
             saying
             ,
             This
             man
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             a
             prophet
             ,
             would
             have
             known
             who
             ,
             and
             what
             manner
             of
             woman
             this
             is
             that
             toucheth
             him
             ;
             for
             she
             is
             a
             sinner
             ?
          
           
             39.
             
             Christ
             and
             the
             Pharisees
             agreed
             that
             sin
             is
             hateful
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             And
             Jesus
             answering
             ,
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Simon
             ,
             I
             have
             somewhat
             to
             say
             unto
             thee
             .
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             Master
             ,
             say
             on
             .
             41.
             
             There
             was
             a
             certain
             creditor
             ,
             which
             had
             two
             debtors
             ;
             the
             one
             ought
             five
             hundred
             pence
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             fifty
             .
             42.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             nothing
             to
             pay
             ,
             he
             frankly
             forgave
             them
             both
             .
             Tell
             me
             therefore
             ,
             which
             of
             them
             will
             love
             him
             most
             ?
             43.
             
             Simon
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             I
             suppose
             that
             he
             to
             whom
             he
             forgave
             most
             .
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             rightly
             judged
             .
          
           
             40
             ,
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             43.
             
             Note
             ;
             When
             God
             forgiveth
             great
             sins
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             we
             may
             love
             him
             much
             .
          
           
           
             44.
             
             And
             he
             turned
             unto
             the
             woman
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             Simon
             ,
             seest
             thou
             this
             woman
             ?
             ●
             entred
             into
             thine
             house
             ,
             thou
             gavest
             me
             no
             water
             for
             my
             feet
             :
             but
             she
             hath
             washed
             my
             feet
             with
             tears
             ,
             and
             wiped
             them
             with
             the
             hairs
             of
             her
             head
             .
             45.
             
             Thou
             gavest
             me
             no
             kiss
             :
             but
             this
             woman
             ,
             since
             the
             time
             I
             came
             in
             ,
             hath
             not
             ceased
             to
             kiss
             my
             feet
             .
             46.
             
             Mine
             head
             with
             oyl
             thou
             didst
             not
             anoint
             :
             but
             this
             woman
             hath
             anointed
             my
             feet
             with
             ointment
             .
          
           
             44
             ,
             45
             ,
             46.
             
             She
             hath
             shewed
             more
             Love
             than
             tho●
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             Wherefore
             I
             say
             unto
             thee
             ,
             her
             sins
             ,
             which
             are
             many
             ,
             are
             forgiven
             ,
             for
             she
             loved
             much
             :
             but
             to
             whom
             little
             is
             forgiven
             ,
             the
             same
             loveth
             little
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             Her
             great
             Love
             sheweth
             that
             her
             great
             sins
             are
             forgiven
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             her
             ●rateful
             return
             :
             But
             they
             that
             think
             they
             need
             but
             little
             pardo●
             ,
             will
             return
             but
             little
             thankfulness
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             h●●
             ,
             Thy
             sins
             are
             forgiven
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             Note
             ,
             No
             doubt
             they
             were
             truly
             repented
             of
             ,
             hated
             ,
             and
             forsaken
             .
          
           
             49.
             
             And
             they
             that
             sat
             at
             meat
             with
             him
             ,
             began
             to
             say
             within
             themselves
             ,
             who
             is
             this
             that
             forgiveth
             sins
             also
             ?
             50.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             the
             woman
             ,
             thy
             faith
             hath
             saved
             thee
             ,
             go
             in
             peace
             .
          
           
             49.
             
             Note
             ,
             None
             can
             forgive
             sins
             against
             God
             but
             God
             ,
             and
             man
             after
             (
             not
             before
             him
             )
             by
             declaring
             and
             delivering
             Gods
             pardon
             .
          
           
             50.
             
             God
             pardoneth
             and
             saveth
             all
             true
             believers
             ;
             And
             thou
             hast
             shewed
             that
             thou
             art
             a
             believer
             .
             Though
             God
             freely
             give
             pardon
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             thy
             faith
             maketh
             thee
             a
             qualified
             receiver
             ,
             and
             so
             saveth
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             afterward
             ,
             that
             he
             went
             throughout
             every
             city
             and
             village
             preaching
             ,
             and
             shewing
             the
             glad
             tidings
             of
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             :
             and
             the
             twelve
             were
             with
             him
             .
             2.
             
             And
             certain
             women
             which
             had
             been
             healed
             of
             evil
             spirits
             ,
             and
             infirmities
             ,
             Mary
             called
             Magdalene
             ,
             out
             of
             whom
             went
             seven
             devils
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             Joanna
             the
             wife
             of
             Chuza
             Herods
             steward
             ,
             and
             Susanna
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             which
             ministred
             unto
             him
             of
             their
             substance
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             In
             the
             thankful
             sense
             of
             their
             deliverance
             attended
             him
             ,
             and
             contributed
             to
             his
             m●intenance
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Christ
             that
             was
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             gave
             other●
             Life
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             disdained
             not
             to
             live
             on
             others
             gifts
             ,
             and
             contribution
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             when
             much
             people
             were
             gathered
             together
             ,
             and
             were
             come
             to
             him
             out
             of
             every
             city
             ,
             he
             spake
             by
             a
             parable
             :
             5.
             
             A
             sower
             went
             out
             to
             sow
             his
             seed
             :
             and
             as
             he
             sowed
             ,
             some
             fell
             by
             the
             ways
             side
             ,
             and
             i●
             was
             trodden
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             fowls
             of
             the
             air
             devoured
             it
             .
             6.
             
             And
             some
             fell
             upon
             a
             rock
             ,
             &
             assoon
             as
             it
             was
             sprung
             up
             ,
             it
             withered
             away
             ,
             because
             it
             lacked
             moisture
             .
             7.
             
             And
             some
             fell
             among
             thorns
             ,
             and
             the
             thorns
             sprang
             up
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             choked
             it
             .
             8.
             
             And
             other
             fell
             on
             good
             ground
             ,
             and
             sprung
             up
             ,
             and
             bare
             frui●
             an
             hundred-fold
             .
             And
             when
             he
             had
             said
             these
             things
             ,
             he
             cried
             ,
             He
             that
             hath
             ears
             to
             hear
             ,
             let
             him
             hear
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             See
             the
             exposition
             ,
             on
             Matth.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Note
               ▪
            
             It
             is
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             receivers
             ,
             and
             reception
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             notable
             cause
             of
             different
             succ●sses
             of
             the
             same
             word
             ;
             yet
             supposing
             Gods
             election
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             his
             disciples
             asked
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             What
             might
             this
             parable
             be
             ?
             10.
             
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             Unto
             you
             it
             is
             given
             to
             know
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             :
             but
             to
             others
             in
             parables
             ;
             that
             seeing
             they
             might
             not
             see
             ,
             and
             hearing
             they
             might
             not
             understand
             .
          
           
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             reception
             of
             one
             truth
             prepareth
             for
             more
             ,
             and
             the
             rejection
             of
             Gods
             calls
             prepareth
             men
             to
             be
             forsaken
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Now
             the
             parable
             is
             this
             :
             The
             seed
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             12.
             
             Those
             by
             the
             way-side
             ,
             are
             they
             that
             hear
             :
             then
             cometh
             the
             devil
             ,
             and
             taketh
             away
             the
             word
             out
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             believe
             and
             be
             saved
             .
             13.
             
             They
             on
             the
             rock
             
               are
               they
            
             ,
             which
             when
             they
             hear
             receive
             the
             word
             with
             joy
             ;
             and
             these
             have
             no
             root
             ,
             which
             for
             a
             while
             believe
             ,
             and
             in
             time
             of
             temptation
             fall
             away
             .
             14.
             
             And
             that
             which
             fell
             among
             thorns
             ,
             are
             they
             ,
             which
             when
             they
             have
             heard
             ,
             go
             forth
             ,
             and
             are
             choked
             with
             cares
             ,
             and
             riches
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             bring
             no
             fruit
             to
             perfection
             .
          
           
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Note
             ,
             Hopeful
             and
             fair
             beginnings
             in
             very
             many
             fall
             short
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             But
             that
             on
             the
             good
             ground
             ar●
             they
             ,
             which
             in
             an
             honest
             and
             good
             heart
             ,
             having
             heard
             the
             word
             ,
             keep
             it
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             with
             patience
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Who
             receive
             the
             Gospel
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             renew
             them
             ,
             
             their
             hearts
             before
             prepared
             being
             by
             it
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             persevere
             to
             maturity
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             No
             man
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             lighted
             a
             candle
             ,
             covereth
             it
             with
             a
             vessel
             ,
             or
             putteth
             it
             under
             a
             bed
             :
             but
             setteth
             it
             on
             a
             candlestick
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             enter
             in
             may
             see
             the
             light
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Light
             is
             not
             to
             be
             hid
             ,
             nor
             God's
             Gifts
             and
             Man's
             Knowledge
             ;
             being
             given
             not
             only
             for
             themselves
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             good
             of
             all
             about
             them
             .
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             Wo
             then
             to
             unjust
             silencers
             of
             God's
             faithful
             Ministers
             !
             And
             2.
             
             To
             idle
             ,
             treacherous
             ,
             unfaithful
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             These
             passages
             are
             otherwise
             connected
             in
             Matthew
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             For
             nothing
             is
             secret
             ,
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             made
             manifest
             :
             neither
             any
             thing
             hid
             ,
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             known
             ;
             and
             come
             abroad
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Note
             ;
             Oh
             then
             how
             vain
             is
             the
             hiding
             endeavour
             of
             the
             Hypocrite
             !
             And
             how
             little
             should
             we
             trust
             to
             lies
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             secresie
             of
             our
             sins
             !
          
           
             Note
             ;
             The
             connection
             of
             these
             sentences
             is
             not
             too
             much
             to
             be
             minded
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Take
             heed
             therefore
             how
             ye
             hear
             :
             for
             whosoever
             hath
             ,
             to
             him
             shall
             be
             given
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             hath
             not
             ,
             from
             him
             shall
             be
             taken
             even
             that
             which
             he
             seemeth
             to
             have
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             The
             thankful
             receiving
             of
             what
             is
             given
             you
             ,
             and
             the
             well
             using
             of
             what
             you
             have
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             to
             have
             more
             given
             you
             :
             But
             the
             rejection
             or
             abuse
             of
             it
             ,
             forseiteth
             what
             you
             have
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             When
             Luke
             collecteth
             several
             passages
             ,
             spoken
             on
             several
             occasions
             ,
             like
             
             Solomon's
             Proverbs
             ,
             to
             feign
             an
             Analysis
             ,
             and
             thence
             put
             the
             sense
             on
             them
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             the
             sense
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             expound
             it
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Then
             came
             to
             him
             his
             mother
             and
             his
             brethren
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             come
             at
             him
             for
             the
             press
             .
             20.
             
             And
             it
             was
             told
             him
             
               by
               certain
            
             ,
             which
             said
             ,
             Thy
             mother
             and
             thy
             brethren
             stand
             without
             desiring
             to
             see
             thee
             .
             21.
             
             And
             he
             answered
             and
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             My
             mother
             and
             my
             brethren
             are
             these
             which
             hear
             the
             word
             of
             God
             and
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             N.
             He
             knew
             that
             their
             acquaintance
             with
             his
             Parents
             ,
             Kindred
             ,
             and
             Education
             ,
             was
             the
             hinderance
             of
             their
             Faith
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             lets
             them
             know
             that
             he
             had
             a
             higher
             Original
             and
             Kindred
             ,
             and
             valued
             spiritual
             before
             carnal
             Relations
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Now
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             on
             a
             certain
             day
             ,
             that
             he
             went
             into
             a
             ship
             with
             his
             disciples
             :
             and
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Let
             us
             go
             over
             unto
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             lake
             :
             and
             they
             lanched
             forth
             .
             23.
             
             But
             as
             they
             sailed
             ,
             he
             fell
             asleep
             :
             and
             there
             came
             down
             a
             storm
             of
             wind
             on
             the
             lake
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             filled
             
               with
               water
            
             ,
             and
             were
             in
             jeopardy
             .
             24.
             
             And
             they
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             awoke
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Master
             ,
             master
             ,
             we
             perish
             .
             Then
             he
             rose
             ,
             and
             rebuked
             the
             wind
             ,
             and
             the
             raging
             of
             the
             water
             :
             and
             they
             ceased
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             a
             calm
             .
          
           
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Note
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             cannot
             he
             with
             a
             word
             rebuke
             all
             popular
             and
             tyrannical
             rage
             against
             his
             Church
             ?
          
           
             25.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Where
             is
             your
             faith
             ?
             and
             they
             being
             afraid
             ,
             wondred
             ,
             saying
             one
             to
             another
             ?
             What
             manner
             of
             man
             is
             this
             ?
             for
             he
             commandeth
             even
             the
             winds
             and
             water
             ,
             and
             they
             obey
             him
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Note
             ;
             And
             shall
             not
             we
             obey
             him
             ?
          
           
             26.
             
             And
             they
             arrived
             at
             the
             countrey
             of
             the
             Gadarens
             ,
             which
             is
             over
             against
             Galilee
             .
             27.
             
             And
             when
             he
             went
             forth
             to
             land
             ,
             there
             met
             him
             out
             of
             the
             city
             ,
             a
             certain
             man
             which
             had
             devils
             long
             time
             ,
             and
             ware
             no
             cloths
             ,
             neither
             abode
             in
             any
             house
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             tombs
             .
             28.
             
             When
             he
             saw
             Jesus
             ,
             he
             cried
             out
             ,
             and
             fell
             down
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             said
             ,
             What
             have
             I
             to
             do
             with
             thee
             ,
             Jesus
             ,
             thou
             Son
             of
             God
             most
             high
             ?
             I
             beseech
             thee
             torment
             me
             not
             .
             29.
             
             (
             For
             he
             had
             commanded
             the
             unclean
             spirit
             to
             come
             out
             of
             the
             man.
             For
             oftentimes
             it
             had
             caught
             him
             :
             and
             he
             was
             kept
             bound
             with
             chains
             ,
             and
             in
             fetters
             ;
             and
             he
             brake
             the
             bands
             ,
             and
             was
             driven
             of
             the
             devil
             into
             the
             wilderness
             .
             )
             30.
             
             And
             Jesus
             asked
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             What
             is
             thy
             name
             ?
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             Legion
             ;
             because
             many
             Devils
             were
             entred
             into
             him
             .
             31.
             
             And
             they
             besought
             him
             that
             he
             would
             not
             command
             them
             to
             go
             out
             into
             the
             deep
             .
          
           
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             See
             on
             Matth.
             8.
             
             &
             Mark
             5.8
             ,
             9.
             
             The
             bottomless
             Pit.
             N.
             The
             Devils
             are
             not
             yet
             confined
             to
             Hell
             ,
             nor
             in
             their
             utmost
             misery
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             And
             there
             was
             there
             a
             herd
             of
             many
             swine
             feeding
             on
             the
             mountain
             :
             and
             they
             besought
             him
             that
             he
             would
             suffer
             them
             to
             enter
             into
             them
             :
             and
             he
             suffered
             them
             .
             33.
             
             Then
             went
             the
             Devils
             out
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             and
             entred
             into
             the
             swine
             :
             and
             the
             herd
             ran
             violently
             down
             a
             steep
             place
             into
             the
             lake
             ,
             and
             were
             choked
             .
             34.
             
             When
             they
             that
             fed
             them
             saw
             what
             was
             done
             ,
             they
             fled
             ,
             and
             went
             and
             told
             it
             in
             the
             city
             and
             in
             the
             country
             .
             35.
             
             Then
             they
             went
             out
             to
             see
             what
             was
             done
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             found
             the
             man
             out
             of
             whom
             the
             devils
             
             were
             departed
             ,
             sitting
             at
             the
             seet
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             clothed
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             right
             mind
             :
             and
             they
             were
             afraid
             .
             36.
             
             They
             also
             which
             saw
             it
             ,
             told
             them
             by
             what
             means
             he
             ,
             that
             was
             possessed
             of
             the
             devils
             ,
             was
             healed
             .
          
           
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             Note
             1.
             
             One
             man
             is
             of
             more
             worth
             than
             multitudes
             of
             Swine
             (
             though
             swinish
             sinners
             vilifie
             themselves
             .
             )
             2.
             
             What
             would
             not
             Devils
             do
             against
             us
             ,
             if
             God
             should
             permit
             them
             ?
          
           
             37.
             
             Then
             the
             whole
             multitude
             of
             the
             countrey
             of
             the
             Gadarens
             round
             about
             ,
             besought
             him
             to
             depart
             from
             them
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             taken
             with
             great
             fear
             :
             and
             he
             went
             up
             into
             the
             ship
             ,
             and
             returned
             back
             again
             .
             38.
             
             Now
             the
             man
             ,
             out
             of
             whom
             the
             devils
             were
             departed
             ,
             besought
             him
             that
             he
             might
             be
             with
             him
             :
             but
             Jesus
             sent
             him
             away
             ,
             saying
             ,
             39.
             
             Return
             to
             thine
             own
             house
             ,
             and
             shew
             how
             great
             things
             God
             hath
             done
             unto
             thee
             .
             And
             he
             went
             his
             way
             and
             published
             throughout
             the
             whole
             city
             ,
             how
             great
             things
             Jesus
             had
             done
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             Note
             ;
             All
             mens
             service
             of
             God
             is
             not
             in
             one
             way
             ;
             some
             may
             do
             most
             good
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             private
             state
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             some
             more
             publickly
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             when
             Jesus
             was
             returned
             ,
             the
             people
             gladly
             received
             him
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             all
             waiting
             for
             him
             .
             41.
             
             And
             behold
             ,
             there
             came
             a
             man
             ,
             named
             Jairus
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             a
             ruler
             of
             the
             synagogue
             ,
             and
             he
             fell
             down
             at
             Jesus
             feet
             ,
             and
             besought
             him
             that
             he
             would
             come
             into
             his
             house
             :
             42.
             
             For
             he
             had
             one
             only
             daughter
             ,
             about
             twelve
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             and
             she
             lay
             a
             dying
             .
             (
             But
             as
             he
             went
             ,
             the
             people
             thronged
             him
             .
             )
          
           
             40
             ,
             41
             ,
             42.
             
             Bodily
             Gifts
             are
             gladly
             received
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             sought
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             And
             a
             woman
             having
             an
             issue
             of
             blood
             twelve
             years
             ,
             which
             had
             spent
             all
             her
             living
             upon
             Physicians
             ,
             neither
             could
             be
             healed
             of
             any
             ,
             44.
             
             Came
             behind
             him
             ,
             and
             touched
             the
             border
             of
             his
             garment
             :
             and
             immediately
             her
             issue
             of
             blood
             stanched
             .
             45.
             
             And
             Jesus
             said
             ,
             Who
             touched
             me
             ?
             When
             all
             denied
             ,
             Peter
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             were
             with
             him
             ,
             said
             ,
             Master
             ,
             the
             multitude
             throng
             thee
             ,
             and
             press
             thee
             ,
             and
             sayest
             thou
             ,
             Who
             touched
             me
             ?
             46.
             
             And
             Jesus
             said
             ,
             Some
             body
             hath
             touched
             me
             :
             for
             I
             perceive
             that
             vertue
             is
             gone
             out
             of
             me
             .
          
           
             43
             ,
             44
             ,
             45
             ,
             46.
             
             
               Note
               ;
               Peter
            
             carpt
             at
             Christ's
             words
             ,
             because
             he
             knew
             not
             the
             reason
             of
             them
          
           
             47.
             
             And
             when
             the
             woman
             saw
             that
             she
             was
             not
             hid
             ,
             she
             came
             trembling
             ,
             and
             falling
             down
             before
             him
             ,
             she
             declared
             unto
             him
             ,
             before
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             for
             what
             cause
             she
             had
             touched
             him
             ,
             and
             how
             she
             was
             healed
             immediately
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             She
             was
             afraid
             lest
             he
             would
             be
             angry
             with
             her
             for
             stealing
             a
             Cure
             without
             his
             consent
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             her
             ,
             Daughter
             ,
             be
             of
             good
             comfort
             ,
             thy
             faith
             hath
             made
             thee
             whole
             ,
             go
             in
             peace
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             Note
             ;
             Faith
             healeth
             not
             efficiently
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             necessary
             moral
             qualification
             of
             the
             receiver
             of
             a
             free
             gift
             .
          
           
             49.
             
             While
             he
             yet
             spake
             ,
             there
             cometh
             one
             ,
             from
             the
             ruler
             of
             the
             Synagogues
             house
             ,
             saying
             to
             him
             ,
             Thy
             daughter
             is
             dead
             ,
             trouble
             not
             the
             Master
             .
             50.
             
             But
             when
             Jesus
             heard
             it
             ,
             he
             answered
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Fear
             not
             ,
             believe
             only
             ,
             and
             she
             shall
             be
             made
             whole
             .
             51.
             
             And
             when
             he
             came
             into
             the
             house
             ,
             he
             suffered
             no
             man
             to
             go
             in
             ,
             save
             Peter
             ,
             and
             James
             ,
             and
             John
             ,
             and
             the
             father
             and
             the
             mother
             of
             the
             Maiden
             .
             52.
             
             And
             all
             wept
             ,
             and
             bewailed
             her
             :
             but
             he
             said
             ,
             Weep
             not
             ;
             she
             is
             not
             dead
             ,
             but
             sleepeth
             .
          
           
             49
             ,
             50
             ,
             51
             ,
             52.
             
             Permitting
             it
             to
             come
             to
             extremity
             magnified
             the
             Miracle
             .
          
           
             53.
             
             And
             they
             laughed
             him
             to
             scorn
             ,
             knowing
             that
             she
             was
             dead
             .
          
           
             53.
             
             She
             was
             dead
             by
             the
             cessa●ion
             of
             natural
             life
             and
             motion
             ,
             and
             not
             dead
             ,
             by
             a
             remote
             departure
             of
             the
             Soul
             ;
             it
             being
             o●tained
             to
             restore
             the
             suspended
             life
             :
             And
             so
             both
             Christ
             and
             they
             said
             true
             .
          
           
             54.
             
             And
             he
             put
             them
             all
             out
             ,
             and
             took
             her
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             called
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Maid
             ,
             arise
             .
             55.
             
             And
             her
             spirit
             came
             again
             ,
             and
             she
             arose
             straitway
             :
             and
             he
             commanded
             to
             give
             her
             some
             meat
             .
             56.
             
             And
             her
             Parents
             were
             astonished
             :
             but
             he
             charged
             them
             that
             they
             should
             tell
             no
             man
             what
             was
             done
             .
          
           
             54
             ,
             55
             ,
             56.
             
             See
             on
             Mark
             5.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THen
             he
             called
             his
             twelve
             disciples
             together
             ,
             and
             gave
             them
             power
             and
             authority
             over
             all
             devils
             ,
             and
             to
             cure
             diseases
             .
             2.
             
             And
             he
             sent
             them
             to
             preach
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             heal
             the
             sick
             .
          
           
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             To
             Save
             Bodies
             and
             Souls
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Take
             nothing
             for
             your
             journey
             ,
             neither
             staves
             ,
             nor
             scrip
             ,
             neither
             bread
             ,
             neither
             money
             ,
             neither
             have
             two
             coats
             a
             piece
             .
             4.
             
             And
             whatsoever
             house
             ye
             enter
             into
             ,
             there
             abide
             ,
             and
             thence
             depart
             .
             5.
             
             And
             whosoever
             will
             not
             receive
             you
             ,
             when
             ye
             go
             out
             of
             that
             city
             ,
             shake
             off
             the
             very
             dust
             from
             your
             feet
             for
             a
             testimony
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             See
             on
             Matth.
             10.10
             ,
             11.
             
             To
             witness
             that
             it
             is
             not
             long
             of
             your
             unwillingness
             ,
             but
             their
             own
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             forsaken
             and
             perish
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             they
             departed
             and
             went
             through
             the
             towns
             ,
             preaching
             the
             gospel
             ,
             and
             healing
             every
             where
             .
             7.
             
             Now
             Herod
             the
             tetrach
             heard
             of
             all
             that
             was
             done
             by
             him
             :
             and
             he
             was
             perplexed
             ,
             because
             that
             it
             was
             said
             of
             some
             ,
             that
             John
             was
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             :
             8.
             
             And
             of
             some
             ,
             that
             Elias
             had
             appeared
             :
             and
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             the
             old
             prophets
             was
             risen
             again
             .
             9.
             
             And
             Herod
             said
             ,
             John
             have
             I
             beheaded
             :
             but
             who
             is
             this
             of
             whom
             I
             hear
             such
             things
             ?
             and
             he
             desired
             to
             see
             him
             .
          
           
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Note
             ;
             Christ
             ,
             that
             was
             familiar
             with
             the
             Poor
             ,
             would
             not
             gratifie
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             a
             persecutor
             ,
             that
             desired
             to
             see
             him
             :
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             returned
             ,
             told
             him
             all
             that
             they
             had
             done
             .
             And
             he
             took
             them
             ,
             and
             went
             aside
             privately
             into
             a
             desart
             place
             ,
             belonging
             to
             the
             city
             called
             Bethsaida
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Note
             ;
             Had
             we
             the
             History
             of
             all
             the
             Apostles
             Miracles
             before
             and
             after
             Christ's
             Resurrection
             ,
             how
             large
             would
             it
             be
             !
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             the
             people
             ,
             when
             they
             knew
             it
             ,
             followed
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             received
             them
             ,
             and
             spake
             unto
             them
             of
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             healed
             them
             that
             had
             need
             of
             healing
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Note
             ;
             Christ
             rejected
             none
             that
             followed
             after
             him
             ,
             with
             desire
             and
             diligent
             seeking
             him
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             when
             the
             day
             began
             to
             wear
             away
             ,
             then
             came
             the
             twelve
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Send
             the
             multitude
             away
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             go
             into
             the
             towns
             and
             countrey
             round
             about
             ,
             and
             lodge
             ,
             and
             get
             victuals
             :
             for
             we
             are
             here
             in
             a
             desert
             place
             .
             13.
             
             But
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Give
             ye
             them
             to
             eat
             .
             And
             they
             said
             ,
             We
             have
             no
             more
             but
             five
             loaves
             and
             two
             fishes
             ,
             except
             we
             should
             go
             and
             buy
             meat
             for
             all
             this
             people
             .
             14.
             
             For
             they
             were
             about
             five
             thousand
             men
             .
             And
             he
             said
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             Make
             them
             sit
             down
             by
             fifties
             in
             a
             company
             .
             15.
             
             And
             they
             did
             so
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             all
             sit
             down
             .
          
           
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             See
             Matth.
             8.
             
             Then
             they
             obeyed
             ,
             expecting
             some
             Miracle
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Then
             he
             took
             the
             five
             loaves
             and
             the
             two
             fishes
             ,
             and
             looking
             up
             to
             heaven
             ,
             he
             blessed
             them
             ,
             and
             brake
             ,
             and
             gave
             to
             the
             disciples
             to
             set
             before
             the
             multitude
             .
             17.
             
             And
             they
             did
             eat
             ,
             and
             were
             all
             filled
             :
             and
             there
             was
             taken
             up
             of
             fragments
             that
             remained
             to
             them
             ,
             twelve
             baskets
             .
          
           
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             See
             on
             Matth.
             14.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             as
             he
             was
             alone
             praying
             ,
             his
             disciples
             [
             were
             with
             him
             :
             ]
             and
             he
             asked
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             whom
             say
             the
             people
             that
             I
             am
             ?
             19.
             
             They
             answering
             said
             ,
             John
             the
             baptist
             :
             but
             some
             say
             Elias
             :
             and
             others
             say
             ,
             That
             one
             of
             the
             old
             prophets
             is
             risen
             again
             .
          
           
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Came
             to
             him
             .
             See
             Matth.
             16.15
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             20.
             
             He
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             But
             whom
             say
             ye
             that
             I
             am
             ?
             Peter
             answering
             said
             ,
             The
             Christ
             of
             God.
             21.
             
             And
             he
             straitly
             charged
             them
             and
             commanded
             them
             to
             tell
             no
             man
             that
             thing
             .
          
           
             20
             ,
             21.
             Q.
             What
             then
             was
             the
             Gospel
             which
             they
             were
             sent
             to
             preach
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             preached
             ?
             Ans
             .
             Much
             like
             John
             Baptist's
             preaching
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             come
             ;
             and
             moreover
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             did
             such
             and
             such
             Miracles
             ,
             as
             he
             told
             
             John's
             Disciples
             ;
             not
             directly
             saying
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             Christ
             ,
             but
             proposing
             those
             Evidences
             from
             whence
             they
             were
             themselves
             to
             gather
             it
             :
             Because
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             &c.
             was
             to
             make
             the
             Evidence
             full
             ,
             before
             the
             Gospel
             was
             fully
             preached
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             But
             what
             then
             was
             the
             Baptism
             he
             used
             before
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             if
             men
             were
             not
             to
             be
             told
             ,
             and
             to
             profess
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Christ
             ?
             Ans
             .
             Just
             answerable
             to
             his
             preaching
             ;
             and
             like
             Johns
             Baptism
             ;
             but
             much
             different
             from
             the
             following
             Baptism
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             Men
             were
             to
             profess
             Repentance
             and
             hope
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             by
             learning
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             lifted
             themselves
             under
             him
             as
             his
             Disciples
             ;
             but
             not
             yet
             to
             profess
             that
             
               He
               was
               the
               Christ
            
             ;
             which
             after
             was
             necessary
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Saying
             ,
             The
             Son
             of
             man
             must
             suffer
             many
             things
             ,
             and
             be
             rejected
             of
             the
             elders
             ,
             and
             chief
             priests
             ,
             and
             scribes
             ,
             and
             be
             slain
             ,
             and
             be
             raised
             the
             third
             day
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             All
             this
             is
             part
             of
             the
             Gospel
             which
             you
             must
             hereafter
             preach
             ;
             and
             when
             this
             is
             done
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             seasonable
             to
             preach
             it
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             he
             said
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             If
             any
             man
             will
             come
             after
             me
             ,
             let
             him
             deny
             himself
             and
             take
             up
             his
             cross
             daily
             ,
             and
             follow
             me
             .
             
             24.
             
             For
             whosoever
             will
             save
             his
             life
             ,
             shall
             lose
             it
             :
             but
             whosoever
             will
             lose
             his
             life
             for
             my
             sake
             ,
             the
             same
             shall
             save
             it
             .
          
           
             23.24
             .
             Carnal
             Self
             love
             ,
             and
             the
             love
             of
             wordly
             prosperity
             ,
             being
             man
             's
             lapsed
             sinful
             state
             ,
             it
             is
             from
             these
             that
             I
             come
             to
             save
             men
             ;
             and
             therefore
             will
             save
             none
             ,
             but
             by
             saving
             them
             from
             these
             ,
             and
             teaching
             them
             to
             deny
             their
             carnal
             selves
             ,
             and
             worldly
             prosperity
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             For
             what
             is
             a
             man
             advantaged
             ,
             if
             he
             gain
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             lose
             himself
             ,
             or
             be
             cast
             away
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             See
             on
             Matth.
             10.
             and
             Mark
             8.
             
             Alas
             th●●
             〈◊〉
             how
             little
             a
             part
             of
             this
             vain
             World
             ,
             do
             millions
             〈◊〉
             their
             Souls
             !
          
           
             26.
             
             For
             whosoever
             shall
             be
             ashamed
             of
             me
             and
             of
             my
             words
             ,
             of
             him
             shall
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             come
             in
             his
             own
             glory
             and
             in
             his
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             holy
             angels
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             They
             that
             ,
             to
             save
             their
             estates
             or
             lives
             ,
             are
             ashamed
             now
             to
             own
             me
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             I
             will
             reject
             them
             as
             ashamed
             to
             own
             them
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             they
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Glory
             ,
             and
             their
             Extremity
             ,
             in
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             But
             I
             tell
             you
             of
             a
             truth
             ,
             There
             be
             some
             standing
             here
             which
             shall
             not
             tast
             of
             death
             ,
             till
             they
             see
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             27.
             
             Note
             ;
             All
             the
             three
             Evangelists
             prefixing
             this
             immediately
             before
             the
             History
             of
             Christ's
             Transfiguration
             ,
             do
             plainly
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             that
             glimpse
             of
             his
             Glory
             which
             he
             meant
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             about
             eight
             days
             after
             these
             sayings
             ,
             he
             took
             Peter
             ,
             and
             John
             ,
             and
             James
             ,
             and
             went
             up
             into
             a
             mountain
             to
             pray
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Matth.
             17.1
             .
             Saith
             ,
             after
             six
             days
             ,
             not
             reckoning
             the
             two
             parts
             of
             the
             foregoing
             and
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             And
             as
             he
             prayed
             ,
             the
             fashion
             of
             his
             countenance
             was
             altered
             ,
             and
             his
             raiment
             was
             white
             and
             glittering
             .
             30.
             
             And
             behold
             ,
             there
             talked
             with
             him
             two
             men
             ,
             which
             were
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             .
             31.
             
             Who
             appeared
             in
             glory
             ,
             and
             spake
             of
             his
             decease
             which
             he
             should
             accomplish
             at
             Jerusalem
             .
             32.
             
             But
             Peter
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             were
             with
             him
             ,
             were
             heavy
             with
             sleep
             :
             and
             when
             they
             were
             awake
             ,
             they
             saw
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             men
             that
             stood
             with
             him
             .
             33.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             as
             they
             departed
             from
             him
             ,
             Peter
             said
             unto
             Jesus
             ,
             Master
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             for
             us
             to
             be
             here
             ;
             and
             let
             us
             make
             three
             tabernacles
             ,
             one
             for
             thee
             ,
             and
             one
             for
             Moses
             ,
             and
             one
             for
             Elias
             :
             not
             knowing
             what
             he
             said
             .
             34.
             
             While
             he
             thus
             spake
             ,
             there
             came
             a
             cloud
             and
             overshadowed
             them
             and
             they
             feared
             as
             they
             entred
             into
             the
             cloud
             .
             35.
             
             And
             there
             came
             a
             voice
             out
             of
             the
             cloud
             ,
             saying
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             beloved
             Son
             ,
             hear
             him
             .
          
           
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35.
             
             See
             on
             Matth.
             17.
             
             I
             have
             largely
             opened
             all
             this
             in
             my
             Book
             called
             ,
             
               My
               Dying
               Thoughts
            
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             If
             this
             glimpse
             of
             Glory
             was
             so
             sweet
             ,
             why
             do
             we
             fear
             to
             pass
             hence
             into
             the
             blessed
             Vision
             and
             Fruition
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             And
             when
             the
             voice
             was
             past
             ,
             Jesus
             was
             found
             alone
             :
             and
             they
             kept
             it
             close
             ,
             and
             told
             no
             man
             in
             those
             days
             any
             of
             those
             things
             which
             they
             had
             seen
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             For
             Christ
             so
             commanded
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             come
             down
             from
             the
             hill
             ,
             much
             people
             met
             him
             .
             38.
             
             And
             behold
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             the
             company
             cried
             out
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Master
             ,
             I
             beseech
             thee
             look
             upon
             my
             son
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             mine
             only
             child
             :
             39.
             
             And
             lo
             ,
             a
             spirit
             taketh
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             suddenly
             crieth
             out
             ,
             and
             it
             teareth
             him
             that
             he
             foameth
             again
             ,
             and
             bruising
             him
             ,
             hardly
             departeth
             from
             him
             .
             40.
             
             And
             I
             besought
             thy
             disciples
             to
             cast
             him
             out
             ,
             and
             they
             could
             not
             .
             41.
             
             And
             Jesus
             answering
             ,
             said
             ,
             O
             faithless
             and
             perverse
             generation
             ,
             how
             long
             shall
             I
             be
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             suffer
             you
             ?
             Bring
             thy
             son
             hither
             .
             42.
             
             And
             as
             he
             was
             yet
             a
             coming
             ,
             the
             devil
             threw
             him
             down
             ,
             and
             tare
             him
             :
             and
             Jesus
             rebuked
             the
             unclean
             spirit
             ,
             and
             healed
             the
             child
             ,
             and
             delivered
             him
             again
             to
             his
             father
             .
          
           
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             40
             ,
             41
             ,
             42.
             
             See
             on
             Matth.
             17.15
             ,
             16.
             
             Since
             I
             have
             my self
             known
             one
             yet
             living
             ,
             that
             had
             an
             old
             and
             violent
             Epilepsy
             ,
             once
             ,
             twice
             or
             thrice
             a
             day
             ,
             perfectly
             cured
             (
             near
             thirty
             years
             ago
             ,
             and
             so
             continueth
             ,
             )
             after
             other
             great
             means
             used
             ,
             merely
             by
             fasting
             and
             earnest
             prayer
             ,
             suddenly
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             prayer
             the
             second
             day
             ▪
             I
             do
             the
             easilier
             believe
             that
             the
             Devil
             and
             ●atural
             Disease
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             is
             the
             Executioner
             ,
             may
             consist
             together
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             And
             they
             were
             all
             amazed
             at
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             God
             :
             but
             while
             they
             wondered
             every
             one
             at
             all
             things
             which
             Jesus
             did
             ,
             he
             said
             unto
             his
             disciples
             .
             44.
             
             Let
             these
             sayings
             sink
             down
             into
             your
             ears
             :
             for
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             shall
             be
             delivered
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             43
             ,
             44.
             
             Let
             not
             my
             Glory
             and
             Power
             put
             you
             into
             vain
             expectations
             of
             earthly
             Dominion
             .
             Observe
             ,
             and
             forget
             not
             that
             I
             tell
             you
             again
             and
             again
             ,
             that
             I
             must
             suffer
             (
             and
             rise
             again
             .
             )
          
           
           
             45.
             
             But
             they
             understood
             not
             this
             saying
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             hid
             from
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             perceived
             it
             not
             :
             and
             they
             feared
             to
             ask
             him
             of
             that
             saying
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             Note
             ;
             Even
             the
             Apostles
             understood
             not
             that
             Christ
             must
             be
             crucified
             and
             rise
             again
             ,
             though
             he
             oft
             told
             it
             them
             ,
             and
             charged
             them
             that
             it
             might
             sink
             down
             into
             their
             Ears
             .
             Therefore
             the
             belief
             of
             it
             was
             not
             then
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             Then
             there
             arose
             a
             reasoning
             among
             them
             ,
             which
             of
             them
             should
             be
             greatest
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             Note
             ;
             Alas
             ,
             that
             Pride
             and
             Ambition
             should
             begin
             so
             near
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             foretel
             the
             Calamity
             of
             the
             Church
             !
          
           
             47.
             
             And
             Jesus
             perceiving
             the
             thought
             of
             their
             heart
             ,
             took
             a
             child
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             by
             him
             48.
             
             And
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Whosoever
             ,
             shall
             receive
             this
             child
             in
             my
             Name
             ,
             receiveth
             me
             :
             &
             whosoever
             shall
             receive
             me
             receiveth
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             :
             for
             he
             that
             is
             least
             among
             you
             all
             ,
             the
             same
             shall
             be
             great
             .
          
           
             47
             ,
             48.
             
             Humility
             must
             be
             your
             greatness
             .
          
           
             49.
             
             And
             John
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             Master
             ,
             we
             saw
             one
             casting
             out
             devils
             in
             thy
             Name
             ;
             and
             we
             forbade
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             followeth
             not
             with
             us
             .
             50.
             
             And
             Jesus
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Forbid
             him
             not
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             is
             not
             against
             us
             ,
             is
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             49
             ,
             50.
             
             See
             on
             Matth.
             12.30
             .
          
           
             51.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             when
             the
             time
             was
             come
             that
             he
             should
             be
             received
             up
             ,
             he
             stedfastly
             set
             his
             face
             to
             go
             to
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             51.
             
             The
             time
             of
             his
             approaching
             Crucifixion
             ,
             and
             his
             Ascension
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             52.
             
             And
             sent
             messengers
             before
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             they
             went
             and
             entred
             into
             a
             village
             of
             the
             Samaritans
             to
             make
             ready
             for
             him
             .
             53.
             
             And
             they
             did
             not
             receive
             him
             ,
             because
             his
             face
             was
             as
             though
             he
             would
             go
             to
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             52
             ,
             53.
             
             Note
             ;
             For
             the
             Jews
             and
             the
             Samaritans
             disowned
             each
             other
             upon
             their
             Controversies
             about
             Worship
             .
          
           
             54.
             
             And
             when
             his
             disciples
             ,
             James
             and
             John
             ,
             saw
             this
             ,
             they
             said
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             that
             we
             command
             fire
             to
             come
             down
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             consume
             them
             ,
             even
             as
             Elias
             did
             ?
             55.
             
             But
             he
             turned
             ,
             and
             rebuked
             them
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Ye
             know
             not
             what
             manner
             of
             spirit
             ye
             are
             of
             .
             56.
             
             For
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             is
             not
             come
             to
             destroy
             mens
             lives
             ,
             but
             to
             save
             them
             .
             And
             they
             went
             to
             another
             village
             .
          
           
             54
             ,
             55
             ,
             56.
             
             That
             which
             you
             take
             for
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Elias
             ,
             and
             Zeal
             for
             me
             against
             sin
             ,
             is
             a
             selfish
             ,
             uncharitable
             ,
             revengeful
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             which
             I
             will
             give
             you
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Love
             and
             Gentleness
             :
             You
             know
             not
             your
             own
             hearts
             ,
             but
             take
             that
             for
             good
             in
             you
             ,
             which
             is
             evil
             ;
             and
             you
             know
             not
             me
             as
             you
             should
             do
             :
             I
             come
             to
             save
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             destroy
             men
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             third
             sin
             against
             Charity
             ,
             recorded
             of
             John
             ,
             who
             was
             after
             the
             great
             Preacher
             of
             Love.
             
          
           
             57.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             went
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             a
             certain
             man
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             I
             will
             follow
             thee
             whithersoever
             thou
             goest
             .
             58.
             
             And
             Jesus
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Foxes
             have
             holes
             ,
             and
             the
             birds
             of
             the
             air
             have
             nests
             ,
             but
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             hath
             not
             where
             to
             lay
             his
             head
             .
          
           
             57
             ,
             58.
             
             I
             have
             no
             entertainment
             for
             any
             but
             self-denying
             persons
             ,
             that
             can
             forsake
             all
             for
             me
             .
          
           
             59.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             another
             ,
             Follow
             me
             :
             but
             he
             said
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             suffer
             me
             first
             to
             go
             and
             bury
             my
             father
             .
             60.
             
             Jesus
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Let
             the
             dead
             bury
             their
             dead
             :
             but
             go
             thou
             and
             preach
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             59
             ,
             60.
             
             The
             work
             of
             my
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             God's
             Kingdom
             ,
             must
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             burying
             of
             a
             Father
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Christ
             fitteth
             his
             Answer
             to
             the
             disposition
             of
             those
             he
             spake
             to
             .
             He
             knew
             that
             this
             man
             was
             fitter
             to
             be
             put
             on
             ,
             and
             the
             former
             to
             be
             stopt
             .
          
           
             61.
             
             And
             another
             also
             said
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             I
             will
             follow
             thee
             :
             but
             let
             me
             first
             go
             and
             bid
             them
             fare-well
             that
             are
             at
             home
             at
             my
             house
             .
             62.
             
             And
             Jesus
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             No
             man
             having
             put
             his
             hand
             to
             the
             plough
             ,
             and
             looking
             back
             ,
             is
             fit
             for
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             61
             ,
             62.
             
             If
             thou
             wilt
             be
             my
             Minister
             thou
             must
             be
             like
             a
             man
             plowing
             ,
             who
             looketh
             still
             before
             him
             on
             the
             Furrow
             ,
             and
             not
             behind
             him
             :
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             must
             be
             first
             sought
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             that
             would
             hinder
             the
             true
             service
             of
             it
             ,
             must
             be
             put
             behind
             ,
             and
             denied
             and
             forsaken
             :
             (
             Not
             that
             it
             dissolveth
             Relation-duties
             ,
             but
             puts
             all
             behind
             the
             works
             and
             interest
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             forsaketh
             that
             which
             is
             against
             it
             .
             )
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             AFter
             these
             things
             the
             Lord
             appointed
             other
             seventy
             also
             ,
             and
             sent
             them
             two
             and
             two
             before
             his
             face
             ,
             into
             every
             city
             and
             place
             ,
             whither
             he
             himself
             would
             come
             .
             2.
             
             Therefore
             said
             he
             unto
             them
             ,
             The
             harvest
             truly
             is
             great
             ,
             but
             the
             labourers
             are
             few
             ;
             pray
             ye
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             harvest
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             send
             forth
             labourers
             into
             his
             harvest
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             As
             he
             had
             chosen
             twelve
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             twelve
             
             Tribes
             ;
             so
             he
             chose
             seventy
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             great
             Council
             ,
             it
             's
             like
             70
             being
             put
             for
             72
             ,
             as
             an
             ancient
             Copy
             hath
             it
             .
             By
             which
             it
             appeareth
             he
             settled
             a
             disparity
             in
             his
             Ministers
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             Note
             ;
             Priests
             now
             are
             many
             ,
             but
             Labourers
             few
             :
             What
             men
             are
             they
             that
             hate
             and
             silence
             the
             faithfulest
             Labourers
             ,
             suspecting
             that
             they
             are
             not
             for
             their
             interest
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Go
             your
             ways
             :
             behold
             I
             send
             you
             ,
             forth
             as
             lambs
             among
             wolves
             .
             4.
             
             Carry
             neither
             purse
             nor
             scrip
             ,
             nor
             shoes
             ,
             and
             salute
             to
             man
             by
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             I
             send
             you
             on
             such
             work
             ,
             in
             which
             you
             shall
             suffer
             from
             wicked
             men
             as
             I
             must
             do
             .
             Let
             not
             the
             care
             of
             provision
             ,
             nor
             any
             matters
             of
             inferiour
             concern
             ;
             as
             humane
             respects
             are
             ,
             stop
             you
             in
             your
             work
             and
             undertaken
             Ministry
             ,
             (
             not
             that
             all
             Civility
             is
             forbidden
             .
             )
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             into
             whatsoever
             house
             ye
             enter
             ,
             first
             say
             ,
             Peace
             be
             to
             this
             house
             .
             6.
             
             And
             if
             the
             son
             of
             peace
             be
             there
             ,
             your
             peace
             shall
             rest
             upon
             it
             :
             if
             not
             ,
             it
             shall
             turn
             to
             you
             again
             .
          
           
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             For
             the
             necessary
             capacity
             of
             the
             Receiver
             is
             implied
             as
             a
             condition
             of
             the
             Effect
             .
             The
             same
             Benediction
             is
             effectual
             to
             a
             capable
             Receiver
             ,
             and
             uneffectual
             to
             another
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             also
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             )
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             in
             the
             same
             house
             remain
             ,
             eating
             and
             drinking
             such
             things
             as
             they
             give
             :
             for
             the
             labourer
             is
             worthy
             of
             his
             hire
             .
             Go
             not
             from
             house
             to
             house
             .
             8.
             
             And
             into
             whatsoever
             city
             ye
             enter
             ,
             and
             they
             receive
             you
             ,
             eat
             such
             things
             as
             are
             set
             before
             you
             .
          
           
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Maintenance
             is
             your
             due
             ,
             for
             your
             work
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             heal
             the
             sick
             that
             are
             therein
             ,
             and
             say
             unto
             them
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             come
             nigh
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             This
             was
             the
             Gospel
             that
             they
             were
             to
             preach
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             But
             into
             whatsoever
             city
             ye
             enter
             ,
             &
             they
             receive
             ye
             not
             ,
             go
             your
             ways
             out
             into
             the
             streets
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             11.
             
             Even
             the
             very
             dust
             of
             your
             city
             ,
             which
             cleaveth
             on
             us
             ,
             we
             do
             wipe
             off
             against
             you
             :
             notwithstanding
             ,
             be
             ye
             sure
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             come
             nigh
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             See
             Mat.
             10.14
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             But
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             more
             tolerable
             in
             that
             day
             for
             Sodom
             ,
             than
             for
             that
             city
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             At
             the
             Judgment
             .
             There
             will
             be
             some
             punished
             in
             hell
             more
             tolerably
             than
             others
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Wo
             unto
             thee
             Chorazin
             :
             wo
             unto
             thee
             Bethsaida
             :
             for
             if
             the
             mighty
             works
             had
             been
             done
             in
             Tyre
             and
             Sidon
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             done
             in
             you
             ,
             they
             had
             a
             great
             while
             ago
             repented
             sitting
             in
             sackcloth
             and
             ashes
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             The
             same
             means
             ,
             which
             prevaileth
             not
             with
             some
             ,
             would
             have
             converted
             others
             that
             now
             perish
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             But
             it
             shall
             be
             more
             tolerable
             for
             Tyre
             and
             Sydon
             ,
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             then
             for
             you
             .
             15.
             
             And
             thou
             Capernaum
             ,
             which
             art
             exalted
             to
             heaven
             ,
             shall
             be
             thrust
             down
             into
             hell
             .
          
           
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             The
             loss
             of
             the
             greatest
             means
             and
             mercy
             ,
             prepareth
             for
             the
             heaviest
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             He
             that
             heareth
             you
             ,
             heareth
             me
             and
             he
             that
             despiseth
             you
             ,
             despiseth
             me
             :
             and
             he
             that
             despiseth
             me
             ,
             despiseth
             him
             :
             that
             sent
             me
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             So
             far
             as
             you
             do
             my
             works
             ,
             I
             will
             take
             what
             is
             done
             to
             you
             ,
             as
             done
             to
             my self
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             the
             seventy
             returned
             again
             with
             joy
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             even
             the
             devils
             are
             subject
             unto
             us
             through
             thy
             Name
             .
             18.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             I
             beheld
             Satan
             as
             lightning
             fall
             from
             heaven
             .
          
           
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Satan
             shall
             be
             cast
             down
             from
             much
             of
             his
             Tyranny
             over
             Mankind
             ,
             by
             me
             and
             my
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Behold
             ,
             I
             give
             unto
             you
             power
             to
             tread
             on
             serpents
             ,
             and
             scorpions
             ,
             and
             over
             all
             the
             power
             of
             the
             enemy
             :
             and
             nothing
             shall
             by
             any
             means
             hurt
             you
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Note
             ;
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             is
             set
             up
             against
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             not
             against
             Kings
             as
             such
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             seems
             Serpents
             are
             used
             as
             Satan's
             Instruments
             to
             hurt
             man.
             
          
           
             20.
             
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             in
             this
             rejoice
             not
             that
             the
             spirits
             are
             subject
             unto
             you
             :
             but
             rather
             rejoyce
             ,
             because
             your
             names
             are
             written
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Even
             wicked
             men
             may
             cast
             out
             Devils
             ,
             but
             it
             's
             greater
             matter
             of
             joy
             to
             be
             Saints
             that
             shall
             be
             sayed
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             In
             that
             hour
             Jesus
             rejoyced
             in
             spirit
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             I
             thank
             thee
             ,
             O
             Father
             ,
             Lord
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             hid
             these
             things
             from
             the
             wise
             and
             prudent
             ,
             and
             hast
             revealed
             them
             unto
             babes
             :
             even
             so
             ,
             Father
             ,
             for
             so
             it
             seemed
             good
             in
             thy
             sight
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             That
             thou
             hast
             revealed
             the
             heavenly
             Wisdom
             to
             those
             that
             are
             despised
             ,
             as
             unlearned
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             men
             counted
             wise
             and
             learned
             for
             their
             humane
             wit
             and
             knowledge
             .
             See
             Matth
             11.25
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             All
             things
             are
             delivered
             to
             me
             of
             my
             Father
             :
             and
             no
             man
             knoweth
             who
             the
             Son
             is
             ,
             but
             the
             Father
             :
             and
             who
             the
             Father
             is
             ,
             but
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             he
             to
             whom
             the
             Son
             will
             reveal
             him
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Christ
             is
             made
             the
             Lord
             of
             all
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             perfectly
             known
             by
             none
             but
             God
             :
             And
             there
             is
             no
             true
             knowledge
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             teaching
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
           
             23.
             
             And
             he
             turned
             him
             unto
             his
             disciples
             ,
             and
             said
             privately
             ,
             Blessed
             are
             the
             eyes
             which
             see
             the
             things
             that
             ye
             see
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             See
             Matth.
             13.17
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             For
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             many
             prophets
             and
             kings
             have
             desired
             to
             see
             those
             things
             which
             ye
             see
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             seen
             them
             :
             and
             to
             hear
             those
             things
             which
             ye
             hear
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             heard
             them
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Such
             as
             
               David
               ,
               Solomon
               ,
               Isaiah
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             25.
             
             And
             behold
             ,
             a
             certain
             lawyer
             stood
             up
             ,
             and
             tempted
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Master
             ,
             what
             shall
             I
             do
             to
             inherit
             eternall
             life
             ?
          
           
             25.
             
             To
             try
             his
             skill
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             He
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             What
             is
             written
             in
             the
             law
             ?
             how
             readest
             thou
             ?
          
           
             26.
             
             Note
             ,
             They
             err
             who
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             prescribed
             not
             the
             mean●
             to
             Eternal
             Life
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             he
             answering
             said
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             love
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             with
             all
             thy
             heart
             ,
             &
             with
             all
             thy
             soul
             ,
             &
             with
             all
             thy
             strength
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             thy
             mind
             ,
             and
             thy
             neighbour
             as
             thy self
             .
             28.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             answered
             right
             :
             this
             do
             ,
             and
             thou
             shall
             live
             .
          
           
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             Note
             ;
             This
             is
             not
             the
             same
             History
             that
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             Matth.
             19.16
             .
             there
             is
             much
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             yet
             much
             difference
             :
             There
             Christ
             repeateth
             the
             Commandments
             particularly
             ,
             but
             here
             the
             Lawyer
             repeateth
             them
             summarily
             .
             So
             Mark
             10.17
             .
             agreeth
             with
             Matthew
             .
             But
             that
             in
             Luke
             18.18
             .
             is
             the
             same
             with
             this
             ,
             and
             a
             distinct
             History
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Whoever
             loveth
             God
             sincerely
             ,
             and
             his
             Neighbour
             as
             himself
             ,
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
             But
             this
             will
             never
             be
             done
             without
             Regenerating
             Grace
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             But
             he
             willing
             to
             justifie
             himself
             ,
             said
             unto
             Jesus
             and
             who
             is
             my
             neighbour
             ?
          
           
             29
             Note
             ;
             This
             overwillingness
             to
             justifie
             our selves
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             de●●est
             rooted
             commonest
             vices
             in
             corrupted
             Nature
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             And
             Jesus
             answering
             ,
             said
             ,
             A
             certain
             man
             went
             down
             from
             Jerusalem
             to
             Jericho
             ,
             &
             fell
             among
             thieves
             ,
             which
             stripped
             him
             of
             his
             raim●●t
             ,
             and
             wounded
             him
             ,
             and
             departed
             leaving
             him
             half
             dead
             .
             31.
             
             And
             by
             chance
             there
             came
             down
             a
             certain
             priest
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             saw
             him
             ,
             he
             passed
             by
             on
             the
             other
             side
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             And
             likewise
             a
             Levite
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             at
             the
             place
             ,
             came
             and
             looked
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             passed
             by
             on
             the
             other
             side
             .
             33.
             
             But
             a
             certain
             Samaritan
             ,
             as
             he
             journeyed
             ,
             came
             where
             he
             was
             :
             and
             when
             he
             saw
             him
             ,
             he
             had
             compassion
             on
             him
             ,
             34.
             
             And
             went
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             bound
             up
             his
             wounds
             ,
             pouring
             in
             oil
             and
             wine
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             on
             his
             own
             beast
             ,
             and
             brought
             him
             to
             an
             inn
             ,
             and
             took
             care
             of
             him
             .
             35.
             
             And
             on
             the
             morrow
             ,
             when
             he
             departed
             ,
             he
             took
             out
             two
             pence
             ,
             and
             gave
             them
             to
             the
             host
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Take
             care
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             thou
             spendest
             more
             ,
             when
             I
             come
             again
             ,
             I
             will
             repay
             thee
             .
          
           
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35.
             
             The
             Priest
             and
             the
             Levite
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             the
             most
             holy
             and
             charitable
             ,
             past
             by
             him
             without
             helping
             him
             ;
             but
             a
             Samaritan
             ,
             one
             contemned
             by
             them
             as
             a
             Heretick
             ,
             or
             prophane
             Rustick
             ,
             took
             him
             up
             ,
             and
             helped
             him
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             They
             abuse
             the
             Text
             that
             say
             ,
             by
             the
             Samaritan
             ,
             is
             meant
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             
               two
               pence
            
             ,
             the
             
               Two
               Testaments
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             36.
             
             Which
             now
             of
             these
             three
             ,
             thinkest
             thou
             ,
             was
             neighbour
             unto
             him
             that
             fell
             among
             the
             theeves
             ?
          
           
             36.
             
             Which
             of
             the●
             to●●
             the
             man
             for
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             dealt
             as
             a
             Neighbour
             with
             him
             ?
          
           
             37.
             
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             He
             that
             shewed
             mercy
             on
             him
             .
             Then
             said
             Jesus
             unto
             him
             ,
             Go
             ,
             and
             do
             thou
             likewise
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             So
             do
             thou
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             be
             a
             Samaritan
             ,
             a
             Schismatick
             ,
             a
             Heretick
             ,
             use
             him
             with
             such
             charity
             as
             thy
             Neighbour
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Do
             they
             so
             ,
             that
             ruin
             ,
             hunt
             and
             destroy
             such
             ,
             and
             better
             men
             ?
          
           
             38.
             
             Now
             it
             came
             pass
             as
             they
             went
             ,
             that
             he
             entred
             into
             a
             certain
             village
             :
             and
             a
             certain
             woman
             ,
             named
             Martha
             ,
             received
             him
             into
             her
             house
             .
             39.
             
             And
             she
             had
             a
             sister
             called
             Mary
             ,
             which
             also
             sat
             at
             Jesus's
             feet
             ,
             and
             heard
             his
             word
             :
          
           
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             Martha
             was
             the
             House-keeper
             or
             Owner
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             But
             Martha
             was
             cumbered
             about
             much
             serving
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             him
             and
             said
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             doest
             thou
             not
             care
             that
             my
             sister
             hath
             left
             me
             to
             serve
             alone
             ?
             bid
             her
             therefore
             that
             she
             help
             me
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             The
             followers
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             provided
             for
             ,
             were
             many
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             seemed
             necessary
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             And
             Jesus
             answered
             and
             said
             unto
             her
             ,
             Martha
             ,
             Martha
             ,
             thou
             art
             careful
             ,
             and
             troubled
             about
             many
             things
             :
             42.
             
             But
             one
             thing
             is
             needfull
             ,
             And
             Mary
             hath
             chosen
             that
             good
             part
             ,
             which
             shall
             not
             be
             taken
             away
             from
             her
             .
          
           
             41
             ,
             42.
             
             Thou
             troublest
             thy self
             more
             than
             needs
             ,
             and
             unseasonably
             ,
             about
             many
             things
             of
             less
             necessity
             .
             But
             to
             learn
             the
             way
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             blessed
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             
               one
               thing
               of
               absolute
               necessity
            
             .
             This
             Mary
             hath
             preferred
             ,
             and
             so
             shouldest
             thou
             ,
             and
             have
             left
             serving
             to
             the
             second
             place
             :
             And
             none
             shall
             deprive
             her
             of
             that
             better
             portion
             which
             she
             hath
             chosen
             .
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             Christ
             doth
             not
             blame
             Martha
             for
             her
             car●
             
             and
             work
             ,
             but
             for
             not
             preferring
             better
             :
             Nor
             speaks
             this
             so
             much
             to
             blame
             her
             ,
             as
             to
             commend
             Mary
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             us
             all
             what
             to
             prefer
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             One
             thing
             only
             (
             in
             a
             comprehensive
             sense
             ,
             as
             containing
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             its
             necessary
             means
             ,
             )
             is
             of
             such
             absolute
             necessity
             to
             man
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             else
             should
             be
             put
             behind
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Preferring
             things
             less
             necessary
             ,
             though
             good
             ,
             and
             troubling
             our selves
             about
             need-nots
             ,
             is
             a
             common
             fault
             ,
             even
             of
             religious
             persons
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             is
             a
             fault
             out
             of
             its
             due
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             great
             duty
             in
             its
             season
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             that
             prefer
             and
             chuse
             the
             best
             ,
             shall
             have
             the
             best
             ,
             whoever
             is
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Even
             godly
             persons
             and
             near
             ,
             are
             apt
             upon
             cross
             Interests
             and
             Opinions
             ,
             to
             censure
             and
             accuse
             each
             other
             upon
             mistake
             ,
             when
             the
             fault
             is
             in
             the
             accuser
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             Christ
             will
             justifie
             the
             right
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             AND
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             that
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             praying
             in
             a
             certain
             place
             ,
             when
             he
             ceased
             ,
             one
             of
             his
             disciples
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             teach
             us
             to
             pray
             ,
             as
             John
             also
             taught
             his
             disciples
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             seems
             they
             had
             till
             now
             been
             too
             little
             and
             unskilful
             in
             prayer
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             When
             ye
             pray
             ,
             say
             ,
             Our
             Father
             which
             art
             in
             heaven
             ,
             hallowed
             be
             thy
             name
             ,
             Thy
             kingdom
             come
             ,
             Thy
             will
             be
             done
             ,
             as
             in
             heaven
             ,
             so
             in
             earth
             .
             3.
             
             Give
             us
             day
             by
             day
             our
             daily
             bread
             .
             4.
             
             And
             forgive
             us
             our
             sins
             ;
             for
             we
             also
             forgive
             every
             one
             that
             is
             indepted
             to
             us
             .
             And
             lead
             us
             not
             into
             temptation
             ,
             but
             deliver
             us
             from
             evil
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             See
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             on
             Matth.
             6.9
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             Christ
             gave
             them
             this
             prayer
             to
             be
             used
             both
             as
             a
             Directory
             for
             Matter
             and
             Method
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             meet
             form
             of
             words
             ,
             when
             they
             pray
             comprehensively
             and
             summarily
             ,
             though
             not
             trying
             them
             alwaies
             to
             use
             these
             very
             words
             ,
             nor
             to
             go
             through
             the
             whole
             Method
             ,
             when
             occasion
             confines
             them
             to
             some
             one
             branch
             ,
             or
             requires
             them
             to
             insist
             most
             on
             it
             ;
             much
             less
             obliging
             or
             allowing
             them
             to
             use
             no
             other
             :
             And
             so
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             understood
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             small
             difference
             in
             words
             between
             Matthew
             and
             Luke
             ,
             are
             not
             material
             ;
             save
             that
             Luke
             omitteth
             the
             doxology
             in
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             By
             [
             
               Debt
               ]
               verse
            
             4.
             is
             meant
             chiefly
             wrong
             or
             sin
             :
             For
             so
             the
             Syriack
             signifieth
             ,
             in
             which
             Christ
             spake
             :
             Though
             also
             our
             obligation
             to
             keep
             the
             Law
             of
             Innocency
             on
             pain
             of
             death
             ,
             or
             for
             Justification
             ,
             is
             a
             Debt
             which
             God
             remitteth
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Faith
             and
             Grace
             ,
             and
             accepteth
             on
             our
             part
             Faith
             and
             sincere
             Obedience
             ,
             for
             the
             Merit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             fulfilled
             that
             perfect
             Law.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Which
             of
             you
             shall
             have
             a
             friend
             ,
             and
             shall
             go
             unto
             him
             at
             midnight
             ,
             and
             say
             unto
             him
             ,
             Friend
             ,
             lend
             me
             three
             loaves
             ;
             6.
             
             For
             a
             friend
             of
             mine
             in
             his
             journey
             is
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             &
             I
             have
             nothing
             to
             set
             before
             him
             :
             7.
             
             And
             he
             from
             within
             shall
             answer
             and
             say
             ,
             Trouble
             me
             not
             ,
             the
             door
             is
             now
             shut
             ,
             and
             my
             children
             are
             with
             me
             in
             bed
             ;
             I
             cannot
             rise
             and
             give
             thee
             .
             8.
             
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             though
             he
             will
             not
             rise
             and
             give
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             his
             friend
             :
             yet
             because
             of
             his
             importunity
             ,
             he
             will
             rise
             and
             give
             him
             as
             many
             as
             he
             needeth
             .
          
           
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Though
             God
             be
             not
             as
             Man
             ,
             that
             giveth
             the
             importunate
             to
             be
             eased
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             importunity
             also
             prevaileth
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             fits
             the
             Receiver
             for
             his
             Gifts
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             Ask
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             given
             you
             :
             seek
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             find
             :
             knock
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             opened
             unto
             you
             .
             10.
             
             For
             every
             one
             that
             that
             asketh
             ,
             receiveth
             :
             and
             he
             that
             seeketh
             ,
             findeth
             :
             and
             to
             him
             that
             knocketh
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             opened
             .
          
           
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             He
             that
             will
             spare
             for
             no
             labour
             ,
             and
             take
             no
             denial
             ,
             shall
             have
             no
             denial
             finally
             :
             He
             that
             easily
             giveth
             over
             his
             suit
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             at
             pains
             and
             patience
             ,
             forfeiteth
             mercy
             by
             contempt
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             If
             a
             son
             shall
             ask
             bread
             of
             any
             of
             you
             that
             is
             a
             father
             ,
             will
             he
             give
             him
             a
             stone
             ?
             or
             if
             he
             ask
             a
             fish
             ,
             will
             he
             for
             a
             fish
             ,
             giv●
             him
             a
             serpent
             ?
             12.
             
             Or
             if
             he
             shall
             ask
             an
             egg
             ,
             will
             he
             offer
             him
             a
             scorpion
             ?
             13.
             
             If
             ye
             then
             ,
             being
             evil
             ,
             know
             ▪
             how
             to
             give
             good
             gifts
             unto
             your
             children
             :
             how
             much
             more
             shall
             your
             heavenly
             Father
             give
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             unto
             them
             that
             ask
             him
             ?
          
           
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Note
             ;
             God's
             Goodness
             is
             a
             great
             ground
             of
             hope
             that
             he
             will
             grant
             our
             prayers
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             he
             hath
             promised
             ;
             1.
             
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             certainly
             to
             all
             penitent
             Believers
             .
             2.
             
             And
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             on
             these
             three
             conditions
             ;
             1.
             
             If
             they
             are
             such
             as
             are
             fit
             for
             the
             person
             .
             2.
             
             And
             he
             be
             sit
             for
             them
             .
             3.
             
             And
             it
             be
             fit
             to
             subserve
             God's
             higher
             ends
             ,
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             publick
             good
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             cross
             them
             .
          
           
             So
             much
             of
             his
             Spirit
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             to
             all
             true
             Believers
             :
             And
             the
             additional
             degrees
             and
             gifts
             ,
             he
             giveth
             on
             the
             terms
             aforesaid
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             he
             was
             casting
             out
             a
             devil
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             dumb
             .
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             when
             the
             devil
             was
             gone
             out
             ,
             the
             dumb
             spake
             :
             and
             the
             people
             wondred
             .
             15.
             
             But
             some
             of
             them
             said
             ,
             He
             casteth
             out
             devils
             through
             Beelzebub
             ,
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             devils
             .
          
           
           
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             See
             Matth.
             12.
             
             They
             were
             so
             convinced
             of
             the
             fact
             of
             his
             Miracles
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             no
             plea
             for
             their
             unbelief
             left
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             say
             ,
             he
             did
             them
             by
             Conjuration
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             blaspheming
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             others
             tempting
             him
             ,
             sought
             of
             him
             a
             sign
             from
             heaven
             .
             17.
             
             But
             he
             knowing
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Every
             kingdom
             divided
             against
             it self
             ,
             is
             brought
             to
             desolation
             :
             and
             a
             house
             divided
             against
             a
             house
             ,
             falleth
             .
             18.
             
             If
             Satan
             also
             be
             divided
             against
             himself
             ,
             how
             shall
             his
             kingdom
             stand
             ?
             because
             ye
             say
             that
             I
             cast
             out
             devils
             through
             Beelzebub
             .
             19.
             
             And
             if
             I
             by
             Beelzebub
             cast
             out
             devils
             ,
             by
             whom
             do
             your
             sons
             cast
             them
             out
             ?
             therefore
             shall
             they
             be
             your
             judges
             .
          
           
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Note
             ;
             When
             Satan
             laboureth
             to
             divide
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             he
             may
             destroy
             it
             :
             And
             should
             we
             do
             worse
             against
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             than
             Satan
             will
             do
             by
             his
             own
             ?
          
           
             20.
             
             But
             if
             I
             with
             the
             finger
             of
             God
             cast
             out
             devils
             ,
             no
             doubt
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             come
             upon
             you
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             It
             is
             the
             approving
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             his
             Kingdon
             against
             the
             Devils
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             When
             a
             strong
             man
             armed
             keepeth
             his
             palace
             ,
             his
             goods
             are
             in
             peace
             .
             22.
             
             But
             when
             a
             stronger
             then
             he
             shall
             come
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             overcome
             him
             ,
             he
             taketh
             from
             him
             all
             his
             armour
             wherein
             he
             trusted
             ,
             and
             divideth
             his
             spoils
             .
          
           
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             If
             I
             did
             not
             conquer
             Satan
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             cast
             him
             out
             of
             his
             possession
             of
             Bodies
             and
             Souls
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             He
             that
             is
             not
             with
             me
             ,
             is
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             gathereth
             not
             with
             me
             ,
             scattereth
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             See
             Matth.
             12.30
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             When
             the
             unclean
             spirit
             is
             gone
             out
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             he
             walketh
             thorow
             dry
             places
             ,
             seeking
             rest
             :
             and
             finding
             none
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             I
             will
             return
             unto
             my
             house
             whence
             I
             came
             out
             .
             25.
             
             And
             when
             he
             cometh
             ,
             he
             findeth
             it
             swept
             and
             garnished
             .
             26.
             
             Then
             goeth
             he
             ,
             and
             taketh
             to
             him
             seven
             other
             spirits
             more
             wicked
             then
             himself
             ,
             and
             they
             enter
             in
             ,
             and
             dwell
             there
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             state
             of
             that
             man
             is
             worse
             than
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             But
             let
             him
             that
             is
             delivered
             from
             Satans
             possession
             of
             Body
             or
             Soul
             ,
             take
             heed
             that
             he
             return
             not
             :
             For
             when
             Satan
             is
             cast
             out
             ,
             he
             tryeth
             by
             his
             Temptations
             to
             get
             Possession
             of
             some
             others
             :
             And
             when
             he
             hath
             as●●●●ed
             many
             ,
             and
             is
             resisted
             and
             frustrate
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             resolveth
             again
             to
             try
             his
             assaults
             ,
             on
             him
             that
             was
             delivered
             ;
             And
             finding
             him
             careless
             ,
             unwatchful
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             receive
             his
             Temptations
             ,
             he
             suggesteth
             worse
             things
             to
             him
             than
             those
             that
             he
             had
             renounced
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             in
             on
             fair
             pretences
             sevenfold
             worse
             vices
             than
             he
             had
             before
             :
             And
             the
             end
             of
             that
             man
             is
             worse
             than
             was
             his
             first
             captivity
             to
             Satan
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             It
             is
             some
             kind
             of
             rest
             to
             Devils
             to
             deceive
             and
             destroy
             Souls
             .
             As
             it
             is
             to
             a
             malicious
             man
             to
             do
             mischief
             by
             revenge
             .
             Devils
             are
             not
             yet
             at
             their
             most
             easeless
             state
             .
             See
             Mat.
             12.43
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             as
             he
             spake
             these
             things
             ,
             a
             certain
             woman
             of
             the
             company
             lift
             up
             her
             voice
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Blessed
             is
             the
             womb
             that
             bare
             thee
             ,
             and
             the
             paps
             which
             thou
             hast
             sucked
             .
             28.
             
             But
             he
             said
             ,
             Yea
             ,
             rather
             blessed
             are
             they
             that
             hear
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             keep
             it
             .
          
           
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             Note
             ;
             Carnal
             persons
             most
             regard
             carnal
             Relations
             .
             2.
             
             Christ
             accounts
             them
             that
             hear
             and
             keep
             God's
             Word
             ,
             as
             more
             amiable
             and
             blessed
             ,
             than
             it
             would
             be
             to
             have
             been
             his
             own
             Mother
             :
             And
             we
             must
             judge
             as
             he
             doth
             :
             Though
             when
             God
             maketh
             the
             provision
             for
             our
             Families
             out
             duty
             ,
             we
             must
             obey
             him
             as
             his
             Stewards
             in
             our
             distributions
             ;
             yet
             Grace
             is
             more
             amiable
             than
             natural
             Relations
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             And
             when
             the
             people
             were
             gathered
             thick
             together
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             say
             ,
             This
             is
             an
             evil
             generation
             ,
             they
             seek
             a
             sign
             ,
             and
             there
             shall
             no
             sign
             be
             given
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             sign
             of
             Jonas
             the
             Prophet
             :
             30.
             
             For
             as
             Jonas
             was
             a
             sign
             unto
             the
             Ninevites
             ,
             so
             shall
             also
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             be
             to
             this
             generation
             .
          
           
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             As
             Jonas
             ,
             after
             three
             days
             abode
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             was
             sent
             to
             preach
             ;
             so
             after
             my
             three
             days
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             I
             will
             rise
             and
             call
             the
             World
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             by
             mine
             Apostles
             and
             my
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             save
             them
             as
             Nineve
             was
             saved
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             The
             queen
             of
             the
             south
             shall
             rise
             up
             in
             the
             judgment
             with
             the
             men
             of
             this
             generation
             and
             condemn
             them
             :
             for
             she
             came
             from
             the
             utmost
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             to
             hear
             the
             wisdom
             of
             Solomon
             :
             and
             behold
             a
             greater
             than
             Solomon
             is
             here
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             It
             shall
             appear
             that
             the
             Jews
             are
             worse
             than
             her
             ,
             and
             deserve
             destruction
             for
             being
             so
             much
             worse
             ,
             and
             averse
             to
             Faith.
             
          
           
             32.
             
             The
             men
             of
             Nineve
             shall
             rise
             up
             in
             the
             judgment
             with
             this
             generation
             ,
             and
             shall
             condemn
             it
             :
             for
             they
             repented
             at
             the
             preaching
             of
             Jonas
             :
             and
             behold
             ,
             a
             greater
             than
             Jonas
             is
             here
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             See
             Matth.
             12.42
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             No
             man
             when
             he
             hath
             lighted
             a
             candle
             putteth
             it
             in
             a
             secret
             place
             ,
             neither
             under
             a
             bushell
             ,
             but
             on
             a
             candlestick
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             come
             in
             may
             see
             the
             light
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             God
             would
             not
             have
             us
             hide
             his
             Truth
             ,
             (
             much
             less
             silence
             it
             by
             Diabolical
             Persecution
             .
             )
          
           
           
             34.
             
             The
             light
             of
             the
             body
             is
             the
             eye
             :
             therefore
             when
             thine
             eye
             is
             single
             ,
             thy
             whole
             body
             is
             full
             of
             light
             :
             but
             when
             thine
             eye
             is
             evil
             ,
             thy
             body
             also
             is
             full
             of
             darkness
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             The
             Light
             of
             Man
             is
             his
             true
             Understanding
             :
             As
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             man
             ,
             a
             Child
             of
             Light
             or
             of
             Darkness
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             Take
             heed
             therefore
             ,
             that
             the
             light
             which
             is
             in
             thee
             be
             not
             darkness
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             Take
             heed
             lest
             that
             Understanding
             be
             ignorant
             or
             erroneous
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             If
             thy
             whole
             body
             therefore
             be
             full
             of
             light
             ,
             having
             no
             part
             dark
             ,
             the
             whole
             shall
             be
             full
             of
             light
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             bright
             shining
             of
             a
             candle
             doth
             give
             thee
             light
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             See
             Mark
             6.26
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             And
             as
             he
             spake
             ,
             a
             certain
             Pharisee
             besought
             him
             to
             dine
             with
             him
             :
             and
             he
             went
             in
             ,
             and
             sat
             down
             to
             meat
             .
             38.
             
             And
             when
             the
             Pharisee
             saw
             it
             ,
             he
             marvelled
             that
             he
             had
             not
             first
             washed-before
             dinner
             .
          
           
             37
             ,
             38.
             
             See
             Matth.
             7.3
             .
             Ma●th
             .
             15.2
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Now
             do
             ye
             Pharisees
             make
             clean
             the
             outside
             of
             the
             cup
             and
             the
             platter
             ,
             but
             your
             inward
             part
             is
             full
             of
             ravening
             and
             wickedness
             .
             40.
             
             Ye
             fools
             ,
             did
             not
             he
             that
             made
             that
             which
             is
             without
             ,
             make
             that
             which
             is
             within
             also
             ?
             41.
             
             But
             rather
             give
             alms
             of
             such
             things
             as
             you
             have
             :
             and
             behold
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             clean
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             39
             ,
             40
             ,
             41.
             
             True
             Cleanness
             is
             to
             be
             acceptable
             to
             God
             :
             Be
             charitable
             and
             liberal
             ,
             and
             your
             meat
             will
             be
             clean
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             But
             wo
             unto
             you
             ,
             Pharisees
             :
             for
             ye
             tithe
             mint
             and
             rue
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             herbs
             ,
             and
             pass
             over
             judgment
             ,
             and
             the
             love
             of
             God
             :
             these
             ought
             ye
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             leave
             the
             other
             undone
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             See
             Matth.
             23.23
             .
             The
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Justice
             with
             Men
             ,
             are
             far
             greater
             matters
             than
             religious
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             or
             Church-Orders
             .
             God's
             Laws
             are
             some
             far
             greater
             than
             others
             ,
             though
             none
             to
             be
             violated
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             Wo
             unto
             you
             ,
             Pharisees
             :
             for
             ye
             love
             the
             uppermost
             seats
             in
             the
             synagogues
             ,
             and
             greetings
             in
             the
             markets
             .
             44.
             
             Wo
             unto
             you
             ,
             scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             hypocrites
             :
             for
             ye
             are
             as
             graves
             which
             appear
             not
             ,
             and
             the
             men
             that
             walk
             over
             them
             ,
             are
             not
             aware
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             43
             ,
             44.
             
             Note
             ;
             Hypocrisie
             is
             Pride
             covered
             with
             formal
             Ceremonious
             ▪
             shews
             of
             Religion
             ,
             sometime
             unknown
             to
             the
             Hypocrite
             himself
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             Then
             answered
             one
             of
             the
             lawyers
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Master
             ,
             thus
             saying
             thou
             reproachest
             us
             also
             .
             46.
             
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             Wo
             unto
             you
             also
             ,
             ye
             lawyers
             :
             for
             ye
             lade
             men
             with
             burdens
             grievous
             to
             be
             born
             ,
             and
             ye
             your selves
             touch
             not
             the
             burdens
             with
             one
             of
             your
             fingers
             .
          
           
             45
             ,
             46.
             
             Note
             1.
             
             Bad
             men
             can
             bear
             guilt
             ,
             but
             not
             reproach
             for
             it
             .
             2.
             
             Strict
             Doctrine
             condemneth
             loo●e
             and
             guilty
             Preachers
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             Wo
             unto
             you
             ,
             for
             ye
             build
             the
             sepulchers
             of
             the
             prophets
             ,
             and
             your
             fathers
             killed
             them
             .
             48.
             
             Truly
             ye
             bear
             witness
             that
             ye
             allow
             the
             deeds
             of
             your
             fathers
             ▪
             for
             they
             indeed
             killed
             them
             ,
             and
             ye
             〈◊〉
             their
             sepulchers
             .
          
           
             47
             ,
             48.
             
             See
             Matth.
             23
             .
             3●
             .
             H●●ocrites
             glory
             ●n
             the
             names
             and
             honour
             of
             d●ad
             〈…〉
             and
             Saints
             ,
             and
             kill
             the
             living
             .
          
           
             49.
             
             Therefore
             also
             said
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             will
             send
             them
             prophets
             and
             apostles
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             they
             shall
             slay
             and
             persecute
             :
             50.
             
             That
             the
             blood
             of
             all
             the
             prophets
             ,
             which
             was
             shed
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             may
             be
             required
             of
             this
             generation
             ;
          
           
             49
             ,
             50.
             
             Your
             Fore-fathers
             sins
             ,
             and
             yours
             ,
             shall
             be
             revenged
             on
             you
             shortly
             .
          
           
             51.
             
             From
             the
             blood
             of
             Abel
             unto
             the
             blood
             of
             Zacharias
             ,
             which
             perished
             between
             the
             altar
             and
             the
             temple
             ;
             verily
             ●
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             required
             of
             this
             generation
             .
             52.
             
             Wo
             unto
             you
             lawyers
             :
             for
             ye
             have
             taken
             away
             the
             key
             of
             knowledge
             :
             ye
             entred
             not
             in
             your selves
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             were
             entring
             in
             ,
             ye
             hindred
             .
          
           
             51
             ,
             52.
             
             Note
             ;
             The
             just
             description
             of
             a
             wicked
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             53.
             
             And
             as
             he
             said
             these
             things
             unto
             them
             ,
             the
             scribes
             and
             the
             Pharisees
             began
             to
             urge
             him
             vehemently
             ,
             and
             to
             provoke
             him
             to
             speak
             of
             many
             things
             :
             54.
             
             Laying
             wait
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             seeking
             to
             catch
             something
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             accuse
             him
             .
          
           
             53
             ,
             54.
             
             Their
             wrath
             set
             their
             wits
             on
             work
             to
             ensnare
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             IN
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             when
             there
             were
             gathered
             together
             an
             innumerable
             multitude
             of
             people
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             they
             trod
             
             one
             upon
             another
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             say
             unto
             his
             disciples
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             beware
             ye
             of
             the
             leaven
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             which
             is
             hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Note
             ;
             He
             disswadeth
             none
             from
             joyning
             with
             them
             in
             any
             good
             ,
             or
             hearing
             the
             Law
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             avoid
             their
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             ceremonious
             covers
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             joined
             with
             malice
             against
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             there
             is
             nothing
             covered
             ,
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             revealed
             ,
             neither
             hid
             ,
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             known
             .
             3.
             
             Therefore
             whatsoever
             ye
             have
             spoken
             in
             darkness
             ,
             shall
             be
             heard
             in
             the
             light
             :
             and
             that
             which
             ye
             have
             spoken
             in
             the
             ear
             in
             closets
             ,
             shall
             be
             proclaimed
             upon
             the
             house
             tops
             .
          
           
             2.3
             .
             Trust
             not
             to
             Secresie
             and
             Deceit
             ;
             for
             all
             secret
             sins
             shall
             be
             opened
             at
             the
             last
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             O
             how
             many
             will
             that
             day
             shame
             !
             It
             is
             our
             wisdom
             ,
             by
             due
             confession
             ,
             to
             take
             shame
             sooner
             to
             our selves
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             my
             friends
             ,
             Be
             not
             afraid
             of
             them
             that
             kill
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             have
             no
             more
             that
             they
             can
             do
             .
             5.
             
             But
             I
             will
             forewarn
             you
             whom
             you
             shall
             fear
             :
             Fear
             him
             which
             ,
             after
             he
             hath
             killed
             ,
             hath
             power
             to
             cast
             into
             hell
             ,
             yea
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             Fear
             him
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             I
             give
             it
             you
             as
             the
             most
             friendly
             counsel
             ,
             Take
             heed
             of
             too
             much
             fear
             of
             man
             ,
             lest
             it
             cause
             you
             to
             betray
             your
             Souls
             :
             They
             can
             but
             kill
             the
             Body
             :
             The
             Soul
             overliveth
             it
             ;
             and
             man's
             welfare
             or
             misery
             is
             after
             death
             :
             Persecutors
             or
             Tyrants
             cannot
             reach
             or
             hurt
             you
             after
             death
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             you
             love
             your selves
             ,
             fear
             God
             ,
             whose
             Justice
             will
             be
             executed
             on
             the
             ungodly
             after
             death
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             hath
             taken
             away
             their
             Souls
             ,
             will
             cast
             them
             into
             Hell
             :
             Again
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             be
             sure
             to
             fear
             him
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Are
             not
             five
             sparrows
             sold
             for
             two
             farthings
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             of
             them
             is
             forgotten
             before
             God
             ?
             7.
             
             But
             even
             the
             very
             hairs
             of
             your
             head
             are
             all
             numbred
             :
             fear
             not
             therefore
             ,
             ye
             are
             of
             more
             value
             then
             many
             sparrows
             .
          
           
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             God's
             Providence
             extendeth
             to
             a
             Sparrow
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             smallest
             creatures
             ;
             (
             for
             he
             is
             omnipotent
             ,
             and
             all-sufficient
             ,
             and
             maintaineth
             all
             ;
             )
             and
             much
             more
             to
             you
             :
             There
             is
             not
             an
             hair
             of
             your
             heads
             not-caused
             ,
             not
             known
             ,
             and
             not
             regarded
             by
             him
             :
             And
             doth
             he
             disregard
             your
             lives
             or
             welfare
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             raised
             above
             the
             rank
             of
             Brutes
             ?
          
           
             Note
             ;
             God
             is
             as
             sufficient
             for
             every
             creature
             and
             event
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             but
             that
             one
             to
             mind
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Also
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             Whosoever
             shall
             confess
             me
             before
             men
             ,
             him
             shall
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             also
             confess
             before
             the
             angels
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Own
             me
             sincerely
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Tryal
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             own
             you
             before
             Angels
             ,
             where
             are
             your
             greatest
             concerns
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             he
             that
             denieth
             me
             before
             men
             ,
             shall
             be
             denied
             before
             the
             angels
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Without
             true
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             whosoever
             shall
             speak
             a
             word
             against
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             forgiven
             him
             :
             but
             unto
             him
             that
             blasphemeth
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             forgiven
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             To
             speak
             against
             me
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             is
             pardonable
             :
             But
             when
             I
             shall
             send
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Miracles
             and
             Holiness
             to
             be
             my
             Witness
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             they
             that
             will
             not
             be
             convinced
             by
             this
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             blasphemously
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             power
             and
             work
             of
             the
             Devils
             ,
             do
             sin
             against
             the
             last
             and
             great
             means
             of
             Conviction
             ,
             and
             being
             uncured
             ,
             are
             unpardoned
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             when
             they
             bring
             you
             unto
             the
             synagogues
             ,
             and
             unto
             magistrates
             and
             powers
             ,
             take
             ye
             no
             thought
             how
             ,
             or
             what
             thing
             ye
             shall
             answer
             ,
             or
             what
             ye
             shall
             say
             :
             12.
             
             For
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             shall
             teach
             you
             in
             the
             same
             hour
             ,
             what
             ye
             ought
             to
             say
             .
          
           
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Let
             not
             the
             fear
             of
             your
             unready
             speech
             discourage
             you
             ,
             but
             trust
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             help
             you
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             one
             of
             the
             company
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Master
             ,
             speak
             to
             my
             brother
             ,
             that
             he
             divide
             the
             inheritance
             with
             me
             .
             14.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Man
             ,
             who
             made
             me
             a
             judge
             ,
             or
             a
             divider
             over
             you
             ?
          
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             N.
             Whether
             the
             man
             would
             have
             had
             Christ
             taken
             on
             him
             an
             Authoritative
             Decision
             ,
             or
             only
             a
             free
             Arbitration
             ,
             is
             uncertain
             ;
             which
             ever
             it
             was
             ,
             Christ
             refuseth
             it
             :
             A
             work
             of
             worldly
             Rule
             he
             disclaimed
             :
             And
             he
             would
             not
             be
             so
             imprudent
             as
             to
             offend
             men
             by
             an
             Arbitration
             without
             need
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Take
             heed
             ,
             and
             beware
             of
             covetousness
             :
             for
             a
             mans
             life
             consisteth
             not
             in
             the
             abundance
             of
             the
             things
             which
             he
             possesseth
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Take
             heed
             of
             being
             too
             desirous
             of
             wealth
             or
             plenty
             :
             For
             neither
             life
             ,
             nor
             the
             comfort
             of
             life
             ,
             depends
             on
             plenty
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             holy
             and
             obedient
             use
             of
             what
             you
             have
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             blessing
             and
             love
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             he
             spake
             a
             parable
             unto
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             The
             ground
             of
             a
             certain
             rich
             man
             brought
             forth
             plentifully
             .
             17.
             
             And
             he
             thought
             within
             himself
             ,
             saying
             ,
             What
             shall
             I
             do
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             no
             room
             where
             to
             bestow
             my
             fruits
             ?
             18.
             
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             This
             will
             I
             do
             ,
             I
             will
             pull
             down
             my
             barns
             and
             build
             greater
             ,
             and
             there
             will
             I
             bestow
             all
             my
             fruits
             ,
             and
             my
             goods
             .
             19.
             
             And
             I
             will
             say
             to
             my
             soul
             ,
             Soul
             ,
             thou
             hast
             much
             goods
             laid
             up
             for
             many
             years
             ,
             take
             thine
             ease
             ,
             eat
             ,
             drink
             ,
             and
             be
             merry
             .
             20.
             
             But
             God
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Thou
             fool
             ,
             this
             night
             thy
             soul
             shall
             
             be
             required
             of
             thee
             :
             then
             whose
             shall
             those
             things
             be
             which
             thou
             hast
             provided
             ?
          
           
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Note
             ;
             The
             damning
             folly
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             is
             1.
             
             In
             over-loving
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             to
             eat
             ,
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             be
             merry
             ,
             and
             live
             at
             ease
             .
             2.
             
             To
             over-love
             Riches
             and
             Plenty
             ,
             as
             provision
             for
             this
             fleshly
             pleasure
             .
             3.
             
             To
             flatter
             themselves
             with
             the
             conceit
             of
             long
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             forget
             the
             shortness
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             their
             latter
             end
             .
             4.
             
             To
             neglect
             a
             due
             dependence
             on
             God
             for
             all
             things
             .
             5.
             
             To
             neglect
             the
             due
             care
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             preparation
             for
             another
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             less
             by
             Heaven
             than
             Earth
             ;
             such
             are
             the
             most
             miserable
             fools
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             So
             is
             he
             that
             layeth
             up
             treasure
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             rich
             toward
             God.
             
          
           
             21.
             
             Such
             is
             every
             one
             ,
             whose
             chief
             care
             and
             labour
             is
             ,
             to
             have
             plenteous
             provision
             for
             his
             own
             Body
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             rich
             in
             Grace
             ,
             nor
             useth
             his
             riches
             to
             please
             God
             in
             good
             works
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             his
             disciples
             ,
             Therefore
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             Take
             no
             thought
             for
             your
             life
             what
             ye
             shall
             eat
             ,
             neither
             for
             the
             body
             what
             ye
             shall
             put
             on
             .
             23.
             
             The
             life
             is
             more
             then
             meat
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             is
             more
             then
             raiment
             .
          
           
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             
               Note
               ;
               Luke
            
             brings
             in
             things
             spoken
             at
             several
             times
             ,
             on
             several
             occasions
             ,
             for
             the
             matters
             sake
             .
             See
             Matth.
             6.
             
             Trust
             him
             for
             the
             less
             ,
             who
             hath
             freely
             given
             you
             the
             greater
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Consider
             the
             ravens
             ,
             for
             they
             neither
             sow
             nor
             reap
             ,
             which
             neither
             have
             storehouse
             nor
             barn
             ,
             and
             God
             feedeth
             them
             .
             How
             much
             more
             are
             ye
             better
             then
             the
             fowls
             ?
             25.
             
             And
             which
             of
             you
             with
             taking
             thought
             can
             add
             to
             his
             stature
             one
             cubit
             ?
             26.
             
             If
             ye
             then
             be
             not
             able
             to
             do
             that
             thing
             which
             is
             least
             ,
             why
             take
             ye
             thought
             for
             the
             rest
             ?
             27.
             
             Consider
             the
             lilies
             how
             they
             grow
             ,
             they
             toil
             not
             ,
             they
             spin
             not
             :
             and
             yet
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             Solomon
             in
             all
             his
             glory
             ,
             was
             not
             arayed
             like
             one
             of
             these
             .
             28.
             
             If
             then
             God
             so
             cloth
             the
             grass
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             day
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             and
             to
             morrow
             is
             cast
             into
             the
             oven
             :
             how
             much
             more
             
               will
               he
               cloth
            
             you
             ,
             O
             ye
             of
             little
             faith
             ?
          
           
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             Note
             ;
             All
             this
             is
             against
             distrustful
             care
             and
             trouble
             ,
             and
             not
             diligent
             labour
             in
             a
             Calling
             ,
             or
             prudent
             care
             to
             do
             our
             work
             ,
             and
             avoid
             evil
             .
             See
             Mat.
             6.
             
          
           
             29.
             
             And
             seek
             not
             ye
             what
             ye
             shall
             eat
             ,
             or
             what
             ye
             shall
             drink
             neither
             be
             ye
             of
             doubtful
             mind
             .
             30.
             
             For
             all
             these
             things
             do
             the
             nations
             of
             the
             world
             seek
             after
             :
             and
             your
             father
             knoweth
             that
             ye
             have
             need
             of
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             Be
             not
             anxious
             or
             troubled
             .
             Note
             1.
             
             The
             faithful
             must
             live
             quite
             above
             the
             life
             of
             worldlings
             .
             2.
             
             It
             should
             quiet
             a
             Child
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             his
             Father
             knoweth
             all
             his
             wants
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             But
             rather
             seek
             ye
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             things
             shall
             be
             added
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             Seek
             first
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             32.
             
             Fear
             not
             ,
             little
             flock
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             you●
             Fathers
             good
             pleasure
             to
             give
             you
             the
             kingdom
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             Note
             1.
             
             Christ's
             Flock
             was
             then
             little
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             so
             comparatively
             on
             Earth
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             Heaven
             .
             2.
             
             They
             shall
             have
             a
             Kingdom
             .
             3.
             
             By
             the
             gift
             of
             God's
             good
             pleasure
             .
             4.
             
             They
             that
             shall
             have
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             should
             be
             above
             distrustful
             fear
             on
             Earth
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Sell
             that
             ye
             have
             ,
             and
             give
             alms
             :
             provide
             your selves
             bags
             which
             wax
             not
             old
             ,
             a
             treasure
             in
             the
             heavens
             that
             faileth
             not
             ,
             where
             no
             thief
             approacheth
             ,
             neither
             moth
             corrupteth
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             See
             Matth.
             6.19
             ,
             20.
             
             The
             wisdom
             of
             Faith
             is
             to
             do
             all
             we
             can
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             in
             pre●aration
             for
             another
             ,
             and
             at
             any
             rate
             ,
             to
             make
             sure
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             For
             where
             your
             treasure
             is
             ,
             there
             will
             your
             heart
             be
             also
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             Either
             by
             Desire
             ,
             if
             you
             are
             uncertain
             to
             obtain
             it
             ,
             or
             by
             Delight
             ,
             if
             you
             have
             Assurance
             or
             strong
             hope
             ;
             or
             in
             full
             Joy
             when
             you
             possess
             it
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             A
             man's
             Treasure
             is
             that
             which
             he
             believeth
             will
             make
             him
             most
             happy
             ,
             and
             loveth
             and
             seeketh
             it
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             A
             dreadful
             Word
             to
             wordly
             men
             ,
             whose
             hearts
             are
             not
             on
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             Let
             your
             loins
             be
             girded
             about
             ,
             and
             your
             lights
             burning
             .
             36.
             
             And
             ye
             your selves
             like
             unto
             men
             that
             wait
             for
             their
             lord
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             return
             from
             the
             wedding
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             cometh
             and
             knocketh
             ,
             they
             may
             open
             unto
             him
             immediately
             .
          
           
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             Live
             in
             a
             constant
             prepared
             waiting
             for
             my
             coming
             ,
             for
             your
             change
             ;
             and
             let
             not
             your
             preparation
             be
             to
             m●●e
             a●
             last
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             Blessed
             are
             those
             servants
             ,
             whom
             the
             lord
             when
             he
             cometh
             shall
             find
             watching
             :
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             gird
             himself
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             to
             sit
             down
             to
             meat
             ,
             and
             will
             come
             forth
             and
             serve
             them
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             Christ
             will
             do
             more
             for
             them
             than
             if
             he
             were
             a
             Servant
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             And
             if
             he
             shall
             come
             in
             the
             second
             watch
             ,
             or
             come
             in
             the
             third
             watch
             ,
             and
             find
             them
             so
             ,
             blessed
             are
             those
             servants
             .
          
           
             See
             Matth.
             24.45
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             And
             this
             know
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             good
             man
             of
             the
             house
             had
             known
             what
             hour
             
             the
             thief
             would
             come
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             watched
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             suffered
             his
             house
             to
             be
             broken
             thorow
             .
             40.
             
             Be
             ye
             therefore
             ready
             also
             :
             for
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             cometh
             at
             an
             hour
             ,
             when
             ye
             think
             not
             .
          
           
             39
             ,
             40.
             
             Every
             one
             would
             be
             awaked
             just
             at
             the
             time
             ,
             if
             they
             foreknew
             the
             hour
             .
             But
             God
             will
             conceal
             it
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             always
             ready
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             Then
             Peter
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             speakest
             thou
             this
             parable
             unto
             us
             ,
             or
             even
             to
             all
             ?
             42.
             
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             ,
             Who
             then
             is
             that
             faithful
             and
             wise
             steward
             ,
             whom
             his
             Lord
             shall
             make
             ruler
             over
             his
             houshold
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             their
             portion
             of
             meat
             in
             due
             season
             ?
             43.
             
             Blessed
             is
             that
             servant
             ,
             whom
             his
             Lord
             when
             he
             cometh
             shall
             find
             so
             doing
             .
             44.
             
             Of
             a
             truth
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             make
             him
             ruler
             over
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             .
          
           
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             43
             ,
             44.
             
             I
             speak
             it
             to
             all
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             Gods
             Stewards
             of
             their
             several
             trusts
             :
             But
             especially
             of
             those
             that
             are
             ruling
             Stewards
             over
             the
             Churches
             ,
             appointed
             to
             give
             the
             Children
             their
             due
             food
             in
             season
             :
             All
             such
             shall
             be
             rewarded
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             But
             and
             if
             that
             servant
             say
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             My
             lord
             delayeth
             his
             coming
             ,
             and
             shall
             begin
             to
             beat
             the
             men-servants
             ,
             and
             maidens
             ,
             and
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             drunken
             :
             46.
             
             The
             lord
             of
             that
             servant
             will
             come
             in
             a
             day
             when
             he
             looketh
             not
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             at
             an
             hour
             when
             he
             is
             not
             aware
             ,
             and
             will
             cut
             him
             in
             sunder
             ,
             and
             will
             appoint
             him
             his
             portion
             with
             the
             unbeleivers
             .
          
           
             45
             ,
             46.
             
             Note
             ,
             This
             dreadful
             threatning
             is
             also
             a
             prophecy
             of
             a
             worldly
             persecuting
             sort
             that
             should
             arise
             under
             pretence
             of
             ruling
             and
             feeding
             the
             houshold
             of
             Christ
             ;
             both
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             And
             that
             servant
             which
             knew
             his
             lords
             will
             ,
             and
             prepared
             not
             himself
             ,
             neither
             did
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             shall
             be
             beaten
             with
             many
             stripes
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             The
             sins
             against
             knowledge
             are
             greater
             far
             than
             those
             of
             ignorance
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             There
             are
             degrees
             of
             pain
             in
             Hell.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             And
             wicked
             Clergy
             men
             and
             Teachers
             will
             have
             the
             greatest
             Torment
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             But
             he
             that
             knew
             not
             ,
             and
             did
             commit
             things
             worthy
             of
             stripes
             ,
             shall
             be
             beaten
             with
             few
             stripes
             .
             For
             unto
             whomsoever
             much
             is
             given
             ,
             of
             him
             shall
             be
             much
             required
             :
             and
             to
             whom
             men
             have
             committed
             much
             ,
             of
             him
             they
             will
             ask
             the
             more
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             Some
             in
             hell
             have
             few
             stripes
             comparatively
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Great
             gifts
             must
             be
             used
             with
             great
             diligence
             and
             great
             power
             ,
             and
             trust
             ,
             and
             charges
             ,
             are
             rather
             to
             be
             feared
             than
             ambitiously
             sought
             .
             Little
             do
             the
             Great
             Conquerors
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             strive
             for
             Church-preferments
             believe
             and
             consider
             what
             Duty
             or
             deep
             Damnation
             ,
             they
             so
             much
             labour
             for
             .
          
           
             49.
             
             I
             am
             come
             to
             send
             fire
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             what
             will
             I
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             already
             kindled
             ?
             50.
             
             But
             I
             have
             a
             baptism
             to
             be
             baptized
             with
             ,
             and
             how
             am
             I
             straightned
             till
             it
             be
             accomplishment
             !
          
           
             49
             ,
             50.
             
             I
             come
             to
             do
             that
             work
             that
             will
             set
             the
             World
             on
             fire
             ,
             and
             occasion
             persecution
             :
             And
             it
             is
             already
             begun
             .
             And
             I
             am
             to
             lead
             the
             way
             in
             suffering
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             through
             these
             flames
             my self
             ;
             And
             I
             am
             as
             in
             pain
             till
             it
             be
             accomplished
             .
          
           
             51.
             
             Suppose
             ye
             that
             I
             am
             come
             to
             give
             peace
             on
             earth
             ?
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             Nay
             but
             rather
             division
             .
             52.
             
             For
             from
             henceforth
             there
             shall
             be
             five
             in
             one
             house
             divided
             ,
             three
             against
             two
             ,
             and
             two
             against
             three
             .
             53.
             
             The
             father
             shall
             be
             divided
             against
             the
             son
             ,
             and
             the
             son
             against
             the
             Father
             :
             the
             mother
             against
             the
             daughter
             ,
             and
             the
             daughter
             against
             the
             mother
             :
             the
             mother
             in
             law
             against
             the
             daughter
             in
             law
             ,
             and
             the
             daughter
             in
             law
             against
             her
             mother
             in
             law
             .
          
           
             51
             ,
             52
             ,
             53.
             
             Some
             think
             that
             the
             Coming
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             will
             settle
             an
             universal
             peace
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             mistaken
             :
             I
             come
             to
             conquer
             Satans
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             save
             Souls
             from
             sin
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             be
             without
             a
             conflict
             :
             I
             come
             to
             divide
             men
             from
             sin
             and
             Satan
             ,
             who
             possessed
             them
             in
             peace
             :
             And
             the
             Soldiers
             of
             Satan
             will
             pursue
             those
             that
             by
             grace
             escape
             ;
             natural
             kindred
             will
             not
             reconcile
             them
             .
          
           
             54.
             
             And
             he
             said
             also
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             When
             ye
             see
             a
             cloud
             rise
             out
             of
             the
             west
             ,
             straitway
             ye
             say
             ,
             there
             cometh
             a
             shower
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             .
             55.
             
             And
             when
             ye
             see
             the
             south
             wind
             blow
             ,
             ye
             say
             ,
             There
             will
             be
             heat
             ;
             and
             it
             cometh
             to
             pass
             .
             56.
             
             Ye
             hypocrites
             ,
             ye
             can
             discern
             the
             face
             of
             the
             skie
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             but
             how
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             ye
             do
             not
             discern
             this
             time
             ?
          
           
             54
             ,
             55
             ,
             56.
             
             You
             have
             by
             experience
             learned
             to
             foretel
             the
             weather
             by
             the
             winds
             ;
             and
             why
             learn
             you
             not
             ,
             by
             the
             signs
             in
             your
             own
             hearts
             and
             lives
             ,
             to
             foresee
             what
             is
             like
             to
             befall
             you
             ;
             even
             the
             destruction
             that
             is
             at
             hand
             .
          
           
             57.
             
             Yea
             ,
             and
             why
             even
             of
             your selves
             judge
             ye
             not
             what
             is
             right
             ?
          
           
             57.
             
             Yea
             why
             do
             you
             not
             gather
             it
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             duty
             and
             sin
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             58.
             
             When
             thou
             goest
             with
             thine
             adversary
             to
             the
             magistrate
             ,
             as
             thou
             art
             in
             the
             
             way
             ,
             give
             diligence
             that
             thou
             mayest
             be
             delivered
             from
             him
             ;
             lest
             he
             hale
             thee
             to
             the
             judge
             ,
             and
             the
             judge
             deliver
             thee
             to
             the
             officer
             ,
             and
             the
             officer
             cast
             thee
             into
             prison
             .
             59.
             
             I
             tell
             thee
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             depart
             thence
             ,
             till
             thou
             hast
             paid
             the
             very
             last
             mite
             .
          
           
             58
             ,
             59.
             
             Carry
             it
             towards
             God
             ,
             as
             thou
             wouldst
             do
             to
             one
             that
             hath
             a
             just
             action
             against
             thee
             at
             Law
             :
             Thou
             shouldst
             make
             thy
             peace
             with
             him
             by
             all
             means
             ,
             before
             the
             Magistrate
             take
             the
             cause
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             judge
             thee
             to
             prison
             ,
             till
             thou
             have
             paid
             all
             the
             debt
             ,
             and
             deliver
             thee
             to
             the
             jaylor
             to
             that
             end
             :
             So
             make
             thy
             peace
             with
             God
             by
             Christ
             ,
             by
             timely
             and
             true
             repentance
             and
             faith
             ,
             before
             judgment
             pass
             on
             thee
             the
             irrevocable
             sentence
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             This
             was
             spoken
             by
             Christ
             on
             another
             accusation
             ,
             and
             Luke
             sets
             various
             things
             together
             ,
             like
             Solomans
             Proverbs
             ;
             (
             unless
             it
             were
             spoken
             twice
             by
             Christ
             .
             )
          
           
             Note
             2.
             
             Timely
             repentance
             must
             prevent
             too
             late
             wishes
             ,
             and
             utter
             destruction
             .
          
           
             Note
             3.
             
             They
             err
             that
             hence
             gather
             that
             men
             in
             hell
             shall
             at
             last
             come
             out
             ,
             by
             paying
             the
             very
             
               last
               mite
            
             .
             The
             sense
             of
             similitudes
             must
             not
             be
             extended
             beyond
             the
             designed
             end
             of
             him
             that
             speaketh
             ,
             upon
             any
             pretence
             of
             the
             strict
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THere
             were
             present
             at
             that
             season
             ,
             some
             that
             told
             him
             of
             the
             Galileans
             ,
             whose
             blood
             Pilate
             had
             mingled
             with
             their
             sacrifices
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Some
             Pilate
             had
             killed
             for
             stirring
             up
             the
             People
             against
             the
             Romans
             Government
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             Jesus
             answering
             ,
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Suppose
             ye
             that
             these
             Galileans
             were
             sinners
             above
             all
             the
             Galileans
             ,
             because
             they
             suffered
             such
             things
             ?
             3.
             
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             Nay
             :
             but
             except
             ye
             repent
             ,
             ye
             shall
             all
             likewise
             perish
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Note
             ,
             We
             must
             not
             judge
             them
             the
             greatest
             sinners
             that
             suffer
             most
             here
             :
             The
             Judge
             on
             the
             b●nch
             may
             do
             more
             wrong
             than
             the
             thief
             whom
             he
             hangeth
             :
             And
             famous
             conquerors
             ,
             than
             robbers
             .
             The
             day
             is
             coming
             that
             must
             set
             all
             right
             .
             These
             Jews
             after
             suffered
             much
             more
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Or
             those
             eighteen
             upon
             whom
             the
             tower
             in
             Siloe
             fell
             ,
             and
             slew
             them
             ,
             think
             ye
             that
             they
             were
             sinners
             above
             all
             men
             that
             dwelt
             in
             Jerusalem
             ?
             5.
             
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             Nay
             :
             but
             except
             ye
             repent
             ,
             ye
             shall
             all
             likewise
             perish
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Note
             .
             Worse
             did
             befall
             the
             other
             Jews
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             spake
             also
             this
             parable
             :
             A
             certain
             man
             had
             a
             fig-tree
             planted
             in
             his
             vineyard
             ,
             and
             he
             came
             and
             sought
             fruit
             thereon
             ,
             and
             found
             none
             .
             7.
             
             Then
             said
             he
             unto
             the
             dresser
             of
             his
             vineyard
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             these
             three
             years
             I
             come
             seeking
             fruit
             on
             this
             fig-tree
             ,
             and
             find
             none
             :
             cut
             it
             down
             ,
             why
             cumbreth
             it
             the
             ground
             ?
             8.
             
             And
             he
             answering
             ,
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             let
             it
             alone
             this
             year
             also
             ,
             till
             I
             shall
             dig
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             dung
             it
             :
             9.
             
             And
             if
             it
             bear
             fruit
             ,
             well
             :
             and
             if
             not
             ,
             then
             after
             that
             thou
             shalt
             cut
             it
             down
             .
          
           
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             Christ
             had
             three
             years
             preach't
             to
             the
             obstinate
             Jews
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             he
             was
             teaching
             in
             one
             of
             the
             synagogues
             on
             the
             sabbath
             .
             11.
             
             And
             behold
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             woman
             which
             had
             a
             spirit
             of
             infirmity
             eighteen
             years
             ,
             and
             was
             bowed
             together
             ,
             and
             could
             in
             no
             wise
             lift
             up
             her self
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Satan
             was
             the
             executioner
             of
             her
             disease
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             when
             Jesus
             saw
             her
             ,
             he
             called
             her
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             her
             ,
             Woman
             ,
             thou
             art
             loosed
             from
             thine
             infirmity
             .
             13.
             
             And
             he
             laid
             his
             hands
             on
             her
             ,
             and
             immediately
             she
             was
             made
             straight
             ,
             and
             glorified
             God.
             
          
           
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             By
             Divine
             Power
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             the
             ruler
             of
             the
             synagogue
             answered
             with
             indignation
             ,
             because
             that
             Jesus
             had
             healed
             on
             the
             Sabbath-day
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             the
             people
             ,
             There
             are
             six
             daies
             in
             which
             men
             ought
             to
             work
             :
             in
             them
             therefore
             come
             and
             be
             healed
             ;
             and
             not
             on
             the
             sabbath-day
             .
             15.
             
             The
             Lord
             then
             answered
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Thou
             hypocrite
             ,
             doth
             not
             each
             one
             of
             you
             on
             the
             sabbath
             loose
             his
             ox
             or
             his
             ass
             from
             the
             stall
             ,
             and
             lead
             him
             away
             to
             watering
             ?
             16.
             
             And
             ought
             not
             this
             woman
             ,
             being
             a
             daughter
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             whom
             Satan
             hath
             bound
             ,
             lo
             these
             eighteen
             years
             ,
             be
             loosed
             from
             this
             bond
             on
             the
             sabbath-day
             ?
          
           
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Note
             ;
             It
             is
             the
             part
             of
             Hypocrites
             to
             set
             up
             Ceremony
             and
             Circumstances
             against
             Moral
             Duties
             ,
             (
             or
             necessary
             good
             Works
             )
             to
             Body
             or
             Soul
             ,
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             said
             these
             things
             ,
             all
             his
             adversaries
             were
             ashamed
             :
             and
             all
             the
             people
             rejoyced
             for
             all
             the
             glorious
             things
             that
             were
             done
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             His
             Reason
             and
             h●s
             Miracle
             convinced
             the
             common
             people
             of
             the
             shameful
             〈…〉
             that
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
           
             18.
             
             Then
             said
             he
             ,
             unto
             what
             is
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             like
             ?
             and
             whereunto
             shall
             I
             resemble
             it
             ?
             19.
             
             It
             is
             like
             a
             grain
             of
             mustard-seed
             ,
             which
             a
             man
             took
             ,
             and
             cast
             into
             his
             garden
             ,
             and
             it
             grew
             ,
             and
             waxed
             a
             great
             tree
             :
             and
             the
             fowls
             of
             the
             air
             lodged
             in
             the
             branches
             of
             it
             .
             20.
             
             And
             again
             he
             said
             ,
             Whereunto
             shall
             I
             liken
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God.
             21.
             
             It
             is
             like
             leaven
             ,
             which
             a
             woman
             took
             and
             hid
             in
             three
             measures
             of
             meal
             ,
             till
             the
             whole
             was
             leavened
             .
          
           
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Note
             ;
             Though
             Christ's
             Flock
             was
             little
             at
             first
             ,
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             World
             were
             after
             to
             become
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             Nations
             to
             be
             discipled
             and
             baptized
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             he
             went
             through
             the
             cities
             and
             villages
             ,
             teaching
             and
             journeying
             towards
             Jerusalem
             .
             23.
             
             Then
             said
             one
             unto
             him
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             are
             there
             few
             that
             be
             saved
             ?
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             .
             24.
             
             Strive
             to
             enter
             in
             at
             the
             strait
             gate
             :
             for
             many
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             will
             seek
             to
             enter
             in
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             .
          
           
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Instead
             of
             enquiring
             ,
             How
             many
             ?
             do
             thou
             labour
             to
             be
             one
             :
             And
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Gate
             is
             strait
             :
             A
             life
             of
             Faith
             and
             Holiness
             must
             cost
             men
             sufferings
             in
             the
             flesh
             ;
             therefore
             do
             not
             lazily
             wish
             and
             seek
             ,
             but
             strive
             ,
             and
             spare
             no
             pains
             or
             cost
             :
             For
             many
             that
             seek
             erroneously
             ,
             or
             slothfully
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             Hypocrites
             ,
             give
             God
             but
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             shall
             never
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             When
             once
             the
             master
             of
             the
             house
             is
             risen
             up
             ,
             and
             hath
             shut
             to
             the
             door
             ,
             and
             ye
             begin
             to
             stand
             without
             ,
             and
             to
             knock
             at
             the
             door
             ,
             crying
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             open
             unto
             us
             ;
             and
             he
             shall
             answer
             and
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             I
             know
             you
             not
             whence
             you
             are
             :
             26.
             
             Then
             shall
             ye
             begin
             to
             say
             ,
             We
             have
             eaten
             and
             drunk
             in
             thy
             presence
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             taught
             in
             our
             streets
             .
             27.
             
             But
             he
             shall
             say
             ,
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             I
             know
             you
             not
             whence
             you
             are
             :
             depart
             from
             me
             all
             ye
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             .
          
           
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             All
             would
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             cry
             for
             mercy
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             too
             late
             ;
             therefore
             strive
             without
             delay
             :
             And
             then
             all
             pretences
             of
             familiarity
             with
             Christ
             ,
             or
             Clergy
             ,
             or
             Church-Priviledges
             ,
             will
             save
             no
             unsanctified
             man.
             
          
           
             28.
             
             There
             shall
             be
             weeping
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             ,
             when
             ye
             shall
             see
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             prophets
             in
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             you
             your selves
             thrust
             out
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             It
             will
             increase
             your
             torment
             to
             see
             those
             that
             never
             saw
             and
             heard
             what
             you
             have
             done
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             you
             thrust
             out
             to
             Hell
             for
             your
             unbelief
             and
             wickedness
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             And
             they
             shall
             come
             from
             the
             east
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             west
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             north
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             south
             ,
             and
             shall
             sit
             down
             in
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God.
             30.
             
             And
             behold
             ,
             there
             are
             last
             which
             are
             first
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             first
             which
             shall
             be
             last
             .
          
           
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             The
             faithful
             shall
             be
             received
             from
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Earth
             :
             And
             some
             that
             shall
             be
             born
             and
             called
             long
             hence
             ,
             shall
             be
             more
             excellent
             persons
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             more
             glorious
             Crown
             ,
             than
             many
             that
             are
             called
             now
             ;
             and
             when
             you
             Jews
             are
             rejected
             ,
             who
             were
             a
             Church
             before
             them
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             The
             same
             day
             there
             came
             certain
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             saying
             unto
             him
             ,
             Get
             thee
             out
             ,
             &
             depart
             hence
             ,
             for
             Herod
             will
             kill
             thee
             .
             32.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Go
             ye
             and
             tell
             that
             fox
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             I
             cast
             out
             Devils
             ,
             and
             I
             do
             cures
             to
             day
             and
             to
             morrrow
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             day
             I
             shall
             be
             perfected
             .
          
           
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             Note
             ;
             He
             liken's
             Herod
             to
             a
             Fox
             for
             subtilty
             and
             cruelty
             .
             This
             Example
             of
             Christ
             will
             not
             justifie
             any
             contumelious
             Language
             against
             Kings
             ;
             though
             they
             ,
             that
             are
             called
             to
             it
             ,
             may
             plainly
             and
             humbly
             tell
             them
             of
             their
             sin
             and
             danger
             ,
             regarding
             their
             due
             honour
             .
             And
             Historians
             may
             truly
             describe
             them
             when
             they
             are
             dead
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Nevertheless
             I
             must
             walk
             to
             day
             and
             to
             morrow
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             following
             :
             for
             it
             cannot
             be
             that
             a
             prophet
             perish
             out
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Whatever
             Herod
             do
             ,
             I
             shall
             do
             my
             work
             ,
             and
             finish
             it
             ;
             and
             shall
             not
             suffer
             by
             Herod
             in
             Galilee
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             but
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             killing
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             O
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Jerusalem
             ,
             which
             killest
             the
             prophets
             ,
             and
             stonest
             them
             that
             are
             sent
             unto
             thee
             :
             how
             often
             would
             I
             have
             gathered
             thy
             children
             together
             ,
             as
             a
             hen
             doth
             gather
             her
             brood
             under
             her
             wings
             ,
             and
             ye
             would
             not
             ?
          
           
             34.
             
             O
             sinful
             ,
             miserable
             Jerusalem
             !
             How
             ost
             would
             I
             have
             gathered
             thy
             whole
             City
             and
             Nation
             (
             old
             and
             young
             )
             into
             my
             bosom
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             my
             Church
             ,
             by
             making
             you
             my
             Disciples
             ,
             as
             tenderly
             as
             a
             Hen
             doth
             gather
             and
             love
             her
             Chickens
             ,
             not
             casting
             out
             your
             Children
             ,
             but
             taking
             in
             your
             Nation
             ,
             as
             God
             did
             before
             ,
             if
             you
             had
             not
             cut
             off
             your selves
             by
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             obstinate
             rejecting
             the
             Grace
             offered
             to
             your
             Nation
             ?
          
           
             35.
             
             Behold
             ,
             your
             house
             is
             left
             unto
             you
             desolate
             :
             And
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             Ye
             shall
             not
             see
             me
             ,
             until
             the
             time
             come
             when
             ye
             shall
             say
             ,
             Blessed
             is
             he
             that
             cometh
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             35.
             
             Your
             Temple
             ,
             which
             you
             glory
             in
             ,
             shall
             shortly
             be
             demolished
             ,
             and
             your
             City
             destroyed
             :
             And
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             not
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             for
             whom
             you
             wait
             till
             you
             learn
             to
             honour
             
             me
             with
             Hosannah's
             ,
             and
             to
             welcom
             them
             that
             preach
             my
             Gospel
             to
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIIII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             as
             he
             went
             into
             the
             house
             of
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             Pharisees
             to
             eat
             bread
             on
             the
             sabbath-day
             ,
             that
             they
             watched
             him
             .
             2.
             
             And
             behold
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             certain
             man
             before
             him
             which
             had
             the
             dropsie
             .
             3.
             
             And
             Jesus
             answering
             spake
             unto
             the
             lawyers
             and
             Pharisees
             saying
             ,
             Is
             it
             lawful
             to
             heal
             on
             the
             sabbath-day
             ?
             4.
             
             And
             they
             held
             their
             peace
             .
             And
             he
             took
             him
             and
             healed
             him
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             go
             :
          
           
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Note
             ;
             Christ
             chose
             so
             usually
             to
             heal
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             that
             it
             seems
             he
             purposely
             chose
             that
             time
             ,
             to
             shew
             them
             what
             work
             should
             be
             preferred
             .
             He
             would
             not
             forbear
             doing
             good
             ,
             to
             avoid
             the
             offence
             of
             erroneous
             Hyp●crites
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             answered
             them
             saying
             ,
             Which
             of
             you
             shall
             have
             an
             ass
             or
             an
             ox
             fallen
             into
             a
             pit
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             straightway
             pull
             him
             out
             on
             the
             sabbath-day
             ?
             6.
             
             And
             they
             could
             not
             answer
             him
             again
             to
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             They
             could
             not
             confute
             his
             plain
             reason
             ;
             (
             But
             the
             wranglers
             of
             this
             Age
             can
             answer
             any
             thing
             .
             )
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             he
             put
             forth
             a
             parable
             to
             those
             which
             were
             bidden
             ,
             when
             he
             marked
             how
             they
             chose
             out
             the
             chief
             rooms
             ;
             saying
             unto
             them
             ,
             8.
             
             When
             thou
             art
             bidden
             of
             any
             man
             to
             a
             wedding
             ,
             sit
             not
             down
             in
             the
             highest
             room
             ,
             lest
             a
             more
             honourable
             man
             then
             thou
             be
             bidden
             of
             him
             :
             9.
             
             And
             he
             that
             bad
             thee
             and
             him
             ,
             come
             and
             say
             to
             thee
             ,
             Give
             this
             man
             place
             :
             and
             thou
             begin
             with
             shame
             to
             take
             the
             lowest
             room
             .
             10.
             
             But
             when
             thou
             art
             bidden
             ,
             go
             and
             sit
             down
             in
             the
             lowest
             room
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             that
             bad
             thee
             cometh
             ,
             he
             may
             say
             unto
             thee
             ,
             Friend
             ,
             go
             up
             higher
             :
             then
             shalt
             thou
             have
             worship
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             them
             that
             sit
             at
             meat
             with
             thee
             .
          
           
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Note
             ;
             Christ
             disdained
             not
             to
             give
             Rules
             of
             Decency
             for
             civil
             conversation
             ,
             when
             the
             Virtue
             of
             Humility
             ,
             or
             the
             Vice
             of
             Pride
             are
             concerned
             therein
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             For
             whosoever
             exalteth
             himself
             ,
             shall
             be
             abased
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             humbleth
             himself
             ,
             shall
             be
             exalted
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             God
             will
             exalt
             the
             humble
             ,
             and
             abase
             the
             proud
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             humble
             our selves
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Then
             said
             he
             also
             to
             him
             that
             bad
             him
             ,
             When
             thou
             makest
             a
             dinner
             or
             a
             supper
             ,
             call
             not
             thy
             friends
             ,
             nor
             thy
             brethren
             ,
             neither
             thy
             kinsmen
             ,
             nor
             thy
             rich
             neighbours
             ;
             lest
             they
             also
             bid
             thee
             again
             ,
             and
             a
             recompence
             be
             made
             thee
             .
             13.
             
             But
             when
             thou
             makest
             a
             feast
             ,
             call
             the
             poor
             ,
             the
             maimed
             ,
             the
             lame
             ,
             the
             blind
             :
             14.
             
             And
             thou
             shalt
             be
             blessed
             ;
             for
             they
             cannot
             recompense
             thee
             :
             for
             thou
             shalt
             be
             recompensed
             at
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             just
             .
          
           
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             It
             is
             good
             in
             its
             season
             to
             make
             Feasts
             of
             Amity
             ,
             and
             to
             rejoyce
             with
             Friends
             ;
             but
             to
             avoid
             Prodigality
             ,
             let
             thy
             most
             usual
             feasting
             be
             Feasts
             of
             Charity
             ;
             And
             in
             them
             it
             is
             the
             Poor
             that
             thou
             must
             feast
             ,
             and
             from
             God
             that
             thou
             must
             expect
             thy
             reward
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Some
             hence
             infer
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             reward
             till
             the
             Resurrection
             :
             But
             in
             Scripture
             the
             Resurrection
             is
             oft
             taken
             for
             the
             
               Life
               after
               this
            
             ,
             even
             before
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Christ
             oft
             forbids
             things
             in
             absolute
             words
             ,
             when
             he
             meaneth
             but
             comparatively
             :
             So
             here
             ,
             feast
             not
             rich
             Friends
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Poor
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             when
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             sat
             at
             meat
             with
             him
             ,
             heard
             these
             things
             ,
             he
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Blessed
             is
             he
             that
             shall
             eat
             bread
             in
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             They
             will
             be
             happy
             that
             shall
             live
             to
             see
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Messiah
             when
             he
             cometh
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Then
             said
             he
             unto
             him
             ,
             A
             certain
             man
             made
             a
             great
             supper
             ,
             and
             bad
             many
             :
             17.
             
             And
             sent
             his
             Servant
             at
             supper
             time
             to
             say
             to
             them
             that
             were
             bidden
             ,
             Come
             ,
             for
             all
             things
             are
             now
             ready
             .
          
           
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Note
             ;
             God
             sent
             his
             Son
             and
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             invited
             them
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             and
             bade
             his
             Ministers
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             come
             ,
             and
             all
             is
             ready
             on
             his
             part
             .
             He
             is
             a
             sufficient
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             none
             shall
             perish
             for
             want
             of
             the
             performance
             of
             his
             part
             (
             antecedent
             .
             )
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             they
             all
             with
             one
             consent
             began
             to
             make
             excuse
             :
             The
             first
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             I
             have
             bought
             a
             piece
             of
             ground
             ,
             and
             I
             must
             needs
             go
             and
             see
             it
             :
             I
             pray
             thee
             have
             me
             excused
             .
             19.
             
             And
             another
             said
             ,
             I
             have
             bought
             five
             yoke
             of
             oxen
             ,
             and
             I
             go
             to
             prove
             them
             :
             I
             pray
             thee
             have
             me
             excused
             .
             20.
             
             And
             another
             said
             ,
             I
             have
             married
             a
             wife
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             cannot
             come
             .
          
           
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             All
             seemed
             to
             them
             sufficient
             Reasons
             .
             And
             so
             you
             Jews
             ,
             that
             wish
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             prefer
             your
             worldly
             Interest
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             ,
             refuse
             it
             when
             it
             is
             come
             ,
             (
             And
             so
             do
             all
             ungodly
             men
             ●ndeed
             .
             )
          
           
             21.
             
             So
             that
             servant
             came
             ,
             and
             shewed
             his
             lord
             these
             things
             .
             Then
             the
             master
             of
             the
             house
             being
             angry
             ,
             said
             to
             his
             servant
             ,
             
             Go
             out
             quickly
             into
             the
             streets
             and
             lanes
             of
             the
             city
             ,
             and
             bring
             in
             hither
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             the
             maimed
             ,
             and
             the
             halt
             ,
             and
             the
             blind
             .
             22.
             
             And
             the
             servant
             said
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             it
             is
             done
             as
             thou
             hast
             commanded
             ,
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             room
             .
          
           
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             God
             was
             angry
             with
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             sent
             his
             Ministers
             to
             call
             the
             Gentiles
             whom
             the
             Jews
             despised
             as
             prophane
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             the
             lord
             said
             unto
             the
             servant
             ,
             Go
             out
             into
             the
             high
             waies
             and
             hedges
             ,
             and
             compel
             them
             to
             come
             in
             ,
             that
             my
             house
             may
             be
             filled
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Go
             to
             the
             most
             barbarous
             remote
             Nations
             ,
             and
             call
             them
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             be
             importunate
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             take
             no
             denial
             ,
             that
             my
             Church
             may
             be
             Catholick
             and
             enlarged
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             For
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             that
             none
             of
             those
             men
             which
             were
             bidden
             ,
             shall
             tast
             of
             my
             supper
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Those
             refusing
             Jews
             ,
             that
             were
             first
             invited
             ,
             shall
             not
             come
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             And
             there
             went
             great
             multitudes
             with
             him
             :
             and
             he
             turned
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             them
             .
             26.
             
             If
             any
             man
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             hate
             not
             his
             father
             ,
             and
             mother
             ,
             and
             wife
             ,
             and
             children
             ,
             and
             brethren
             ,
             and
             sisters
             ,
             yea
             and
             his
             own
             life
             also
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             my
             disciple
             .
          
           
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             If
             he
             love
             them
             not
             less
             than
             my
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             cannot
             for
             it
             forsake
             them
             ,
             as
             men
             do
             a
             hated
             thing
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             This
             disobligeth
             none
             from
             natural
             affection
             and
             duty
             ;
             but
             Christ
             must
             be
             preferred
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             whosoever
             doth
             not
             bear
             his
             cross
             ,
             and
             come
             after
             me
             ,
             cannot
             be
             my
             disciple
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             He
             that
             cannot
             suffer
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             for
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             sets
             more
             by
             his
             life
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             true
             Disciple
             of
             mine
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             For
             which
             of
             you
             intending
             to
             build
             a
             tower
             ,
             sitteth
             not
             down
             first
             ,
             and
             countteth
             the
             cost
             ,
             whether
             he
             have
             sufficient
             to
             finish
             it
             ?
             29.
             
             Lest
             haply
             after
             he
             hath
             laid
             the
             foundation
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             able
             to
             finish
             it
             ,
             all
             that
             behold
             it
             ,
             begin
             to
             mock
             him
             ,
             30.
             
             Saying
             ,
             This
             man
             began
             to
             build
             and
             was
             not
             able
             to
             finish
             .
             31.
             
             Or
             what
             king
             going
             to
             make
             war
             against
             another
             king
             sitteth
             not
             down
             first
             ,
             and
             consulteth
             whether
             he
             be
             able
             with
             ten
             thousand
             to
             meet
             him
             that
             cometh
             against
             him
             with
             twenty
             thousand
             ?
             32.
             
             Or
             else
             ,
             while
             the
             other
             is
             yet
             a
             great
             way
             off
             ,
             he
             sendeth
             an
             ambassage
             ,
             and
             desireth
             conditions
             of
             peace
             .
          
           
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             All
             wise
             men
             will
             consider
             what
             it
             will
             cost
             them
             to
             finish
             before
             they
             begin
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             So
             likewise
             ,
             Whosoever
             he
             be
             of
             you
             ,
             that
             forsaketh
             not
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             my
             disciple
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             If
             he
             prefer
             not
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             before
             all
             worldly
             Interest
             ,
             and
             forsake
             it
             not
             all
             comparatively
             in
             esteem
             and
             resolution
             now
             ,
             and
             in
             act
             when
             he
             is
             called
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             Salt
             is
             good
             :
             but
             if
             the
             salt
             have
             lost
             his
             savour
             ,
             wherewith
             shall
             it
             be
             seasoned
             ?
             35
             ▪
             It
             is
             neither
             fit
             for
             the
             land
             ,
             nor
             yet
             for
             the
             dunghil
             ,
             but
             men
             cast
             it
             out
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             ears
             to
             hear
             ,
             let
             him
             hear
             .
          
           
             34
             ,
             35.
             
             Ye
             are
             the
             Salt
             of
             this
             corrupted
             World
             :
             But
             if
             you
             ,
             my
             Disciples
             ,
             especially
             Preachers
             ,
             should
             apostatize
             ,
             you
             would
             be
             the
             vilest
             and
             most
             hopeless
             men
             on
             Earth
             ;
             despised
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             by
             God
             and
             Man.
             Therefore
             count
             your
             cost
             before
             you
             undertake
             the
             Sacred
             Ministry
             ,
             or
             Christian
             Profession
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             THen
             drew
             near
             unto
             him
             all
             the
             publicans
             and
             sinners
             for
             to
             hear
             him
             .
             2.
             
             And
             the
             Pharisees
             and
             Scribes
             murmured
             ,
             saying
             ,
             This
             man
             receiveth
             sinners
             ;
             and
             eateth
             with
             them
             .
             3.
             
             And
             he
             spake
             this
             parable
             unto
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             4.
             
             What
             man
             of
             you
             having
             an
             hundred
             sheep
             ,
             if
             he
             lose
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             doth
             not
             leave
             the
             ninety
             and
             nine
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             and
             go
             after
             that
             which
             is
             lost
             ,
             until
             he
             find
             it
             ?
             5.
             
             And
             when
             he
             hath
             found
             it
             ,
             he
             layeth
             it
             on
             his
             shoulders
             ,
             rejoycing
             .
             6.
             
             And
             when
             he
             cometh
             home
             ,
             he
             calleth
             together
             his
             friends
             and
             neighbours
             ,
             saying
             unto
             them
             ,
             Rejoyce
             with
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             found
             my
             sheep
             which
             was
             lost
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Should
             not
             I
             do
             more
             for
             a
             lost
             Sinner
             ,
             than
             you
             would
             do
             for
             a
             lost
             Sheep
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             likewise
             joy
             shall
             be
             in
             heaven
             over
             one
             sinner
             that
             repenteth
             ,
             more
             then
             over
             ninety
             and
             nine
             just
             persons
             ,
             which
             need
             no
             repentance
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             heavenly
             Society
             rejoyce
             over
             one
             converted
             sinner
             ,
             more
             than
             over
             many
             that
             need
             no
             conversion
             from
             a
             state
             of
             sin
             ,
             (
             though
             they
             ●eed
             daily
             sorrow
             for
             daily
             failings
             .
             )
          
           
             
               Note
               ;
               More
               Joy
            
             signifieth
             not
             
               more
               Love
            
             to
             that
             person
             :
             But
             Christ
             speaketh
             of
             the
             Angels
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             most
             affected
             with
             unexpected
             things
             ,
             and
             after
             sorrow
             most
             rejoyce
             .
          
           
           
             8.
             
             Either
             what
             woman
             having
             ten
             pieces
             of
             silver
             ,
             if
             she
             lose
             one
             piece
             ,
             doth
             not
             light
             a
             candle
             ,
             and
             sweep
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             seek
             diligently
             till
             she
             find
             it
             ?
             9.
             
             And
             when
             she
             hath
             found
             it
             ,
             she
             calleth
             her
             friends
             and
             her
             neighbours
             together
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Rejoice
             with
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             found
             the
             piece
             which
             I
             had
             lost
             .
             10.
             
             Likewise
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             There
             is
             joy
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             angels
             of
             God
             ,
             over
             one
             sinner
             that
             repenteth
             .
          
           
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Note
             1.
             
             Oh
             what
             Love
             do
             we
             owe
             to
             Angels
             ,
             Who
             so
             much
             love
             us
             ?
             Why
             do
             we
             not
             desire
             their
             company
             more
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             this
             wicked
             World
             ?
          
           
             Angels
             Love
             is
             but
             a
             Copy
             of
             God's
             Love
             ,
             And
             shall
             we
             distrust
             ,
             fear
             ,
             and
             flie
             from
             Love
             it self
             ?
             2.
             
             Angels
             and
             good
             Men
             rejoyce
             at
             a
             sinners
             conversion
             :
             Devils
             and
             wicked
             men
             are
             against
             it
             .
             How
             contrary
             are
             these
             ?
             3.
             
             Do
             Angels
             rejoyce
             at
             the
             conversion
             of
             a
             sinner
             ?
             What
             joy
             should
             the
             coverted
             themselves
             then
             have
             in
             it
             ?
             4.
             
             Uncoverted
             sinners
             gratifie
             Devils
             ,
             and
             deny
             Angels
             the
             joy
             of
             Love.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             a
             certain
             man
             had
             two
             sons
             :
             12.
             
             And
             the
             younger
             of
             them
             said
             to
             his
             father
             ,
             Father
             ,
             give
             me
             the
             portion
             of
             goods
             that
             falleth
             to
             me
             .
             And
             he
             divided
             unto
             them
             his
             living
             .
             13.
             
             And
             not
             many
             dayes
             after
             ,
             the
             younger
             son
             gathered
             all
             together
             ,
             and
             took
             his
             journey
             into
             a
             far
             countrey
             ,
             and
             there
             wasted
             his
             substance
             with
             riotous
             living
             .
          
           
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Note
             1.
             
             Foolish
             sinners
             had
             rather
             have
             their
             concerns
             in
             their
             own
             hands
             ,
             than
             in
             God's
             .
             Note
             2.
             
             When
             it
             is
             left
             to
             themselves
             ,
             it
             is
             soon
             wasted
             .
             Note
             3.
             
             Ryotous
             flesh-pleasing
             is
             the
             destructive
             sin
             .
             Note
             4.
             
             When
             sinners
             go
             from
             God
             our
             Father
             ,
             they
             go
             to
             destruction
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             spent
             all
             ,
             there
             arose
             a
             mighty
             famine
             in
             that
             land
             ,
             and
             he
             began
             to
             be
             in
             want
             .
             15.
             
             And
             he
             went
             and
             joyned
             himself
             to
             a
             citizen
             of
             that
             countrey
             ,
             and
             he
             sent
             him
             into
             his
             fields
             to
             feed
             swine
             .
             16.
             
             And
             he
             would
             fain
             have
             filled
             his
             belly
             with
             the
             husks
             that
             the
             swine
             did
             eat
             :
             and
             no
             man
             gave
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             He
             hired
             himself
             a
             Servant
             to
             feed
             Swine
             ,
             to
             prevent
             famishing
             ;
             and
             they
             would
             not
             let
             him
             fill
             his
             belly
             with
             the
             Cods
             of
             the
             Carabe
             Tree
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Swines
             meat
             .
          
           
             N.
             1.
             
             Worldly
             Treasure
             will
             soon
             be
             spent
             .
             N.
             2.
             
             Foolish
             sinners
             will
             submit
             to
             the
             basest
             servitude
             ,
             and
             be
             attendants
             of
             Swine
             ,
             rather
             than
             return
             to
             God.
             N.
             3
             All
             worldly
             hopes
             and
             helps
             will
             sail
             ungodly
             Prodigals
             at
             last
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             when
             he
             came
             to
             himself
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             How
             many
             hired
             servants
             ▪
             of
             my
             father
             have
             bread
             enough
             and
             to
             spare
             ,
             and
             I
             perish
             with
             hunger
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Note
             1.
             
             Prodigal
             sinners
             are
             beside
             themselves
             .
             2.
             
             Conversion
             is
             a
             man's
             coming
             to
             himself
             ,
             or
             his
             right
             wits
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             consideration
             ,
             specially
             of
             a
             man
             's
             own
             safety
             and
             interest
             ,
             which
             bringeth
             a
             man
             ●o
             himself
             .
             4.
             
             Utter
             distress
             and
             necessity
             is
             oft
             needful
             to
             drive
             home
             sinners
             unto
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             way
             of
             hope
             .
             5.
             
             And
             the
             consideration
             that
             the
             poorest
             Christian
             is
             in
             a
             far
             better
             condition
             than
             the
             Prodigal
             :
             They
             have
             all
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             nothing
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             I
             will
             arise
             and
             go
             to
             my
             father
             ,
             and
             will
             say
             unto
             him
             ,
             Father
             ,
             I
             have
             sinned
             against
             heaven
             ,
             and
             before
             thee
             ,
             19.
             
             And
             am
             no
             more
             worthy
             to
             be
             called
             thy
             son
             :
             make
             me
             as
             one
             of
             thy
             hired
             servants
             .
          
           
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Note
             1.
             
             Conversion
             beginneth
             in
             a
             purpose
             to
             return
             to
             God
             (
             though
             at
             first
             constrained
             by
             necessity
             .
             )
             2.
             
             It
             worketh
             by
             a
             penitent
             confession
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             utter
             unworthiness
             3.
             
             It
             would
             be
             glad
             of
             the
             lowest
             place
             in
             God's
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             lowest
             terms
             of
             Mercy
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             he
             arose
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             his
             father
             :
             But
             when
             he
             was
             a
             great
             way
             off
             ,
             his
             father
             saw
             him
             ,
             and
             had
             compassion
             ,
             and
             ran
             and
             fell
             on
             his
             neck
             ,
             and
             kissed
             him
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Note
             1.
             
             True
             purposes
             will
             appear
             in
             practice
             and
             performance
             :
             They
             stop
             not
             in
             sluggish
             wishes
             ,
             but
             arise
             and
             go
             to
             God.
             2.
             
             God
             is
             readier
             to
             meet
             and
             receive
             sinners
             ,
             than
             they
             are
             to
             return
             to
             him
             .
             3.
             
             He
             surprizeth
             returning
             sinners
             with
             kindness
             ,
             and
             embraces
             them
             who
             expected
             frowns
             and
             wrath
             ,
             and
             useth
             them
             not
             after
             their
             desert
             .
             4.
             
             Though
             necessity
             and
             self-love
             begin
             conversion
             ,
             God's
             Love
             meeteth
             such
             ,
             and
             perfecteth
             it
             .
             5.
             
             God
             is
             reconcileable
             to
             the
             sinner
             ,
             by
             his
             goodness
             ,
             though
             not
             to
             his
             sin
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             the
             son
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Father
             ,
             I
             have
             sinned
             against
             heaven
             ,
             and
             in
             thy
             sight
             ,
             and
             am
             no
             more
             worthy
             to
             be
             called
             thy
             son
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Note
             ;
             Our
             own
             humble
             and
             penitent
             confessions
             must
             go
             before
             God's
             forgiveness
             and
             entertainment
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             But
             the
             father
             said
             to
             his
             servants
             ,
             Bring
             forth
             the
             best
             robe
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             on
             ●●m
             ,
             and
             put
             a
             ring
             on
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             shoes
             on
             his
             feet
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Note
             ;
             God
             findeth
             sinners
             in
             shameful
             rags
             ,
             and
             misery
             ,
             but
             clotheth
             them
             ,
             as
             his
             Children
             ,
             with
             righteousness
             and
             holiness
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             bring
             hither
             the
             fatted
             calf
             ,
             and
             kill
             it
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             eat
             and
             be
             merry
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Let
             us
             feast
             and
             rejoyce
             for
             the
             return
             of
             a
             Prodigal
             Son.
             
          
           
             24.
             
             For
             this
             my
             son
             was
             dead
             ,
             and
             is
             alive
             again
             ;
             he
             was
             lost
             ,
             and
             is
             found
             .
             And
             they
             began
             to
             be
             merry
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Note
             ;
             The
             state
             of
             ●●n
             is
             a
             lost
             condition
             ,
             and
             a
             converted
             sinner
             is
             found
             and
             recovered
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             dead
             
             condition
             ,
             and
             conversion
             is
             a
             reviving
             .
             It
             giveth
             the
             life
             of
             Grace
             in
             order
             to
             the
             life
             of
             Glory
             .
          
           
             God
             speaketh
             of
             himself
             ,
             as
             rejoycing
             in
             a
             sinners
             conversion
             .
             How
             little
             cause
             then
             have
             such
             to
             doubt
             whether
             God
             will
             receive
             them
             ?
             Q.
             How
             is
             God
             called
             a
             Father
             to
             wicked
             Prodigals
             ?
             Ans
             .
             As
             his
             Nature
             is
             Love
             it self
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             made
             man's
             Nature
             capable
             of
             happiness
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             hath
             conditionally
             pardoned
             all
             through
             Christ
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Now
             his
             elder
             son
             was
             in
             the
             field
             :
             and
             as
             he
             came
             and
             drew
             nigh
             to
             the
             house
             ,
             he
             heard
             musick
             and
             dancing
             .
             26.
             
             And
             he
             called
             one
             of
             the
             servants
             ,
             and
             asked
             what
             these
             things
             meant
             .
             27.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Thy
             brother
             is
             come
             ,
             and
             thy
             father
             hath
             killed
             the
             fatted
             calf
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             received
             him
             safe
             and
             sound
             .
          
           
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Thy
             Father
             hath
             received
             him
             with
             joy
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             And
             he
             was
             angry
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             go
             in
             :
             therefore
             came
             his
             father
             out
             ,
             and
             intreated
             him
             .
          
           
             28
             He
             envyed
             his
             Brother's
             Entertainment
             ,
             and
             was
             offended
             with
             his
             Father's
             Love
             and
             Mercy
             .
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             The
             elder
             Brother
             is
             the
             Jew
             ,
             (
             who
             not
             only
             in
             his
             unbelief
             despiseth
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             but
             )
             when
             converted
             to
             Christ
             ,
             is
             hardly
             brought
             to
             communion
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             And
             also
             all
             that
             have
             from
             their
             childhood
             served
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             ready
             to
             grudge
             at
             the
             Entertainment
             of
             wicked
             men-converted
             .
             Note
             2.
             
             There
             is
             in
             the
             best
             of
             us
             ,
             though
             we
             need
             God's
             mercy
             our selves
             ,
             a
             disposition
             to
             envy
             his
             Grace
             to
             others
             .
             Note
             3.
             
             God
             is
             put
             to
             bear
             with
             the
             faults
             of
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             in
             mercy
             to
             stoop
             to
             them
             in
             their
             envy
             and
             quarrelsomness
             with
             others
             .
             Note
             4.
             
             There
             is
             a
             sinful
             esteem
             of
             their
             own
             goodness
             ,
             that
             inclineth
             God's
             own
             Servants
             even
             to
             withdraw
             and
             separate
             from
             his
             House
             ,
             because
             he
             entertaineth
             returning
             Prodigals
             .
             Thus
             God
             is
             put
             to
             bear
             with
             all
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             And
             he
             answering
             ,
             said
             to
             his
             father
             ,
             Lo
             ,
             these
             many
             years
             do
             I
             serve
             thee
             ,
             neither
             transgressed
             I
             at
             any
             time
             thy
             commandment
             ,
             and
             yet
             thou
             never
             gavest
             me
             a
             kid
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             make
             merry
             with
             my
             friends
             :
          
           
             29.
             
             Note
             ;
             We
             be
             apt
             to
             overvalue
             our
             own
             service
             o●
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             undervalue
             his
             Mercy
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             But
             assoon
             as
             this
             thy
             son
             was
             come
             ,
             which
             hath
             devoured
             thy
             living
             with
             harlots
             ,
             thou
             hast
             killed
             for
             him
             the
             fatted
             calf
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             Note
             1.
             
             Even
             good
             men
             are
             apt
             to
             grudge
             at
             God's
             Mercy
             to
             sinners
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             have
             him
             so
             gracious
             to
             them
             as
             he
             is
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             not
             so
             ready
             to
             forgive
             it
             ,
             but
             upbraid
             others
             with
             sin
             ,
             which
             God
             doth
             not
             upbraid
             them
             with
             ,
             who
             hateth
             it
             more
             than
             we
             can
             do
             .
             2.
             
             Were
             we
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             our
             best
             Brethren
             ,
             we
             should
             speed
             worse
             than
             in
             God's
             hands
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Son
             ,
             thou
             art
             ever
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             I
             have
             is
             thine
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             N.
             1.
             
             Obedient
             Children
             are
             always
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             favour
             .
             2.
             
             What
             great
             happiness
             doth
             it
             signifie
             to
             say
             ,
             All
             that
             I
             have
             is
             thine
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             that
             thou
             art
             fit
             for
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             fit
             for
             thee
             .
             3.
             
             God
             giveth
             suddener
             Joy
             oft-times
             to
             returning
             Prodigals
             ,
             than
             to
             his
             Children
             that
             have
             been
             true
             to
             him
             from
             their
             youth
             .
             4.
             
             Yet
             the
             constant
             safety
             ,
             happiness
             and
             peace
             of
             those
             long
             obedient
             Children
             is
             a
             greater
             blessing
             and
             good
             ,
             than
             those
             sudden
             Joys
             of
             converted
             sinners
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             It
             was
             meet
             that
             we
             should
             make
             merry
             ,
             and
             be
             glad
             :
             for
             this
             thy
             brother
             was
             dead
             ,
             and
             is
             alive
             again
             ,
             and
             was
             lost
             ,
             and
             is
             found
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             Note
             ;
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             reason
             his
             forward
             Children
             out
             of
             their
             envious
             ,
             self-esteeming
             ,
             censorious
             ,
             separating
             ,
             quarrelsom
             distempers
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             let
             them
             go
             ,
             and
             take
             them
             at
             the
             worst
             .
             He
             that
             will
             pardon
             the
             wicked
             life
             of
             a
             penitent
             Prodigal
             ,
             will
             not
             rigorously
             despise
             a
             froward
             wrangling
             Child
             .
             And
             Rulers
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             that
             learn
             of
             God
             ,
             will
             do
             so
             too
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             Satans
             Ministers
             ,
             abhor
             the
             faithful
             ,
             and
             aggravate
             their
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             while
             they
             connive
             at
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             and
             encourage
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             Parable
             is
             very
             instructive
             to
             bad
             and
             good
             ,
             and
             very
             comfortable
             to
             the
             truly
             penitent
             and
             converted
             :
             And
             speaketh
             God's
             Mercy
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             against
             the
             froward
             self-esteeming
             Christian
             Jews
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             he
             said
             also
             unto
             his
             disciples
             ,
             There
             was
             a
             certain
             rich
             man
             which
             had
             a
             steward
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             was
             accused
             unto
             him
             that
             he
             had
             wasted
             his
             goods
             .
             2.
             
             And
             he
             called
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             How
             is
             it
             that
             I
             hear
             this
             of
             thee
             ?
             give
             an
             account
             of
             thy
             stewardship
             :
             for
             thou
             mayest
             be
             no
             longer
             steward
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Note
             ;
             We
             are
             all
             God's
             Stewards
             ;
             our
             time
             and
             blessings
             are
             his
             goods
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             must
             shortly
             give
             account
             ,
             and
             shall
             here
             be
             no
             longer
             Stewards
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Then
             the
             steward
             said
             within
             himself
             ,
             What
             shall
             I
             do
             ?
             for
             my
             lord
             taketh
             away
             from
             me
             the
             stewardship
             :
             I
             cannot
             dig
             ,
             to
             beg
             I
             am
             ashamed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Note
             1.
             
             Nature
             teacheth
             all
             men
             ,
             in
             danger
             and
             misery
             ,
             to
             save
             themselves
             ,
             and
             study
             which
             way
             they
             may
             escape
             ,
             and
             be
             provided
             for
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             somewhat
             for
             our selves
             to
             do
             for
             our
             own
             welfare
             .
             3.
             
             We
             must
             think
             first
             ,
             what
             is
             not
             to
             be
             trusted
             to
             ,
             and
             what
             way
             we
             must
             not
             take
             ,
             before
             we
             think
             what
             way
             to
             trust
             and
             take
             to
             .
             I
             cannot
             dig
             ,
             &c.
             
             We
             cannot
             save
             our selves
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             cannot
             save
             us
             ,
             therefore
             to
             trust
             to
             these
             ,
             we
             are
             sure
             ,
             will
             deceive
             us
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             the
             way
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             I
             am
             resolved
             what
             to
             do
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             am
             put
             out
             of
             the
             stewardship
             ,
             they
             may
             receive
             me
             into
             their
             houses
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             will
             make
             me
             Friends
             that
             will
             receive
             me
             when
             I
             am
             cast
             off
             .
          
           
             Note
             1
             ,
             When
             we
             are
             sure
             no
             other
             way
             will
             save
             us
             ,
             and
             have
             found
             the
             only
             way
             that
             will
             ,
             self-love
             and
             reason
             should
             soon
             resolve
             us
             what
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             what
             to
             trust
             to
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             way
             to
             be
             resolved
             on
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             will
             help
             us
             when
             all
             others
             fail
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             So
             he
             called
             every
             one
             of
             his
             lords
             debtors
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             the
             first
             ,
             How
             much
             owest
             thou
             unto
             my
             lord
             ?
             6.
             
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             An
             hundred
             measures
             of
             oyl
             .
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Take
             thy
             bill
             ,
             and
             sit
             down
             quickly
             ,
             and
             write
             fifty
             .
             7.
             
             Then
             said
             he
             to
             another
             ,
             And
             how
             much
             owest
             thou
             ?
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             An
             hundred
             measures
             of
             wheat
             .
             And
             he
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Take
             thy
             bill
             ,
             and
             write
             fourscore
             .
          
           
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Note
             ;
             They
             were
             ready
             for
             their
             commodity
             to
             joyn
             in
             the
             fraud
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             the
             lord
             commended
             the
             unjust
             steward
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             done
             wisely
             :
             for
             the
             children
             of
             this
             world
             are
             in
             their
             generation
             wiser
             than
             the
             children
             of
             light
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Note
             ;
             His
             Lord
             that
             hated
             his
             falshood
             ,
             yet
             commended
             his
             wit.
             2.
             
             O
             that
             we
             had
             as
             much
             wit
             ,
             and
             care
             ,
             and
             diligence
             for
             our
             Souls
             everlasting
             welfare
             ,
             as
             false
             worldly
             men
             have
             for
             this
             vain
             World
             !
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             Make
             to
             your selves
             friends
             of
             the
             mammon
             of
             unrighteousness
             ,
             that
             when
             ye
             fail
             ,
             they
             may
             receive
             you
             into
             everlasting
             habitations
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             It
             is
             counsel
             of
             great
             importance
             to
             you
             ,
             so
             to
             use
             your
             time
             and
             estates
             ,
             which
             worldly
             men
             abuse
             to
             sin
             ,
             that
             when
             you
             must
             shortly
             and
             certainly
             die
             ,
             and
             leave
             all
             your
             wealth
             behind
             you
             ,
             ye
             may
             be
             received
             into
             the
             everlasting
             heavenly
             Mansions
             .
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             The
             wealth
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             wicked
             is
             abused
             to
             damnation
             ,
             may
             ,
             by
             Believers
             ,
             be
             used
             to
             salvation
             .
             2.
             
             All
             this
             World
             will
             fail
             and
             forsake
             us
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             not
             those
             that
             we
             do
             good
             to
             ,
             but
             yet
             it
             is
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             we
             do
             them
             ,
             that
             will
             receive
             us
             into
             Heaven
             .
             4.
             
             This
             is
             a
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Soul's
             Immortality
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Life
             to
             come
             :
             When
             we
             leave
             this
             World
             ,
             we
             are
             received
             into
             everlasting
             habitations
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             He
             that
             is
             faithful
             in
             that
             which
             is
             least
             ,
             is
             faithful
             also
             in
             much
             :
             and
             he
             that
             is
             unjust
             in
             the
             least
             ,
             is
             unjust
             also
             in
             much
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             God
             will
             much
             judge
             men
             according
             to
             their
             use
             of
             the
             little
             things
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             will
             judge
             them
             meet
             for
             the
             great
             things
             of
             Glory
             ,
             that
             have
             used
             these
             well
             :
             But
             he
             will
             judge
             them
             ▪
             unmeet
             for
             heavenly
             felicity
             ,
             that
             could
             not
             use
             well
             the
             small
             things
             of
             this
             transitory
             life
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             If
             therefore
             ye
             have
             not
             been
             faithfull
             in
             the
             unrighteous
             mammon
             ,
             who
             will
             commit
             to
             your
             trust
             the
             true
             riches
             ?
          
           
             11.
             
             Do
             you
             think
             God
             will
             judge
             you
             meet
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             were
             false
             in
             your
             use
             of
             earthly
             things
             ?
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             if
             ye
             have
             not
             been
             faithful
             in
             that
             which
             is
             another
             mans
             ,
             who
             shall
             give
             you
             that
             which
             is
             your
             own
             ?
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             if
             ye
             have
             proved
             false
             and
             untrusty
             in
             your
             Stewardship
             ,
             and
             use
             of
             God's
             entrusted
             Mercies
             in
             this
             life
             of
             Tryal
             ,
             where
             you
             had
             no
             assurance
             to
             stay
             an
             hour
             ,
             do
             you
             think
             God
             will
             place
             such
             as
             Proprietors
             in
             the
             Everlasting
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             No
             servant
             can
             serve
             two
             masters
             ;
             for
             either
             he
             will
             hate
             the
             one
             and
             love
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             will
             hold
             to
             the
             one
             and
             despise
             the
             other
             :
             ye
             cannot
             serve
             God
             and
             mammon
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             A
             divided
             heart
             between
             God
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             false
             to
             God
             and
             to
             it self
             :
             Ye
             cannot
             be
             true
             Christians
             and
             worldlings
             too
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             the
             Pharisees
             also
             who
             were
             covetous
             ,
             heard
             all
             these
             things
             ;
             and
             they
             derided
             him
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Note
             ;
             The
             love
             of
             Riches
             rises
             up
             against
             holy
             and
             mortifying
             Doctrine
             ,
             with
             hatred
             and
             scorn
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Ye
             are
             they
             which
             justifie
             your selves
             before
             men
             ;
             but
             God
             knoweth
             your
             hearts
             :
             for
             that
             which
             is
             highly
             esteemed
             among
             men
             ,
             is
             abomination
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             You
             applaud
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             keep
             up
             a
             worldly
             Reputation
             ;
             but
             God
             seeth
             all
             the
             evil
             of
             your
             hearts
             ;
             and
             he
             abhorreth
             the
             covetous
             ,
             whom
             you
             bless
             ,
             and
             all
             proud
             and
             prosperous
             worldlings
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             highest
             in
             mens
             esteem
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             The
             law
             and
             the
             prophets
             were
             until
             John
             :
             since
             that
             time
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             preached
             ,
             and
             every
             man
             presseth
             into
             it
             .
          
           
             16
             ,
             Till
             
             John's
             days
             ,
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             darkly
             foretold
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             as
             afar
             off
             ,
             were
             the
             chief
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             since
             
             John's
             preaching
             that
             this
             Kingdom
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
             multitudes
             gladly
             receive
             that
             Tydings
             and
             croud
             or
             press
             into
             it
             with
             earnestness
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             it
             is
             easier
             for
             heaven
             and
             earth
             to
             pass
             ,
             than
             one
             tittle
             of
             the
             law
             to
             fail
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             The
             Law
             is
             God's
             true
             Word
             ,
             and
             shall
             never
             prove
             false
             :
             The
             natural-moral
             part
             shall
             continue
             ;
             the
             Ceremonious
             part
             ,
             the
             Types
             and
             Prophecies
             ,
             pass
             not
             away
             unfulfilled
             :
             They
             all
             pointed
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             who
             fulfilleth
             them
             ,
             though
             he
             abrogate
             them
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Whosoever
             putteth
             away
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             marrieth
             another
             ,
             committeth
             adultery
             :
             and
             whosoever
             marrieth
             her
             that
             is
             put
             away
             
             from
             her
             husband
             ,
             committeth
             adultery
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             See
             Matth.
             5
             32.
             
          
           
             19.
             
             There
             was
             a
             certain
             rich
             man
             ,
             which
             was
             clothed
             in
             purple
             and
             fine
             linnen
             ,
             and
             fared
             sumptuously
             every
             day
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Note
             ;
             This
             is
             the
             description
             of
             a
             Sensualist
             that
             liveth
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             to
             be
             clothed
             in
             Purple
             and
             Silk
             ,
             ●nd
             to
             have
             every
             day
             a
             costly
             Table
             of
             delightful
             meat
             ●nd
             drink
             .
             Sensual
             flesh-pleasing
             is
             the
             common
             damn●ng
             sin
             ;
             and
             Riches
             are
             the
             fuel
             of
             fleshly
             desires
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             there
             was
             a
             certain
             beggar
             named
             Lazarus
             ,
             which
             was
             laid
             at
             his
             gate
             full
             of
             sores
             :
             21.
             
             And
             desiring
             to
             be
             fed
             with
             the
             crumbs
             which
             fell
             from
             the
             rich
             mans
             table
             :
             moreover
             the
             dogs
             came
             and
             licked
             his
             sores
             .
          
           
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Note
             1.
             
             It
             is
             like
             he
             had
             some
             relief
             there
             ,
             else
             he
             would
             not
             have
             layn
             there
             .
             2.
             
             The
             worst
             men
             are
             not
             usually
             most
             afflicted
             in
             this
             life
             .
             3.
             
             Rich
             fleshly
             men
             make
             too
             great
             a
             difference
             between
             themselves
             and
             the
             Poor
             ,
             and
             think
             their
             superfluities
             ,
             and
             sumptuous
             delicious
             fare
             ,
             must
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             necessities
             of
             their
             poor
             Brethren
             .
             4.
             
             Dogs
             help
             him
             ,
             whom
             the
             rich
             Sensualist
             would
             not
             help
             in
             any
             competent
             degree
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             that
             the
             beggar
             died
             ,
             and
             was
             carried
             by
             the
             angels
             into
             Abrahams
             bosom
             :
             the
             rich
             man
             also
             died
             and
             was
             buried
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Note
             ;
             Though
             this
             be
             a
             Parable
             ,
             Christ
             would
             not
             by
             it
             insinuate
             false
             Doctrine
             :
             Therefore
             it
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             the
             Soul
             doth
             not
             die
             with
             the
             Body
             ,
             but
             goeth
             to
             Joy
             or
             Misery
             .
             Abraham
             is
             there
             alive
             ,
             and
             Lazarus
             in
             his
             bosom
             ;
             (
             before
             the
             final
             Resurrection
             .
             )
             2.
             
             Death
             quickly
             levelleth
             Rich
             and
             Poor
             ;
             the
             voluptuous
             and
             the
             afflicted
             .
             3.
             
             Angels
             that
             guard
             the
             Just
             in
             life
             ,
             refuse
             not
             at
             death
             to
             serve
             their
             Souls
             as
             their
             Convoy
             unto
             Happiness
             .
             4.
             
             To
             be
             buried
             in
             a
             Grave
             ,
             and
             rot
             to
             dust
             ,
             is
             the
             best
             that
             the
             pampered
             flesh
             of
             the
             wicked
             can
             expect
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             in
             hell
             he
             lift
             up
             his
             eyes
             being
             in
             torments
             ,
             and
             seeth
             Abraham
             afar
             off
             ,
             and
             Lazarus
             in
             his
             bosom
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Note
             1.
             
             Such
             notice
             as
             Spirits
             have
             is
             called
             seeing
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Souls
             of
             the
             wicked
             pass
             to
             Hell
             torments
             .
             3.
             
             Joyful
             ,
             felicity
             is
             called
             
             Abraham's
             bosom
             ,
             to
             a
             Jew
             .
             Some
             think
             Nations
             are
             joyned
             in
             happiness
             or
             misery
             hereafter
             ,
             as
             rewarded
             in
             the
             relations
             in
             which
             they
             did
             good
             or
             evil
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             he
             cryed
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Father
             Abraham
             ,
             have
             mercy
             on
             me
             ,
             and
             send
             Lazarus
             that
             he
             may
             dip
             the
             tip
             of
             his
             finger
             in
             water
             and
             cool
             my
             tongue
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             tormented
             in
             this
             flame
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Note
             1.
             
             The
             Parable
             speaketh
             metaphorically
             ,
             of
             Souls
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             Tongues
             ;
             which
             signified
             no
             more
             than
             they
             have
             a
             torment
             suitable
             to
             their
             kind
             .
             2.
             
             Voluptuous
             rich
             men
             would
             shorrly
             beg
             even
             for
             a
             very
             little
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             those
             whom
             they
             here
             despised
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             help
             them
             .
             3.
             
             By
             flame
             is
             meant
             a
             means
             of
             torment
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             But
             Abraham
             said
             ,
             Son
             ,
             remember
             that
             thou
             in
             thy
             life
             time
             receivedst
             thy
             good
             things
             ,
             and
             likewise
             Lazarus
             evil
             things
             ,
             but
             now
             he
             is
             comforted
             and
             thou
             art
             tormented
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Thou
             hadst
             that
             which
             thou
             didst
             chuse
             :
             Thou
             didst
             prefer
             fleshly
             pleasure
             before
             the
             hopes
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             had
             them
             .
             And
             Lazarus
             submitted
             to
             sufferings
             on
             Earth
             for
             the
             hopes
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             he
             preferred
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             now
             his
             choice
             .
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             God
             doth
             not
             damn
             any
             man
             for
             his
             being
             rich
             ,
             but
             for
             being
             sensual
             ,
             and
             preferring
             self-pleasing
             before
             his
             Salvation
             :
             Nor
             doth
             he
             save
             any
             for
             having
             suffered
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             but
             for
             preferring
             God
             and
             Heaven
             before
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             ease
             ,
             and
             for
             suffering
             to
             attain
             Salvation
             .
             2.
             
             The
             next
             life
             will
             set
             all
             straight
             ,
             and
             tell
             us
             who
             made
             the
             wisest
             choice
             ,
             and
             were
             indeed
             the
             happy
             men
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             And
             besides
             all
             this
             ,
             between
             us
             and
             you
             there
             is
             a
             great
             gulf
             fixed
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             which
             would
             pass
             from
             hence
             to
             you
             cannot
             ;
             neither
             can
             they
             pass
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             would
             come
             from
             thence
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             may
             have
             some
             knowledge
             of
             each
             others
             case
             ,
             but
             no
             access
             for
             converse
             :
             Damnation
             is
             a
             remediless
             state
             :
             The
             damned
             may
             wish
             for
             ease
             ,
             and
             help
             ,
             and
             mercy
             ,
             but
             shall
             have
             none
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Then
             he
             said
             ,
             I
             pray
             thee
             therefore
             ,
             father
             ,
             that
             thou
             wouldest
             send
             him
             to
             my
             fathers
             house
             :
             28.
             
             For
             I
             have
             five
             brethren
             ;
             that
             he
             may
             testifie
             unto
             them
             ,
             lest
             they
             also
             come
             into
             this
             place
             of
             torment
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             O
             send
             him
             to
             my
             Brethren
             on
             Earth
             ,
             to
             tell
             them
             what
             I
             suffer
             ,
             and
             why
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             come
             hither
             ,
             who
             are
             yet
             recoverable
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             state
             of
             hope
             ,
             though
             my
             case
             be
             desperate
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Whether
             the
             damned
             retain
             any
             love
             to
             ,
             and
             care
             of
             ,
             their
             Brethren
             on
             Earth
             ,
             or
             whether
             this
             be
             spoken
             only
             to
             explain
             their
             condition
             here
             ,
             is
             uncertain
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             Abraham
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             They
             have
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             let
             them
             hear
             them
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             The
             God
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             Power
             hath
             determined
             of
             the
             way
             and
             means
             of
             converting
             men
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Messengers
             from
             the
             Dead
             .
             If
             they
             will
             be
             saved
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             by
             God's
             appointed
             Means
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             other
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             Nay
             ,
             Father
             Abraham
             ,
             but
             if
             one
             went
             unto
             them
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             they
             will
             repent
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             Sure
             such
             an
             Apparition
             would
             convince
             them
             ,
             and
             affright
             them
             to
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             If
             they
             hear
             
             not
             Moses
             and
             the
             prophets
             ,
             neither
             will
             they
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             though
             one
             rose
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             (
             If
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             change
             his
             way
             of
             Salvation
             to
             persuade
             wilful
             ,
             sensual
             sinners
             .
             )
             But
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ;
             for
             God's
             Word
             and
             Ministers
             are
             a
             more
             suitable
             means
             of
             converting
             sinners
             ,
             than
             a
             man
             would
             be
             from
             the
             dead
             :
             God
             will
             bless
             his
             own
             Means
             :
             And
             affrighting
             men
             will
             not
             renew
             their
             Natures
             ,
             and
             kindle
             in
             them
             a
             Love
             to
             God
             and
             Holiness
             .
             And
             how
             little
             should
             we
             know
             whether
             one
             from
             the
             Dead
             were
             a
             Devil
             ,
             or
             a
             credible
             Messenger
             ?
             and
             whether
             he
             said
             true
             or
             false
             ?
             Should
             he
             dwell
             with
             us
             as
             long
             as
             Ministers
             do
             ,
             men
             would
             again
             despise
             and
             persecute
             him
             :
             Should
             he
             come
             but
             once
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             equal
             the
             daily
             sollicitations
             of
             God's
             Ministers
             .
             Will
             one
             from
             the
             Dead
             heal
             all
             Diseases
             with
             a
             word
             ,
             and
             raise
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             send
             down
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             on
             all
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             and
             give
             such
             proof
             of
             his
             Truth
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             have
             done
             ?
             Will
             his
             words
             have
             more
             Light
             and
             Power
             than
             God's
             Word
             hath
             ?
             Or
             would
             not
             your
             fleshly
             Brethren
             accuse
             him
             of
             scandalizing
             and
             slandering
             the
             Soul
             of
             their
             noble
             deceased
             Brother
             ,
             for
             telling
             them
             he
             is
             in
             Hell
             ,
             and
             persecute
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             within
             their
             power
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Christians
             ,
             remember
             with
             thankfulness
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             a
             far
             better
             means
             for
             your
             Salvation
             ,
             than
             one
             from
             the
             Dead
             would
             be
             ;
             and
             use
             it
             accordingly
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THen
             said
             he
             unto
             his
             disciples
             .
             It
             is
             impossible
             but
             that
             offences
             will
             come
             ,
             but
             wo
             unto
             him
             through
             whom
             they
             come
             .
             2.
             
             It
             were
             better
             for
             him
             that
             a
             milstone
             were
             hanged
             about
             his
             neck
             ,
             and
             he
             cast
             into
             the
             sea
             ,
             than
             that
             he
             should
             offend
             one
             of
             these
             little
             ones
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             will
             certainly
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             expected
             ,
             that
             divers
             hinderances
             and
             oppositions
             will
             meet
             men
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             Faith
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             divers
             sorts
             of
             persons
             :
             But
             the
             sin
             of
             such
             hinderers
             is
             heinous
             ,
             tending
             to
             oppose
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             to
             damn
             Souls
             ;
             and
             woe
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             malignity
             do
             thus
             serve
             Satan
             against
             Christ
             .
             2.
             
             They
             may
             blindly
             flatter
             themselves
             by
             malice
             ,
             or
             false
             reasoning
             ,
             or
             worldly
             interest
             ;
             but
             their
             case
             is
             more
             miserable
             ,
             than
             if
             they
             were
             drowned
             in
             the
             depth
             o●
             the
             Sea.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Take
             heed
             to
             your selves
             ;
             If
             thy
             brother
             trespass
             against
             thee
             ,
             rebuke
             him
             :
             and
             if
             he
             repent
             ,
             forgive
             him
             .
             4.
             
             And
             if
             he
             trespass
             against
             thee
             seven
             times
             in
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             seven
             times
             in
             a
             day
             turn
             again
             to
             thee
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             repent
             ;
             thou
             shalt
             forgive
             him
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Take
             heed
             that
             you
             hinder
             not
             any
             man
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             his
             Salvation
             ,
             by
             persuasion
             ,
             example
             ,
             or
             persecution
             :
             But
             if
             any
             man
             offend
             you
             by
             sin
             ,
             or
             injury
             ,
             reprove
             him
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             repent
             ,
             forgive
             him
             .
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             The
             meaning
             is
             not
             that
             the
             mock-repentance
             of
             one
             that
             will
             seven
             times
             a
             day
             commit
             gross
             sins
             ,
             or
             injury
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               I
               repent
            
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             notorious
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             ,
             should
             be
             forgiven
             for
             an
             hypocritical
             word
             :
             But
             that
             True
             Repentance
             should
             be
             accepted
             ,
             how
             oft
             soever
             men
             offend
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             
               Must
               we
               not
               forgive
               men
               ,
               unless
               they
               confess
               and
               repent
               ?
               Ans
               .
            
             There
             are
             several
             degrees
             of
             forgiveness
             :
             1.
             
             We
             must
             so
             far
             forgive
             the
             impenitent
             ,
             as
             to
             love
             them
             as
             men
             ,
             and
             desire
             and
             endeavour
             their
             good
             ,
             without
             revenge
             .
             2.
             
             But
             we
             must
             forgive
             none
             but
             the
             penitent
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             them
             into
             the
             special
             Love
             ,
             which
             belongeth
             to
             Christian
             Friends
             .
             But
             then
             it
             supposeth
             that
             the
             fault
             be
             gross
             sin
             ,
             and
             not
             an
             injury
             by
             tolerable
             Errour
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             not
             convinced
             of
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             the
             apostles
             said
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Increase
             our
             faith
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Seeing
             it
             is
             by
             Faith
             that
             we
             must
             do
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             saved
             ,
             Give
             us
             more
             Faith.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             ,
             If
             ye
             had
             faith
             as
             a
             grain
             of
             mustard-seed
             ,
             ye
             might
             say
             unto
             this
             sycamine
             tree
             ,
             Be
             thou
             plucked
             up
             by
             the
             root
             ,
             and
             be
             thou
             planted
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             it
             should
             obey
             you
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             your
             Faith
             be
             true
             ,
             though
             but
             small
             ,
             no
             difficulty
             shall
             prevail
             against
             it
             ,
             nor
             any
             Miracle
             be
             too
             hard
             ,
             when
             God
             by
             his
             Spirit
             shall
             move
             you
             to
             it
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             the
             chuser
             of
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             which
             of
             you
             having
             a
             servant
             plowing
             ,
             or
             feeding
             cattel
             ,
             will
             say
             unto
             him
             by
             and
             by
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             come
             from
             the
             field
             ,
             Go
             and
             sit
             down
             to
             meat
             :
             8.
             
             And
             will
             not
             rather
             say
             unto
             him
             ,
             Make
             ready
             wherewith
             I
             may
             sup
             ,
             and
             gird
             thy self
             ,
             and
             serve
             me
             ,
             till
             I
             have
             eaten
             and
             drunken
             :
             and
             afterward
             thou
             shalt
             eat
             and
             drink
             .
             9.
             
             Doth
             he
             thank
             that
             servant
             because
             he
             did
             the
             things
             that
             were
             commanded
             him
             ?
             I
             trow
             not
             .
             10.
             
             So
             likewise
             ye
             ,
             when
             ye
             shall
             have
             done
             all
             those
             things
             which
             are
             commanded
             you
             ,
             say
             ,
             We
             are
             unprofitable
             servants
             :
             we
             have
             done
             that
             which
             was
             our
             duty
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             But
             see
             that
             neither
             your
             Faith
             nor
             Miracles
             puff
             you
             up
             ,
             or
             make
             you
             think
             too
             highly
             of
             your selves
             :
             Nor
             must
             you
             desire
             it
             to
             make
             you
             conspicuous
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             for
             your
             Masters
             service
             ,
             which
             is
             your
             duty
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             you
             must
             not
             think
             that
             you
             are
             profitable
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             obedient
             to
             him
             for
             your
             own
             and
             other
             mens
             good
             .
             If
             you
             have
             Servants
             your selves
             ,
             you
             will
             not
             let
             them
             prefer
             themselves
             and
             their
             own
             interest
             ,
             before
             you
             and
             your
             commands
             :
             So
             you
             ,
             when
             you
             have
             preacht
             and
             cast
             
             out
             Devils
             ,
             and
             done
             your
             best
             ,
             think
             not
             that
             you
             have
             profited
             God
             ,
             and
             thereby
             deserve
             to
             be
             dignified
             for
             the
             merit
             of
             your
             work
             ;
             but
             say
             ,
             we
             did
             but
             our
             duty
             ,
             and
             the
             priviledge
             and
             benefit
             is
             our
             own
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             It
             's
             hard
             to
             Analize
             
             Luke's
             words
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             uncertain
             when
             he
             sets
             them
             together
             that
             were
             spoken
             together
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             joyneth
             words
             spoken
             on
             divers
             occasions
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             Christ
             judgeth
             the
             
               unprofitable
               Servant
               to
               utter
               darkness
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             here
             calleth
             all
             unprofitable
             ;
             the
             sense
             is
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             add
             any
             thing
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             profit
             him
             ;
             nor
             is
             he
             a
             Receiver
             ,
             but
             a
             Giver
             ;
             no
             Angel
             can
             merit
             of
             him
             in
             Commutative
             Justice
             .
             But
             we
             must
             be
             Profitable
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             our selves
             ,
             by
             improving
             God's
             Mercies
             :
             And
             Christ
             so
             loveth
             his
             own
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             will
             reward
             this
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             profited
             himself
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             as
             he
             went
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             that
             he
             passed
             through
             the
             midst
             of
             Samaria
             and
             Galilee
             .
             12.
             
             And
             as
             he
             entred
             into
             a
             certain
             village
             ,
             there
             met
             him
             ten
             men
             which
             were
             lepers
             ,
             who
             stood
             afar
             off
             :
             13.
             
             And
             they
             lifted
             up
             their
             voices
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Jesus
             ,
             master
             have
             mercy
             upon
             us
             .
             14.
             
             And
             when
             he
             saw
             them
             ,
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Go
             shew
             your selves
             to
             the
             priests
             .
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             went
             ,
             they
             were
             cleansed
             .
          
           
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Note
             ;
             He
             intimated
             thereby
             a
             purpose
             to
             heal
             them
             :
             (
             And
             he
             bid
             them
             use
             the
             ill-called
             corrupt
             Priests
             :
             )
             But
             whether
             he
             sent
             them
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             were
             to
             judge
             of
             Leprosies
             before
             the
             cleansing
             ,
             or
             to
             shew
             that
             they
             were
             cleansed
             ,
             is
             doubtful
             ;
             though
             the
             first
             seems
             to
             me
             most
             probable
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             that
             he
             was
             healed
             ,
             turned
             back
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             glorified
             God.
             16.
             
             And
             fell
             down
             on
             his
             face
             at
             his
             feet
             giving
             him
             thanks
             ;
             and
             he
             was
             a
             Samaritan
             .
          
           
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             He
             judged
             it
             no
             breach
             of
             Christ's
             command
             to
             return
             first
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             thanks
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             Jesus
             answering
             ,
             said
             ,
             were
             there
             not
             ten
             cleansed
             ?
             but
             where
             are
             the
             nine
             ?
             18.
             
             There
             are
             not
             found
             that
             returned
             to
             give
             glory
             to
             God
             ,
             save
             this
             stranger
             .
          
           
             17
             ▪
             18.
             
             This
             one
             man
             ,
             accounted
             a
             Heretick
             by
             the
             Jews
             ,
             is
             the
             only
             man
             of
             ten
             that
             returneth
             to
             glorifie
             God
             for
             his
             Cure.
             
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Many
             receive
             Mercies
             ,
             but
             few
             glorifie
             God
             with
             true
             thanksgiving
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Arise
             ,
             go
             thy
             way
             ,
             thy
             faith
             hath
             made
             thee
             whole
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Note
             ;
             This
             oft-used
             word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             say
             ,
             that
             because
             it
             is
             Christ
             that
             healeth
             ,
             or
             justifieth
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             Faith
             :
             As
             if
             the
             Office
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             Faith
             ,
             might
             not
             concur
             hereunto
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             when
             he
             was
             demanded
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             when
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             should
             come
             ;
             he
             answered
             them
             and
             said
             ,
             The
             kingdom
             of
             God
             cometh
             not
             with
             observation
             .
             21.
             
             Neither
             shall
             they
             say
             ,
             Lo
             here
             ,
             or
             lo
             there
             :
             for
             behold
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             within
             you
             .
          
           
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             You
             know
             not
             what
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             :
             It
             is
             not
             Christ's
             apperance
             in
             visible
             pomp
             ,
             as
             earthly
             Princes
             reign
             :
             It
             is
             a
             Moral
             Spiritual
             Kingdom
             ,
             opposite
             (
             not
             to
             Monarchs
             ,
             but
             )
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Satan
             :
             As
             Satan
             reigneth
             not
             visibly
             by
             himself
             ,
             but
             by
             corrupt
             Princes
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             to
             do
             his
             works
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             invisible
             suggestions
             and
             his
             baits
             ;
             so
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             to
             destroy
             Satan's
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             to
             sanctifie
             and
             save
             men
             ,
             not
             by
             Christ's
             visible
             pompous
             reign
             ,
             but
             by
             holy
             Rulers
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             promises
             and
             blessings
             to
             work
             on
             Souls
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             the
             disciples
             ,
             The
             days
             will
             come
             when
             ye
             shall
             desire
             to
             see
             one
             of
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             not
             see
             it
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Days
             of
             suffering
             are
             not
             far
             off
             ,
             when
             you
             will
             wish
             for
             my
             presence
             to
             deliver
             you
             (
             or
             ,
             as
             some
             ,
             when
             you
             shall
             wish
             for
             days
             ,
             as
             easy
             and
             quiet
             ,
             as
             these
             are
             now
             ,
             )
             or
             others
             think
             ,
             though
             he
             spake
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Pharisees
             or
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             that
             he
             spake
             to
             them
             of
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             they
             shall
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             See
             here
             ,
             or
             see
             there
             :
             go
             not
             after
             them
             ,
             nor
             follow
             them
             .
             24.
             
             For
             as
             the
             lightning
             that
             lightneth
             out
             of
             the
             one
             part
             under
             heaven
             ,
             shineth
             unto
             the
             other
             part
             under
             heaven
             :
             so
             shall
             also
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             be
             in
             his
             day
             .
          
           
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Believe
             not
             them
             that
             tell
             you
             a
             Deliverer
             or
             Christ
             is
             in
             such
             or
             such
             a
             place
             .
             For
             my
             Kingdom
             shall
             not
             be
             managed
             by
             my
             personal
             appearance
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Light
             of
             my
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             shall
             shine
             from
             one
             part
             of
             the
             World
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             Lightning
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             [
             or
             ,
             my
             last
             coming
             will
             be
             like
             Lightning
             ,
             sudden
             ,
             and
             glorious
             to
             all
             mens
             sight
             .
             ]
          
           
             25.
             
             But
             first
             must
             he
             suffer
             many
             things
             ,
             and
             be
             rejected
             of
             this
             generation
             .
             26.
             
             And
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Noe
             ;
             so
             shall
             it
             be
             also
             in
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             man.
             27.
             
             They
             did
             eat
             ,
             they
             drank
             ,
             they
             married
             wives
             ,
             they
             were
             given
             in
             marriage
             ,
             untill
             the
             day
             that
             Noe
             entred
             into
             the
             ark
             :
             and
             the
             flood
             came
             &
             destroyed
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             See
             Matth.
             24.
             
             Whether
             the
             day
             of
             Christ
             be
             the
             day
             of
             his
             just
             Destruction
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             Reign
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             joyned
             with
             the
             Fall
             of
             them
             and
             other
             Enemies
             ,
             or
             his
             last
             coming
             ,
             is
             doubted
             of
             by
             Expositors
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Likewise
             also
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Lot
             ,
             they
             did
             eat
             ,
             they
             drank
             ,
             they
             bought
             ,
             
             they
             sold
             ,
             they
             planted
             ,
             they
             builded
             ;
             29.
             
             But
             the
             same
             day
             that
             Lot
             went
             out
             of
             Sodom
             ,
             it
             rained
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             them
             all
             :
             30.
             
             Even
             thus
             shall
             it
             be
             in
             the
             day
             when
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             is
             revealed
             .
          
           
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             Christ's
             coming
             ,
             (
             whether
             to
             destroy
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             or
             to
             judge
             the
             World
             ,
             )
             will
             be
             sudden
             ,
             unexpected
             ,
             and
             terrible
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             In
             that
             day
             ,
             he
             which
             shall
             be
             upon
             the
             house
             top
             ,
             and
             his
             stuff
             in
             the
             house
             ,
             let
             him
             not
             come
             down
             to
             take
             it
             away
             :
             and
             he
             that
             is
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             let
             him
             likewise
             not
             return
             back
             .
             32.
             
             Remember
             Lot's
             wife
             .
          
           
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             Let
             all
             go
             ,
             and
             be
             glad
             to
             save
             your
             lives
             :
             Look
             nor
             back
             with
             grief
             for
             your
             losses
             ,
             lest
             you
             speed
             as
             
             Lot's
             Wife
             did
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Whosoever
             shall
             seek
             to
             save
             his
             life
             ,
             shall
             lose
             it
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             shall
             lose
             his
             life
             ,
             shall
             preserve
             it
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Self-saving
             ,
             by
             forsaking
             the
             Truth
             ,
             will
             prove
             self-destroying
             ;
             and
             venturing
             and
             losing
             life
             for
             me
             ,
             shall
             prove
             the
             surest
             saving
             way
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             In
             that
             night
             there
             shall
             be
             two
             men
             in
             one
             bed
             ;
             the
             one
             shall
             be
             taken
             ,
             the
             other
             shall
             be
             left
             .
             35.
             
             Two
             women
             shall
             be
             grinding
             together
             ;
             the
             one
             shall
             be
             taken
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             shall
             be
             left
             .
             36.
             
             Two
             men
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             field
             ;
             the
             one
             shall
             be
             taken
             ,
             the
             other
             shall
             be
             left
             .
          
           
             34
             ,
             35.
             
             I
             will
             carefully
             separate
             my
             own
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             save
             them
             when
             unbelievers
             perish
             ,
             (
             whether
             at
             the
             end
             ,
             or
             sooner
             .
             )
          
           
             37.
             
             And
             they
             answered
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Where
             ,
             Lord
             ?
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Wheresoever
             the
             body
             is
             ,
             thither
             will
             the
             eagles
             be
             gathered
             together
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             Where
             shall
             all
             these
             things
             be
             done
             ?
             He
             said
             ,
             where
             those
             designed
             to
             destruction
             are
             ,
             thither
             God
             ▪
             s
             Justice
             will
             send
             his
             Executioners
             .
             And
             where
             his
             chosen
             are
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             deliverance
             .
             See
             Matth.
             24.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             he
             spake
             a
             parable
             unto
             them
             ,
             
               to
               this
               end
            
             ,
             that
             men
             ought
             always
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             faint
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             hold
             on
             in
             earnest
             importunity
             and
             hope
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             grow
             cold
             ,
             and
             slack
             ,
             and
             heartless
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Saying
             ,
             There
             was
             in
             a
             city
             a
             judge
             ,
             which
             feared
             not
             God
             ,
             neither
             regarded
             man.
             3.
             
             And
             there
             was
             a
             widow
             in
             that
             city
             ,
             and
             she
             came
             unto
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Avenge
             me
             of
             mine
             adversary
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Note
             ;
             Woe
             to
             the
             Land
             that
             hath
             such
             Judges
             .
             She
             said
             ,
             Do
             me
             Justice
             against
             my
             Adversary
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             he
             would
             not
             for
             a
             while
             :
             but
             afterward
             he
             said
             within
             himself
             ,
             Though
             I
             fear
             not
             God
             ,
             nor
             regard
             man
             ,
             5.
             
             Yet
             because
             this
             widow
             troubleth
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             avenge
             her
             ,
             lest
             by
             her
             continual
             coming
             she
             weary
             me
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Note
             ;
             Where
             there
             is
             no
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             avoiding
             clamor
             and
             shame
             for
             injustice
             ,
             may
             make
             a
             Judge
             do
             Justice
             to
             the
             oppressed
             .
             But
             they
             that
             come
             10
             Diabolical
             Malignity
             ,
             will
             delight
             to
             do
             mischief
             ,
             and
             destroy
             the
             Just
             ,
             and
             will
             take
             their
             wickedness
             for
             their
             glory
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             ,
             Hear
             what
             the
             unjust
             judge
             saith
             .
             7.
             
             And
             shall
             not
             God
             avenge
             his
             own
             elect
             ,
             that
             cry
             day
             and
             night
             unto
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             bear
             long
             with
             them
             ?
             8.
             
             I
             tell
             you
             that
             he
             will
             avenge
             them
             speedily
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             when
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             cometh
             ,
             shall
             he
             find
             faith
             on
             the
             earth
             ?
          
           
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Will
             importunity
             prevail
             with
             a
             wicked
             Judge
             ?
             and
             will
             not
             importunate
             prayer
             prevail
             with
             God
             to
             do
             Justice
             for
             his
             chosen
             ,
             praying
             people
             ?
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             though
             the
             time
             seem
             long
             to
             you
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             no
             delay
             to
             do
             them
             Justice
             in
             due
             time
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Importunity
             moved
             the
             man
             by
             wearying
             him
             ;
             but
             it
             procureth
             mercy
             from
             God
             only
             ,
             by
             making
             us
             fit
             Receivers
             of
             it
             .
             Men
             will
             despond
             by
             impatience
             ,
             before
             deliverance
             cometh
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             he
             spake
             this
             parable
             unto
             certain
             which
             trusted
             in
             themselvs
             that
             they
             were
             righteous
             ,
             and
             despised
             others
             :
          
           
             9.
             
             He
             thought
             meet
             to
             rebuke
             those
             who
             thought
             too
             well
             of
             their
             own
             goodness
             ,
             and
             were
             too
             censorious
             and
             contemptuous
             of
             those
             that
             seemed
             worse
             than
             they
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Two
             men
             went
             up
             into
             the
             temple
             to
             pray
             ,
             the
             one
             a
             Pharisee
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             a
             publican
             .
             11.
             
             The
             Pharisee
             stood
             and
             prayed
             thus
             with
             himself
             ,
             God
             I
             thank
             thee
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             not
             as
             other
             men
             are
             ,
             extortioners
             ,
             unjust
             ,
             adulterers
             ,
             nor
             even
             as
             this
             Publican
             .
             12.
             
             I
             fast
             twice
             in
             the
             week
             ,
             I
             give
             tithes
             of
             all
             that
             I
             possess
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             The
             Pharisees
             Prayer
             was
             a
             boasting
             of
             his
             goodness
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             humble
             bewailing
             of
             his
             sins
             and
             wants
             .
             All
             this
             was
             praise-worthy
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             was
             necessary
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             the
             publican
             standing
             afar
             off
             ,
             would
             not
             lift
             up
             so
             much
             as
             his
             eyes
             unto
             
             heaven
             ,
             but
             smote
             upon
             his
             breast
             ,
             saying
             ,
             God
             be
             mercifull
             to
             me
             a
             sinner
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             His
             Prayer
             was
             in
             ●he
             deep
             sense
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             a
             humble
             begging
             mercy
             of
             God
             ;
             (
             ●ot
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             go
             on
             in
             sin
             ,
             but
             with
             pe●●tence
             and
             conversion
             ,
             resolving
             of
             a
             new
             life
             .
             )
          
           
             14.
             
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             this
             man
             went
             down
             to
             his
             house
             justified
             rather
             then
             the
             other
             :
             for
             every
             one
             that
             exalteth
             himself
             ,
             shall
             be
             abased
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             humbleth
             himself
             ,
             shall
             be
             exalted
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             God
             took
             this
             for
             a
             juster
             or
             better
             man
             ,
             for
             his
             penitent
             confession
             than
             the
             Pharisee
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             formal
             righteousness
             which
             he
             boasted
             of
             :
             For
             God
             will
             exalt
             the
             humble
             ,
             and
             abase
             the
             proud
             .
             (
             But
             this
             supposeth
             the
             Publican's
             Repentance
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Conversion
             ,
             and
             not
             meer
             conviction
             and
             confessing
             in
             fear
             .
             )
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             they
             brought
             unto
             him
             also
             infants
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             touch
             them
             :
             but
             when
             his
             disciples
             saw
             it
             ,
             they
             rebuked
             them
             .
             16.
             
             But
             Jesus
             called
             them
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Suffer
             little
             children
             to
             come
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             forbid
             them
             not
             :
             for
             of
             such
             is
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God.
             17.
             
             Verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             Whosoever
             shall
             not
             receive
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             as
             a
             little
             child
             ,
             shall
             in
             no
             wise
             enter
             therein
             .
          
           
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             See
             on
             Matth.
             10.14
             .
             Matth.
             19.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             a
             certain
             ruler
             asked
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Good
             Master
             ,
             what
             shall
             I
             do
             to
             inherit
             eternal
             life
             ?
             19.
             
             And
             Jesus
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Why
             callest
             thou
             me
             good
             ?
             none
             is
             good
             save
             one
             ,
             
               that
               is
            
             ,
             God.
             20.
             
             Thou
             knowest
             the
             commandments
             ,
             Do
             not
             commit
             adultery
             ,
             Do
             not
             kill
             ,
             Do
             not
             steal
             ,
             Do
             not
             bear
             false
             witness
             ,
             Honour
             thy
             father
             and
             thy
             mother
             .
             21.
             
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             All
             these
             have
             I
             kept
             from
             my
             youth
             up
             .
             22.
             
             Now
             when
             Jesus
             heard
             these
             things
             ,
             he
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Yet
             lackest
             thou
             one
             thing
             :
             sell
             all
             that
             thou
             hast
             ,
             and
             distribute
             unto
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             have
             treasure
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             come
             ,
             follow
             me
             .
             23.
             
             And
             when
             he
             heard
             this
             ,
             he
             was
             very
             sorrowful
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             very
             rich
             .
          
           
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             See
             Matth.
             19.20
             .
             &
             Mark
             10.17
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             This
             renunciation
             of
             the
             World
             is
             not
             required
             by
             Christ
             ,
             only
             to
             a
             
               high
               degree
            
             of
             holyness
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             obtaining
             of
             
               Eternal
               Life
            
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Multitu●es
             of
             nominal
             Christians
             go
             not
             so
             far
             as
             this
             worldly
             Jew
             ;
             in
             believing
             a
             Life
             Eternal
             ,
             &
             in
             a
             care
             to
             inherit
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             doing
             so
             much
             for
             it
             ,
             from
             his
             youth
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             when
             Jesus
             saw
             that
             he
             was
             very
             sorowful
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             How
             hardly
             shall
             they
             that
             have
             riches
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God!
             25.
             
             For
             it
             is
             easier
             〈◊〉
             a
             camel
             to
             go
             through
             a
             needles
             eye
             ,
             then
             for
             a
             rich
             man
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God.
             26
             And
             they
             that
             heard
             it
             ,
             said
             ,
             Who
             then
             can
             be
             saved
             ?
          
           
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             See
             Matth.
             19.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             To
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             was
             understood
             by
             the
             hearers
             to
             be
             all
             one
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             The
             things
             which
             are
             unpossible
             with
             men
             ,
             are
             possible
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             27.
             
             Note
             ,
             Possibility
             ,
             though
             with
             great
             difficulty
             ,
             must
             make
             us
             true
             seekers
             and
             then
             we
             may
             attain
             to
             certainty
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Then
             Peter
             said
             ,
             Lo
             ,
             we
             have
             left
             all
             ,
             and
             followed
             thee
             .
             29.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             man
             that
             hath
             left
             house
             ,
             or
             parents
             ,
             or
             brethren
             ,
             or
             wife
             ,
             or
             children
             for
             the
             kingdom
             of
             Gods
             sake
             ,
             30.
             
             Who
             shall
             not
             receive
             manifold
             more
             in
             this
             present
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             life
             everlasting
             .
          
           
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             You
             shall
             be
             no
             losers
             by
             me
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             The
             blessings
             even
             of
             suffering
             Christians
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             are
             better
             than
             all
             that
             they
             forsake
             for
             Christ
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             Then
             he
             took
             unto
             him
             the
             twelve
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             we
             go
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             that
             are
             written
             by
             the
             prophets
             concerning
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             shall
             be
             accomplished
             .
             32.
             
             For
             he
             shall
             be
             delivered
             unto
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             mocked
             ,
             &
             spitefully
             entreated
             and
             spit
             on
             :
             33.
             
             And
             they
             shall
             scourge
             him
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             day
             he
             shall
             rise
             again
             .
             34.
             
             And
             they
             understood
             none
             of
             these
             things
             :
             and
             this
             saying
             was
             hid
             from
             them
             ,
             neither
             knew
             they
             the
             things
             which
             were
             spoken
             .
          
           
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             Note
             ,
             We
             must
             not
             wonder
             if
             many
             of
             our
             Hearers
             then
             are
             dull
             of
             understanding
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             was
             come
             nigh
             unto
             Jericho
             ,
             a
             certain
             blind
             man
             sat
             by
             the
             way
             side
             begging
             :
             36.
             
             And
             hearing
             the
             multitude
             pass
             by
             ,
             he
             asked
             what
             it
             meant
             .
             37.
             
             And
             they
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             passeth
             by
             .
             38.
             
             And
             he
             cryed
             saying
             ,
             Jesus
             ,
             thou
             Son
             of
             David
             ,
             have
             mercy
             on
             me
             .
             39.
             
             And
             they
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             rebuked
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             hold
             his
             peace
             :
             but
             he
             cried
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             Thou
             Son
             of
             David
             have
             mercy
             on
             me
             .
             40.
             
             And
             Jesus
             stood
             and
             commanded
             him
             to
             be
             brought
             unto
             him
             :
             and
             when
             
             he
             was
             come
             near
             he
             asked
             him
             ,
             41.
             
             Saying
             ,
             What
             wilt
             thou
             that
             I
             should
             do
             unto
             thee
             ?
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             receive
             my
             sight
             .
             42.
             
             And
             Jesus
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Receive
             thy
             sight
             ,
             thy
             faith
             hath
             saved
             thee
             .
             43.
             
             And
             immediately
             he
             received
             his
             sight
             and
             followed
             him
             ,
             glorifying
             God
             :
             and
             all
             the
             people
             when
             they
             saw
             it
             gave
             praise
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             40
             ,
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             43.
             
             See
             on
             Matth.
             20.18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             N.
             Faith
             fitteth
             us
             to
             receive
             Mercy
             ;
             and
             Mercy
             teacheth
             us
             to
             glorifie
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             Jesus
             entred
             and
             passed
             through
             Jericho
             .
             2.
             
             And
             behold
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             man
             named
             Zacheus
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             chief
             among
             the
             Publicans
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             rich
             .
             3.
             
             And
             he
             sought
             to
             see
             Jesus
             who
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             for
             the
             press
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             little
             of
             stature
             .
             4.
             
             And
             he
             ran
             before
             ,
             and
             climbed
             up
             into
             a
             sycamore-tree
             to
             see
             him
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             to
             pass
             that
             way
             .
             5.
             
             And
             when
             Jesus
             came
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             he
             looked
             up
             and
             saw
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Zacheus
             ,
             make
             hast
             ,
             and
             come
             down
             ;
             for
             to
             day
             I
             must
             abide
             at
             thy
             house
             .
          
           
             1
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Desire
             ,
             and
             diligent
             seeking
             ,
             prepare
             for
             Christ's
             acceptance
             and
             abode
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             he
             made
             hast
             and
             came
             down
             ,
             and
             received
             him
             joyfully
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Note
             ;
             He
             hoped
             but
             for
             a
             ●ight
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             obtaineth
             more
             .
             Mercy
             exceedeth
             the
             seekers
             expectation
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             when
             they
             saw
             it
             ,
             they
             all
             murmured
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             gone
             to
             be
             guest
             with
             a
             man
             that
             is
             a
             sinner
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Note
             ;
             As
             if
             Christ
             were
             not
             holy
             and
             strict
             enough
             ,
             because
             he
             went
             to
             sinners
             for
             their
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             Zacheus
             stood
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             the
             half
             of
             my
             goods
             I
             give
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             have
             taken
             any
             thing
             from
             any
             man
             by
             false
             accusation
             ,
             I
             restore
             him
             fourfold
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Note
             1.
             
             This
             proceeding
             from
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             proved
             him
             a
             true
             Convert
             .
             2.
             
             False
             accusation
             was
             the
             Publican●
             notable
             sin
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             Jesus
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             This
             day
             is
             salvation
             come
             to
             this
             house
             ,
             for
             so
             much
             as
             he
             also
             is
             the
             son
             of
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Note
             1.
             
             Where
             true
             Faith
             and
             Conversion
             cometh
             ,
             there
             Salvation
             cometh
             .
             2.
             
             All
             true
             Believers
             are
             Children
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             Promise
             made
             to
             Abraham
             and
             his
             seed
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             For
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             is
             come
             to
             seek
             and
             to
             save
             that
             which
             was
             lost
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             To
             this
             end
             came
             I
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             redeem
             ,
             convert
             ,
             and
             save
             lost
             sinners
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             as
             they
             heard
             these
             things
             ,
             he
             added
             ,
             and
             spake
             a
             parable
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             nigh
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             thought
             that
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             should
             immediately
             appear
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             To
             take
             them
             off
             such
             expectations
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             He
             said
             therefore
             ,
             A
             certain
             noble
             man
             went
             into
             a
             far
             countrey
             to
             receive
             for
             himself
             a
             kingdom
             and
             to
             return
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Christ
             was
             to
             go
             from
             Earth
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             receive
             his
             own
             Kingly
             glory
             ,
             and
             to
             reign
             there
             over
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             to
             return
             to
             judge
             men
             according
             to
             their
             works
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             he
             called
             his
             ten
             servants
             ,
             and
             delivered
             them
             ten
             pounds
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Occupy
             till
             I
             come
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             He
             giveth
             men
             ,
             that
             profess
             to
             be
             his
             Servants
             ,
             his
             Gifts
             and
             Mercies
             ,
             and
             commands
             them
             to
             use
             them
             faithfully
             in
             his
             Service
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             good
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             profit
             others
             ,
             expecting
             his
             return
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             But
             his
             citizens
             hated
             him
             ,
             and
             sent
             a
             message
             after
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             We
             will
             not
             have
             this
             man
             to
             reign
             over
             us
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             The
             Jews
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             first
             offered
             Grace
             ,
             rejected
             him
             and
             his
             Government
             with
             scorn
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             was
             returned
             ,
             having
             received
             the
             kingdom
             ,
             then
             he
             commanded
             these
             servants
             to
             be
             called
             unto
             him
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             had
             given
             the
             money
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             know
             how
             much
             every
             man
             had
             gained
             by
             trading
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             When
             he
             came
             to
             exercise
             Judgment
             over
             his
             Subjects
             and
             Servants
             ,
             he
             called
             first
             those
             that
             professed
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             take
             an
             account
             how
             they
             had
             used
             the
             blessings
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Then
             came
             the
             first
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             thy
             pound
             hath
             gained
             ten
             pounds
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Thy
             Grace
             ●nd
             Gifts
             have
             been
             improved
             to
             the
             profit
             of
             many
             〈◊〉
             ●o
             my
             own
             increase
             in
             Holiness
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Well
             ,
             thou
             good
             servant
             :
             because
             thou
             hast
             been
             faithful
             in
             a
             very
             little
             ,
             have
             thou
             authority
             over
             ten
             cities
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Thou
             shall
             have
             a
             reward
             above
             others
             ,
             according
             to
             thy
             service
             .
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             Christ
             will
             praise
             his
             faithful
             Servants
             ,
             and
             their
             Works
             .
             2.
             
             He
             rewardeth
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             been
             faithful
             ,
             as
             the
             s●●●ral
             Qualification
             of
             the
             Receivers
             ;
             but
             not
             in
             Commutative
             Justice
             ,
             nor
             in
             Distributive
             Governing
             Justice
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Innocency
             ,
             or
             of
             Moses
             ,
             but
             in
             Distributive
             Paternal
             Justice
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Grace
             and
             Faith.
             
          
           
           
             18.
             
             And
             the
             second
             came
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             thy
             pound
             hath
             gained
             five
             pounds
             .
             19.
             
             And
             he
             said
             likewise
             to
             him
             ,
             Be
             thou
             also
             over
             five
             cities
             .
          
           
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Their
             reward
             shall
             be
             answerable
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             another
             came
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             behold
             ,
             here
             is
             thy
             pound
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             kept
             laid
             up
             in
             a
             napkin
             :
             21.
             
             For
             I
             feared
             thee
             ,
             because
             thou
             art
             an
             austere
             man
             :
             thou
             takest
             up
             that
             thou
             layedst
             not
             down
             ,
             and
             reapest
             that
             thou
             didst
             not
             sow
             .
          
           
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Here
             is
             thy
             own
             ;
             I
             have
             wasted
             none
             of
             it
             :
             But
             thou
             art
             so
             severe
             ,
             that
             I
             durst
             not
             trade
             with
             it
             ,
             lest
             I
             should
             lose
             it
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             he
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             Out
             of
             thine
             own
             mouth
             will
             I
             judge
             thee
             ,
             thou
             wicked
             servant
             :
             thou
             knewest
             that
             I
             was
             an
             austere
             man
             ,
             taking
             up
             that
             I
             laid
             not
             down
             ,
             and
             reaping
             that
             I
             did
             not
             sow
             .
             23.
             
             Wherefore
             then
             gavest
             not
             thou
             my
             money
             into
             the
             bank
             ,
             that
             at
             my
             coming
             I
             might
             have
             required
             mine
             own
             with
             usury
             ?
          
           
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Note
             ;
             Wicked
             men
             are
             apt
             to
             excuse
             their
             sloth
             ,
             and
             accuse
             God's
             strictness
             :
             But
             out
             of
             their
             own
             confessions
             and
             words
             shall
             Hypocrites
             ,
             that
             profess
             Christianity
             ,
             be
             condemned
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             
               What
               Vsury
               is
               it
               which
               Christ
               by
               this
               Parable
               seemeth
               to
               countenance
               ?
               Ans
               .
            
             Such
             as
             God
             had
             not
             forbidden
             :
             To
             us
             now
             all
             Usury
             is
             sinful
             ,
             that
             is
             against
             either
             Justice
             or
             Charity
             ,
             or
             the
             
               publick
               good
            
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             :
             For
             
             Moses's
             Political
             Law
             bindeth
             not
             us
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             that
             stood
             by
             ,
             Take
             from
             him
             the
             pound
             ,
             and
             give
             it
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             ten
             pounds
             .
             25.
             
             And
             they
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             he
             hath
             ten
             pounds
             .
             26.
             
             For
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             That
             unto
             every
             one
             which
             hath
             ,
             shall
             be
             given
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             that
             hath
             not
             ,
             even
             that
             he
             hath
             shall
             be
             taken
             away
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Add
             it
             to
             his
             reward
             .
          
           
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             He
             that
             hath
             gained
             by
             his
             faithful
             industry
             shall
             be
             trusted
             and
             rewarded
             with
             more
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             unfaithfully
             neglected
             to
             use
             the
             mercy
             trusted
             with
             him
             ,
             shall
             be
             deprived
             of
             that
             mercy
             ,
             gifts
             ,
             time
             ,
             &c.
             which
             he
             neglected
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             But
             those
             mine
             enemies
             ,
             which
             would
             not
             that
             I
             should
             reign
             over
             them
             ,
             bring
             hither
             ,
             and
             slay
             them
             before
             me
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Those
             Jews
             that
             hated
             and
             rejected
             me
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             Rebellious
             Infidels
             ,
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             thus
             spoken
             ,
             he
             went
             before
             ,
             ascending
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             .
             29.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             when
             he
             was
             come
             nigh
             to
             Bethphage
             and
             Bethany
             ;
             at
             the
             mount
             called
             the
             mount
             of
             Olives
             ,
             he
             sent
             two
             of
             his
             disciples
             ,
             30.
             
             Saying
             ,
             go
             ye
             into
             the
             village
             over
             against
             you
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             at
             your
             entring
             ye
             shall
             find
             a
             colt
             tied
             ,
             whereon
             yet
             never
             man
             s●t
             :
             loose
             him
             ,
             and
             bring
             him
             hither
             .
             31.
             
             And
             if
             any
             man
             ask
             you
             ,
             Why
             do
             ye
             loose
             him
             ?
             thus
             shall
             ye
             say
             unto
             him
             ,
             Because
             the
             Lord
             hath
             need
             of
             him
             .
             32.
             
             And
             they
             that
             were
             sent
             ,
             went
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             found
             even
             as
             he
             had
             said
             unto
             them
             .
             33.
             
             And
             as
             they
             were
             loosing
             the
             colt
             ,
             the
             owners
             thereof
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Why
             loose
             ye
             the
             colt
             ?
             34.
             
             And
             they
             said
             ,
             The
             Lord
             hath
             need
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             Note
             ;
             Though
             Luke
             name
             only
             the
             Colt
             ,
             that
             denyeth
             not
             the
             Ass
             named
             by
             other
             Writers
             .
          
           
             See
             Matth.
             21.1
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             35.
             
             And
             they
             brought
             him
             to
             Jesus
             :
             and
             they
             cast
             their
             garments
             upon
             the
             colt
             ,
             and
             they
             set
             Jesus
             thereon
             .
             36.
             
             And
             as
             he
             went
             ,
             they
             spread
             their
             clothes
             in
             the
             way
             .
             37.
             
             And
             when
             he
             was
             come
             nigh
             ,
             even
             now
             at
             the
             descent
             of
             the
             mount
             of
             Olives
             ,
             the
             whole
             multitude
             of
             the
             disciples
             began
             to
             rejoyce
             ,
             and
             praised
             God
             with
             a
             loud
             voyce
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             mighty
             works
             that
             they
             had
             seen
             ,
             38.
             
             Saying
             ,
             blessed
             be
             the
             king
             that
             cometh
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             peace
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             glory
             in
             the
             highest
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             See
             on
             Matth.
             21.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             39.
             
             And
             some
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             from
             among
             the
             multitude
             ,
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Master
             ,
             rebuke
             thy
             disciples
             .
             40.
             
             And
             he
             answered
             and
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             if
             these
             should
             hold
             their
             peace
             ,
             the
             stones
             would
             immediately
             cry
             out
             .
          
           
             39
             ,
             40.
             
             They
             do
             but
             what
             God
             doth
             cause
             them
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             did
             not
             ,
             God
             would
             have
             it
             done
             ,
             though
             by
             Miracle
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             And
             when
             he
             was
             come
             near
             ,
             he
             beheld
             the
             city
             ,
             and
             wept
             over
             it
             ;
             42.
             
             Saying
             ,
             If
             thou
             hadst
             known
             ,
             even
             thou
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             this
             thy
             day
             ,
             the
             things
             which
             belong
             to
             thy
             peace
             !
             But
             now
             they
             are
             hidden
             from
             thine
             eyes
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             O
             that
             thou
             hadst
             known
             the
             things
             that
             are
             necessary
             to
             thy
             own
             peace
             and
             safety
             ,
             before
             the
             day
             of
             Grace
             be
             past
             .
             But
             by
             thy
             wilful
             sin
             and
             blindness
             ,
             they
             are
             unknown
             to
             thee
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Man
             ,
             by
             weeping
             over
             self-destroying
             sinners
             ,
             sheweth
             his
             love
             and
             pity
             ,
             though
             not
             equal
             to
             that
             which
             he
             exerciseth
             on
             hi●
             Elect
             whom
             he
             will
             save
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             For
             the
             days
             shall
             come
             upon
             thee
             ,
             that
             thine
             enemies
             shall
             cast
             a
             trench
             about
             
             thee
             ,
             and
             compass
             thee
             round
             ,
             and
             keep
             thee
             in
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             44.
             
             And
             shall
             lay
             thee
             even
             with
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             thy
             children
             within
             thee
             ;
             and
             they
             shall
             not
             leave
             in
             thee
             one
             stone
             upon
             another
             ,
             because
             thou
             knewest
             not
             the
             time
             of
             thy
             visitation
             .
          
           
             34
             ,
             44
             All
             this
             was
             done
             about
             thirty
             eight
             years
             after
             ,
             by
             the
             dreadfullest
             Siege
             ,
             for
             Famine
             and
             Murder
             ,
             that
             any
             History
             recordeth
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             And
             he
             went
             into
             the
             temple
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             cast
             out
             them
             that
             sold
             therein
             and
             them
             that
             bought
             .
             46.
             
             Saying
             unto
             them
             ,
             It
             is
             written
             ,
             My
             house
             is
             the
             house
             of
             prayer
             :
             but
             ye
             have
             made
             it
             a
             den
             of
             thieves
             .
          
           
             45
             ▪
             46.
             
             See
             Matth.
             21.12
             .
             Note
             ;
             Christ
             shewed
             his
             Authority
             by
             Reforming
             ;
             and
             his
             Zeal
             even
             for
             the
             Temple
             ,
             while
             the
             Law
             stood
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             And
             he
             taught
             daily
             in
             the
             temple
             .
             But
             the
             chief
             priests
             and
             scribes
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             people
             sought
             to
             destroy
             him
          
           
             47.
             
             It
             was
             the
             Priests
             and
             Rulers
             that
             were
             Christ's
             Enemies
             and
             Persecutors
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             And
             could
             not
             find
             what
             they
             might
             do
             :
             for
             all
             the
             people
             were
             very
             attentive
             to
             hear
             him
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             They
             durst
             not
             lay
             hands
             on
             him
             ,
             because
             the
             multitude
             hearing
             and
             admiring
             him
             ,
             were
             as
             his
             guard
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             that
             on
             one
             of
             those
             daies
             ,
             as
             he
             taught
             the
             people
             in
             the
             temple
             ,
             and
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             chief
             priests
             and
             the
             scribes
             came
             upon
             him
             ,
             with
             the
             elders
             .
             2.
             
             And
             spake
             unto
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Tell
             us
             by
             what
             authority
             doest
             thou
             these
             things
             ?
             or
             who
             is
             he
             that
             gave
             thee
             this
             authority
             ?
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Such
             things
             are
             not
             to
             be
             done
             without
             Authority
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             he
             answered
             and
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             I
             will
             also
             ask
             you
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             answer
             me
             .
             4.
             
             The
             baptism
             of
             John
             ,
             was
             it
             from
             heaven
             ,
             or
             of
             men
             ?
             5.
             
             And
             they
             reasoned
             with
             themselves
             ,
             saying
             ,
             If
             we
             shall
             say
             ,
             from
             heaven
             ,
             he
             will
             say
             ,
             Why
             then
             believed
             ye
             him
             not
             ?
             6.
             
             But
             and
             if
             we
             say
             ,
             of
             men
             ,
             all
             the
             people
             will
             stone
             us
             ;
             for
             they
             be
             perswaded
             that
             John
             was
             a
             prophet
             .
             7.
             
             And
             they
             answered
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             tell
             whence
             
               it
               was
            
             .
             8.
             
             And
             Jesus
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Neither
             tell
             I
             you
             by
             what
             authority
             I
             do
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             They
             ought
             to
             have
             known
             his
             Authority
             by
             his
             Miracles
             .
             See
             Matth.
             21.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Then
             began
             he
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             people
             this
             parable
             :
             A
             certain
             man
             planted
             a
             vineyard
             ,
             and
             let
             it
             forth
             to
             husbandmen
             ,
             and
             went
             into
             a
             far
             Countrey
             for
             a
             long
             time
             .
             10.
             
             And
             at
             the
             season
             he
             sent
             a
             servant
             to
             the
             husbandmen
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             give
             him
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             vineyard
             :
             but
             the
             husbandmen
             beat
             him
             and
             sent
             him
             away
             empty
             .
             11.
             
             And
             again
             he
             sent
             another
             servant
             ,
             and
             they
             beat
             him
             also
             ,
             and
             entreated
             him
             shamefully
             ,
             and
             sent
             him
             away
             empty
             .
             12.
             
             And
             again
             he
             sent
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             they
             wounded
             him
             also
             ,
             and
             cast
             him
             out
             .
             13.
             
             Then
             said
             the
             lord
             of
             the
             vineyard
             ,
             What
             shall
             I
             do
             ?
             I
             will
             send
             my
             beloved
             son
             :
             it
             may
             be
             they
             will
             reverence
             him
             when
             they
             see
             him
             .
             14.
             
             But
             when
             the
             husbandmen
             saw
             him
             ,
             they
             reasoned
             among
             themselves
             ,
             saying
             ,
             This
             is
             the
             heir
             ,
             come
             ,
             let
             us
             kill
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             inheritance
             may
             be
             ours
             .
             15.
             
             So
             they
             cast
             him
             out
             of
             the
             vineyard
             ,
             and
             killed
             him
             .
             What
             therefore
             shall
             the
             lord
             of
             the
             vineyard
             do
             unto
             them
             ?
             16.
             
             He
             shall
             come
             and
             destroy
             these
             husbandmen
             ,
             and
             shall
             give
             the
             vineyard
             to
             others
             .
             And
             when
             they
             heard
             it
             ,
             they
             said
             ,
             God
             forbid
             .
          
           
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             The
             Vineyard
             is
             the
             Land
             of
             Israel
             ;
             the
             Husbandmen
             are
             the
             Israelites
             ;
             the
             Owner
             is
             God
             ;
             the
             Messengers
             are
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             the
             Son
             is
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             See
             Matth.
             21.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             he
             beheld
             them
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             What
             is
             this
             then
             that
             is
             written
             ,
             The
             stone
             which
             the
             builders
             rejected
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             become
             the
             head
             of
             the
             corner
             ?
             18.
             
             Whosoever
             shall
             fall
             upon
             that
             stone
             ,
             shall
             be
             broken
             :
             but
             on
             whomsoever
             it
             shall
             fall
             ,
             it
             will
             grind
             him
             to
             powder
             .
          
           
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Whoever
             sins
             against
             Christ
             by
             unbelief
             ,
             will
             perish
             in
             his
             sin
             :
             But
             they
             that
             strive
             against
             him
             by
             malignity
             and
             opposition
             ,
             will
             fall
             under
             his
             victorious
             ;
             Judgement
             ,
             which
             will
             make
             them
             the
             most
             miserable
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             the
             chief
             priests
             and
             the
             Scribes
             the
             same
             hour
             sought
             to
             lay
             hands
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             feared
             the
             people
             :
             for
             they
             perceived
             that
             he
             had
             spoken
             this
             parable
             against
             them
             .
          
           
           
             19.
             
             Note
             ;
             That
             which
             is
             said
             against
             their
             sin
             ,
             enrageth
             the
             impenitent
             ,
             be
             it
             never
             so
             true
             and
             needful
             to
             their
             conviction
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             they
             watched
             him
             ,
             and
             sent
             forth
             spies
             ,
             which
             would
             fain
             themselves
             just
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             take
             hold
             of
             his
             words
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             deliver
             him
             unto
             the
             power
             and
             authority
             of
             the
             governour
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Blood-thirsty
             Hypocrites
             would
             ensnare
             him
             ,
             to
             get
             some
             word
             for
             which
             they
             might
             accuse
             him
             ,
             to
             the
             Romans
             Governour
             ,
             as
             Treason
             against
             Caesar
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             How
             like
             in
             all
             Ages
             are
             the
             nature
             and
             ways
             of
             wicked
             men
             !
             Thus
             was
             Naboth
             used
             by
             
               Jezabel
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             they
             asked
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Master
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             thou
             sayest
             and
             teachest
             rightly
             ,
             neither
             acceptest
             thou
             the
             person
             
               of
               any
            
             ,
             but
             teachest
             the
             way
             of
             God
             truly
             .
             22.
             
             Is
             it
             lawful
             for
             us
             to
             give
             tribute
             unto
             Cesar
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
             23.
             
             But
             he
             perceived
             their
             craftiness
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Why
             tempt
             ye
             me
             ?
             24.
             
             Shew
             me
             a
             penny
             :
             whose
             image
             and
             superscription
             hath
             it
             ?
             They
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             Cesars
             .
             25.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             :
             Render
             therefore
             unto
             Cesar
             the
             things
             which
             be
             Cesars
             ,
             and
             unto
             God
             the
             things
             which
             be
             Gods.
             26.
             
             And
             they
             could
             not
             take
             hold
             of
             his
             words
             before
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             they
             marvelled
             at
             his
             answer
             ,
             and
             held
             their
             peace
             .
          
           
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Note
             ;
             There
             is
             poison
             in
             the
             seeming
             kindness
             of
             cruel
             Hypocrites
             ;
             they
             flatter
             that
             they
             may
             hurt
             .
             Note
             ;
             It
             is
             lawful
             to
             put
             off
             bloody
             ensnarers
             with
             doubt●●l
             Answers
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Then
             came
             to
             him
             certain
             of
             the
             Sadduces
             ,
             (
             which
             deny
             that
             there
             is
             any
             resurrection
             ,
             )
             and
             they
             asked
             him
             ,
             28.
             
             Saying
             ,
             Master
             ,
             Moses
             wrote
             unto
             us
             ,
             If
             any
             mans
             brother
             die
             ,
             having
             a
             wife
             ,
             and
             he
             die
             without
             children
             ,
             that
             his
             brother
             should
             take
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             raise
             up
             feed
             to
             his
             brother
             .
             29.
             
             There
             were
             therefore
             seven
             brethren
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             took
             a
             wife
             ,
             and
             died
             without
             children
             .
             30.
             
             And
             the
             second
             took
             her
             to
             wife
             ,
             and
             he
             died
             childless
             .
             31.
             
             And
             the
             third
             took
             her
             ,
             and
             in
             like
             manner
             the
             seven
             also
             .
             And
             they
             left
             no
             children
             ,
             and
             died
             .
             32.
             
             Last
             of
             all
             the
             woman
             died
             also
             .
             33.
             
             Therefore
             in
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             whose
             wife
             of
             them
             is
             she
             ?
             for
             seven
             had
             her
             to
             wife
             .
          
           
             27
             ,
             ●8
             ,
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             Carnal
             men
             ,
             from
             their
             own
             Errour
             ,
             do
             foolishly
             cavil
             against
             the
             Truth
             which
             they
             understand
             not
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             And
             Jesus
             answering
             ,
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             The
             children
             of
             this
             world
             marry
             ,
             and
             are
             given
             in
             marriage
             :
             35.
             
             But
             they
             which
             shall
             be
             accounted
             worthy
             to
             obtain
             that
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             neither
             marry
             ,
             nor
             are
             given
             in
             marriage
             .
             36.
             
             Neither
             can
             they
             die
             any
             more
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             equal
             unto
             the
             angels
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             being
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             Note
             ;
             Worthiness
             of
             that
             World
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             qualification
             as
             is
             required
             in
             God's
             Promise
             .
             Note
             ;
             The
             Blessed
             shall
             be
             like
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             immortal
             .
             Note
             ;
             By
             the
             Resurrection
             here
             is
             meant
             the
             
               next
               Life
            
             ,
             even
             to
             separated
             Souls
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
             .
             O
             why
             do
             we
             not
             long
             for
             such
             a
             change
             !
          
           
             37.
             
             Now
             that
             the
             dead
             are
             raised
             ,
             even
             Moses
             shewed
             at
             the
             bush
             ,
             when
             he
             calleth
             the
             Lord
             the
             God
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             Jacob
             .
             38.
             
             For
             he
             is
             not
             a
             God
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             living
             ;
             for
             all
             live
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             37
             ,
             38.
             
             See
             Matth.
             22.
             
             He
             is
             the
             Lord
             and
             Owner
             of
             the
             Dead
             and
             Living
             :
             But
             to
             be
             
               Their
               God
            
             ,
             signifieth
             more
             ,
             even
             to
             be
             their
             Governour
             and
             Protector
             ,
             and
             their
             End
             and
             Portion
             ,
             and
             their
             All.
             
          
           
             39.
             
             Then
             certain
             of
             the
             Scribes
             answering
             said
             ,
             Master
             ,
             thou
             hast
             well
             said
             .
             40.
             
             And
             after
             that
             ,
             they
             durst
             not
             ask
             him
             any
             question
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             39
             ,
             40.
             
             T●●y
             were
             out
             of
             hope
             of
             entrapping
             him
             by
             their
             Ques●●●ns
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             How
             say
             they
             that
             Christ
             is
             Davids
             Son
             ?
             42.
             
             And
             David
             himself
             saith
             in
             the
             book
             of
             psalms
             ▪
             The
             LORD
             said
             unto
             my
             Lord
             ,
             Sit
             thou
             on
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
             43.
             
             Till
             I
             make
             thine
             enemies
             thy
             footstool
             ,
             44.
             
             David
             therefore
             calleth
             him
             Lord
             ,
             how
             is
             he
             then
             his
             Son
             ?
          
           
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             43
             44.
             
             See
             Matth.
             22.
             
          
           
             45.
             
             Then
             in
             the
             audience
             of
             all
             the
             people
             he
             said
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             46.
             
             Beware
             of
             the
             Scribes
             ,
             who
             desire
             to
             walk
             in
             long
             robes
             ,
             and
             love
             greetings
             in
             the
             markets
             ,
             and
             the
             highest
             seats
             in
             the
             synagogues
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             rooms
             at
             feasts
             ,
             47.
             
             Who
             devour
             widows
             houses
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             shew
             make
             long
             prayers
             :
             The
             same
             shall
             receive
             greater
             damnation
             .
          
           
             45
             ,
             46
             ,
             47.
             
             Note
             ;
             The
             Character
             of
             formal
             Hypocrites
             ,
             ●●
             to
             be
             worldly
             ,
             cruel
             ,
             unjust
             ,
             proud
             ,
             ●nd
             to
             be
             devout
             in
             a
             ceremonious
             Religion
             and
             ●●p
             labour
             ,
             to
             quiet
             
             their
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             keep
             their
             reputation
             .
             N.
             Tho'
             no
             doubt
             but
             some
             Hypocrites
             can
             use
             long
             prayers
             extempore
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             likely
             that
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             was
             a
             Form
             or
             Liturgy
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             he
             looked
             up
             ,
             and
             saw
             the
             rich
             men
             casting
             their
             gifts
             into
             the
             treasury
             .
             2.
             
             And
             he
             saw
             also
             a
             certain
             poor
             widow
             casting
             in
             thither
             two
             mites
             .
             3.
             
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             of
             a
             truth
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             this
             poor
             widow
             hath
             cast
             in
             more
             then
             they
             all
             .
             4.
             
             For
             all
             these
             have
             of
             their
             abundance
             ,
             cast
             in
             unto
             the
             offerings
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             she
             of
             her
             penury
             hath
             cast
             in
             all
             the
             living
             that
             she
             had
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             See
             on
             Mark
             12.41
             ,
             42.
             
             God
             judgeth
             not
             of
             our
             Service
             by
             the
             bulk
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             as
             some
             spake
             of
             the
             temple
             ,
             how
             it
             was
             adorned
             with
             goodly
             stones
             ,
             and
             gifts
             ,
             he
             said
             .
             6.
             
             
               As
               for
            
             these
             things
             which
             ye
             behold
             ,
             the
             daies
             will
             come
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             there
             shall
             not
             be
             left
             one
             stone
             upon
             another
             ,
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             thrown
             down
             .
          
           
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             See
             Matth.
             24.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             they
             asked
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Master
             ,
             but
             when
             shall
             these
             things
             be
             ?
             and
             what
             sign
             will
             there
             be
             when
             these
             things
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Note
             ;
             Corrupt
             Nature
             is
             more
             desirous
             to
             know
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             than
             to
             prepare
             f●r
             them
             by
             present
             duty
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             Take
             heed
             that
             ye
             be
             not
             deceived
             :
             for
             many
             shall
             come
             in
             my
             Name
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             am
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             draweth
             near
             :
             go
             ye
             not
             therefore
             after
             them
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Take
             you
             more
             care
             of
             your selves
             ,
             than
             to
             know
             the
             time
             ;
             and
             be
             not
             deceived
             by
             false
             Christs
             ,
             and
             false
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             when
             ye
             shall
             hear
             of
             wars
             and
             commotions
             ,
             be
             not
             terrified
             ;
             for
             these
             things
             must
             first
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             but
             the
             end
             is
             not
             by
             and
             by
             .
             10.
             
             Then
             said
             he
             unto
             them
             ,
             nation
             shall
             rise
             against
             nation
             ,
             and
             kingdom
             against
             kingdom
             .
             11.
             
             And
             great
             earthquakes
             shall
             be
             in
             divers
             places
             ,
             and
             famines
             ,
             and
             pestilences
             ,
             and
             fearful
             sights
             ,
             and
             great
             signs
             shall
             there
             be
             from
             heaven
             .
             12.
             
             But
             before
             all
             these
             ,
             they
             shall
             lay
             their
             hands
             on
             you
             ,
             and
             persecute
             you
             ,
             delivering
             you
             up
             to
             the
             synagogues
             ,
             and
             into
             prisons
             ,
             being
             brought
             before
             kings
             and
             rulers
             for
             my
             Names
             sake
             .
             13.
             
             And
             it
             shall
             turn
             to
             you
             for
             a
             testimony
             .
          
           
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             See
             Matth.
             24.
             
             Note
             ;
             Christ
             did
             not
             draw
             in
             Disciples
             with
             the
             hopes
             of
             prosperity
             .
             It
             shall
             be
             your
             Witness
             or
             Martyrdom
             ,
             to
             divulge
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             condemn
             unbelievers
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Settle
             it
             therefore
             in
             your
             hearts
             ,
             not
             to
             meditate
             before
             what
             ye
             shall
             answer
             .
             15.
             
             For
             I
             will
             give
             you
             a
             mouth
             and
             wisdom
             ,
             which
             all
             your
             adversaries
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             gain-say
             ,
             nor
             resist
             .
          
           
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Note
             ;
             It
             is
             Christ
             in
             Heaven
             that
             giveth
             Grace
             and
             Gifts
             to
             his
             Servants
             on
             Earth
             by
             his
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             ye
             shall
             be
             betrayed
             both
             by
             parents
             and
             brethren
             ,
             and
             kinsfolks
             ,
             and
             friends
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             you
             shall
             they
             cause
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             .
             17.
             
             And
             ye
             shall
             be
             hated
             of
             all
             men
             for
             my
             Names
             sake
             .
             18.
             
             But
             there
             shall
             not
             an
             hair
             of
             your
             head
             perish
             .
          
           
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Ye
             shall
             be
             no
             losers
             by
             all
             your
             sufferings
             ;
             You
             shall
             be
             preserved
             till
             you
             are
             ripe
             for
             your
             full
             reward
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             In
             your
             patience
             possess
             ye
             your
             souls
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             While
             you
             keep
             your
             Innocence
             and
             Patience
             ,
             you
             keep
             your
             Souls
             from
             danger
             and
             loss
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             when
             ye
             shall
             see
             Jerusalem
             compassed
             with
             armies
             ,
             then
             know
             that
             the
             desolation
             thereof
             his
             nigh
             .
             21.
             
             Then
             let
             them
             which
             are
             in
             Judea
             ,
             flee
             to
             the
             mountains
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             which
             are
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             it
             ,
             depart
             out
             ,
             and
             let
             not
             them
             that
             are
             in
             the
             countreys
             ,
             enter
             thereunto
             .
             22.
             
             For
             these
             be
             the
             daies
             of
             vengeance
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             which
             are
             written
             may
             be
             fulfilled
             .
          
           
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             
             Jerusalem's
             Calamity
             shall
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             will
             be
             safe
             must
             the
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             But
             wo
             unto
             them
             that
             are
             with
             child
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             that
             give
             suck
             in
             those
             daies
             ,
             for
             there
             shall
             be
             great
             distress
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             wrath
             upon
             this
             people
             .
             24.
             
             And
             they
             shall
             fall
             by
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             led
             away
             captive
             into
             into
             all
             nations
             ,
             and
             Jerusalem
             shall
             be
             trodden
             down
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             until
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             be
             fulfilled
             .
          
           
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Till
             the
             Heathens
             be
             turned
             Christians
             themselve●
             ,
             (
             in
             
             Constantine's
             days
             .
             )
             and
             then
             Jerusalem
             shall
             be
             restored
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             dwelling
             of
             Christians
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             And
             there
             shall
             be
             signs
             in
             the
             sun
             ,
             
             and
             in
             the
             moon
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             stars
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             earth
             distress
             of
             nations
             ,
             with
             perplexity
             ,
             the
             sea
             and
             the
             waves
             roaring
             ,
             26.
             
             Mens
             hearts
             failing
             them
             for
             fear
             ,
             and
             and
             for
             looking
             after
             those
             things
             which
             are
             coming
             on
             the
             earth
             ;
             for
             the
             powers
             of
             heaven
             shall
             be
             shaken
             .
             27.
             
             And
             then
             shall
             they
             see
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             coming
             in
             a
             cloud
             with
             power
             and
             great
             glory
             .
             28.
             
             And
             when
             these
             things
             begin
             to
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             then
             look
             up
             ,
             and
             lift
             up
             your
             heads
             ,
             for
             your
             redemption
             draweth
             nigh
             .
          
           
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             See
             Matth.
             24.
             
             Judgment
             ,
             though
             slow
             ,
             is
             sure
             and
             terrible
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             And
             he
             spake
             to
             them
             a
             parable
             ,
             Behold
             the
             fig-tree
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             trees
             ,
             30.
             
             When
             they
             now
             shoot
             ▪
             forth
             ,
             ye
             see
             and
             know
             of
             your
             own
             selves
             ,
             that
             summer
             is
             now
             nigh
             at
             hand
             ,
             31.
             
             So
             likewise
             ye
             ,
             when
             ye
             see
             these
             things
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             know
             ye
             that
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             nigh
             at
             hand
             .
          
           
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             the
             Reign
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             destroying
             Satan's
             Kingdom
             ,
             beginning
             indeed
             at
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             but
             notable
             as
             Catholick
             ,
             upon
             the
             great
             conversion
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             specially
             when
             Emperours
             owned
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Jews
             being
             partly
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             partly
             converted
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             perfected
             in
             glory
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             Verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             This
             generation
             shall
             not
             pass
             away
             ,
             till
             all
             be
             fulfilled
             .
             33.
             
             Heaven
             and
             earth
             shall
             pass
             away
             :
             but
             my
             words
             shall
             not
             pass
             away
             .
          
           
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             Till
             the
             Jews
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             begin
             to
             receive
             the
             Gospel
             through
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             34.
             
             And
             take
             heed
             to
             your selves
             ,
             lest
             at
             any
             time
             your
             hearts
             be
             overcharged
             with
             surfeiting
             ,
             and
             drunkenness
             ,
             and
             cares
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             day
             come
             upon
             you
             unawares
             .
             35.
             
             For
             as
             a
             snare
             shall
             it
             come
             on
             all
             them
             that
             dwell
             on
             the
             face
             of
             the
             whole
             earth
             .
          
           
             34
             ,
             35.
             
             Either
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             Jews
             shall
             suddenly
             come
             on
             all
             that
             Land
             ;
             or
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             on
             all
             the
             World
             :
             And
             our
             duty
             is
             to
             be
             always
             ready
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             avoid
             sensuality
             and
             worldliness
             ,
             which
             is
             unreadiness
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             Watch
             ye
             therefore
             and
             pray
             always
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             accounted
             worthy
             to
             escape
             all
             these
             things
             that
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             and
             to
             stand
             before
             the
             Son
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             36.
             
             A
             life
             of
             obedient
             watching
             against
             sin
             ,
             waiting
             for
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             constant
             Prayer
             ,
             is
             our
             Gospel-worthiness
             to
             escape
             God's
             Judgments
             ,
             and
             our
             preparation
             for
             a
             comfortable
             meeting
             our
             Judge
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             And
             in
             the
             day-time
             he
             was
             teaching
             in
             the
             temple
             ,
             and
             at
             night
             he
             went
             out
             ,
             and
             abode
             in
             the
             mount
             that
             is
             called
             the
             mount
             of
             olives
             .
             38.
             
             And
             all
             the
             people
             came
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             to
             him
             in
             the
             temple
             ,
             for
             to
             hear
             him
             .
          
           
             37
             ,
             38.
             
             Note
             ;
             They
             could
             not
             silence
             him
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             was
             the
             Jews
             Law
             ,
             that
             Prophets
             and
             great
             Teachers
             should
             speak
             freely
             .
             2.
             
             And
             the
             Romans
             limited
             their
             Power
             .
             3.
             
             And
             they
             feared
             the
             multitude
             of
             his
             hearers
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             NOw
             the
             feast
             of
             unleavened
             bread
             drew
             nigh
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             passeover
             .
             2.
             
             And
             the
             chief
             priests
             and
             Scribes
             sought
             how
             they
             might
             kill
             him
             ;
             for
             they
             feared
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             feast
             of
             unleavened
             Bread
             ,
             was
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Passover
             ,
             and
             seven
             days
             after
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Then
             entred
             Satan
             into
             Judas
             surnamed
             Iscariot
             ,
             being
             of
             the
             number
             of
             the
             twelve
             .
             4.
             
             And
             he
             went
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             communed
             with
             the
             chief
             priests
             and
             captains
             ,
             how
             he
             might
             betray
             him
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Note
             ;
             There
             is
             more
             of
             Satan
             in
             sin
             ,
             than
             sinners
             think
             :
             He
             hath
             access
             as
             a
             Tempter
             to
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             and
             when
             his
             Temptation
             prevaileth
             ,
             he
             gets
             greater
             possession
             of
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             they
             were
             glad
             ,
             and
             covenanted
             to
             give
             him
             money
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Note
             1.
             
             Wicked
             purposes
             or
             desires
             ,
             use
             to
             meet
             with
             encouragement
             from
             wicked
             men
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             a
             heinous
             crime
             ,
             when
             men
             dare
             covenant
             to
             sin
             for
             gain
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             he
             promised
             ,
             and
             sought
             opportunity
             to
             betray
             him
             unto
             them
             in
             the
             absence
             of
             the
             multitude
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             To
             avoid
             tumult
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Then
             came
             the
             day
             of
             unleavened
             bread
             ,
             when
             the
             passeover
             must
             be
             killed
             .
             8.
             
             And
             he
             sent
             Peter
             and
             John
             saying
             ,
             Go
             and
             prepare
             us
             the
             passeover
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             eat
             .
             9.
             
             And
             they
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Where
             wilt
             thou
             that
             we
             prepare
             ?
             10.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             when
             ye
             are
             entred
             into
             the
             city
             ,
             there
             shall
             a
             man
             meet
             you
             ,
             bearing
             a
             pitcher
             of
             water
             ,
             follow
             him
             into
             the
             house
             where
             he
             entreth
             in
             .
             11.
             
             And
             ye
             shall
             say
             unto
             the
             good
             man
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             The
             master
             saith
             unto
             thee
             ,
             Where
             is
             the
             guest-chamber
             where
             I
             shall
             eat
             the
             passeover
             with
             my
             disciples
             ?
             
             12.
             
             And
             he
             shall
             shew
             you
             a
             large
             upper
             room
             furnished
             ,
             there
             make
             ready
             .
             13.
             
             And
             they
             went
             and
             found
             as
             he
             had
             said
             unto
             them
             :
             and
             they
             made
             ready
             the
             passeover
             .
          
           
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Note
             1.
             
             Christ
             knew
             what
             would
             befal
             them
             out
             of
             sight
             .
             2.
             
             Being
             made
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             he
             would
             keep
             even
             that
             part
             that
             typified
             himself
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             when
             the
             hour
             was
             come
             ,
             he
             sat
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             twelve
             apostles
             with
             him
             .
             15.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             With
             desire
             I
             have
             desired
             to
             eat
             this
             passeover
             with
             you
             before
             I
             suffer
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Note
             ;
             Christ
             earnestly
             desired
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             his
             undertaken
             work
             ,
             and
             holy
             Communion
             with
             his
             Servants
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             For
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             any
             more
             eat
             thereof
             ,
             until
             it
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God.
             17.
             
             And
             he
             took
             the
             cup
             ,
             and
             gave
             thanks
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Take
             this
             ,
             and
             divide
             it
             among
             your selves
             .
             18.
             
             For
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             drink
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             vine
             ,
             until
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             shall
             come
             .
          
           
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Till
             we
             meet
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             or
             till
             I
             celebrate
             that
             Sacrament
             which
             is
             the
             Christian
             Passover
             with
             you
             ,
             in
             the
             holy
             Assemblies
             ,
             where
             I
             will
             be
             spiritually
             present
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             
               How
               comes
               the
               Cup
               twice
               mentioned
               ?
               Ans
               .
            
             The
             first
             was
             part
             of
             the
             Passover
             .
             But
             Beza
             noteth
             ,
             that
             the
             18th
             and
             19th
             verses
             are
             not
             in
             the
             Syrian
             Translation
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             ancient
             :
             And
             in
             his
             very
             old
             Greek
             Copy
             now
             at
             Cambridge
             ,
             [
             
               This
               do
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               ,
            
             ]
             is
             left
             out
             of
             the
             19th
             verse
             ;
             and
             he
             conjectures
             some
             verses
             are
             transposed
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             he
             took
             bread
             ,
             and
             gave
             thanks
             ,
             and
             brake
             it
             ,
             and
             gave
             unto
             them
             ▪
             saying
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             body
             which
             is
             given
             for
             you
             ,
             this
             do
             in
             remembrance
             of
             me
             .
             20.
             
             Likewise
             also
             the
             cup
             after
             supper
             ,
             saying
             ,
             This
             cup
             is
             the
             new
             testament
             in
             my
             blood
             ,
             which
             is
             shed
             for
             you
             .
          
           
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             See
             Matth.
             26.
             
             Note
             ;
             Seeing
             the
             Evangelists
             use
             not
             all
             the
             very
             same
             words
             ,
             it
             seems
             not
             of
             absolute
             necessity
             to
             use
             just
             the
             same
             still
             :
             Yet
             all
             the
             substance
             must
             be
             retained
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             safest
             repeating
             all
             set
             together
             which
             they
             recite
             ;
             and
             as
             Paul
             most
             fully
             reciteth
             them
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             But
             behold
             ,
             the
             hand
             of
             him
             that
             betrayeth
             me
             ,
             is
             with
             me
             on
             the
             table
             .
             22.
             
             And
             truly
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             goeth
             as
             it
             was
             determined
             ,
             but
             wo
             unto
             that
             man
             by
             whom
             he
             is
             betrayed
             .
             23.
             
             And
             they
             began
             to
             enquire
             among
             themselves
             ,
             which
             of
             them
             it
             was
             that
             should
             do
             this
             thing
             .
          
           
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Note
             ;
             How
             hard
             was
             
             Judas's
             heart
             ,
             that
             took
             not
             this
             warning
             !
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             there
             was
             also
             a
             strife
             among
             them
             ,
             which
             of
             them
             should
             be
             accounted
             the
             greatest
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Note
             ;
             This
             strife
             was
             before
             ,
             Matth.
             20.
             
             But
             Luke
             keepeth
             not
             to
             the
             order
             of
             time
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             The
             kings
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             exercise
             lordship
             over
             them
             and
             they
             that
             exercise
             authority
             upon
             them
             ,
             are
             called
             benefactors
             .
             26.
             
             But
             ye
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             is
             greatest
             among
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             as
             the
             younger
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             is
             chief
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             doth
             serve
             .
          
           
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             (
             I
             am
             not
             for
             parity
             among
             all
             my
             Disciples
             :
             You
             know
             I
             have
             chosen
             you
             only
             to
             be
             Apostles
             :
             But
             though
             you
             be
             over
             the
             Churches
             ,
             you
             must
             not
             be
             Rulers
             of
             one
             another
             :
             And
             that
             sort
             of
             Preeminence
             which
             you
             have
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             who
             Rule
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             or
             outward
             Force
             ,
             and
             in
             worldly
             Pomp
             or
             State
             ,
             constraining
             Subjects
             to
             flatter
             them
             with
             high
             Titles
             ;
             but
             it
             must
             be
             grounded
             in
             an
             excellency
             of
             Grace
             and
             Gifts
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Meekness
             ,
             Humility
             ,
             being
             the
             most
             useful
             ,
             and
             devoted
             to
             the
             good
             of
             all
             ;
             as
             Ruling
             only
             the
             voluntary
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             the
             clearest
             Reason
             ,
             and
             greatest
             Love
             ,
             and
             most
             exemplary
             profitable
             Lives
             :
             Strive
             and
             spare
             not
             ,
             for
             this
             Preeminence
             and
             Disparity
             .
             )
          
           
             27.
             
             For
             whether
             is
             greater
             ,
             he
             that
             sitteth
             at
             meat
             ,
             or
             he
             that
             serveth
             ?
             Is
             not
             he
             that
             sitteth
             at
             meat
             ?
             but
             I
             am
             among
             you
             as
             he
             that
             serveth
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Would
             you
             rule
             as
             greater
             than
             I
             ?
             what
             hath
             my
             Government
             of
             you
             been
             ,
             but
             to
             do
             you
             good
             ,
             by
             Doctrine
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             good
             Example
             ,
             without
             force
             ?
          
           
             28.
             
             Ye
             are
             they
             which
             have
             continued
             with
             me
             in
             my
             temptations
             .
             29.
             
             And
             I
             appoint
             unto
             you
             a
             kingdom
             ,
             as
             my
             Father
             hath
             appointed
             unto
             me
             :
          
           
             28.
             
             As
             a
             reward
             for
             your
             faithful
             sticking
             to
             me
             in
             all
             my
             Tryals
             and
             Sufferings
             .
             I
             appoint
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Note
             ;
             This
             Promise
             is
             three
             ways
             expounded
             ;
             1.
             
             The
             aspiring
             Clergy
             say
             it
             is
             ,
             I
             make
             you
             Apostles
             the
             Chief
             Rulers
             of
             my
             Church
             ,
             though
             in
             persecuting
             t●●es
             ,
             and
             y●ur
             Successors
             shall
             be
             Patriarchs
             ,
             Metropolitans
             ,
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             &c.
             and
             over
             top
             Emperours
             and
             Kings
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Others
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             lower
             World
             is
             but
             a
             shadow
             of
             the
             upper
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Office
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             the
             Titles
             in
             Daniel
             of
             [
             
               M●●●●
               your
               Prince
            
             ]
             and
             so
             of
             other
             Angels
             ,
             sheweth
             thi●●e●e
             be
             Kingdoms
             in
             the
             Spiritual
             World
             above
             us
             ,
             answerable
             to
             all
             the
             Kingdoms
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             incomparably
             more
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               In
               my
            
             Father's
             
               house
               are
               many
               Mansions
            
             :
             And
             that
             there
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             have
             their
             Kingdoms
             ,
             (
             at
             least
             over
             the
             twelve
             Trib●●
             )
             as
             being
             equal
             with
             the
             Angels
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             most
             think
             that
             it
             is
             only
             an
             expression
             of
             the
             eminent
             Glory
             of
             the
             Apostles
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             I
             see
             not
             but
             part
             of
             all
             three
             Expositions
             may
             be
             included
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             you
             shall
             be
             Chief
             in
             my
             Church
             on
             
             Earth
             ,
             and
             equal
             with
             Angels
             after
             Death
             ,
             but
             specially
             after
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             That
             ye
             may
             eat
             and
             drink
             at
             my
             table
             in
             my
             kingdom
             ,
             and
             sit
             on
             thrones
             ,
             judging
             the
             twelve
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             That
             ye
             may
             be
             feasted
             by
             me
             in
             Heaven
             with
             spiritual
             everlasting
             Joys
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             Superiors
             to
             the
             glorified
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             on
             Earth
             may
             be
             the
             chiefest
             in
             my
             Church
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             ,
             Simon
             ,
             Simon
             ,
             behold
             ,
             Satan
             hath
             desired
             
               to
               have
            
             you
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             sift
             you
             as
             wheat
             :
             32.
             
             But
             I
             have
             prayed
             for
             thee
             ,
             that
             thy
             faith
             fail
             not
             ?
             and
             when
             thou
             art
             converted
             ,
             strengthen
             thy
             brethren
             .
          
           
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             Satan
             hath
             got
             leave
             to
             try
             and
             sift
             you
             all
             ,
             and
             thee
             in
             special
             :
             But
             I
             have
             by
             Prayer
             prevailed
             ,
             that
             tho
             thou
             sin
             in
             denying
             me
             ,
             thou
             mayest
             not
             fall
             from
             sincere
             Faith
             :
             And
             when
             by
             Repentance
             thou
             art
             recovered
             from
             thy
             fall
             ,
             strengthen
             thy
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             will
             forsake
             me
             also
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             go
             with
             thee
             both
             into
             prison
             ,
             and
             to
             death
             .
             34.
             
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             I
             tell
             thee
             ,
             Peter
             ,
             the
             cock
             shall
             not
             crow
             this
             day
             ,
             before
             that
             thou
             shalt
             thrice
             deny
             that
             thou
             knowest
             me
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Note
             ;
             Christ
             that
             knew
             Satan's
             Request
             ,
             and
             knew
             the
             Event
             ,
             knew
             
             Peter's
             weakness
             better
             than
             he
             himself
             did
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             When
             I
             sent
             you
             without
             purse
             ,
             and
             scrip
             ,
             and
             shoes
             ,
             lacked
             ye
             any
             thing
             ?
             And
             they
             said
             ,
             Nothing
             .
             36.
             
             Then
             said
             he
             unto
             them
             ,
             But
             now
             he
             that
             hath
             a
             purse
             ,
             let
             him
             take
             it
             ,
             and
             likewise
             his
             scrip
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             had
             no
             sword
             ,
             let
             him
             sell
             his
             garment
             ,
             and
             buy
             one
             .
             37.
             
             For
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             That
             this
             that
             is
             written
             ,
             must
             yet
             be
             accomplished
             in
             me
             ,
             And
             he
             was
             reckoned
             among
             the
             transgressors
             :
             for
             the
             things
             concerning
             me
             have
             an
             end
             .
          
           
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             When
             the
             People
             followed
             and
             applauded
             me
             for
             my
             Cures
             and
             Miracles
             ,
             I
             knew
             that
             they
             would
             receive
             you
             ,
             and
             provide
             for
             you
             for
             my
             sake
             :
             But
             now
             I
             am
             to
             be
             crucified
             and
             scorned
             as
             a
             transgressor
             ,
             they
             will
             also
             cast
             you
             off
             :
             Therefore
             now
             look
             for
             hard
             usage
             ,
             and
             moderately
             provide
             for
             your selves
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             And
             they
             said
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             here
             are
             two
             swords
             .
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             It
             is
             enough
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             that
             you
             should
             now
             fight
             for
             me
             ,
             but
             that
             you
             take
             care
             of
             your
             safety
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             And
             he
             came
             out
             ,
             and
             went
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             wont
             ,
             to
             the
             mount
             of
             Olives
             ,
             and
             his
             disciples
             also
             followed
             him
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             It
             seems
             he
             used
             there
             to
             lodge
             out
             of
             doors
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             his
             Disciples
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             And
             when
             he
             was
             at
             the
             place
             ,
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Pray
             ,
             that
             ye
             enter
             not
             into
             temptation
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             Prayer
             is
             the
             way
             both
             to
             escape
             Temptation
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             to
             overcome
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             And
             he
             was
             withdrawn
             from
             them
             about
             a
             stones
             cast
             ,
             and
             kneeled
             down
             ,
             and
             prayed
             .
             42.
             
             Saying
             ;
             Father
             ,
             If
             thou
             be
             willing
             ,
             remove
             this
             cup
             from
             me
             :
             nevertheless
             ,
             not
             my
             will
             ,
             but
             thine
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             41
             ,
             42.
             
             N.
             For
             Christ
             in
             the
             first
             act
             by
             a
             simple
             Nolition
             to
             be
             unwilling
             to
             suffer
             ,
             was
             no
             sin
             ,
             nor
             resisting
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             property
             of
             Humane
             Nature
             :
             But
             if
             he
             had
             been
             averse
             in
             the
             second
             comparative
             act
             ,
             called
             Election
             ,
             when
             he
             knew
             it
             was
             God's
             Will
             ,
             this
             would
             have
             been
             evil
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             And
             there
             appeared
             an
             angel
             unto
             him
             from
             heaven
             ,
             strengthening
             him
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             N.
             Had
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Man
             ,
             need
             of
             an
             Angels
             strengthening
             ?
             What
             need
             then
             have
             we
             in
             the
             approach
             of
             death
             and
             great
             sufferings
             ?
             And
             may
             we
             not
             also
             expect
             Angels
             help
             ?
          
           
             44.
             
             And
             being
             in
             an
             agony
             ,
             he
             prayed
             more
             earnestly
             ,
             and
             his
             sweat
             was
             as
             it
             were
             great
             drops
             of
             blood
             falling
             down
             to
             the
             ground
             .
          
           
             44.
             
             N.
             This
             was
             not
             from
             the
             fear
             of
             death
             ,
             but
             the
             deep
             sense
             of
             God's
             wrath
             against
             sin
             ,
             which
             he
             ,
             as
             our
             Sacrifice
             ,
             was
             to
             bear
             ,
             in
             greater
             pain
             than
             meer
             dying
             ,
             which
             his
             Servants
             oft
             bear
             with
             peace
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             And
             when
             he
             rose
             up
             from
             prayer
             ,
             and
             was
             come
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             he
             found
             them
             sleeping
             for
             sorrow
             ,
             46.
             
             And
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Why
             sleep
             ye
             ?
             Rise
             and
             pray
             ,
             lest
             ye
             enter
             into
             temptation
             .
          
           
             45
             ,
             46.
             N.
             We
             are
             apt
             to
             sleep
             when
             we
             have
             most
             need
             to
             watch
             and
             pray
             ,
             and
             have
             need
             to
             be
             awakened
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             And
             while
             he
             yet
             spake
             ,
             behold
             ,
             a
             mulitude
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             was
             called
             Judas
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             twelve
             ,
             went
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             drew
             near
             unto
             Jesus
             ,
             to
             kiss
             him
             .
             48.
             
             But
             Jesus
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Judas
             ,
             betrayest
             thou
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             with
             a
             kiss
             ?
          
           
             47
             ,
             48.
             
             N
             God
             permitted
             one
             so
             near
             Christ
             to
             betray
             him
             ,
             to
             warn
             us
             how
             far
             to
             expect
             evil
             from
             our
             professed
             friends
             .
          
           
             49.
             
             When
             they
             which
             were
             about
             him
             ,
             saw
             what
             would
             follow
             ,
             they
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             we
             smite
             with
             the
             sword
             ?
             50.
             
             And
             one
             of
             them
             smote
             the
             servant
             of
             the
             high
             priest
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             his
             right
             ear
             .
          
           
             49
             ,
             50.
             
             Self-defence
             is
             natural
             ,
             but
             God's
             Law
             must
             rule
             it
             :
             They
             were
             the
             more
             put
             to
             fly
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             resisted
             .
          
           
             51.
             
             And
             Jesus
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             Suffer
             
             ye
             thus
             far
             .
             And
             he
             touched
             his
             ear
             ,
             and
             healed
             him
             .
          
           
             51.
             
             N.
             This
             Miracle
             ,
             wrought
             for
             one
             that
             came
             to
             destroy
             him
             ,
             neither
             melted
             nor
             convinced
             hardened
             sinners
             .
          
           
             52.
             
             Then
             Jesus
             said
             unto
             the
             chief
             priests
             &
             captains
             of
             the
             temple
             ,
             and
             the
             elders
             which
             were
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             Be
             ye
             come
             out
             ,
             as
             against
             a
             thief
             ,
             with
             swords
             and
             staves
             ?
             53.
             
             When
             I
             was
             daily
             with
             you
             in
             the
             temple
             ,
             ye
             stretched
             forth
             no
             hands
             against
             me
             :
             But
             this
             is
             your
             hour
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             darkness
             .
          
           
             52
             ,
             53.
             
             This
             is
             the
             time
             which
             God
             hath
             granted
             Satan
             to
             make
             use
             of
             you
             his
             Instruments
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             Prince
             of
             darkness
             will
             seem
             to
             conquer
             .
          
           
             54.
             
             Then
             took
             they
             him
             ,
             and
             led
             him
             ,
             and
             brought
             him
             into
             the
             high
             priests
             house
             .
             And
             Peter
             followed
             afar
             off
             .
             55.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             kindled
             a
             fire
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             hall
             ,
             and
             were
             set
             down
             together
             ,
             Peter
             sat
             down
             among
             them
             .
             56.
             
             But
             a
             certain
             maid
             beheld
             him
             as
             he
             sat
             by
             the
             fire
             ,
             &
             earnestly
             looked
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             This
             man
             was
             also
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             54
             ,
             55
             ,
             56.
             N.
             When
             Tryal
             must
             come
             ,
             Instruments
             will
             not
             be
             wanting
             .
          
           
             57.
             
             And
             he
             denied
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Woman
             ,
             I
             know
             him
             not
             .
          
           
             57.
             
             N.
             Had
             he
             not
             been
             conscious
             of
             smiting
             with
             the
             Sword
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             been
             in
             so
             much
             danger
             of
             fear
             .
          
           
             58.
             
             And
             after
             a
             little
             while
             another
             saw
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Thou
             art
             also
             of
             them
             .
             And
             Peter
             said
             ,
             Man
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             .
          
           
             58.
             N.
             It
             was
             a
             Woman
             ,
             here
             called
             Man
             only
             as
             one
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             not
             to
             distinguish
             the
             Sex.
             
          
           
             59.
             
             And
             about
             the
             space
             of
             one
             hour
             after
             ,
             another
             confidently
             affirmed
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Of
             a
             truth
             this
             fellow
             also
             was
             with
             him
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             a
             Galilean
             .
          
           
             59.
             
             N.
             To
             belong
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             follow
             him
             ,
             is
             crime
             enough
             ,
             when
             Enemies
             are
             Judges
             .
          
           
             60.
             
             And
             Peter
             said
             ,
             Man
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             thou
             sayest
             .
             And
             immediately
             while
             he
             yet
             spake
             ,
             the
             cock
             crew
             .
             61.
             
             And
             the
             Lord
             turned
             ,
             and
             looked
             upon
             Peter
             ;
             and
             Peter
             remembred
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             how
             he
             had
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Before
             the
             cock
             crow
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             deny
             me
             thrice
             .
             62.
             
             And
             Peter
             went
             out
             ,
             and
             wept
             bitterly
             .
          
           
             60
             ,
             61
             ,
             62.
             
             N.
             Christ's
             own
             danger
             did
             not
             make
             him
             forget
             a
             sinning
             Disciple
             .
          
           
             63.
             
             And
             the
             men
             that
             held
             Jesus
             ,
             mocked
             him
             ,
             and
             smote
             him
             .
             64.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             blindfolded
             him
             ,
             they
             stroke
             him
             on
             the
             face
             ,
             and
             asked
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Prophesie
             ,
             who
             is
             it
             that
             smote
             thee
             ?
             65.
             
             And
             many
             other
             things
             blasphemously
             spake
             they
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             63
             ,
             64
             ,
             65.
             N.
             What
             is
             it
             that
             the
             ignorant
             Rabble
             will
             not
             say
             and
             do
             against
             the
             best
             of
             men
             ,
             when
             men
             called
             Sacred
             and
             Great
             encourage
             them
             ?
          
           
             66.
             
             And
             assoon
             as
             it
             was
             day
             ,
             the
             elders
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             priests
             and
             the
             Scribes
             came
             together
             ,
             and
             led
             them
             into
             their
             council
             ,
             saying
             ,
             67.
             
             Art
             thou
             the
             Christ
             ?
             tell
             us
             .
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             If
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             you
             will
             not
             believe
             .
             68.
             
             And
             if
             I
             also
             ask
             you
             ,
             you
             will
             not
             answer
             me
             ,
             nor
             let
             me
             go
             .
          
           
             66
             ,
             67
             ,
             68.
             
             It
             's
             in
             vain
             to
             discourse
             with
             you
             ;
             for
             you
             are
             resolved
             what
             to
             do
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             trust
             to
             force
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Truth
             .
          
           
             69.
             
             Hereafter
             shall
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             sit
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             power
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             69.
             
             I
             shall
             shortly
             be
             advanced
             in
             Heaven
             as
             Man
             ,
             to
             be
             Lord
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             70.
             
             Then
             said
             they
             all
             ,
             Art
             thou
             then
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ?
             and
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Ye
             say
             that
             I
             am
             .
             71.
             
             And
             they
             said
             ,
             What
             need
             we
             any
             further
             witness
             ?
             for
             we
             our selves
             have
             heard
             of
             his
             own
             mouth
             .
          
           
             70
             ,
             71.
             N.
             Though
             Christ
             answered
             not
             their
             other
             Accusations
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             ,
             to
             save
             his
             life
             ,
             by
             silence
             seem
             to
             fear
             to
             own
             his
             Nature
             ,
             Dignity
             and
             Office
             ;
             else
             he
             that
             laid
             our
             Salvation
             upon
             our
             open
             confessing
             him
             in
             the
             face
             of
             greatest
             danger
             ,
             should
             have
             required
             more
             of
             us
             ,
             than
             he
             would
             do
             himself
             .
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
               With
               the
               mouth
               confession
               is
               made
               to
               Salvation
            
             ;
             and
             giveth
             Timothy
             Christ's
             Example
             ,
             who
             before
             Pontius
             Pilate
             
               witnessed
               a
               good
               confession
               ,
               Rom.
            
             10
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             1
             
             Tim.
             6.13
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             the
             whole
             multitude
             of
             them
             arose
             ,
             and
             led
             him
             unto
             Pilate
             .
             2.
             
             And
             they
             began
             to
             accuse
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             We
             found
             this
             fellow
             perverting
             the
             nation
             ,
             and
             forbidding
             to
             give
             tribute
             to
             Cesar
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             he
             himself
             is
             Christ
             a
             King.
             
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             N.
             The
             last
             clause
             ,
             which
             was
             true
             ,
             gave
             a
             colour
             to
             the
             former
             which
             was
             false
             :
             They
             thought
             that
             Pilate
             could
             not
             believe
             that
             he
             could
             claim
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             against
             
             Caesar's
             Reign
             .
             And
             to
             this
             day
             the
             Devil's
             design
             is
             to
             make
             Princes
             jealous
             that
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             is
             against
             theirs
             ,
             when
             as
             they
             have
             all
             their
             true
             power
             from
             him
             .
             No
             way
             seemeth
             so
             effectual
             to
             the
             Diabolists
             to
             get
             down
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             to
             raise
             jealousie
             and
             enmity
             in
             Kings
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             Pilate
             asked
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Art
             thou
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             ?
             And
             he
             answered
             him
             and
             said
             ,
             Thou
             ●ayest
             it
             .
          
           
             3
             I
             am
             ●o
             ;
             I
             will
             not
             deny
             my
             Office
             and
             Dignity
             ,
             (
             But
             my
             Kingdom
             is
             not
             of
             this
             Wor●d
             .
             )
          
           
             4.
             
             Then
             said
             Pilate
             to
             the
             chief
             priest
             
             and
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             I
             find
             no
             fault
             in
             this
             man.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Though
             he
             call
             himself
             a
             King
             ,
             he
             raiseth
             no
             War
             or
             Sedition
             against
             Ca●sar
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Law
             will
             not
             reach
             him
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             they
             were
             the
             more
             fierce
             ,
             saying
             ,
             He
             stirreth
             up
             the
             people
             ,
             teaching
             throughout
             all
             Jury
             ,
             beginning
             from
             Galilee
             to
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             His
             Preaching
             is
             seditious
             ,
             disaffecting
             the
             people
             to
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             publick
             Peace
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             When
             Pilate
             heard
             of
             Galilee
             ,
             he
             asked
             whether
             the
             man
             were
             a
             Galilean
             .
             7.
             
             And
             assoon
             as
             he
             knew
             that
             he
             belonged
             unto
             Herods
             jurisdiction
             ,
             he
             sent
             him
             to
             Herod
             ,
             who
             himself
             was
             also
             at
             Jerusalem
             at
             that
             time
             .
             8.
             
             And
             when
             Herod
             saw
             Jesus
             ,
             he
             was
             exceeding
             glad
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             desirous
             to
             see
             him
             of
             a
             long
             season
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             heard
             many
             things
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             hoped
             to
             have
             seen
             some
             miracle
             done
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             N.
             When
             the
             King
             of
             Glory
             ,
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
             was
             thus
             tossed
             in
             triumph
             and
             scorn
             ,
             from
             Ruler
             to
             Ruler
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             shew
             what
             we
             deserved
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             must
             expect
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Then
             he
             questioned
             with
             him
             in
             many
             words
             ,
             but
             he
             answered
             him
             nothing
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             N.
             As
             he
             was
             not
             over
             sollicitous
             to
             refel
             their
             Accusations
             ;
             so
             he
             would
             no
             accuse
             himself
             ,
             nor
             give
             them
             matter
             against
             him
             out
             of
             his
             own
             mouth
             :
             He
             would
             not
             have
             taken
             an
             
               ex
               Officio
            
             Oath
             ,
             to
             answer
             whatever
             Question
             they
             should
             ask
             him
             ,
             though
             they
             told
             him
             not
             what
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             the
             chief
             priests
             and
             Scribes
             stood
             ,
             and
             vehemently
             accused
             him
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             N.
             Consecrated
             men
             are
             Satan's
             Agents
             with
             the
             King
             against
             Christ
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             Herod
             with
             his
             men
             of
             war
             set
             him
             at
             naught
             ,
             and
             mocked
             him
             ,
             and
             arrayed
             him
             in
             a
             gorgeous
             robe
             ,
             and
             sent
             him
             again
             to
             Pilate
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             N.
             The
             King
             and
             his
             Souldiers
             thought
             they
             were
             far
             enough
             above
             a
             despised
             unarmed
             Prisoner
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             the
             same
             day
             Pilate
             and
             Herod
             were
             made
             friends
             together
             ;
             for
             before
             they
             were
             at
             enmity
             between
             themselves
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             N.
             They
             can
             agree
             in
             enmity
             and
             persecution
             of
             the
             just
             ,
             who
             cannot
             agree
             about
             their
             worldly
             interest
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             Pilate
             when
             he
             had
             called
             together
             the
             chief
             priests
             ,
             and
             the
             rulers
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             ,
             14.
             
             Said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Ye
             have
             brought
             this
             man
             unto
             me
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             perverteth
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             behold
             ,
             I
             having
             examined
             him
             before
             you
             ,
             have
             found
             no
             fault
             in
             this
             man
             touching
             those
             things
             whereof
             ye
             accuse
             him
             :
             15.
             
             No
             nor
             yet
             Herod
             :
             for
             I
             sent
             you
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             lo
             ,
             nothing
             worthy
             of
             death
             is
             done
             unto
             him
             .
             16.
             
             I
             will
             therefore
             chastise
             him
             and
             release
             him
             .
             17.
             
             For
             of
             necessity
             he
             must
             release
             one
             unto
             them
             at
             the
             feast
             .
          
           
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             His
             accusation
             of
             Sedition
             is
             not
             proved
             to
             me
             ,
             nor
             to
             Herod
             :
             I
             will
             therefore
             scourge
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             release
             him
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             they
             cryed
             out
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Away
             with
             this
             man
             ,
             and
             release
             unto
             us
             Barabbas
             ,
          
           
             18.
             
             N.
             A
             Murderer
             ,
             or
             the
             most
             deboist
             ,
             seems
             better
             than
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             to
             malignant
             Hypocrites
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             (
             Who
             for
             a
             certain
             sedition
             made
             in
             the
             city
             ,
             and
             for
             murder
             was
             cast
             in
             prison
             .
             )
             20.
             
             Pilate
             therefore
             willing
             to
             release
             Jesus
             ,
             spake
             again
             to
             them
             .
             21.
             
             But
             they
             cryed
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Crucify
             him
             ,
             crucify
             him
             .
             22.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             the
             third
             time
             ,
             Why
             ,
             what
             evil
             hath
             he
             done
             ?
             I
             have
             found
             no
             cause
             of
             death
             in
             him
             ,
             I
             will
             therefore
             chastise
             him
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             go
             .
          
           
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             N.
             The
             malignant
             Jews
             are
             worse
             than
             the
             Heathens
             in
             persecuting
             rage
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             they
             were
             instant
             with
             loud
             voices
             ,
             requiring
             that
             he
             might
             be
             crucified
             :
             and
             the
             voices
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             chief
             priests
             ,
             prevailed
             .
             24.
             
             And
             Pilate
             gave
             sentence
             that
             it
             should
             be
             as
             they
             required
             .
          
           
             23
             ,
             24.
             N.
             Wicked
             men
             dare
             deny
             God's
             importunity
             &
             mercy
             ,
             but
             cannot
             deny
             temptations
             from
             mens
             importunity
             and
             worldly
             interest
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             And
             he
             released
             unto
             them
             ,
             him
             that
             for
             sedition
             and
             murder
             was
             cast
             into
             prison
             ,
             whom
             they
             had
             desired
             ;
             but
             he
             delivered
             Jesus
             to
             their
             will.
             
          
           
             25.
             
             N.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             the
             greatest
             means
             of
             bad
             mens
             ruine
             ,
             to
             let
             them
             have
             their
             wills
             .
             2.
             
             God
             in
             flesh
             was
             not
             innocent
             enough
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             to
             scape
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             And
             as
             they
             led
             him
             away
             ,
             they
             laid
             hold
             upon
             one
             Simon
             a
             Cyrenian
             ,
             coming
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             countrey
             ,
             and
             on
             him
             they
             laid
             the
             cross
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             bear
             it
             after
             Jesus
             .
             27.
             
             And
             there
             followed
             him
             a
             great
             company
             of
             people
             ,
             and
             of
             women
             ,
             which
             also
             bewailed
             and
             lamented
             him
             .
             28.
             
             But
             Jesus
             turning
             unto
             them
             ,
             said
             ,
             Daughters
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             weep
             not
             for
             me
             ,
             but
             weep
             for
             your selves
             ,
             and
             for
             your
             children
             .
             29.
             
             For
             behold
             ,
             the
             days
             are
             coming
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             they
             shall
             say
             ,
             Blessed
             are
             the
             barren
             ,
             and
             the
             wombs
             that
             never
             bare
             ,
             and
             the
             paps
             that
             never
             gave
             suck
             .
          
           
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             It
             is
             not
             my
             case
             that
             you
             have
             cause
             to
             lament
             ,
             but
             your
             own
             and
             your
             Childrens
             ,
             for
             the
             dreadful
             destruction
             that
             is
             coming
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             Then
             shall
             they
             begin
             to
             say
             to
             the
             
             mountains
             ,
             Fall
             on
             us
             :
             and
             to
             the
             hills
             ,
             Cover
             us
             .
             31.
             
             For
             if
             they
             do
             these
             things
             in
             a
             green
             tree
             ,
             what
             shall
             be
             done
             in
             the
             dry
             ?
          
           
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             Dreadful
             will
             be
             the
             approaching
             vengeance
             :
             For
             if
             they
             thus
             use
             me
             for
             my
             good
             works
             ,
             what
             shall
             they
             endure
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             heinous
             sin
             are
             as
             wood
             dried
             for
             the
             fire
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             And
             there
             were
             also
             two
             malefactors
             led
             with
             him
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             .
             33.
             
             And
             when
             they
             were
             come
             to
             the
             place
             which
             is
             called
             Calvary
             ,
             there
             they
             crucified
             him
             and
             the
             malefactours
             ,
             one
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             and
             the
             other
             on
             the
             left
             .
          
           
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             Thus
             ,
             for
             us
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             was
             numbred
             with
             Malefactors
             ,
             by
             the
             most
             ignominious
             death
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             Then
             said
             Jesus
             ,
             Father
             forgive
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             know
             not
             what
             they
             do
             .
             And
             they
             parted
             his
             raiment
             ,
             and
             cast
             lots
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             Qu.
             Was
             this
             an
             absolute
             Prayer
             of
             Christ
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             were
             they
             not
             all
             forgiven
             ,
             seeing
             he
             was
             always
             heard
             ?
             And
             doth
             not
             he
             himself
             foretel
             their
             dreadful
             punishment
             ?
             Ans
             .
             It
             is
             as
             if
             he
             said
             [
             I
             am
             dying
             to
             purchase
             pardon
             of
             sin
             to
             all
             that
             repent
             and
             believe
             ;
             I
             come
             not
             to
             destroy
             and
             condemn
             ,
             but
             to
             save
             :
             It
             is
             therefore
             my
             part
             to
             desire
             their
             Repentance
             and
             Salvation
             :
             Take
             them
             not
             as
             unpardonable
             ,
             for
             they
             do
             this
             in
             ignorance
             and
             unbelief
             :
             Tender
             them
             forgiveness
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             yet
             time
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             draw
             thine
             Elect
             to
             effectual
             Faith
             ,
             and
             condemn
             none
             for
             killing
             me
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             after
             my
             Resurrection
             obstinately
             reject
             thy
             offered
             mercy
             to
             the
             last
             .
             ]
             This
             also
             was
             the
             sense
             of
             
             Stephen's
             ,
             
               Lay
               not
               this
               sin
               to
               their
               charge
               .
            
             But
             final
             unbelief
             and
             rejecting
             grace
             ,
             is
             the
             unpardonable
             sin
             ,
             which
             retaineth
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             And
             the
             people
             stood
             beholding
             ,
             and
             the
             rulers
             also
             with
             them
             derided
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             He
             saved
             others
             ,
             let
             him
             save
             himself
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             Christ
             ,
             the
             chosen
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
             35.
             
             O
             unthankful
             men
             ▪
             to
             turn
             so
             many
             Miracles
             of
             Love
             and
             Mercy
             into
             cruel
             insulting
             scorn
             !
             Reader
             ,
             behold
             in
             these
             Instances
             the
             Nature
             of
             faln
             Man
             ,
             and
             be
             humbled
             ,
             and
             fear
             thy self
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             And
             the
             souldiers
             also
             mocked
             him
             ,
             coming
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             offering
             him
             vinegar
             ,
             37.
             
             And
             saying
             ,
             If
             thou
             be
             the
             king
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             save
             thy self
             .
          
           
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             N.
             He
             came
             to
             save
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             himself
             ,
             till
             his
             Resurrection
             :
             How
             glad
             would
             his
             Enemies
             shortly
             be
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             him
             ?
             And
             how
             will
             their
             tune
             be
             changed
             !
          
           
             38.
             
             And
             a
             superscription
             also
             was
             written
             over
             him
             ,
             in
             letters
             of
             Greek
             ,
             and
             Latine
             ,
             and
             Hebrew
             ,
             THIS
             IS
             THE
             KING
             OF
             THE
             JEWS
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             N.
             As
             the
             reason
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             scorn
             both
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
          
           
             39.
             
             And
             one
             of
             the
             malefactours
             ,
             which
             were
             hanged
             ,
             railed
             on
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             If
             thou
             be
             Christ
             ,
             save
             thy self
             and
             us
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             N.
             The
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             was
             the
             great
             scandal
             to
             all
             ?
             They
             thought
             that
             he
             could
             not
             be
             the
             Christ
             ,
             that
             did
             not
             save
             himself
             ;
             because
             they
             knew
             not
             the
             use
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             for
             Man's
             Redemption
             .
             But
             it
             shews
             the
             power
             of
             sin
             ,
             when
             even
             a
             Malefactor
             crucified
             shall
             go
             out
             of
             the
             World
             in
             such
             reproach
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             But
             the
             other
             answering
             ,
             rebuked
             him
             saying
             ,
             Doest
             not
             thou
             fear
             God
             ,
             seeing
             thou
             art
             in
             the
             same
             condemnation
             ?
             41.
             
             And
             we
             indeed
             justly
             :
             for
             we
             receive
             the
             due
             reward
             of
             our
             deeds
             ,
             but
             this
             man
             hath
             done
             nothing
             amiss
             .
          
           
             40
             ,
             41.
             
             Wilt
             thou
             die
             in
             sin
             ?
             Are
             not
             we
             justly
             suffering
             for
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             unjustly
             suffereth
             ,
             being
             innocent
             ?
          
           
             42.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             Jesus
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             remember
             me
             when
             thou
             comest
             into
             thy
             kingdom
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             Lord
             ,
             I
             believe
             that
             thou
             art
             the
             true
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             the
             promised
             King
             :
             Remember
             me
             a
             sinner
             with
             pardoning
             mercy
             and
             acceptance
             ,
             when
             thou
             reignest
             in
             thy
             glory
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             And
             Jesus
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Verily
             I
             say
             unto
             thee
             ,
             To
             day
             shalt
             thou
             be
             with
             me
             in
             paradise
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             Trust
             my
             Promise
             :
             Thou
             shalt
             this
             very
             day
             be
             with
             me
             in
             a
             celestial
             Paradise
             of
             joy
             .
          
           
             N.
             1.
             
             This
             Example
             sheweth
             us
             what
             Election
             freely
             doth
             in
             calling
             one
             ,
             while
             another
             is
             past
             by
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Christ
             would
             give
             this
             present
             proof
             of
             the
             virtue
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             to
             call
             and
             justifie
             sinners
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             True
             Conversion
             is
             never
             too
             late
             ,
             to
             the
             obtaining
             of
             Mercy
             and
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             True
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             how
             late
             soever
             ,
             will
             have
             its
             fruits
             .
             This
             man
             was
             not
             saved
             without
             good
             works
             .
             1.
             
             He
             confest
             his
             sin
             ,
             2.
             
             He
             confest
             the
             justness
             of
             his
             punishment
             .
             3.
             
             He
             confessed
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             .
             4.
             
             He
             justified
             Christ's
             Innocency
             .
             5.
             
             He
             reproved
             the
             Reviler
             ,
             and
             taught
             him
             to
             repent
             .
             6.
             
             He
             prayed
             even
             to
             a
             crucified
             dying
             Christ
             .
             7.
             
             He
             prayed
             not
             for
             present
             deliverance
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             place
             in
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             departed
             Souls
             of
             the
             faithful
             go
             presently
             to
             Paradise
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             Paradise
             is
             where
             Christ
             will
             be
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             Some
             Hereticks
             ,
             by
             gross
             perversion
             ,
             joyn
             [
             
               This
               day
            
             ,
             ]
             with
             [
             
               I
               say
            
             ]
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             only
             the
             day
             of
             Christ's
             speaking
             this
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             man's
             being
             in
             Paradise
             :
             But
             it
             is
             by
             falsification
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             pointing
             of
             all
             Greek
             Copies
             ;
             and
             one
             Copy
             ,
             saith
             Beza
             ,
             hath
             [
             
               That
               this
               day
            
             .
             ]
          
           
             44.
             
             And
             it
             was
             about
             the
             sixth
             hour
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             a
             darkness
             over
             all
             the
             earth
             ,
             until
             the
             ninth
             hour
             .
          
           
             44.
             
             Over
             all
             the
             Land
             ,
             from
             twelve
             a
             Clock
             till
             three
             ,
             there
             was
             an
             unusual
             degree
             of
             darkness
             ,
             whether
             by
             an
             Ecclipse
             ,
             or
             extraordinary
             Clouds
             ,
             is
             uncertain
             :
             But
             it
             was
             not
             such
             darkness
             as
             is
             in
             the
             night
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             And
             the
             sun
             was
             darkned
             ,
             and
             the
             veil
             of
             the
             temple
             was
             rent
             in
             the
             mids
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             Some
             take
             the
             veil
             to
             be
             a
             hanging
             ,
             but
             it
             's
             liker
             it
             wa●
             a
             wall
             :
             For
             the
             Temple
             was
             divided
             into
             three
             parts
             ;
             1.
             
             The
             outer
             Court
             ,
             where
             the
             Gentiles
             might
             come
             .
             2
             The
             Sanctuary
             ,
             where
             the
             Jews
             came
             .
             3.
             
             The
             inner
             Sanctuary
             ,
             or
             Holiest
             ,
             where
             only
             the
             High
             Priest
             came
             once
             a
             year
             .
             
             If
             it
             was
             the
             wall
             that
             enclosed
             the
             Holiest
             ,
             then
             the
             rending
             signified
             the
             access
             we
             have
             now
             to
             God
             by
             Christ
             :
             If
             it
             was
             the
             second
             wall
             ,
             it
             signified
             the
             removal
             of
             the
             Mosaical
             Separation
             of
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             And
             when
             Jesus
             had
             cried
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             Father
             ,
             into
             thy
             hands
             I
             commend
             my
             spirit
             :
             and
             having
             said
             thus
             ,
             he
             gave
             up
             the
             ghost
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             N.
             The
             certain
             Glory
             that
             Christ
             expected
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             way
             of
             Trusting
             his
             Soul
             into
             his
             Fathers
             hands
             :
             And
             what
             otherwaies
             have
             we
             to
             die
             in
             hope
             and
             peace
             ,
             but
             to
             commit
             our
             Souls
             with
             Trust
             to
             our
             Father
             and
             our
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             conjoyn
             the
             dying
             words
             of
             Christ
             &
             Stephen
             ?
          
           
             47.
             
             Now
             when
             the
             centurion
             saw
             what
             was
             done
             ,
             he
             glorified
             God
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Certainly
             this
             was
             a
             righteous
             man.
             
          
           
             47.
             
             See
             Matth.
             27.54
             .
             Though
             Matthew
             recite
             his
             words
             thus
             ,
             [
             
               Verily
               this
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             ]
             
             Luke's
             words
             are
             not
             contrary
             ,
             but
             we
             may
             conclude
             that
             the
             Centurion
             spake
             both
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             And
             all
             the
             people
             that
             came
             together
             to
             that
             sight
             ,
             beholding
             the
             things
             which
             were
             done
             ,
             smote
             their
             breasts
             ,
             and
             returned
             .
             49.
             
             And
             all
             his
             acquaintance
             ,
             and
             the
             women
             that
             followed
             him
             from
             Galilee
             ,
             stood
             afar
             off
             ,
             beholding
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             48
             ,
             49.
             
             N.
             Souldiers
             and
             common
             people
             were
             not
             so
             hardened
             as
             the
             Priests
             and
             Rulers
             .
          
           
             50.
             
             And
             behold
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             man
             named
             Joseph
             ,
             a
             counsellour
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             a
             good
             man
             and
             a
             just
             :
          
           
             50.
             
             O●e
             of
             the
             Council
             that
             governed
             .
          
           
             51.
             
             (
             The
             same
             had
             not
             consented
             to
             the
             counsel
             and
             deed
             of
             them
             )
             he
             was
             of
             Arimathea
             ,
             a
             city
             of
             the
             Jews
             (
             who
             also
             himself
             waited
             for
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God.
             )
          
           
             51.
             
             Who
             having
             lookt
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             believed
             that
             Christ
             was
             he
             .
          
           
             52.
             
             This
             man
             went
             unto
             Pilate
             ,
             and
             begged
             the
             body
             of
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             52.
             
             N.
             1.
             
             He
             that
             concealed
             his
             Faith
             before
             ,
             shewed
             his
             Love
             to
             Christ
             when
             he
             was
             dead
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Body
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             was
             at
             the
             disposal
             and
             power
             of
             a
             Heathen
             ,
             even
             his
             who
             was
             Lord
             of
             all
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             53.
             
             And
             he
             took
             it
             down
             ,
             and
             wrapped
             it
             in
             linen
             ,
             and
             laid
             it
             in
             a
             sepulcher
             that
             was
             hewen
             in
             stone
             ,
             wherein
             never
             man
             before
             was
             laid
             .
          
           
             53.
             
             Prepared
             for
             himself
             .
          
           
             54.
             
             And
             that
             day
             was
             the
             preparation
             ,
             and
             the
             sabbath
             drew
             on
             :
             55.
             
             And
             the
             women
             also
             which
             came
             with
             him
             from
             Galilee
             ,
             followed
             after
             ,
             and
             beheld
             the
             sepulcher
             ,
             and
             how
             his
             body
             was
             laid
             .
             56.
             
             And
             they
             returned
             ,
             and
             prepared
             spices
             and
             ointments
             ,
             and
             rested
             the
             sabbath
             day
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             commandment
             .
          
           
             54
             ,
             55
             ,
             56.
             
             According
             to
             
             Moses's
             Law
             ,
             which
             required
             Ceremonial
             Rest
             ,
             it
             being
             not
             then
             abrogated
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             NOw
             upon
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             very
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             they
             came
             unto
             the
             sepulcher
             ,
             bringing
             the
             spices
             which
             they
             had
             prepared
             ,
             and
             certain
             others
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Obj.
             Did
             not
             Nicodemus
             and
             Joseph
             wrap
             his
             body
             in
             Spices
             at
             his
             Burial
             ?
             Ans
             .
             They
             laid
             it
             in
             haste
             in
             the
             dry
             Aloes
             and
             Myrrh
             ,
             deferring
             the
             full
             Embalming
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             added
             Ointments
             ,
             till
             after
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             they
             found
             the
             stone
             rolled
             away
             from
             the
             sepulcher
             .
             3.
             
             And
             they
             entred
             in
             ,
             and
             they
             found
             not
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
             4.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             much
             perplexed
             thereabout
             ,
             behold
             ,
             two
             men
             stood
             by
             them
             in
             shining
             garments
             .
             5.
             
             And
             as
             they
             were
             afraid
             and
             bowed
             down
             their
             faces
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             they
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Why
             seek
             ye
             the
             living
             among
             the
             dead
             ?
          
           
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             See
             the
             reconciliation
             of
             the
             seeming
             differences
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             herein
             ,
             on
             Mat.
             28.
             
             &
             Mark
             16.
             
             &
             Joh.
             20.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             is
             not
             here
             ,
             but
             is
             risen
             :
             remember
             how
             he
             spake
             unto
             you
             when
             he
             was
             yet
             in
             Galilee
             ,
             7.
             
             Saying
             ,
             The
             Son
             of
             man
             must
             be
             dilivered
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             sinful
             men
             ,
             and
             be
             crucified
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             day
             rise
             again
             .
          
           
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             N.
             Luke
             saith
             more
             of
             this
             Sermon
             of
             the
             Angels
             to
             the
             Women
             ,
             than
             the
             other
             Evangelists
             did
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             they
             remembred
             his
             words
             ,
             9.
             
             And
             they
             returned
             from
             the
             sepulcher
             ,
             and
             told
             all
             these
             things
             unto
             the
             eleven
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             10.
             
             It
             was
             Mary
             Magdalen
             ,
             and
             Joanna
             ,
             and
             Mary
             
               the
               Mother
            
             of
             James
             ,
             and
             other
             women
             that
             were
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             told
             these
             things
             unto
             the
             apostles
             .
             11.
             
             And
             their
             words
             seemed
             to
             them
             as
             idle
             tales
             ,
             and
             they
             believed
             them
             not
             .
          
           
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             N.
             Here
             is
             much
             past
             by
             which
             the
             other
             Evangelists
             have
             :
             For
             no
             one
             of
             them
             pretended
             to
             write
             all
             that
             was
             done
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Then
             arose
             Peter
             ,
             and
             ran
             unto
             the
             sepulcher
             ,
             and
             stooping
             down
             ,
             he
             beheld
             the
             linen
             clothes
             laid
             by
             themselves
             ,
             and
             departed
             ,
             wondering
             in
             himself
             at
             that
             which
             was
             come
             to
             pass
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Se●
             t●is
             more
             fully
             in
             John
             20.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             behold
             ,
             two
             of
             them
             went
             that
             same
             day
             to
             a
             village
             called
             Emmaus
             ,
             which
             was
             from
             Jerusalem
             about
             threescore
             furlongs
             .
             
             14.
             
             And
             they
             talked
             together
             of
             all
             these
             things
             which
             had
             happened
             .
             15.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             while
             they
             communed
             together
             ,
             and
             reasoned
             ,
             Jesus
             himself
             drew
             near
             ,
             and
             went
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Christ
             came
             to
             them
             but
             as
             unknown
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             But
             their
             eyes
             were
             held
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             know
             him
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             It
             's
             like
             the
             cause
             was
             partly
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             partly
             in
             the
             change
             of
             the
             countenance
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             What
             manner
             of
             communications
             are
             these
             that
             ye
             have
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             ye
             walk
             ,
             and
             are
             sad
             ?
          
           
             17.
             
             N.
             He
             was
             not
             ignorant
             of
             their
             discourse
             ,
             but
             askt
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             instruct
             them
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             the
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             whose
             name
             was
             Cleopas
             ,
             answering
             ,
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Art
             thou
             onely
             a
             stranger
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             hast
             not
             known
             the
             things
             which
             are
             come
             to
             pass
             there
             in
             these
             dayes
             ?
             19.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             What
             things
             ?
             and
             they
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Concerning
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             prophet
             mighty
             in
             deed
             and
             word
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             people
             :
          
           
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             In
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             Prophecy
             ,
             and
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             how
             the
             chief
             priests
             and
             our
             rulers
             delivered
             him
             to
             be
             condemned
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             have
             crucified
             him
             .
             21.
             
             But
             we
             trusted
             that
             it
             had
             been
             he
             which
             should
             have
             redeemed
             Israel
             :
             beside
             all
             this
             ,
             to
             day
             is
             the
             third
             day
             since
             these
             things
             were
             done
             .
          
           
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             N.
             They
             still
             believed
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Prophet
             :
             For
             many
             Prophets
             were
             murdered
             :
             But
             they
             now
             seemed
             to
             doubt
             ,
             yea
             almost
             to
             give
             up
             their
             belief
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Messiah
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Yea
             ,
             and
             certain
             women
             also
             of
             our
             company
             made
             us
             astonished
             ,
             which
             were
             early
             at
             the
             sepulcher
             :
             23.
             
             And
             when
             they
             found
             not
             his
             body
             ,
             they
             came
             ,
             saying
             that
             they
             had
             also
             seen
             a
             vision
             of
             angels
             ,
             which
             said
             that
             he
             was
             alive
             .
             24.
             
             And
             certain
             of
             them
             which
             were
             with
             us
             ,
             went
             to
             the
             sepulcher
             ,
             and
             found
             it
             even
             so
             as
             the
             women
             had
             said
             ,
             but
             him
             they
             saw
             not
             .
          
           
             22
             ,
             23.24
             .
             And
             yet
             we
             know
             not
             what
             to
             think
             ,
             but
             are
             under
             meer
             astonishment
             ,
             and
             further
             expectation
             ;
             for
             certain
             Women
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             25.
             
             Then
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             O
             fools
             ,
             and
             slow
             of
             heart
             to
             believe
             all
             that
             the
             prophets
             have
             spoken
             :
          
           
             25.
             
             Were
             you
             not
             very
             ignorant
             Men
             ,
             and
             of
             dull
             hearts
             ,
             you
             would
             not
             be
             so
             unacquainted
             with
             ,
             and
             backward
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             which
             all
             the
             Prophets
             did
             foretel
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Ought
             not
             Christ
             to
             have
             suffered
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             enter
             into
             his
             glory
             ?
          
           
             26.
             
             Have
             they
             not
             all
             foretold
             that
             Christ
             must
             thus
             suffer
             ,
             and
             then
             enter
             into
             the
             heavenly
             glory
             ,
             where
             is
             his
             Throne
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             to
             reign
             ?
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             beginning
             at
             Moses
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             prophets
             ,
             he
             expounded
             unto
             them
             in
             all
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             the
             things
             concerning
             himself
             .
          
           
             27.
             N.
             Though
             it
             hath
             not
             pleased
             God
             to
             give
             us
             down
             this
             Expository
             Sermon
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             hath
             given
             us
             enough
             for
             our
             use
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             And
             they
             drew
             nigh
             unto
             the
             village
             whither
             they
             went
             ,
             and
             he
             made
             as
             though
             he
             would
             have
             gone
             further
             .
          
           
             28.
             N.
             Not
             by
             any
             false
             words
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             carriage
             ,
             concealing
             his
             purpose
             to
             stay
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             But
             they
             constrained
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Abide
             with
             us
             :
             for
             it
             is
             towards
             evening
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             is
             far
             spent
             :
             and
             he
             went
             in
             to
             tarry
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             N.
             Importunity
             is
             the
             means
             to
             prevail
             for
             Christ's
             presence
             ,
             even
             when
             he
             purposeth
             to
             stay
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             as
             he
             sat
             at
             meat
             with
             them
             ,
             he
             took
             bread
             ,
             and
             blessed
             it
             ,
             and
             brake
             ,
             and
             gave
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             30.
             N.
             Not
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Family
             was
             wont
             to
             do
             ;
             save
             the
             peculiar
             holiness
             of
             his
             manner
             of
             doing
             it
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             And
             their
             eyes
             were
             opened
             ,
             and
             they
             knew
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             vanished
             out
             of
             their
             sight
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             It
             's
             like
             partly
             by
             God's
             change
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             Christ's
             more
             discernible
             discovery
             ,
             they
             knew
             him
             .
          
           
             N.
             Though
             Christ
             rose
             in
             the
             same
             Body
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             yet
             fully
             glorified
             ,
             it
             was
             greatly
             changed
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             could
             appear
             and
             vanish
             when
             and
             where
             he
             pleased
             ,
             and
             be
             known
             or
             unknown
             to
             beholders
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             And
             they
             said
             one
             to
             another
             ▪
             Did
             not
             our
             heart
             burn
             within
             us
             ,
             while
             he
             talked
             with
             us
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             while
             he
             opened
             to
             us
             the
             scriptures
             ?
          
           
             32.
             
             N.
             They
             told
             each
             other
             how
             they
             felt
             their
             hearts
             affected
             while
             he
             preached
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             And
             they
             rose
             up
             the
             same
             hour
             ,
             and
             returned
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             found
             the
             eleven
             gathered
             together
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             were
             with
             them
             ,
             34.
             
             Saying
             ,
             The
             Lord
             is
             risen
             indeed
             ,
             and
             hath
             appeared
             unto
             Simon
             .
          
           
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             As
             soon
             as
             they
             came
             in
             among
             them
             ,
             the
             eleven
             first
             told
             these
             two
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             was
             risen
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             35.
             
             And
             they
             told
             what
             things
             were
             done
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             was
             known
             of
             them
             in
             breaking
             of
             bread
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             Then
             the
             two
             also
             told
             the
             eleven
             ,
             and
             the
             company
             what
             they
             had
             seen
             and
             heard
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             36.
             
             And
             as
             they
             thus
             spake
             ,
             Jesus
             himself
             stood
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             Peace
             be
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             36.
             N.
             We
             need
             not
             feign
             that
             he
             opened
             the
             door
             ,
             when
             
             he
             could
             appear
             and
             disappear
             ,
             when
             and
             where
             he
             would
             :
             He
             did
             not
             lie
             hidden
             in
             some
             corner
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             him
             so
             seldom
             in
             forty
             days
             ,
             but
             disappeared
             .
             N.
             2.
             
             Peace
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             a
             risen
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             purchased
             it
             so
             dearly
             ,
             and
             giveth
             it
             as
             the
             great
             Peace-maker
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             But
             they
             were
             terrified
             and
             affrighted
             ,
             and
             supposed
             that
             they
             had
             seen
             a
             spirit
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             If
             he
             had
             opened
             the
             door
             ,
             and
             come
             in
             as
             other
             men
             ,
             it
             's
             like
             they
             would
             not
             have
             taken
             him
             for
             a
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Why
             are
             ye
             troubled
             ,
             and
             why
             do
             thoughts
             arise
             in
             your
             hearts
             ?
             39.
             
             Behold
             my
             hands
             and
             my
             feet
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             I
             my self
             :
             handle
             me
             and
             see
             ,
             for
             a
             spirit
             hath
             not
             flesh
             and
             bones
             ,
             as
             ye
             see
             me
             have
             .
             40.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             thus
             spoken
             ,
             he
             shewed
             them
             his
             hands
             and
             his
             feet
             .
          
           
             38
             ,
             39
             ▪
             40.
             
             Troubling
             thoughts
             are
             ready
             to
             surprize
             ignorant
             persons
             ;
             but
             Christ
             to
             suppress
             them
             ,
             appealed
             to
             their
             senses
             :
             For
             man
             is
             apt
             to
             believe
             what
             he
             seeth
             and
             feeleth
             ,
             but
             is
             hardly
             brought
             to
             believe
             any
             thing
             above
             sense
             .
             N.
             Spirits
             have
             not
             flesh
             and
             blood
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             And
             while
             they
             yet
             believed
             not
             for
             joy
             ,
             and
             wondered
             ,
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Have
             ye
             here
             any
             meat
             ?
          
           
             41.
             N.
             There
             was
             some
             belief
             called
             Hope
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             could
             not
             have
             had
             joy
             :
             But
             it
             's
             hard
             fully
             to
             believe
             great
             things
             which
             we
             desire
             ,
             through
             the
             power
             of
             fear
             ,
             lest
             it
             should
             not
             prove
             true
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             And
             they
             gave
             him
             a
             piece
             of
             a
             broiled
             fish
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             hony-comb
             .
             43.
             
             And
             he
             took
             it
             ,
             and
             did
             eat
             before
             them
             .
          
           
             4●
             ,
             43.
             
             N.
             1.
             
             They
             dieted
             skilfully
             :
             Broiling
             and
             Hony
             correct
             both
             the
             pituitous
             frigidity
             ,
             and
             the
             corruptibility
             of
             fish
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Eating
             proved
             Christ
             to
             be
             no
             meer
             Spirit
             .
             When
             Angels
             did
             eat
             ,
             they
             first
             took
             Bodies
             ,
             or
             else
             seemed
             to
             do
             what
             they
             did
             not
             :
             Therefore
             glorified
             Bodies
             eat
             not
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             spiritual
             ,
             though
             not
             meer
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             sustenance
             without
             eating
             .
          
           
             44.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             These
             are
             the
             words
             which
             I
             spake
             unto
             you
             ,
             while
             I
             was
             yet
             with
             you
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             must
             be
             fulfilled
             which
             were
             written
             in
             the
             law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             prophets
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             psalms
             ,
             concerning
             me
             .
          
           
             44.
             
             N.
             This
             Testimony
             of
             Christ
             confirmeth
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             and
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             45.
             
             Then
             opened
             he
             their
             understanding
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             understand
             the
             scriptures
             ,
          
           
             45.
             
             N.
             This
             was
             a
             greater
             effect
             of
             Divine
             Power
             ,
             (
             to
             open
             mens
             understandings
             ,
             )
             than
             to
             appear
             without
             opening
             the
             door
             :
             The
             understanding
             of
             man
             is
             shut
             up
             against
             the
             understanding
             of
             things
             spiritual
             ,
             till
             Christ
             open
             it
             .
             O
             pray
             for
             this
             opening
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             And
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Thus
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             and
             thus
             it
             behoved
             Christ
             to
             suffer
             ,
             and
             to
             rise
             from
             the
             dead
             the
             third
             day
             :
          
           
             46.
             
             This
             should
             not
             seem
             new
             or
             strange
             to
             you
             ,
             which
             the
             Scriptures
             so
             fully
             foretold
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             And
             that
             repentance
             and
             remission
             of
             sins
             should
             be
             preached
             in
             his
             Name
             among
             all
             nations
             ,
             beginning
             at
             Jerusalem
             .
             48.
             
             And
             ye
             are
             witnesses
             of
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             47
             ,
             48.
             
             I
             have
             by
             Redemption
             purchased
             an
             Act
             of
             Grace
             and
             Oblivion
             ,
             a
             free
             universal
             pardon
             of
             sin
             to
             all
             that
             repent
             and
             will
             accept
             it
             ,
             as
             my
             gift
             :
             This
             must
             be
             preached
             to
             all
             Nations
             ;
             and
             you
             must
             do
             it
             first
             by
             Office
             ,
             who
             are
             my
             Witnesses
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             .
          
           
             49.
             
             And
             behold
             ,
             I
             send
             the
             promise
             of
             my
             Father
             upon
             you
             :
             but
             tarry
             ye
             in
             the
             city
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             until
             ye
             be
             endued
             with
             power
             from
             on
             high
             .
          
           
             49.
             
             And
             the
             great
             Promise
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             for
             
               Miracles
               ,
               Tongues
            
             ,
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             as
             my
             Agent
             ,
             Sea●
             and
             Earnest
             ,
             I
             will
             quickly
             pour
             out
             upon
             you
             .
             But
             wait
             together
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             you
             be
             endued
             with
             the
             foresaid
             power
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             50.
             
             And
             he
             led
             them
             out
             as
             far
             as
             to
             Bethany
             ,
             and
             he
             lift
             up
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             blessed
             them
             .
             51.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             while
             he
             blessed
             them
             ,
             he
             was
             parted
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             carried
             up
             into
             heaven
             .
          
           
             50
             ,
             51.
             
             Afterward
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             forty
             days
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             oft
             appeared
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             given
             them
             their
             Commission
             to
             go
             and
             Disciple
             all
             Nations
             ,
             baptizing
             them
             into
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             teaching
             them
             to
             observe
             all
             things
             that
             he
             had
             commanded
             them
             ,
             promising
             to
             be
             with
             them
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             Mat.
             28.19.20
             .
             Mark
             16.15
             ,
             16.
             
             See
             Acts
             1.9
             .
          
           
             N.
             Christ
             ,
             that
             parted
             from
             Earth
             with
             a
             Blessing
             ,
             will
             bless
             his
             Church
             here
             and
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             52.
             
             And
             they
             worshipped
             him
             ,
             and
             returned
             to
             Jerusalem
             with
             great
             joy
             ;
          
           
             52.
             
             Note
             ;
             Though
             their
             Lord
             was
             gone
             from
             them
             on
             Earth
             ,
             they
             were
             now
             assured
             that
             they
             had
             a
             King
             and
             Saviour
             in
             Heaven
             ▪
             whence
             his
             influence
             would
             be
             most
             extensive
             and
             efficacious
             .
          
           
             53.
             
             And
             were
             continually
             in
             the
             temple
             ,
             praising
             and
             blessing
             God.
             Amen
             .
          
           
             53.
             
             As
             they
             worshipped
             their
             glorified
             Redeemer
             ;
             so
             they
             continued
             together
             assembled
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             (
             not
             yet
             alienated
             from
             all
             Jewish
             Worship
             ,
             )
             praising
             and
             magnifying
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             had
             besto●ed
             a
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Grace
             upon
             them
             ▪
             and
             had
             given
             the
             Church
             so
             gracious
             and
             glorious
             a
             Saviour
             and
             Head
             ,
             and
             done
             such
             wonders
             to
             confirm
             their
             Faith.
             Amen
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           GOSPEL
           According
           to
           St.
           JOHN
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             IN
             the
             beginning
             was
             the
             WORD
             and
             the
             WORD
             was
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             WORD
             was
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             same
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             WORD
             (
             which
             hath
             been
             since
             incarnate
             )
             was
             in
             the
             Beginning
             before
             the
             world
             was
             made
             ;
             And
             this
             WORD
             was
             with
             God
             ,
             yea
             the
             WORD
             was
             God
             ,
             Thus
             this
             same
             WORD
             was
             in
             the
             Beginning
             of
             Time
             ,
             and
             causality
             with
             God
             ,
             being
             God.
             
          
           
             3
             All
             things
             were
             made
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             without
             him
             was
             not
             any
             thing
             made
             that
             was
             made
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             was
             a
             causal
             beginning
             to
             the
             whole
             Creation
             ;
             for
             all
             things
             were
             made
             by
             him
             :
             nothing
             was
             made
             without
             him
             by
             the
             Father
             ,
             in
             creating
             or
             forming
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             4
             In
             him
             was
             LIFE
             and
             the
             LIFE
             was
             the
             LIGHT
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Being
             GOD
             and
             one
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             he
             was
             especially
             LIFE
             ,
             even
             in
             and
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Infinite
             ,
             Eternal
             ,
             self-living
             God
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             was
             Radically
             and
             Communicatively
             LIFE
             to
             the
             World
             ;
             even
             
               Intellectual
               Life
            
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             is
             the
             LIGHT
             of
             man
             ,
             as
             Intellectual
             ,
             and
             as
             
               Taught
               by
               Revelation
               ;
               Note
            
             ,
             It
             is
             usual
             with
             the
             Scripture
             and
             School
             Divines
             to
             ascribe
             by
             some
             eminency
             of
             attribution
             ,
             LIFE
             and
             POWER
             to
             the
             FATHER
             ,
             LIGHT
             and
             WISDOME
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             LOVE
             ,
             JOY
             and
             PERFECTIONS
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             yet
             so
             that
             the
             same
             also
             are
             attributed
             to
             each
             person
             in
             Common
             :
             And
             so
             the
             WORD
             is
             said
             here
             to
             have
             LIFE
             as
             one
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             yet
             eminently
             to
             be
             this
             LIFE
             by
             the
             way
             of
             
               Intellective
               LIGHT
            
             and
             Illumination
             .
          
           
             5
             And
             the
             LIGHT
             shineth
             in
             darkness
             ,
             and
             the
             darkness
             comprehended
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             5
             And
             this
             LIGHT
             shineth
             communicatively
             unto
             this
             darkned
             World
             ;
             which
             receiving
             it
             but
             according
             to
             the
             mode
             and
             disposition
             of
             the
             receivers
             ,
             through
             their
             wilfull
             resistance
             ,
             receiveth
             the
             Illumination
             and
             Teaching
             so
             defectively
             ,
             as
             that
             most
             (
             in
             Judea
             and
             elsewhere
             )
             remain
             in
             darkness
             still
             .
          
           
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             There
             was
             a
             man
             sent
             from
             God
             ,
             whose
             name
             was
             John
             :
             The
             same
             came
             for
             a
             witness
             to
             bear
             witness
             of
             the
             Light
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             through
             him
             might
             believe
             .
             He
             was
             not
             that
             Light
             ,
             but
             was
             sent
             to
             bear
             witness
             of
             that
             Light.
             
          
           
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             God
             sent
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             before
             us
             ,
             as
             Elias
             ,
             to
             Preach
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             in
             the
             Messiah
             as
             ready
             to
             appear
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             witness
             from
             God
             to
             prepare
             and
             call
             the
             Jews
             to
             receive
             him
             that
             was
             the
             true
             LIGHT
             of
             the
             World
             (
             which
             himself
             was
             not
             .
             )
          
           
             9
             That
             was
             the
             true
             LIGHT
             which
             lighteth
             every
             man
             that
             cometh
             into
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             He
             is
             the
             true
             LIGHT
             who
             giveth
             all
             the
             world
             that
             Light
             which
             they
             do
             enjoy
             :
             As
             the
             Lord
             and
             Spring
             of
             Nature
             ,
             he
             giveth
             all
             men
             their
             Intellectual
             Natural
             Light
             ,
             And
             as
             the
             Repriever
             and
             Restorer
             of
             blinded
             Intellects
             ,
             he
             giveth
             all
             men
             that
             measure
             of
             moral
             and
             restored
             Light
             and
             Revelation
             which
             they
             have
             .
          
           
             10
             He
             was
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             was
             made
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             knew
             him
             not
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             He
             was
             in
             the
             World
             (
             in
             a
             more
             excellent
             manner
             than
             the
             Soul
             is
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             for
             )
             the
             world
             was
             made
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             maintained
             by
             him
             and
             he
             at
             last
             appear'd
             to
             the
             world
             incarnate
             :
             and
             yet
             the
             world
             knew
             him
             not
             in
             either
             of
             his
             apparances
             .
          
           
             11
             He
             came
             unto
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             received
             him
             not
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             He
             came
             in
             flesh
             to
             his
             people
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             they
             not
             believing
             him
             received
             him
             not
             .
          
           
           
             12
             But
             as
             many
             as
             received
             him
             ,
             to
             them
             gave
             he
             power
             ,
             to
             become
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             to
             them
             that
             believe
             on
             his
             Name
             :
          
           
             12.
             
             But
             to
             as
             many
             as
             took
             him
             by
             unfeighed
             Consent
             for
             their
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             even
             to
             them
             that
             believing
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             true
             Messiah
             ,
             did
             place
             all
             their
             trust
             in
             him
             for
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             and
             for
             Salvation
             ,
             to
             all
             these
             he
             gave
             Right
             to
             the
             State
             and
             dignity
             of
             Adoption
             which
             he
             purchased
             ,
             even
             to
             be
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             as
             united
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             Heirs
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Glory
             .
          
           
             13
             Which
             were
             born
             ,
             not
             of
             blood
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             will
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             will
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             Who
             (
             as
             Children
             have
             a
             like
             nature
             communicated
             from
             the
             Parents
             ,
             so
             )
             have
             a
             nature
             Holy
             and
             Divine
             ,
             by
             spiritual
             
               Life
               ,
               Light
               ,
               and
               Love
            
             inclined
             to
             do
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             desire
             things
             Holy
             and
             Heavenly
             ,
             which
             nature
             is
             not
             produc't
             of
             meer
             natural
             generation
             ,
             nor
             of
             fleshly
             appetite
             and
             senses
             ,
             nor
             of
             any
             meer
             humane
             Documents
             or
             Laws
             ,
             but
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             Gods
             Grace
             by
             his
             sanctifying
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             14
             And
             the
             WORD
             was
             made
             flesh
             ,
             and
             dwelt
             among
             us
             (
             and
             we
             beheld
             his
             glory
             ,
             the
             glory
             as
             of
             the
             only
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             )
             full
             of
             grace
             and
             truth
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             the
             word
             that
             made
             the
             World
             assumed
             humane
             nature
             in
             which
             he
             dwelt
             as
             a
             better
             Tabernacle
             than
             that
             of
             shadows
             ;
             and
             we
             saw
             his
             Glory
             appearing
             in
             this
             Tabernacle
             in
             his
             Heavenly
             doctrine
             ,
             Life
             ,
             M●●acles
             and
             Transfigurations
             ,
             which
             shewed
             him
             to
             be
             the
             only
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Glorious
             in
             the
             fulness
             of
             Grace
             and
             Truth
             ,
             which
             the
             shaddowy
             Tabernacle
             and
             Ceremonies
             did
             but
             prefigure
             .
          
           
             15
             John
             bare
             witness
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             cried
             ,
             saying
             ,
             This
             is
             he
             of
             whom
             I
             spake
             ,
             He
             that
             cometh
             after
             me
             ,
             is
             preferred
             before
             me
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             before
             me
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             John
             pointed
             to
             him
             saying
             ,
             This
             is
             he
             :
             even
             the
             King
             of
             Israel
             :
             Though
             I
             am
             before
             him
             in
             time
             in
             my
             Ministry
             ,
             he
             is
             before
             me
             in
             Dignity
             ,
             and
             was
             before
             me
             in
             time
             also
             .
          
           
             16
             And
             of
             his
             fullness
             have
             all
             we
             received
             ,
             and
             grace
             for
             grace
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             as
             he
             is
             full
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             love
             ,
             of
             grace
             and
             spiritual
             life
             ,
             he
             as
             our
             Head
             communicateth
             so
             much
             as
             is
             meet
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             receive
             greater
             meas●●e
             ,
             than
             were
             given
             under
             the
             Law
             ;
             even
             measures
             answerable
             to
             his
             new
             appearance
             and
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             17
             For
             the
             Law
             was
             given
             by
             Moses
             ,
             but
             grace
             and
             truth
             came
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             For
             though
             Moses
             delivered
             legal
             Precepts
             .
             Types
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             that
             we
             have
             G●ace
             both
             for
             holiness
             and
             pardon
             ▪
             and
             by
             him
             are
             the
             Real
             s●bstances
             which
             those
             shado●s
             typified
             .
             The
             meas●●e
             of
             Grace
             that
             the
             ●aithful
             had
             under
             the
             Law
             was
             through
             him
             ,
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             and
             the
             fuller
             measure
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             by
             his
             fuller
             access
             and
             communication
             to
             us
             as
             the
             Image
             on
             the
             Wax
             answereth
             that
             on
             the
             S●gnet
             .
          
           
             18
             No
             man
             hath
             seen
             God
             at
             any
             time
             :
             the
             only
             begotten
             Son
             who
             is
             in
             the
             bosom
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             he
             hath
             declared
             him
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             How
             little
             should
             we
             have
             known
             of
             God
             whom
             no
             man
             ever
             saw
             ,
             if
             his
             Son
             that
             is
             in
             the
             bosom
             of
             the
             Father
             had
             not
             declared
             him
             and
             his
             will
             to
             man.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             these
             words
             were
             the
             words
             of
             John
             the
             Baptist
             or
             the
             Apostles
          
           
             19
             And
             this
             is
             the
             record
             of
             John
             ,
             when
             the
             Jews
             sent
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             from
             Jerusalem
             ,
             to
             ask
             him
             ,
             Who
             art
             thou
             ?
             20
             And
             he
             confessed
             and
             denied
             not
             :
             but
             confessed
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             the
             Christ
             .
             21
             And
             they
             asked
             him
             ,
             What
             then
             ?
             Art
             thou
             Elias
             ?
             And
             he
             saith
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             .
             Art
             thou
             that
             Prophet
             ?
             And
             he
             answered
             ,
             No.
             
          
           
             19.
             
             John
             constantly
             affirmed
             that
             he
             was
             not
             Christ
             nor
             Elias
             personally
             ,
             nor
             the
             Prophet
             mentioned
             Deut.
             18.15
             .
             Qu.
             Doth
             not
             Christ
             say
             ,
             that
             John
             was
             
               Elias
               .
               Ans
            
             .
             Not
             the
             person
             of
             old
             Elias
             ,
             but
             the
             person
             prophested
             under
             that
             name
             .
          
           
             22
             Then
             said
             they
             unto
             him
             ,
             Who
             art
             thou
             that
             we
             may
             give
             an
             answer
             to
             them
             that
             sent
             us
             ?
             What
             sayest
             thou
             of
             thy self
             ?
          
           
             22.
             
             Tell
             us
             then
             what
             thou
             art
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             give
             an
             account
             why
             thou
             undertakes●
             to
             Prophesie
             and
             Baptize
             .
          
           
             23
             He
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             voyce
             of
             one
             crying
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ;
             Make
             straight
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             said
             the
             Prophet
             Esaias
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             I
             am
             he
             that
             Isaiah
             prophesied
             of
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             Isaiah
             40.3
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             they
             which
             were
             sent
             ,
             were
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             .
             25
             And
             they
             asked
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Why
             baptizest
             thou
             then
             ,
             if
             thou
             be
             not
             that
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             Elias
             ,
             neither
             that
             Proph●t
             26
             John
             answered
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             baptize
             you
             with
             water
             ,
             but
             there
             standeth
             one
             among
             you
             ,
             whom
             ye
             know
             not
             ,
             27
             He
             it
             is
             ,
             who
             coming
             after
             me
             ,
             is
             preferred
             before
             me
             ,
             whose
             shooes
             latchet
             I
             am
             not
             worthy
             to
             unloose
             .
          
           
             24
             ,
             &c.
             The
             Pharisees
             professed
             to
             reverence
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             therefore
             were
             inquisitive
             to
             know
             whether
             John
             was
             a
             Prophet
             or
             what
             he
             was
             ,
             who
             presumed
             to
             Baptize
             :
             But
             he
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             his
             Office
             by
             baptizing
             with
             Water
             to
             prepare
             them
             to
             receive
             him
             that
             already
             was
             among
             them
             unknown
             ,
             who
             will
             Baptize
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             was
             unworthy
             to
             do
             the
             office
             of
             the
             lowest
             Servant
             .
          
           
             28
             These
             things
             were
             done
             in
             Berhabara
             beyond
             Jordan
             ,
             where
             John
             was
             baptizing
             .
          
           
           
             29
             The
             next
             day
             John
             seeth
             Jesus
             coming
             unto
             ,
             him
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             Behold
             the
             Lamb
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             taketh
             away
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             The
             next
             day
             after
             the
             Pharisees
             questions
             ,
             John
             seeing
             Christ
             gave
             him
             personally
             this
             testimony
             :
             Behold
             this
             man
             is
             appointed
             to
             be
             Sacrificed
             to
             God
             as
             the
             Lambs
             were
             under
             the
             Law
             to
             make
             expiation
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             believe
             on
             him
             may
             be
             pardoned
             .
          
           
             30
             This
             is
             he
             of
             whom
             I
             said
             ,
             After
             me
             cometh
             a
             man
             which
             is
             preferred
             before
             me
             for
             he
             was
             before
             me
             .
             31
             And
             I
             knew
             him
             not
             :
             but
             that
             he
             should
             be
             made
             manifest
             to
             Israel
             ,
             therefore
             am
             I
             come
             baptizing
             with
             water
             .
          
           
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             I
             knew
             that
             the
             Messiah
             was
             come
             ,
             but
             I
             knew
             not
             that
             this
             was
             he
             ,
             till
             God
             made
             it
             known
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             saw
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             come
             on
             him
             afterward
             ;
             But
             because
             he
             is
             come
             ,
             I
             baptize
             men
             to
             prepare
             them
             to
             receive
             him
             .
          
           
             32
             And
             John
             bare
             record
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             saw
             the
             Spirit
             descending
             from
             heaven
             like
             a
             dove
             and
             it
             abode
             upon
             him
             .
             33
             And
             I
             knew
             him
             not
             :
             but
             he
             that
             sent
             me
             to
             baptize
             with
             water
             the
             same
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             upon
             whom
             thou
             shalt
             see
             the
             Spirit
             descending
             ,
             and
             remaining
             upon
             him
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             he
             which
             baptizeth
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             34
             and
             I
             saw
             ,
             and
             bare
             record
             that
             this
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             32.
             
             
               N.
               Johns
            
             testimony
             was
             both
             by
             Revelation
             and
             Vision
             of
             the
             descent
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             some
             visible
             appearance
             .
             And
             whether
             John
             only
             heard
             the
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             mentioned
             Mat.
             3.17
             .
             ●
             uncertain
             .
          
           
             35
             Again
             the
             next
             day
             after
             ,
             John
             stood
             ,
             and
             two
             of
             his
             Disciples
             .
             36
             And
             looking
             on
             Jesus
             as
             he
             walked
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             Behold
             the
             Lamb
             of
             God.
             37
             And
             the
             two
             Disciples
             heard
             him
             speak
             ,
             and
             they
             followed
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             Not
             followed
             him
             yet
             as
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             but
             as
             enquirers
             after
             him
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             a
             closer
             following
             him
             .
          
           
             38
             Then
             Jesus
             turned
             and
             saw
             them
             following
             ,
             and
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             What
             seek
             ye
             ?
             They
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Rabbi
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             being
             interpreted
             ,
             Master
             )
             where
             dwellest
             thou
             ?
             39
             He
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             come
             and
             see
             .
             They
             came
             and
             saw
             where
             he
             dwelt
             ,
             and
             abode
             with
             him
             that
             day
             :
             for
             it
             was
             about
             the
             tenth
             hour
             .
             40
             One
             of
             the
             two
             which
             heard
             John
             speak
             ,
             and
             followed
             him
             ,
             was
             Andrew
             ,
             Simon
             Peters
             brother
             .
             41
             He
             first
             findeth
             his
             own
             brother
             Simon
             ,
             and
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             We
             have
             found
             the
             Messias
             ,
             which
             is
             being
             interpreted
             ,
             the
             Christ
             .
             42
             And
             he
             brought
             him
             to
             Jesus
             .
             And
             when
             Jesus
             beheld
             him
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             Thou
             art
             Simon
             the
             son
             of
             Jona
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             called
             Cephas
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             interpretation
             a
             stone
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             Note
             ,
             By
             all
             this
             it
             appeareth
             that
             when
             Peter
             and
             Andrew
             were
             after
             called
             ,
             and
             suddenly
             left
             all
             and
             followed
             Christ
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             without
             some
             previous
             notice
             of
             him
             and
             preparation
             thereto
             .
          
           
             43
             The
             day
             following
             ,
             Jesus
             would
             go
             forth
             into
             Galilee
             ,
             and
             findeth
             Philip
             ,
             and
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             Follow
             me
             .
             44.
             
             Now
             Phi●ip
             was
             of
             Bethsaida
             ,
             the
             city
             of
             Andrew
             and
             Peter
             .
             45
             Philip
             findeth
             Nathaneel
             ,
             and
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             We
             have
             found
             him
             of
             whom
             Moses
             in
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             did
             write
             ,
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             Joseph
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             The
             long
             expected
             Messias
             is
             now
             come
             and
             ,
             we
             have
             found
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             46
             And
             Nathaneel
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Can
             there
             any
             good
             thing
             come
             out
             of
             Nazareth
             ?
             Philip
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             Come
             and
             see
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             Do
             the
             Prophets
             tell
             us
             that
             the
             Messiah
             shall
             come
             out
             of
             
               Nazereth
               :
               Galilee
            
             produceth
             not
             Prophets
             .
             Philip
             saith
             ,
             come
             and
             see
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             judge
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             Jesus
             saw
             Nathaneel
             coming
             ,
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             saith
             of
             him
             ,
             Behold
             an
             Israelite
             indeed
             ,
             in
             whom
             is
             no
             guile
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             A
             sincere
             true
             hearted
             man.
             Qu.
             Were
             any
             unbelievers
             such
             ?
             Answ
             .
             He
             was
             not
             an
             unbeliever
             though
             yet
             he
             knew
             not
             Christ
             :
             For
             he
             had
             that
             Belief
             which
             men
             were
             saved
             by
             before
             Christs
             coming
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             Nathaneel
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             Whence
             knowest
             thou
             me
             ?
             Jesus
             answered
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Before
             that
             Philip
             called
             thee
             ,
             when
             thou
             wast
             under
             the
             fig-tree
             ,
             I
             saw
             thee
             .
             49
             Nathaneel
             answered
             ,
             and
             saith
             unto
             him
             Rabbi
             ,
             thou
             art
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             thou
             art
             the
             King
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             Note
             ,
             He
             judged
             that
             none
             but
             God
             ,
             or
             by
             God
             ,
             could
             know
             what
             men
             said
             and
             did
             at
             such
             a
             distance
             .
             2.
             
             It
             was
             well
             for
             Nathaneel
             that
             he
             
               came
               to
               see
               Christ
            
             experience
             convinced
             him
             :
             And
             yet
             no
             doubt
             but
             Gods
             special
             Grace
             did
             it
             :
             For
             the
             Pharisees
             saw
             more
             ,
             and
             yet
             believed
             not
             .
          
           
             50
             Jesus
             answered
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Because
             I
             said
             unto
             thee
             I
             saw
             thee
             under
             the
             fig-tree
             ,
             beleivest
             thou
             ?
             thou
             shalt
             see
             greater
             things
             then
             these
             .
          
           
             50.
             
             Doth
             this
             much
             convince
             thee
             ?
             I
             will
             do
             greater
             things
             then
             this
             to
             convince
             the
             world
             .
          
           
           
             51
             And
             he
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             Verily
             ,
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             hereafter
             ye
             shall
             see
             heaven
             open
             ,
             and
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             ascending
             ,
             and
             descending
             upon
             the
             Son
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             51.
             
             You
             shall
             see
             Heaven
             open
             ,
             and
             the
             Angels
             owning
             me
             and
             ministring
             unto
             me
             ,
             epecially
             at
             my
             Ascension
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             AND
             the
             third
             day
             there
             was
             a
             marriage
             in
             Cana
             of
             Galilee
             ;
             and
             the
             mother
             of
             Jesus
             was
             there
             .
             2
             And
             both
             Jesus
             was
             called
             ,
             and
             his
             disciples
             to
             the
             marriage
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Christ
             refus'd
             not
             that
             familiar
             converse
             which
             Marriage
             feasts
             are
             used
             to
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             when
             they
             wanted
             wine
             ,
             the
             mother
             of
             Jesus
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             They
             have
             no
             wine
             4
             Jesus
             saith
             unto
             her
             ,
             Woman
             ,
             what
             have
             I
             to
             do
             with
             thee
             ?
             mine
             hour
             is
             not
             yet
             come
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             These
             words
             are
             not
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             fifth
             Commandment
             ;
             but
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             [
             I
             am
             not
             to
             do
             Miracles
             ]
             by
             the
             direction
             of
             a
             Mothers
             Authority
             or
             by
             man
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             time
             and
             manner
             as
             by
             the
             Divine
             Wisdome
             shall
             be
             determined
             .
             And
             by
             this
             and
             other
             passages
             ,
             Christ
             seems
             to
             foresee
             how
             Papists
             would
             overvalue
             his
             Mother
             .
          
           
             5
             His
             mother
             saith
             unto
             the
             servants
             ,
             whatsoever
             he
             saith
             unto
             you
             ,
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             N.
             She
             believed
             his
             Power
             ,
             though
             he
             represt
             her
             Presumption
             .
          
           
             6
             And
             there
             were
             set
             there
             six
             waterpots
             of
             stone
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             purifying
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             containing
             two
             or
             three
             firkins
             a
             piece
             .
             7
             Jesus
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             Fill
             the
             water-pots
             with
             water
             .
             And
             they
             filled
             them
             up
             to
             the
             brim
             .
             8
             And
             he
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             Draw
             out
             now
             ,
             and
             bear
             unto
             the
             governor
             of
             the
             feast
             .
             And
             they
             bare
             it
             .
          
           
             6
             ,
             
               &c.
               Note
            
             ,
             It
             is
             conjectured
             to
             be
             about
             1000
             eight
             hundred
             pounds
             or
             pints
             o●
             Wine
             that
             Christ
             made
             :
             which
             shewed
             that
             the
             Guests
             were
             very
             many
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             was
             at
             such
             Festivals
             for
             freer
             drinking
             of
             Wine
             than
             is
             fit
             among
             us
             ;
             perhaps
             all
             their
             Wine
             was
             small
             ,
             and
             not
             all
             of
             it
             then
             drunk
             :
             but
             this
             and
             the
             like
             occasioned
             the
             Pharisees
             censure
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             9
             When
             the
             ruler
             of
             the
             feast
             had
             tasted
             the
             water
             that
             was
             made
             wine
             ,
             and
             knew
             not
             whence
             it
             was
             ,
             (
             but
             the
             servants
             which
             drew
             the
             water
             knew
             )
             the
             governor
             of
             the
             feast
             called
             the
             bridegroom
             ,
             10
             And
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             Every
             man
             at
             the
             beginning
             doth
             set
             forth
             good
             wine
             ;
             and
             when
             men
             have
             well
             drunk
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             is
             worse
             ;
             but
             thou
             hast
             kept
             the
             good
             wine
             until
             now
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Mariages
             among
             the
             Jews
             were
             celebrated
             with
             great
             Feasting
             ,
             where
             moderate
             jocundity
             was
             thought
             seasonable
             :
             The
             reason
             Christ
             giveth
             for
             his
             Disciples
             not
             fasting
             ,
             was
             because
             the
             Bridegroom
             was
             yet
             with
             them
             .
             When
             they
             had
             drunk
             to
             temperate
             hilarity
             ,
             small
             Wine
             was
             most
             suitable
             :
             (
             The
             vulgar
             Latin
             is
             [
             
               when
               they
               are
               drunk
            
             ]
             and
             perhaps
             with
             Drunkards
             that
             might
             be
             the
             custom
             ,
             to
             bring
             smaller
             Wine
             when
             they
             could
             not
             well
             distinguish
             them
             .
             )
          
           
             11
             This
             beginning
             of
             miracles
             did
             Jesus
             in
             Cana
             of
             Galilee
             ,
             and
             manifested
             forth
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             his
             disciples
             ,
             believed
             on
             him
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             By
             this
             he
             shewed
             them
             his
             Divine
             Power
             ,
             and
             convinced
             his
             Disciples
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Messiah
             .
          
           
             12
             After
             this
             ,
             he
             went
             down
             to
             Capernaum
             ,
             he
             and
             his
             Mother
             ,
             and
             his
             Brethen
             ,
             and
             his
             disciples
             ,
             and
             they
             continued
             there
             not
             many
             days
             .
             13
             And
             the
             Jews
             passover
             was
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             went
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             14
             And
             found
             in
             the
             temple
             those
             that
             sold
             oxen
             ,
             and
             sheep
             ,
             and
             doves
             ,
             and
             the
             changers
             of
             money
             ,
             sitting
             .
             15
             And
             when
             he
             had
             made
             a
             scourge
             of
             small
             cords
             ,
             he
             drove
             them
             all
             out
             of
             the
             temple
             ,
             and
             the
             sheep
             ,
             and
             the
             oxen
             ,
             and
             poured
             out
             the
             changers
             mony
             ,
             and
             overthrew
             the
             tables
             ;
             16
             And
             said
             unto
             them
             that
             sold
             doves
             ,
             Take
             these
             things
             hence
             ;
             make
             not
             my
             Fathers
             house
             an
             house
             of
             merchandise
             .
          
           
             12
             ,
             &c.
             It
             seems
             probable
             ,
             that
             Christ
             did
             thus
             cleanse
             the
             Temple
             twice
             :
             And
             that
             this
             is
             not
             the
             same
             History
             with
             that
             ,
             Matt.
             21.
             though
             indeed
             its
             very
             like
             it
             .
          
           
             17
             And
             his
             disciples
             remembred
             that
             it
             was
             written
             ,
             The
             zeal
             of
             thine
             house
             hath
             eaten
             me
             up
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             They
             believed
             ,
             that
             his
             zeal
             for
             Gods
             house
             ,
             might
             warrant
             this
             action
             in
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             as
             Ps
             .
             69.9
             .
          
           
             18
             Then
             answered
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             what
             sign
             shewest
             thou
             unto
             us
             ,
             seeing
             that
             thou
             doest
             these
             things
             ?
          
           
             18.
             
             These
             arbitrary
             actions
             require
             some
             extraordinary
             Commission
             to
             warrant
             them
             ;
             By
             what
             sign
             dost
             thou
             prove
             that
             thou
             hast
             such
             authority
             .
          
           
             19
             Jesus
             answered
             and
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Des●roy
             this
             temple
             ,
             and
             in
             three
             days
             ,
             I
             will
             raise
             it
             up
             .
             20
             Then
             said
             the
             Jews
             ,
             Forty
             and
             six
             years
             was
             this
             temple
             in
             building
             ,
             and
             wilt
             thou
             rear
             it
             up
             in
             three
             days
             .
             21
             But
             he
             spake
             of
             the
             temple
             of
             his
             body
             .
          
           
           
             19
             ,
             N.
             He
             told
             them
             enigmatically
             what
             should
             be
             after
             plainly
             expounded
             .
             Many
             Prophecies
             written
             darkly
             ,
             are
             not
             intended
             to
             be
             presently
             understood
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             are
             fulfilled
             .
          
           
             22
             When
             therefore
             he
             vvas
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             his
             disciples
             remembred
             that
             he
             had
             said
             this
             unto
             them
             :
             and
             they
             believed
             the
             scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             vvord
             vvhich
             Jesus
             had
             said
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             When
             this
             was
             performed
             by
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             his
             Disciples
             believed
             the
             Prophesies
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             words
             .
          
           
             23
             Novv
             vvhen
             he
             vvas
             in
             Jerusalem
             at
             the
             passover
             ,
             in
             the
             feast
             day
             ,
             many
             believed
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             vvhen
             they
             savv
             the
             miracles
             vvhich
             he
             did
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             His
             miracles
             made
             many
             believe
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Christ
             ,
             that
             yet
             were
             no
             through
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             24
             But
             Jesus
             did
             not
             commit
             himself
             unto
             them
             ,
             because
             he
             knevv
             all
             men
             ,
             25
             And
             needed
             not
             that
             any
             should
             testifie
             of
             man
             :
             for
             he
             knevv
             vvhat
             vvas
             in
             man.
             
          
           
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             But
             Christ
             that
             knew
             the
             hearts
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             have
             but
             an
             unrooted
             ,
             mutable
             ,
             uneffectual
             belief
             ,
             would
             not
             trust
             himself
             into
             their
             hands
             by
             familiarity
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             THere
             vvas
             a
             man
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             named
             Nicodemus
             a
             ruler
             of
             the
             Jews
             :
             2
             The
             same
             came
             to
             Jesus
             by
             night
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             Rabbi
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             thou
             art
             a
             teacher
             come
             from
             God
             :
             for
             no
             man
             can
             do
             these
             miracles
             that
             thou
             doest
             ,
             except
             God
             be
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Being
             a
             Ruler
             ,
             he
             durst
             not
             be
             seen
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             by
             day
             light
             ,
             but
             came
             by
             night
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Rabbi
               .
               I
               am
               come
               to
               learn
               of
               thee
               ;
               for
               I
               know
               thou
               art
               a
               Teacher
               sent
               by
               God
               ;
               for
               no
               Man
               can
               do
               such
               miracles
               as
               thou
               dost
               ,
               but
               by
               Gods
               Power
               ;
               and
               God
               will
               not
               lend
               such
               Power
               to
               any
               whom
               he
               doth
               not
               approve
               and
               justifie
               .
            
          
           
             3
             Jesus
             answered
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Verily
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             thee
             ,
             Except
             a
             man
             be
             born
             again
             ,
             he
             cannot
             see
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             I
             could
             not
             do
             the
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             miracles
             and
             doctrine
             ,
             unless
             God
             were
             with
             me
             ,
             so
             neither
             can
             any
             Man
             become
             a
             sound
             Believer
             ,
             and
             do
             the
             works
             of
             Faith
             and
             be
             saved
             ,
             as
             a
             true
             Member
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             unless
             by
             Gods
             spirit
             he
             be
             begotten
             again
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             new
             qualitative
             nature
             given
             him
             .
          
           
             4
             Nicodemus
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             How
             can
             a
             man
             be
             born
             when
             he
             is
             old
             ?
             can
             he
             enter
             the
             second
             time
             into
             his
             mothers
             womb
             ,
             and
             be
             born
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Nicodemus
             grosly
             misunderstanding
             Christ
             ,
             saith
             
               How
               can
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             5
             Jesus
             ansvvered
             ,
             Verily
             ,
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             thee
             ,
             Except
             a
             man
             be
             born
             of
             water
             and
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             cannot
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdom
             of
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             I
             tell
             thee
             most
             certainly
             ,
             that
             unless
             a
             Man
             have
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             a
             new
             nature
             ,
             and
             be
             made
             a
             new
             Man
             ,
             by
             being
             washed
             from
             his
             former
             sin
             and
             guilt
             ,
             and
             sanctifyed
             by
             the
             renewing
             work
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             cannot
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             :
             N.
             This
             is
             all
             signified
             and
             celebrated
             by
             Baptism
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             the
             washing
             ,
             and
             sanctifying
             of
             the
             Soul
             only
             ,
             that
             hath
             the
             promise
             of
             Salvation
             ;
             But
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             being
             as
             the
             Porch
             ,
             Womb
             or
             Seminary
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             another
             kind
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             that
             same
             which
             in
             the
             sincere
             is
             saving
             ,
             which
             is
             required
             to
             be
             professed
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             for
             admittance
             into
             the
             visible
             Church
             .
          
           
             6
             That
             which
             is
             born
             of
             the
             flesh
             is
             flesh
             :
             and
             that
             which
             is
             born
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             spirit
          
           
             6.
             
             Men
             generate
             Men
             ,
             but
             God
             maketh
             Saints
             by
             a
             spiritual
             generation
             :
             Nature
             begets
             but
             nature
             ,
             but
             Gods
             Spirit
             giveth
             a
             holy
             and
             heavenly
             Nature
             or
             Inclination
             .
          
           
             7
             Marvel
             not
             that
             I
             said
             unto
             thee
             ,
             Ye
             must
             be
             born
             again
             .
             8
             The
             wind
             bloweth
             where
             it
             listeth
             ,
             and
             thou
             hearest
             the
             sound
             thereof
             ,
             but
             canst
             not
             tell
             whence
             it
             cometh
             ,
             and
             whither
             it
             goeth
             :
             so
             is
             every
             one
             that
             is
             born
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Count
             not
             this
             an
             incredible
             thing
             .
             Thou
             hearest
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             wind
             ,
             and
             knowest
             certainly
             by
             the
             effects
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             wind
             there
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             causeth
             those
             effects
             ,
             which
             thy
             sense
             perceiveth
             ;
             but
             thou
             knowest
             not
             fully
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             wind
             ,
             nor
             whence
             it
             cometh
             ,
             nor
             whither
             it
             goeth
             ;
             and
             so
             thou
             mayest
             know
             that
             Gods
             Spirit
             doth
             this
             sanctifying
             work
             on
             Souls
             ,
             though
             thou
             canst
             not
             comprehend
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             nor
             the
             way
             of
             its
             operation
             ,
             nor
             why
             it
             worketh
             on
             one
             Soul
             and
             not
             on
             another
             that
             seemeth
             equal
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             9
             Nicodemus
             answered
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             How
             can
             these
             things
             be
             ?
          
           
             9.
             
             N.
             The
             reason
             of
             Man
             not
             yet
             illuminated
             is
             apt
             to
             be
             so
             confident
             in
             its
             ignorance
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             those
             spiritual
             things
             for
             incredible
             ,
             which
             it
             comprehendeth
             not
             :
             It
             lifts
             up
             it self
             against
             Christ's
             teaching
             with
             a
             
               How
               can
               these
               things
               be
            
             ?
          
           
             10
             Jesus
             answered
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Art
             tho●
             a
             master
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             knowest
             not
             these
             things
             ?
             11
             Verily
             ,
             verily
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             thee
             ,
             we
             speak
             that
             we
             do
             know
             ,
             and
             testifie
             that
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             and
             ye
             receive
             not
             our
             witness
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             It
             is
             a
             shame
             to
             thee
             that
             art
             a
             Master
             of
             Israel
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             these
             things
             (
             without
             which
             all
             
             thy
             knowledge
             is
             but
             shells
             and
             shadows
             )
             I
             tell
             thee
             ,
             we
             spake
             that
             which
             we
             certainly
             know
             ,
             by
             intuition
             and
             experience
             on
             holy
             Souls
             ,
             and
             yet
             you
             carnal
             Jews
             believe
             us
             not
             ,
             not
             knowing
             what
             your
             own
             shadows
             do
             import
             .
          
           
             12
             If
             I
             have
             told
             you
             earthly
             things
             ,
             and
             and
             ye
             believe
             not
             ,
             how
             shall
             ye
             beleve
             if
             I
             tell
             you
             of
             heavenly
             things
             ?
          
           
             12.
             
             When
             I
             tell
             you
             but
             what
             God
             doth
             here
             on
             Earth
             on
             all
             that
             he
             will
             save
             ,
             and
             illustrate
             it
             to
             you
             by
             a
             similitude
             which
             your
             senses
             do
             perceive
             and
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             your
             Ceremonies
             signifie
             ,
             how
             shall
             you
             believe
             ,
             if
             I
             tell
             you
             the
             unseen
             things
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             if
             you
             believe
             not
             things
             so
             evident
             as
             these
             .
          
           
             13
             And
             no
             man
             hath
             ascended
             up
             to
             heaven
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             came
             down
             from
             heaven
             ,
             even
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             if
             you
             will
             not
             believe
             me
             ,
             what
             satisfying
             notice
             can
             you
             have
             of
             the
             state
             of
             things
             in
             Heaven
             :
             for
             no
             Man
             hath
             ascended
             up
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             can
             tell
             you
             by
             sure
             notice
             what
             is
             there
             ,
             but
             I
             that
             came
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             so
             came
             down
             by
             assuming
             flesh
             ,
             as
             that
             yet
             I
             am
             now
             in
             Heaven
             in
             my
             Godhead
             .
          
           
             14
             And
             as
             Moses
             lifted
             up
             the
             serpent
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             even
             so
             must
             the
             son
             of
             man
             be
             lifted
             up
             :
             15
             That
             whosoever
             believeth
             in
             him
             ,
             should
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             have
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             And
             the
             way
             of
             Salvation
             which
             God
             by
             me
             revealeth
             to
             you
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             as
             Moses
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             set
             up
             a
             brazen
             Serpent
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             were
             stung
             with
             Serpents
             might
             be
             cured
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             look
             up
             to
             this
             :
             So
             I
             must
             be
             lift
             up
             on
             the
             Cross
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             sin
             ,
             that
             whoever
             truly
             believeth
             in
             me
             and
             trusteth
             me
             as
             the
             Redeemer
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             shall
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             have
             everlasting
             life
             .
          
           
             16
             For
             God
             so
             loved
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             he
             gave
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             believeth
             in
             him
             ,
             should
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             have
             everlasting
             life
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             For
             God
             who
             is
             Love
             it self
             ,
             so
             far
             loved
             ,
             lapsed
             and
             lost
             mankind
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             gave
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             to
             be
             incarnate
             ▪
             and
             to
             be
             their
             Redeemer
             ,
             by
             his
             meritorious
             life
             ,
             and
             death
             and
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             this
             promise
             ,
             covenant
             and
             offer
             ,
             that
             whoever
             truly
             believeth
             in
             him
             ,
             should
             have
             his
             sin
             forgiven
             ,
             and
             should
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             have
             everlasting
             blessed
             life
             .
          
           
             17
             For
             God
             sent
             not
             his
             Son
             into
             the
             world
             to
             condemn
             the
             world
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             world
             through
             him
             might
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             For
             if
             the
             World
             be
             condemned
             ,
             they
             shall
             never
             have
             cause
             to
             lay
             the
             blame
             on
             Christ
             :
             For
             it
             was
             not
             to
             condemn
             them
             that
             God
             sent
             him
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             which
             his
             Doctrine
             Life
             and
             Sufferings
             shew
             .
          
           
             18
             He
             that
             believeth
             on
             him
             ,
             is
             not
             condemned
             :
             but
             he
             that
             believeth
             not
             is
             condemned
             already
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             not
             believed
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             only
             begotten
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             He
             that
             believeth
             on
             him
             ,
             is
             thereupon
             by
             him
             delivered
             from
             the
             Condemnation
             that
             he
             was
             under
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             saved
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             believeth
             not
             is
             not
             delivered
             from
             his
             Guilt
             and
             Condemnation
             ,
             but
             is
             under
             the
             Guilt
             of
             a
             severer
             punishment
             the
             Law
             of
             Grace
             it self
             Condemning
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             rejected
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             sent
             from
             Heaven
             with
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             his
             Grace
             and
             offered
             Mercy
             ;
             so
             that
             both
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             and
             of
             Grace
             condemn
             the
             Neglecters
             of
             so
             great
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             19
             And
             this
             is
             the
             condemnation
             ,
             that
             light
             is
             come
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             men
             loved
             ,
             darkness
             rather
             then
             light
             ,
             because
             their
             deeds
             were
             evil
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             For
             the
             true
             cause
             of
             Mens
             Condemnation
             is
             (
             not
             that
             they
             have
             no
             Saviour
             or
             Ransom
             ,
             being
             left
             as
             Devils
             to
             remidiless
             despair
             ,
             but
             )
             that
             a
             Saviour
             as
             Light
             is
             come
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             Men
             love
             darkness
             rather
             than
             light
             ,
             and
             so
             reject
             him
             and
             his
             truth
             and
             grace
             ,
             because
             they
             love
             and
             live
             in
             that
             sin
             which
             cannot
             endure
             the
             light
             .
          
           
             20
             For
             every
             〈◊〉
             that
             doeth
             evil
             ,
             hateth
             the
             light
             ,
             neither
             cometh
             to
             the
             light
             ,
             least
             his
             deeds
             should
             be
             reproved
             ,
          
           
             20.
             
             For
             it
             is
             the
             part
             of
             ●ight
             to
             detect
             and
             shame
             Mens
             evill
             deeds
             :
             and
             there●ore
             Malefactors
             hate
             and
             avoid
             the
             Light
             ,
             lest
             it
             reprove
             them
             and
             condemn
             them
             .
          
           
             21
             But
             he
             that
             doeth
             truth
             ,
             cometh
             to
             the
             light
             ,
             that
             his
             deeds
             may
             be
             made
             manifest
             that
             they
             are
             wrought
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             21.
             
             But
             Light
             is
             the
             honour
             of
             well
             doing
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             afraid
             to
             be
             known
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             that
             doth
             that
             which
             is
             truly
             good
             ,
             loveth
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             cometh
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             his
             deeds
             may
             appear
             to
             be
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             the
             work
             commanded
             and
             approved
             by
             God
             :
             And
             therefore
             they
             will
             receive
             me
             that
             am
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             22
             After
             these
             things
             came
             Jesus
             and
             his
             disciples
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Judea
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             tarried
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             baptized
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             He
             by
             his
             Disciples
             baptized
             those
             that
             believed
             and
             repented
             .
          
           
             23
             And
             John
             also
             was
             baptizing
             in
             Enon
             ,
             near
             to
             Salim
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             much
             water
             there
             ;
             and
             they
             came
             ,
             and
             were
             baptized
             .
          
           
             24
             For
             John
             was
             not
             yet
             cast
             into
             prison
             .
          
           
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             John
             ceased
             not
             baptizing
             even
             when
             Christ
             baptized
             ,
             nor
             till
             he
             was
             imprisoned
             .
          
           
             25
             Then
             there
             arose
             a
             question
             between
             some
             of
             Johns
             disciples
             and
             the
             Jews
             ,
             about
             purifying
             .
          
           
           
             25.
             N.
             What
             the
             dispute
             was
             is
             uncertain
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             And
             they
             came
             unto
             John
             and
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Rabbi
             ,
             he
             that
             was
             with
             thee
             beyond
             Jordan
             ,
             to
             whom
             thou
             barest
             Witness
             :
             Beheld
             the
             same
             baptizeth
             ,
             and
             all
             Men
             come
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             On
             this
             occasion
             they
             told
             John
             how
             the
             People
             flockt
             to
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             27
             John
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             A
             man
             can
             receive
             nothing
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             given
             him
             from
             heaven
             .
             28
             Ye
             your selves
             bear
             me
             witness
             ,
             that
             I
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             the
             Christ
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             am
             sent
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             This
             doth
             but
             confirm
             what
             I
             said
             of
             him
             :
             His
             Power
             is
             from
             Heaven
             :
             I
             pretend
             to
             none
             such
             as
             his
             .
          
           
             29
             He
             that
             hath
             the
             bride
             ,
             is
             the
             bridegroom
             :
             but
             the
             friend
             of
             the
             bridegroom
             ,
             which
             standeth
             and
             heareth
             him
             ,
             rejoyceth
             greatly
             because
             of
             the
             bridegrooms
             voice
             :
             this
             my
             joy
             therefore
             is
             fulfilled
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             It
             is
             he
             that
             is
             the
             King
             and
             Saviour
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             I
             am
             but
             his
             Friend
             that
             rejoyce
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             and
             Success
             .
          
           
             30
             He
             must
             increase
             ,
             but
             I
             must
             decrease
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             His
             Kingdom
             and
             Glory
             must
             increase
             to
             perfection
             ,
             but
             my
             preparatory
             Ministry
             will
             soon
             end
             .
          
           
             31
             He
             that
             cometh
             ,
             from
             above
             ,
             is
             above
             all
             :
             he
             that
             is
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             is
             earthly
             ,
             and
             speaketh
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             he
             that
             cometh
             from
             heaven
             ,
             is
             above
             all
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             He
             came
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             above
             us
             all
             :
             We
             that
             are
             but
             Men
             ,
             inhabitants
             of
             Earth
             ,
             (
             though
             so
             far
             as
             God
             inspires
             us
             we
             speak
             his
             word
             )
             yet
             being
             of
             earthly
             mold
             ,
             speak
             and
             do
             like
             our selves
             ,
             in
             a
             human
             earthly
             manner
             :
             But
             he
             that
             cometh
             from
             Heaven
             doth
             excel
             us
             all
             .
          
           
             32
             And
             what
             he
             hath
             seen
             and
             heard
             ,
             that
             he
             testifieth
             ;
             and
             no
             man
             receiveth
             his
             testimony
             .
             33
             He
             that
             hath
             received
             his
             testimony
             ,
             hath
             set
             to
             his
             Seal
             that
             God
             is
             true
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             Wee
             tell
             you
             what
             God
             teacheth
             us
             in
             our
             several
             measures
             ;
             but
             he
             telleth
             you
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             seen
             and
             heard
             in
             Heaven
             :
             And
             yet
             the
             most
             reject
             his
             Testimony
             but
             they
             that
             truly
             receive
             it
             by
             Faith
             ,
             do
             in
             believing
             him
             ,
             believe
             God
             himself
             that
             cannot
             lie
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             For
             he
             vvhom
             God
             hath
             sent
             ,
             speaketh
             the
             vvords
             of
             God
             :
             for
             God
             giveth
             not
             the
             Spirit
             by
             measure
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             He
             that
             is
             thus
             s●nt
             from
             Heaven
             by
             God
             speaketh
             Gods
             own
             Words
             fully
             and
             infallibly
             ,
             as
             fully
             known
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             like
             us
             and
             other
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             have
             but
             our
             limited
             measures
             of
             the
             spirits
             for
             some
             particular
             revelation
             and
             use
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             The
             Father
             loveth
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             all
             things
             into
             his
             hand
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             The
             Love
             of
             the
             Father
             to
             the
             Son
             is
             transcendent
             ;
             and
             he
             hath
             delivered
             lapsed
             Man
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             World
             into
             his
             hand
             or
             power
             ,
             as
             Redeemer
             ,
             Lord
             and
             Administrator
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             He
             that
             believeth
             on
             the
             Son
             ,
             hath
             everlasting
             life
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             believeth
             not
             the
             Son
             shall
             not
             see
             life
             ;
             but
             the
             vvrath
             of
             God
             abideth
             on
             him
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             He
             that
             believeth
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             and
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             with
             Trust
             giveth
             up
             himself
             to
             be
             taught
             ,
             ruled
             and
             saved
             by
             him
             ,
             hath
             a
             right
             to
             everlasting
             Life
             by
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             beginning
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             him
             and
             shall
             shortly
             have
             the
             full
             possession
             .
             But
             he
             that
             by
             Unbelief
             rejecteth
             Christ
             and
             his
             offered
             Grace
             ,
             shall
             not
             see
             this
             blessed
             Life
             ,
             but
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             for
             his
             unpardoned
             Sin
             and
             aggravated
             Guilt
             ,
             abideth
             on
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             VVHen
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             knovv
             hovv
             the
             Pharisees
             had
             heard
             that
             Jesus
             made
             and
             baptized
             more
             Disciples
             than
             John
             ,
             2.
             
             (
             Though
             Jesus
             himself
             baptized
             not
             ,
             but
             his
             Disciples
             :
             )
             3.
             
             He
             left
             Judea
             ,
             and
             departed
             again
             into
             Galilee
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             knowing
             that
             which
             he
             knew
             would
             exasperate
             them
             ,
             to
             avoid
             Persecution
             ,
             he
             removed
             to
             Galilee
             (
             till
             his
             time
             came
             .
             )
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             he
             must
             needs
             go
             through
             Samaria
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Then
             cometh
             he
             to
             a
             City
             of
             Samaria
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             Sychar
             ,
             neer
             to
             the
             parcel
             of
             ground
             that
             Jacob
             gave
             to
             his
             Son
             Joseph
             .
             6.
             
             Now
             Jacobs
             well
             was
             there
             ,
             Jesus
             therefore
             being
             wearied
             with
             his
             Journey
             ,
             sat
             thus
             on
             the
             Well
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             about
             the
             sixth
             hour
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5.6
             .
             N.
             Christ
             travelled
             all
             on
             foot
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             Body
             wearied
             with
             Travel
             ;
             the
             sixth
             hour
             was
             noon
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             There
             cometh
             a
             Woman
             of
             Samaria
             to
             draw
             Water
             :
             Jesus
             saith
             unto
             her
             ,
             give
             me
             to
             drink
             .
             8.
             
             For
             his
             Disciples
             were
             gone
             away
             unto
             the
             City
             to
             buy
             meat
             .
             9.
             
             Then
             saith
             the
             Woman
             of
             Samaria
             unto
             him
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             that
             thou
             beinq
             a
             Jew
             askest
             drink
             of
             me
             ,
             vvhich
             am
             a
             Woman
             of
             Samaria
             ?
             For
             the
             Jevvs
             have
             no
             dealings
             vvith
             the
             Samaritans
             .
          
           
             7
             ▪
             &c.
             N.
             Christ
             was
             not
             so
             much
             for
             separation
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             Jew●
             .
          
           
           
             10.
             
             Jesus
             ansvvered
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             her
             ,
             if
             thou
             knevvest
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             vvho
             it
             is
             that
             saith
             to
             thee
             ,
             give
             me
             to
             drink
             ,
             thou
             vvouldest
             have
             asked
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             vvould
             have
             given
             thee
             living
             Water
             .
          
           
             10.
             N.
             It
             was
             usual
             to
             call
             a
             running
             spring
             
               (
               living
               water
            
             )
             Christ
             meant
             more
             ;
             but
             she
             understood
             him
             not
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             The
             Woman
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             thou
             hast
             nothing
             to
             dravv
             vvith
             ,
             and
             the
             Well
             is
             deep
             :
             From
             vvhence
             then
             hast
             thou
             that
             living
             Water
             .
             12.
             
             Art
             thou
             greater
             than
             our
             Father
             Jacob
             vvho
             gave
             us
             the
             Well
             ,
             and
             drank
             thereof
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             his
             Cattle
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             N.
             They
             made
             their
             Honour
             of
             Jacob
             the
             pretence
             for
             not
             going
             to
             Jerusalem
             ;
             he
             being
             before
             
             Solomon's
             Temple
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Jesus
             ansvvered
             and
             said
             unto
             her
             ,
             vvhosoever
             drinketh
             of
             this
             Water
             shall
             thirst
             again
             :
             14.
             
             But
             vvhosoever
             drinketh
             of
             the
             Water
             that
             I
             shall
             give
             him
             ,
             shall
             never
             thirst
             ;
             But
             the
             Water
             that
             I
             shall
             give
             him
             ,
             shall
             be
             in
             him
             a
             vvell
             of
             Water
             springing
             up
             into
             everlasting
             life
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             That
             which
             I
             call
             water
             ,
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             ,
             which
             will
             give
             men
             everlasting
             satisfaction
             and
             joy
             ,
             and
             leave
             them
             no
             fleshly
             or
             unsatisfyed
             desires
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             The
             Woman
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             give
             me
             this
             Water
             that
             I
             thirst
             not
             ,
             neither
             come
             hither
             to
             dravv
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             The
             ignorant
             mistaking
             Gods
             Grace
             to
             be
             what
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             may
             ask
             it
             so
             for
             carnal
             ends
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Jesus
             saith
             unto
             her
             ,
             go
             call
             thy
             Husband
             and
             come
             hither
             .
             17.
             
             The
             Woman
             ansvvered
             and
             said
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             Husband
             ,
             Jesus
             said
             unto
             her
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             vvell
             said
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             Husband
             .
             18.
             
             For
             thou
             hast
             had
             five
             Husbands
             ,
             and
             he
             vvhom
             thou
             novv
             hast
             is
             not
             thy
             Husband
             :
             In
             that
             saidst
             thou
             truly
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             It
             was
             not
             deluso●y
             Equivocation
             that
             Christ
             calls
             [
             
               well
               saying
            
             ]
             but
             meant
             only
             that
             Truth
             ,
             not
             commonly
             known
             ,
             it
             's
             like
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             The
             Woman
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             perceive
             that
             thou
             art
             a
             Prophet
             .
             20.
             
             Our
             Fathers
             vvorshipped
             in
             this
             Mountain
             ;
             and
             ye
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             Jerusalem
             is
             the
             place
             vvhere
             Men
             ought
             to
             vvorship
             .
          
           
             19
             20.
             
             I
             perceive
             by
             thy
             knowing
             secrets
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             tell
             me
             then
             ,
             whether
             you
             Jews
             ,
             or
             we
             that
             follow
             our
             eldest
             Fathers
             be
             in
             the
             right
             about
             the
             Place
             of
             Worship
             .
             N.
             This
             is
             the
             use
             of
             ignorant
             ,
             carnal
             people
             ,
             to
             start
             some
             Controversie
             about
             Circumstantials
             or
             Ceremonies
             in
             Religion
             ,
             instead
             of
             great
             and
             needful
             things
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Jesus
             saith
             unto
             her
             ,
             Woman
             believe
             me
             ,
             the
             hour
             cometh
             ,
             vvhen
             ye
             shall
             neither
             in
             this
             Mountain
             ,
             nor
             yet
             at
             Jerusalem
             Worship
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Alass
             poor
             woman
             ,
             hast
             thou
             not
             greater
             matter
             than
             Ceremony
             ,
             even
             the
             Place
             of
             Worship
             to
             mind
             ?
             Believe
             me
             that
             time
             is
             hard
             at
             hand
             ,
             when
             Jerusalem
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             you
             scattered
             ,
             and
             a
             better
             way
             of
             Worship
             setled
             ,
             so
             that
             you
             shall
             no
             more
             keep
             up
             your
             Ceremonious
             Worship
             ,
             either
             at
             Shiloh
             or
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Ye
             vvorship
             ye
             knovv
             not
             vvhat
             :
             vve
             knovv
             vvhat
             vve
             Worship
             :
             For
             Salvation
             is
             of
             the
             Jevvs
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             You
             worship
             ignorantly
             and
             corruptly
             ,
             you
             know
             not
             what
             ever
             since
             the
             Captivity
             of
             the
             Ten
             Tribes
             ;
             and
             you
             strive
             about
             the
             Place
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             when
             you
             have
             more
             need
             to
             learn
             who
             he
             is
             that
             you
             must
             worship
             .
             It
             is
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
             that
             the
             Saviour
             cometh
             ,
             who
             must
             teach
             you
             how
             to
             worship
             God
             ;
             and
             this
             the
             Jews
             do
             rightly
             believe
             and
             own
             none
             in
             Worship
             but
             the
             true
             God.
             
          
           
             23.
             
             But
             the
             hour
             cometh
             ,
             and
             novv
             is
             ,
             vvhen
             the
             true
             Worshippers
             shall
             vvorship
             the
             Father
             in
             Spirit
             and
             in
             Truth
             :
             For
             the
             Father
             seeketh
             such
             to
             worship
             him
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             The
             time
             is
             now
             at
             hand
             ,
             yea
             come
             ,
             when
             true
             Worshippers
             shall
             not
             take
             up
             with
             shadows
             ,
             nor
             worship
             God
             by
             Mosaical
             Ceremonies
             or
             Samaritane
             Traditions
             ,
             but
             with
             that
             spiritual
             Worship
             which
             Types
             and
             Ceremonies
             did
             signifie
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             within
             them
             as
             their
             Principle
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             spiritual
             Law
             or
             Word
             ,
             as
             their
             Rule
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             bodily
             Exercise
             that
             profiteth
             nothing
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             God
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             worship
             him
             ,
             must
             worship
             him
             in
             Spirit
             and
             in
             Truth
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Acceptable
             Worship
             must
             be
             suited
             to
             the
             God
             you
             worship
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             that
             worship
             him
             must
             worship
             him
             spiritually
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Jewish
             Ceremony
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             a
             Spirit
             .
             N.
             Though
             [
             Spirit
             ]
             signifie
             a
             Nature
             more
             excellent
             than
             [
             Body
             ]
             yet
             that
             and
             all
             human
             Words
             are
             too
             low
             to
             speak
             the
             Essence
             of
             God
             ,
             any
             otherwise
             than
             Analogically
             or
             Metaphorically
             ;
             for
             God
             is
             above
             all
             our
             formal
             Conceptions
             or
             Expressions
             ;
             but
             
               created
               Spirits
            
             ,
             being
             the
             highest
             created
             Beings
             known
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             our
             souls
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             clearest
             Glass
             in
             which
             we
             can
             know
             God
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             word
             [
             Spirit
             ]
             first
             signifie
             
               created
               Spirit
            
             ,
             it
             doth
             transcendently
             ,
             eminently
             ,
             signifie
             the
             Infinite
             Father
             of
             Spirits
             ;
             and
             we
             can
             say
             nothing
             higher
             of
             Gods
             Essence
             than
             that
             he
             is
             this
             Infinite
             ,
             perfect
             ,
             transcendent
             Spirit
             ;
             what
             our
             best
             Conceptions
             of
             a
             Spirit
             are
             I
             have
             opened
             in
             
               Methodo
               Theologiae
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             25.
             
             The
             Woman
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             I
             know
             that
             Messias
             cometh
             who
             is
             called
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             come
             he
             will
             tell
             us
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             N.
             Even
             the
             Samaritans
             expected
             the
             Messiah
             :
             But
             with
             misconceivings
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Jesus
             saith
             unto
             her
             ,
             I
             that
             speak
             to
             thee
             am
             he
             .
          
           
             26.
             N.
             Why
             did
             Christ
             tell
             that
             to
             this
             woman
             ,
             which
             he
             forbad
             others
             to
             tell
             abroad
             ?
             Ans
             .
             He
             knew
             where
             and
             when
             it
             was
             seasonable
             ,
             and
             would
             do
             more
             good
             than
             harm
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             upon
             this
             came
             his
             Disciples
             and
             marvelled
             that
             he
             talked
             with
             the
             Woman
             :
             yet
             no
             man
             said
             ,
             what
             seekest
             thou
             ?
             or
             why
             talkest
             thou
             with
             her
             ?
          
           
             27.
             
             Tho
             they
             presumed
             not
             to
             ask
             him
             why
             ?
             yet
             they
             thought
             it
             strange
             that
             he
             should
             talk
             so
             long
             with
             one
             woman
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             The
             Woman
             then
             left
             her
             Water-pot
             and
             went
             away
             into
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             saith
             to
             the
             Men
             ,
             29.
             
             Come
             see
             a
             man
             ,
             which
             told
             me
             all
             things
             that
             ever
             I
             did
             :
             Is
             not
             this
             the
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             28.
             
             Telling
             her
             her
             secrets
             ,
             perswaded
             her
             to
             believe
             him
             ▪
             saying
             ,
             I
             am
             he
             ,
          
           
             30.
             
             Then
             they
             went
             out
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             came
             unto
             him
             ,
             31.
             
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             his
             Disciples
             prayed
             him
             saying
             Master
             eat
             ,
             32.
             
             But
             he
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             I
             have
             meat
             to
             eat
             that
             ye
             know
             not
             of
             .
             33.
             
             Therefore
             said
             the
             Disciples
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             hath
             any
             man
             brought
             him
             ought
             to
             eat
             ?
             34.
             
             Jesus
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             my
             meat
             is
             to
             do
             the
             will
             of
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             finish
             his
             work
             .
          
           
             30.
             &c.
             N.
             The
             converting
             of
             one
             Soul
             was
             more
             pleasing
             to
             Christ
             than
             his
             natural
             food
             ;
             and
             so
             must
             it
             be
             to
             us
             .
             He
             that
             loveth
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             the
             Church
             ;
             must
             rejoyce
             when
             there
             is
             one
             more
             converted
             ,
             to
             please
             and
             worship
             God
             ,
             to
             honour
             Christ
             and
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             encrease
             the
             Church
             :
             He
             that
             loveth
             his
             Country
             ,
             must
             rejoyce
             that
             one
             more
             is
             made
             a
             blessing
             to
             it
             ,
             when
             the
             wicked
             are
             it's
             enemies
             :
             He
             that
             loveth
             Souls
             will
             rejoyce
             in
             that
             Grace
             which
             is
             better
             to
             them
             than
             all
             riches
             :
             He
             that
             loveth
             Gods
             Word
             will
             rejoyce
             in
             it's
             success
             :
             He
             that
             loveth
             Heaven
             will
             be
             glad
             that
             there
             is
             one
             more
             to
             possess
             it
             :
             He
             that
             loveth
             himself
             aright
             ,
             will
             be
             glad
             that
             there
             is
             one
             more
             made
             like
             him
             ,
             to
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             him
             .
             And
             he
             that
             hateth
             Sin
             and
             Satan
             ,
             will
             be
             glad
             that
             there
             is
             one
             less
             to
             serve
             him
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             Say
             not
             ye
             ,
             There
             are
             four
             months
             ,
             and
             then
             cometh
             harvest
             .
             Behold
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             lift
             up
             your
             eyes
             ,
             and
             look
             on
             the
             fields
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             white
             already
             to
             harvest
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             You
             rejoyce
             that
             within
             four
             months
             it
             will
             be
             harvest
             :
             And
             shall
             not
             I
             rejoyce
             to
             see
             the
             harvest
             of
             my
             husbandry
             even
             at
             hand
             in
             the
             conversion
             of
             many
             Souls
             to
             God
             ?
          
           
             36.
             
             And
             he
             that
             reapeth
             ,
             receiveth
             wages
             ,
             and
             gathereth
             fruit
             unto
             life
             eternal
             ;
             that
             both
             he
             that
             soweth
             and
             he
             that
             reapeth
             may
             rejoyce
             together
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             And
             as
             I
             sow
             the
             seed
             ,
             so
             you
             that
             I
             shall
             sen●
             out
             as
             Apostles
             shall
             see
             and
             reap
             more
             plenteous
             fruit
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             shall
             for
             your
             labour
             under
             me
             be
             well
             rewarded
             :
             that
             I
             that
             have
             sowed
             and
             you
             that
             reap
             may
             rejoyce
             together
             in
             the
             success
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             And
             herein
             is
             that
             saying
             true
             ,
             One
             soweth
             and
             another
             reapeth
             .
             38.
             
             I
             have
             sent
             you
             to
             reap
             that
             whereon
             ye
             bestowed
             no
             labour
             :
             Other
             men
             laboured
             ,
             and
             ye
             are
             entred
             on
             their
             labours
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             The
             Prophets
             and
             John
             and
             I
             after
             all
             ,
             have
             sowed
             the
             seed
             and
             been
             at
             the
             costliest
             labour
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             you
             that
             must
             see
             the
             success
             in
             gathering
             the
             universal
             Church
             ,
             when
             I
             that
             labour'd
             and
             suffer'd
             am
             gone
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             And
             many
             of
             the
             Samaritans
             of
             that
             City
             believed
             on
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             woman
             which
             testifyed
             ,
             He
             told
             me
             all
             that
             ever
             I
             did
             .
          
           
             39.
             N.
             That
             to
             believe
             in
             Christ
             by
             the
             means
             of
             mens
             credible
             testimony
             of
             his
             Words
             and
             Miracles
             ,
             is
             not
             (
             as
             many
             falsly
             say
             )
             to
             resolve
             our
             faith
             into
             the
             credit
             of
             man
             and
             to
             make
             it
             a
             meer
             humane
             Faith.
             They
             that
             believe
             Apostles
             who
             said
             they
             saw
             Christs
             Miracles
             ,
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascention
             ,
             believe
             by
             a
             divine
             Faith
             ,
             on
             the
             same
             evidence
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             convinced
             by
             ,
             but
             not
             conveyed
             by
             the
             same
             means
             :
             what
             they
             received
             by
             their
             eyes
             and
             ears
             immediately
             ,
             we
             receive
             mediately
             by
             their
             report
             ,
             living
             at
             a
             distance
             :
             So
             that
             their
             testimony
             is
             not
             believed
             instead
             of
             Christs
             ,
             nor
             instead
             of
             evidence
             of
             his
             truth
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             conveyance
             of
             this
             evidence
             instead
             of
             our
             mediate
             sight
             and
             hearing
             :
             so
             is
             it
             as
             to
             the
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             Baptism
             ,
             Creed
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             Tradition
             doth
             but
             deliver
             to
             us
             the
             same
             word
             mediately
             which
             the
             first
             Churches
             received
             immediately
             from
             the
             Apostles
             .
             He
             that
             cannot
             read
             may
             be
             saved
             by
             believing
             the
             Gospel
             translated
             and
             read
             ,
             or
             reported
             by
             the
             Preachers
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             So
             when
             the
             Samaritans
             were
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             they
             besought
             him
             that
             he
             would
             tarry
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             abode
             there
             two
             days
             .
             41.
             
             And
             many
             more
             believed
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             42.
             
             And
             said
             to
             the
             woman
             ,
             now
             we
             believe
             ,
             not
             because
             of
             thy
             saying
             ,
             for
             we
             have
             heard
             him
             our selves
             ,
             and
             know
             that
             this
             is
             indeed
             the
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
           
             42.
             
             Not
             so
             much
             because
             of
             thy
             saying
             .
             N.
             Yet
             this
             was
             the
             same
             sort
             of
             Faith
             ,
             though
             by
             the
             evidence
             divers
             ways
             conveyed
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             Now
             after
             two
             days
             he
             departed
             thence
             and
             went
             into
             Galilee
             .
             44.
             
             For
             Jesus
             himself
             testifyed
             ,
             that
             a
             Prophet
             hath
             no
             honour
             in
             his
             own
             Country
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             He
             went
             into
             Galilee
             ,
             not
             to
             Nazareth
             where
             he
             had
             lived
             ,
             but
             to
             Cana
             :
             For
             he
             had
             testified
             that
             a
             Prophet
             is
             despised
             in
             his
             own
             Country
             ;
             where
             they
             have
             seen
             his
             common
             Parentage
             and
             Education
             ,
             but
             see
             not
             Gods
             Spirit
             in
             him
             :
             and
             familiarity
             breeds
             contempt
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             Then
             when
             he
             was
             come
             into
             Galilee
             the
             Galileans
             received
             him
             ,
             having
             seen
             all
             the
             things
             that
             he
             did
             at
             Jerusalem
             at
             the
             feast
             ;
             for
             they
             also
             went
             unto
             the
             feast
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             His
             former
             and
             later
             Miracles
             caused
             these
             Galileans
             to
             receive
             him
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             So
             Jesus
             came
             again
             into
             Cana
             of
             Galilee
             ,
             where
             he
             made
             the
             water
             wine
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             a
             certain
             Nobleman
             whose
             Son
             was
             sick
             at
             Capernaum
             .
             47.
             
             When
             he
             heard
             ,
             That
             Jesus
             was
             come
             out
             of
             Judaea
             into
             Galilee
             ,
             he
             went
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             besought
             him
             that
             he
             would
             come
             down
             and
             heal
             his
             Son
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             at
             the
             point
             of
             Death
             .
             48.
             
             Then
             said
             Jesus
             to
             him
             ,
             except
             ye
             see
             signs
             and
             wonders
             ,
             ye
             will
             not
             believe
             .
             49.
             
             The
             Nobleman
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             come
             down
             ere
             my
             child
             die
             .
             50.
             
             Jesus
             saith
             to
             him
             ,
             Go
             thy
             way
             ,
             thy
             Son
             liveth
             .
             And
             the
             man
             believed
             the
             word
             that
             Jesus
             had
             spoken
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             went
             his
             way
             .
             51.
             
             And
             as
             he
             was
             now
             going
             down
             ,
             his
             Servants
             met
             him
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Thy
             Son
             liveth
             .
             52.
             
             Then
             enquired
             he
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             hour
             ,
             when
             he
             began
             to
             amend
             ;
             and
             they
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Yesterday
             at
             the
             seventh
             hour
             the
             fever
             left
             him
             .
             53.
             
             So
             the
             Father
             knew
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             at
             the
             same
             hour
             ,
             in
             which
             Jesus
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Thy
             Son
             liveth
             :
             And
             himself
             believed
             ,
             and
             his
             whole
             house
             .
             54.
             
             This
             is
             again
             the
             second
             Miracle
             that
             Jesus
             did
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             come
             out
             of
             Judea
             into
             Galilee
             .
          
           
             46.
             &c.
             N.
             1.
             
             Outward
             necessities
             which
             nature
             is
             sensible
             of
             ,
             drived
             many
             to
             seek
             to
             Christ
             .
             2.
             
             Children
             speed
             the
             better
             for
             their
             Parents
             Faith
             :
             And
             if
             in
             the
             Poly
             ,
             why
             not
             in
             the
             Soul.
             3.
             
             When
             the
             Rulers
             of
             Families
             believe
             ,
             they
             must
             endeavour
             the
             conversion
             of
             their
             whole
             Families
             .
             And
             God
             oft
             blesseth
             such
             endeavours
             .
             4.
             
             Bodily
             Mercies
             tend
             to
             the
             good
             of
             Souls
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             so
             improved
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             1
             AFter
             this
             there
             was
             a
             feast
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             went
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             .
             2.
             
             Now
             there
             is
             at
             Jerusalem
             by
             the
             sheep-market
             ,
             a
             pool
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Tongue
             Bethesda
             ,
             having
             five
             Porches
             .
             3.
             
             In
             these
             lay
             a
             great
             number
             of
             impotent
             folks
             ,
             blind
             ,
             halt
             ,
             withered
             ,
             waiting
             for
             the
             moving
             of
             the
             water
             .
             4.
             
             For
             an
             Angel
             went
             down
             into
             the
             Pool
             ,
             at
             a
             certain
             season
             ,
             and
             troubled
             the
             water
             ;
             whosoever
             then
             first
             after
             the
             troubling
             of
             the
             water
             stepped
             in
             ,
             was
             made
             whole
             of
             whatsoever
             disease
             he
             had
             .
          
           
             N.
             1.
             
             Some
             few
             think
             that
             this
             was
             a
             Pond
             that
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             ran
             into
             ,
             and
             was
             stirred
             by
             a
             Messenger
             (
             not
             an
             Angel
             )
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Passover
             when
             the
             bloud
             was
             newly
             run
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             healed
             ,
             not
             Miraculously
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             ordinary
             virtue
             of
             the
             new
             shed
             Bloud
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             all
             diseases
             that
             are
             meant
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             not
             eight
             and
             thirty
             years
             that
             the
             man
             had
             waited
             in
             that
             Hospital
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             had
             so
             long
             been
             ill
             :
             So
             Dr.
             Hammond
             ;
             others
             think
             it
             was
             the
             Pond
             made
             by
             Hezekiah
             and
             healed
             by
             unaccountable
             Miracle
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             a
             certain
             man
             was
             there
             ,
             which
             had
             an
             Infirmity
             thirty
             and
             eight
             years
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             How
             great
             a
             Mercy
             is
             it
             to
             live
             eight
             and
             thirty
             years
             under
             Gods
             wholsome
             discipline
             ?
             How
             unexcusable
             was
             this
             man
             if
             he
             had
             been
             proud
             ,
             or
             worldly
             ,
             or
             careless
             of
             his
             everlasting
             State
             ?
             O
             my
             God
             I
             thank
             thee
             for
             the
             like
             discipline
             of
             eight
             and
             fifty
             years
             ,
             how
             safe
             a
             life
             is
             this
             in
             Comparison
             of
             full
             prosperity
             and
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             When
             Jesus
             saw
             him
             lye
             ,
             and
             knew
             that
             he
             had
             been
             now
             a
             long
             time
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             he
             saith
             to
             him
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             be
             made
             whole
             .
             7.
             
             The
             impotent
             man
             answered
             him
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             man
             ,
             when
             the
             water
             is
             troubled
             to
             put
             me
             into
             the
             Pool
             ,
             but
             while
             I
             am
             coming
             ,
             another
             steppeth
             down
             before
             me
             .
             8.
             
             Jesus
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             Rise
             ,
             take
             up
             thy
             Bed
             ,
             and
             walk
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             N.
             1
             ,
             When
             humane
             help
             faileth
             Christ
             sheweth
             his
             love
             and
             power
             and
             commandeth
             health
             at
             a
             word
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             immediately
             the
             man
             was
             made
             whole
             ,
             and
             took
             up
             his
             Bed
             and
             walked
             :
             And
             on
             the
             same
             day
             was
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             man
             shewed
             them
             all
             that
             he
             was
             cured
             :
             And
             Christ
             chose
             the
             Sabbath
             for
             this
             good
             work
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             Jews
             therefore
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             was
             cured
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             :
             It
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             thee
             to
             carry
             thy
             Bed.
             
          
           
           
             10.
             
             The
             Jews
             were
             stricter
             than
             Christ
             for
             Ceremony
             and
             Rites
             :
             but
             looser
             for
             Charity
             ,
             and
             pleaded
             that
             it
             was
             a
             breach
             of
             Moses's
             Law
             to
             carry
             his
             Couch
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             He
             answered
             them
             ,
             He
             that
             made
             me
             whole
             ,
             the
             same
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             Take
             up
             thy
             Bed
             ,
             and
             walk
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             I
             know
             not
             whom
             I
             should
             obey
             if
             not
             a
             man
             that
             can
             work
             so
             great
             a
             Miracle
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Then
             asked
             they
             him
             ,
             what
             man
             is
             he
             ,
             that
             said
             unto
             thee
             ,
             Take
             up
             thy
             Bed
             ,
             and
             walk
             ?
          
           
             12.
             
             Who
             is
             he
             that
             durst
             thus
             break
             the
             Law
             ?
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             he
             that
             was
             healed
             ,
             knew
             not
             who
             it
             was
             :
             for
             Jesus
             had
             conveyed
             himself
             away
             ,
             a
             multitude
             being
             in
             that
             place
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Christ
             did
             it
             not
             for
             humane
             applause
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             not
             known
             to
             be
             the
             man.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             Afterward
             Jesus
             findeth
             him
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             thou
             art
             made
             whole
             ;
             sin
             no
             more
             least
             a
             worse
             thing
             come
             unto
             thee
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             It
             was
             for
             thy
             sin
             that
             thou
             wast
             corrected
             :
             Beware
             of
             sin
             lest
             the
             next
             be
             worse
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             The
             Man
             departed
             ,
             and
             told
             the
             Jews
             that
             it
             was
             Jesus
             ,
             that
             had
             made
             him
             whole
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             He
             told
             them
             in
             the
             praise
             of
             Jesu●
             that
             it
             was
             he
             that
             healed
             him
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             therefore
             did
             the
             Jews
             persecute
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             sought
             to
             ●ay
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             done
             these
             things
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             O
             the
             blindness
             and
             madness
             of
             malignants
             ,
             that
             will
             seek
             to
             kill
             men
             for
             doing
             good
             and
             healing
             men
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             But
             Jesus
             answered
             them
             ,
             my
             Father
             worketh
             hitherto
             ,
             and
             I
             work
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             To
             save
             the
             a●licted
             is
             a
             work
             beseeming
             my
             Father
             and
             Me
             ,
             whom
             you
             oppose
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Therefore
             the
             Jews
             sought
             the
             more
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             he
             had
             broken
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             but
             said
             also
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             his
             Father
             ,
             making
             himself
             equal
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             N.
             Malignants
             zeal
             fathereth
             even
             error
             and
             persecution
             on
             God.
             
          
           
             19.
             
             Then
             answered
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             them
             verily
             ,
             verily
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             :
             The
             Son
             can
             do
             nothing
             of
             himself
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             seeth
             the
             Father
             do
             :
             For
             what
             things
             soever
             he
             doth
             ,
             these
             also
             doth
             the
             Son
             likewise
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             I
             t●ll
             you
             by
             condemning
             my
             Works
             you
             condemn
             my
             Fathers
             also
             :
             For
             I
             do
             nothing
             but
             what
             I
             know
             he
             doth
             and
             approveth
             and
             he
             doth
             them
             in
             and
             by
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             do
             nothing
             without
             him
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             For
             the
             Father
             loveth
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             sheweth
             him
             all
             things
             that
             he
             doth
             :
             and
             he
             will
             shew
             him
             greater
             things
             than
             these
             that
             ye
             may
             marvail
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             For
             the
             Fathers
             infinite
             Love
             communicateth
             to
             the
             Son
             that
             Wisdom
             and
             Power
             by
             which
             he
             doth
             all
             that
             the
             Father
             doth
             :
             and
             by
             which
             you
             shall
             see
             greater
             things
             than
             these
             ,
             and
             wonder
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             For
             as
             the
             Father
             raiseth
             up
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             quickneth
             them
             ,
             even
             so
             the
             Son
             quickneth
             whom
             he
             will.
             
          
           
             21.
             
             As
             the
             Father
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             giveth
             and
             restoreth
             life
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ;
             so
             also
             doth
             the
             Son.
             
          
           
             22.
             
             For
             the
             Father
             judgeth
             no
             man
             ,
             but
             hath
             comm●tted
             all
             Judgment
             to
             the
             Son.
             
          
           
             22.
             
             For
             the
             Father
             as
             meer
             Creator
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Innocency
             judgeth
             no
             man
             :
             but
             hath
             given
             up
             the
             Government
             of
             this
             World
             to
             the
             Son
             as
             Redeemer
             ,
             to
             judg
             them
             as
             ransomed
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Law
             and
             Measure
             of
             Grace
             which
             they
             are
             under
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             That
             all
             men
             should
             honour
             the
             Son
             ,
             even
             as
             they
             honour
             the
             Father
             .
             He
             that
             honoureth
             not
             the
             Son
             ,
             honoureth
             not
             the
             Father
             ,
             who
             hath
             sent
             him
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             so
             it
             is
             by
             honouring
             the
             Son
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             will
             be
             honoured
             ,
             and
             by
             dishonouring
             him
             the
             Father
             is
             dishonoured
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Verily
             ,
             verily
             ,
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             He
             that
             heareth
             my
             word
             ,
             and
             believeth
             on
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             ,
             hath
             everlasting
             Life
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             come
             into
             condemnation
             ,
             but
             is
             passed
             from
             death
             to
             life
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             I
             tell
             you
             if
             you
             hear
             my
             word
             obediently
             and
             shall
             believe
             on
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             as
             sending
             me
             on
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Saviour
             you
             shall
             have
             everlasting
             life
             by
             my
             Merits
             and
             Gift
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             be
             condemned
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Verily
             ,
             verily
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             The
             hour
             is
             coming
             and
             now
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             dead
             shall
             hear
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             hear
             shall
             live
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             I
             tell
             you
             that
             the
             hour
             is
             coming
             ,
             yea
             now
             is
             already
             come
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             shall
             appear
             that
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             hath
             the
             power
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             ,
             Natural
             ,
             Spiritual
             ,
             and
             Eternal
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             that
             are
             dead
             in
             Sin
             and
             Unbelief
             ,
             shall
             hear
             his
             Gospel
             and
             be
             regenerate
             and
             made
             alive
             to
             God
             :
             and
             that
             natural
             Life
             shall
             be
             restored
             by
             him
             ▪
             to
             some
             Bodies
             at
             his
             own
             Resurrection
             ▪
             and
             to
             all
             at
             last
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             effectually
             call
             up
             all
             the
             dead
             to
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             For
             as
             the
             Father
             hath
             life
             in
             himself
             ,
             so
             hath
             he
             given
             to
             the
             Son
             to
             have
             life
             in
             himself
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             As
             the
             Father
             is
             essential
             underived
             self-●se
             
             communicating
             life
             to
             Creatures
             :
             So
             is
             the
             Son
             as
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             Redeemer
             ,
             hath
             the
             power
             of
             giving
             Life
             from
             himself
             to
             the
             redeemed
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             he
             hath
             given
             him
             Authority
             to
             execute
             Judgment
             also
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             as
             Redeemer
             ,
             being
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             and
             his
             humane
             Nature
             advanced
             into
             personal
             Union
             with
             the
             Divine
             ,
             he
             hath
             Authority
             given
             him
             to
             Govern
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Grace
             to
             do
             justice
             for
             the
             faithful
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             impenitent
             unbelievers
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Marvel
             not
             at
             this
             ,
             for
             the
             hour
             is
             coming
             ,
             in
             which
             all
             that
             are
             in
             their
             Graves
             shall
             hear
             his
             Voice
             ,
             29.
             
             And
             shall
             come
             forth
             :
             They
             that
             have
             done
             good
             to
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             have
             done
             evil
             to
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Damnation
             .
          
           
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             Let
             not
             this
             seem
             incredible
             to
             you
             :
             For
             the
             hour
             is
             coming
             in
             which
             the
             Bodies
             now
             turned
             to
             dust
             shall
             by
             the
             Souls
             return
             be
             revived
             ,
             and
             hear
             his
             voice
             that
             calls
             them
             up
             :
             And
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             just
             and
             unjust
             :
             They
             that
             have
             done
             good
             according
             to
             the
             tenor
             of
             that
             Law
             of
             Grace
             which
             they
             were
             under
             ,
             shall
             come
             forth
             to
             a
             life
             of
             happiness
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             have
             done
             evil
             violating
             the
             conditions
             of
             life
             in
             that
             Law
             ,
             to
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             damnation
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             I
             can
             of
             my
             own
             self
             do
             nothing
             :
             As
             I
             hear
             ,
             so
             I
             judg
             ,
             and
             my
             judgment
             is
             just
             ,
             because
             I
             seek
             not
             my
             own
             will
             ,
             but
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Father
             who
             hath
             sent
             me
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             I
             am
             not
             to
             judge
             according
             to
             the
             weakness
             of
             humanity
             ,
             as
             Princes
             govern
             :
             I
             do
             nothing
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             Divine
             infallible
             decree
             and
             appointment
             ,
             which
             I
             assuredly
             know
             :
             And
             my
             judgment
             is
             just
             ,
             because
             I
             seek
             not
             my
             own
             humane
             will
             ,
             as
             my
             rule
             or
             end
             ,
             but
             the
             will
             of
             my
             Father
             who
             sent
             me
             ;
             that
             is
             my
             Rule
             and
             End.
             
          
           
             31.
             
             If
             I
             bear
             witness
             of
             my self
             my
             witness
             is
             not
             true
             .
             32.
             
             There
             is
             another
             that
             beareth
             witness
             of
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             that
             the
             witness
             which
             he
             witnesseth
             of
             me
             is
             true
             .
          
           
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             If
             I
             had
             no
             testimony
             but
             my
             own
             word
             ,
             you
             were
             not
             to
             take
             it
             for
             credible
             truth
             :
             But
             there
             is
             another
             ,
             who
             giveth
             you
             convincing
             evidences
             of
             his
             truth
             ;
             even
             my
             Father
             by
             his
             Voice
             from
             Heaven
             and
             by
             his
             Spirit
             and
             Works
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             He
             sent
             to
             John
             and
             he
             bare
             witness
             to
             the
             truth
             :
             34.
             
             But
             I
             receive
             not
             Testimony
             from
             Man
             :
             But
             these
             things
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             ye
             might
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             33.34
             .
             You
             sent
             to
             John
             ,
             and
             he
             told
             you
             ▪
             of
             me
             as
             the
             Messiah
             .
             I
             need
             not
             his
             or
             any
             mans
             testimony
             :
             But
             it
             nearly
             concerneth
             your
             own
             safety
             to
             believe
             him
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             He
             was
             a
             burning
             and
             a
             shining
             light
             ;
             and
             ye
             were
             willing
             for
             a
             season
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             his
             light
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             God
             set
             him
             up
             to
             be
             as
             a
             burning
             and
             shining
             light
             ,
             to
             lead
             you
             out
             of
             darkness
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Messiah
             which
             you
             expected
             :
             And
             a
             while
             you
             gladly
             heard
             that
             news
             and
             were
             baptized
             by
             him
             :
             Till
             you
             were
             told
             that
             I
             am
             he
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             turned
             back
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             But
             I
             have
             greater
             witness
             than
             that
             of
             John
             ;
             for
             the
             works
             which
             the
             Father
             hath
             given
             me
             to
             finish
             ,
             the
             same
             works
             that
             I
             do
             bear
             witness
             of
             me
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Father
             hath
             sent
             me
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             N.
             For
             these
             works
             could
             not
             be
             done
             but
             by
             Gods
             power
             and
             will
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             be
             the
             worlds
             deceiver
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             And
             the
             Father
             himself
             who
             sent
             me
             ,
             hath
             born
             witness
             of
             me
             ;
             Ye
             have
             neither
             heard
             his
             voice
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             nor
             seen
             his
             shape
             .
             38.
             
             And
             ye
             have
             not
             his
             word
             abiding
             in
             you
             :
             For
             whom
             he
             hath
             sent
             ,
             him
             ye
             believe
             not
             .
          
           
             37
             ,
             38.
             
             By
             a
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             God
             testified
             me
             to
             be
             his
             beloved
             Son
             :
             But
             indeed
             you
             were
             not
             the
             persons
             that
             heard
             it
             :
             For
             you
             never
             heard
             his
             voice
             ,
             nor
             saw
             his
             appearance
             ,
             nor
             understand
             or
             belive
             his
             Word
             :
             Else
             you
             would
             believe
             on
             me
             that
             am
             sent
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             Search
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             for
             in
             them
             ye
             think
             ye
             have
             eternal
             life
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             they
             that
             testify
             of
             me
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             You
             own
             the
             authority
             of
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             look
             to
             have
             eternal
             Life
             by
             keeping
             their
             word
             :
             search
             their
             Writings
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             find
             that
             they
             testifie
             of
             me
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             And
             ye
             will
             not
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             ye
             might
             have
             life
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             And
             though
             they
             tell
             you
             that
             it
             is
             in
             ,
             and
             by
             ,
             me
             ,
             that
             this
             Life
             must
             be
             attained
             ,
             ye
             will
             not
             believe
             in
             me
             and
             come
             to
             me
             that
             you
             may
             attain
             it
             .
          
           
             41
             ,
             42.
             
             I
             receive
             not
             honour
             from
             Men
             :
             But
             I
             know
             you
             that
             ye
             have
             not
             the
             love
             of
             God
             in
             you
             .
          
           
             41
             ,
             42.
             
             It
             is
             not
             the
             applause
             of
             men
             that
             I
             seek
             for
             ;
             but
             your
             own
             Salvation
             :
             But
             I
             know
             for
             all
             your
             boasting
             of
             being
             the
             peculiar
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             you
             are
             indeed
             no
             true
             lovers
             and
             obeyers
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             43.
             
             I
             am
             come
             in
             my
             Fathers
             Name
             and
             ye
             receive
             me
             not
             :
             If
             another
             shall
             come
             in
             his
             own
             name
             ,
             him
             will
             ye
             receive
             .
          
           
           
             43.
             
             I
             come
             with
             testimony
             from
             Heaven
             of
             the
             mission
             and
             approbation
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             this
             prevaileth
             not
             against
             your
             prejudice
             to
             believe
             me
             .
             But
             when
             a
             deceiver
             shall
             come
             with
             ostentation
             without
             any
             evidence
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             shall
             promise
             you
             a
             temporal
             Kingdom
             ,
             you
             will
             take
             him
             for
             the
             Messiah
             .
          
           
             44.
             
             How
             can
             ye
             believe
             who
             receive
             honour
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             seek
             not
             the
             honour
             which
             cometh
             from
             God
             only
             ?
          
           
             44.
             
             How
             can
             you
             receive
             the
             Messiah
             sent
             from
             God
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             seek
             and
             trust
             to
             Gods
             approbation
             ,
             and
             his
             way
             of
             saving
             you
             ;
             but
             must
             have
             a
             worldly
             Kingdom
             and
             be
             saved
             and
             advanced
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             worldly
             men
             ,
             and
             look
             ,
             for
             a
             Saviour
             suited
             to
             such
             ends
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             Do
             not
             think
             that
             I
             accuse
             you
             to
             my
             Father
             :
             There
             is
             one
             that
             accuseth
             you
             ;
             even
             Moses
             in
             whom
             ye
             trust
             .
             46.
             
             For
             had
             ye
             believed
             Moses
             ,
             ye
             would
             have
             believed
             me
             ,
             for
             he
             wrote
             of
             me
             .
             47.
             
             But
             if
             ye
             believe
             not
             his
             writings
             ,
             how
             shall
             ye
             believe
             my
             words
             .
          
           
             45
             ,
             46
             ,
             47.
             
             I
             say
             not
             all
             this
             as
             if
             I
             come
             to
             be
             your
             accuser
             to
             my
             Father
             :
             Even
             Moses
             in
             whom
             you
             trust
             will
             accuse
             you
             ;
             had
             you
             understood
             and
             believed
             the
             Prophesies
             and
             Types
             of
             Moses
             ,
             ye
             would
             have
             believed
             me
             :
             For
             it
             is
             me
             that
             they
             all
             speak
             of
             and
             point
             you
             to
             :
             But
             if
             you
             will
             not
             be
             convinced
             by
             his
             Writings
             whom
             you
             glory
             in
             ,
             no
             wonder
             if
             you
             reject
             my
             words
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             AFter
             these
             things
             Jesus
             went
             over
             the
             Sea
             of
             Galilee
             which
             is
             the
             Sea
             of
             Tiberias
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             a
             great
             multitude
             followed
             him
             ,
             because
             they
             saw
             his
             miracles
             which
             he
             did
             on
             them
             that
             were
             diseased
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             N.
             The
             first
             motives
             that
             draw
             men
             toward
             Christ
             are
             usually
             such
             as
             nature
             it self
             is
             somewhat
             capable
             to
             esteem
             and
             judge
             of
             ,
             such
             as
             Miracles
             are
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             Jesus
             went
             up
             into
             a
             Mountain
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             sat
             with
             his
             Disciples
             .
             4.
             
             And
             the
             Passover
             ,
             a
             Feast
             of
             the
             Jews
             was
             nigh
             .
             5.
             
             When
             Jesus
             then
             lift
             up
             his
             eyes
             and
             saw
             a
             great
             company
             come
             unto
             him
             ,
             he
             saith
             to
             Philip
             ,
             whence
             shall
             we
             buy
             bread
             that
             these
             may
             eat
             .
             6.
             
             And
             this
             he
             said
             to
             prove
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             himself
             knew
             what
             he
             would
             do
             .
          
           
             3.
             &c.
             N.
             Christs
             relief
             of
             Bodies
             was
             in
             love
             to
             Bo●ies
             and
             Souls
             .
             2.
             
             Christs
             questions
             were
             to
             instruct
             the
             hearers
             and
             not
             himself
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Philip
             answered
             him
             ,
             two
             hundred
             penny
             worth
             of
             bread
             is
             not
             sufficient
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             may
             take
             a
             little
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             N.
             Philips
             sense
             of
             the
             difficulty
             was
             a
             preparation
             to
             the
             value
             of
             the
             Miracle
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             One
             of
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             Andrew
             ,
             Simon
             Peters
             Brother
             ,
             saith
             to
             him
             .
             9.
             
             There
             is
             a
             Lad
             here
             which
             hath
             five
             Barley
             Loaves
             and
             two
             small
             Fishes
             :
             but
             what
             are
             they
             among
             so
             many
             ?
          
           
             8
             ,
             9.
             N.
             It
             was
             not
             delicious
             fare
             ,
             but
             Barley
             Bread
             and
             two
             Fishes
             that
             Christ
             used
             a
             Miracle
             about
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             Jesus
             said
             make
             the
             Men
             sit
             down
             :
             Now
             there
             was
             much
             Grass
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             so
             the
             Men
             sat
             down
             ,
             in
             number
             about
             five
             thousand
             .
             11.
             
             And
             Jesus
             took
             the
             Loaves
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             given
             thanks
             ,
             he
             distributed
             to
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             the
             Disciples
             to
             them
             that
             were
             set
             down
             ,
             and
             likewise
             of
             the
             Fishes
             as
             much
             as
             they
             would
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             11.
             N.
             If
             Christ
             would
             not
             distribute
             Barley
             Bread
             and
             that
             Miraculously
             till
             he
             had
             given
             thanks
             (
             not
             deterred
             by
             the
             suspicio●s
             of
             a
             Riot
             or
             Conventicle
             )
             sure
             we
             should
             imitate
             him
             in
             our
             ordinary
             repast
             ,
             and
             eat
             and
             drink
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             a
             holy
             thankfulness
             for
             his
             liberallity
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             were
             filled
             he
             said
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             gather
             up
             the
             fragments
             that
             remain
             ,
             that
             nothing
             be
             lost
             .
             13.
             
             Therefore
             they
             gathered
             them
             together
             ,
             and
             filled
             twelve
             Baskets
             with
             the
             fragments
             of
             the
             five
             barly
             loaves
             ,
             which
             remained
             over
             and
             above
             to
             them
             that
             had
             eaten
             .
          
           
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             N.
             To
             loose
             any
             of
             our
             useful
             food
             ,
             is
             a
             sin
             against
             God
             :
             Where
             there
             is
             the
             greatest
             plenty
             no
             fragments
             should
             be
             lost
             ,
             while
             the
             poor
             do
             need
             it
             .
             How
             much
             less
             should
             we
             lose
             Gods
             word
             or
             helps
             ,
             or
             our
             time
             or
             any
             such
             greater
             mercies
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Then
             those
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             seen
             the
             Miracle
             ,
             which
             Jesus
             did
             ,
             said
             ,
             This
             is
             of
             a
             Truth
             that
             Prophet
             which
             should
             come
             into
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             14
             N.
             A
             Miracle
             done
             upon
             five
             thousand
             at
             once
             ,
             made
             a
             common
             Conviction
             of
             them
             that
             Christ
             was
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             or
             a
             great
             Prophet
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             When
             Jesus
             therefore
             perceived
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             come
             and
             take
             him
             by
             force
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             a
             King
             ,
             he
             departed
             again
             into
             a
             Mountain
             himself
             alone
             .
          
           
             15.
             N.
             When
             they
             would
             have
             made
             a
             Captain
             and
             visible
             Monarch
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             shunned
             it
             and
             avoided
             them
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             when
             Even
             was
             now
             come
             ,
             his
             Disciples
             went
             down
             unto
             the
             Sea.
             17.
             
             And
             entred
             into
             a
             Ship
             ,
             and
             went
             over
             the
             Sea
             ,
             towards
             Capernaum
             .
             And
             it
             was
             now
             dark
             ▪
             and
             
             Jesus
             was
             not
             come
             to
             them
             .
             18.
             
             And
             the
             Sea
             arose
             by
             reason
             of
             a
             great
             wind
             that
             blew
             :
             19.
             
             So
             when
             they
             had
             rowed
             about
             twenty
             five
             or
             thirty
             furlongs
             ,
             they
             see
             Jesus
             walking
             on
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             drawing
             nigh
             to
             the
             Ship
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             afraid
             .
             20.
             
             And
             he
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             It
             is
             I
             ,
             be
             not
             afraid
             .
          
           
             16
             ,
             &c.
             N.
             This
             Miracle
             shewed
             Christ
             to
             be
             above
             nature
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Then
             they
             willingly
             received
             him
             into
             the
             Ship
             ,
             and
             immediately
             the
             Ship
             was
             at
             the
             land
             whither
             they
             went.
             
          
           
             21.
             
             N.
             They
             might
             well
             be
             glad
             to
             receive
             him
             that
             could
             rule
             Sea
             and
             Land.
             
          
           
             22.
             
             The
             day
             following
             when
             the
             People
             ,
             which
             stood
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             saw
             that
             there
             was
             none
             other
             boat
             there
             save
             that
             one
             ,
             whereinto
             his
             Disciples
             were
             entred
             ,
             and
             that
             Jesus
             went
             not
             with
             his
             Disciples
             into
             the
             boat
             ,
             but
             that
             his
             Disciples
             were
             gone
             away
             alone
             .
             23.
             
             (
             Howbeit
             there
             came
             other
             boats
             from
             Tiberias
             nigh
             unto
             the
             Place
             ,
             where
             they
             did
             eat
             bread
             ,
             after
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             given
             thanks
             ,
             )
             24.
             
             When
             the
             people
             therefore
             saw
             that
             Jesus
             was
             not
             there
             ,
             neither
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             they
             also
             took
             shipping
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             Capernaum
             ,
             seeking
             for
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             How
             earnest
             did
             these
             persons
             seem
             in
             following
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             25.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             found
             him
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             Seas
             ,
             they
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Rabbi
             ,
             when
             camest
             thou
             hither
             ?
             26.
             
             Jesus
             answered
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             verily
             ,
             verily
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             Ye
             seek
             me
             not
             because
             ye
             saw
             the
             miracles
             ,
             but
             because
             ye
             did
             eat
             of
             the
             loaves
             and
             were
             filled
             .
          
           
             25.
             N.
             It
             seems
             these
             were
             a
             very
             poor
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
             that
             would
             follow
             Christ
             for
             Barley
             Bread.
             
          
           
             27.
             
             Labour
             not
             for
             the
             meat
             that
             perisheth
             but
             for
             that
             meat
             which
             endureth
             to
             everlasting
             life
             ,
             which
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             shall
             give
             you
             ;
             for
             him
             hath
             God
             the
             Father
             sealed
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Labour
             first
             and
             chiefly
             for
             the
             food
             which
             endureth
             to
             everlasting
             Life
             ;
             even
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
             renewing
             you
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             an
             union
             with
             me
             who
             am
             the
             Bread
             of
             Life
             ;
             which
             I
             will
             give
             unto
             all
             true
             Believers
             ;
             to
             which
             use
             God
             hath
             sent
             and
             sealed
             me
             by
             fulness
             of
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Power
             :
             But
             trust
             God
             for
             bodily
             food
             while
             you
             labour
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             second
             place
             .
             N.
             The
             words
             have
             a
             comparative
             signification
             :
             Labour
             not
             ,
             is
             Labour
             les●
             ,
             or
             but
             subordinately
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Then
             said
             they
             to
             him
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             do
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             work
             the
             works
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             28.
             
             What
             is
             that
             Labour
             for
             the
             everlasting
             Life
             which
             God
             requireth
             of
             us
             ?
             What
             must
             we
             do
             for
             it
             ?
          
           
             29.
             
             Jesus
             answered
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             This
             is
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             ye
             believe
             on
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             sent
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             This
             is
             your
             first
             and
             great
             work
             which
             God
             requireth
             that
             you
             believe
             on
             me
             whom
             God
             hath
             sent
             ,
             and
             take
             me
             for
             your
             Teacher
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             guide
             and
             sanctifie
             you
             ,
             and
             teach
             you
             your
             further
             duty
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             fit
             you
             for
             everlasting
             Life
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             They
             said
             therefore
             to
             him
             ,
             What
             sign
             shewest
             thou
             then
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             see
             and
             believe
             in
             thee
             ?
             what
             dost
             thou
             work
             ?
             31.
             
             Our
             Fathers
             did
             eat
             Manna
             in
             the
             desart
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             He
             gave
             them
             Bread
             from
             heaven
             to
             eat
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             If
             thou
             wouldst
             have
             us
             believe
             in
             thee
             ,
             convince
             us
             yet
             by
             further
             Miracles
             ?
             Canst
             thou
             procure
             us
             Bread
             from
             Heaven
             as
             Moses
             did
             ?
             N.
             1.
             
             Strange
             !
             that
             they
             should
             call
             for
             more
             Miracles
             when
             they
             newly
             came
             from
             seeing
             one
             ?
             2.
             
             It
             was
             a
             feeding
             Miracle
             that
             these
             expected
             ;
             which
             might
             gratifie
             their
             flesh
             as
             well
             as
             their
             faith
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             Then
             Jesus
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             verily
             ,
             verily
             ,
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             Moses
             gave
             not
             that
             bread
             from
             heaven
             ,
             but
             my
             Father
             giveth
             you
             the
             true
             bread
             from
             heaven
             .
             33.
             
             For
             the
             bread
             of
             God
             is
             he
             which
             cometh
             down
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             giveth
             life
             to
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             32.
             
             It
             was
             not
             Moses
             that
             gave
             you
             the
             true
             Bread
             from
             Heaven
             :
             Manna
             and
             other
             Types
             did
             but
             fore-signifie
             me
             who
             am
             the
             true
             Bread
             which
             my
             father
             giveth
             you
             from
             Heaven
             whence
             I
             come
             ;
             called
             Bread
             ,
             because
             I
             give
             life
             to
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             34.
             
             Then
             said
             they
             to
             him
             ,
             Lord
             evermore
             give
             us
             this
             bread
             .
          
           
             34.
             N.
             Their
             carnal
             minds
             ,
             had
             carnal
             desires
             ,
             and
             understood
             Christ
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             And
             Jesus
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             bread
             of
             Life
             ;
             he
             that
             cometh
             to
             me
             shall
             never
             hunger
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             believeth
             on
             me
             shall
             never
             thirst
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             As
             your
             bodies
             live
             by
             food
             ,
             so
             he
             that
             cometh
             to
             me
             by
             true
             Faith
             and
             is
             united
             to
             me
             shall
             have
             by
             me
             true
             spiritual
             everlasting
             Life
             ,
             and
             shall
             have
             all
             his
             necessities
             of
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             satisfied
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             But
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             also
             have
             seen
             me
             ,
             and
             believe
             not
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             But
             I
             know
             your
             hearts
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             you
             that
             have
             seen
             my
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             thus
             crowd
             after
             me
             ▪
             for
             the
             strangenes●
             and
             novelty
             ,
             yet
             are
             no
             true
             believers
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             All
             that
             the
             Father
             g●veth
             me
             shall
             
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             cometh
             to
             me
             I
             will
             in
             no
             wise
             cast
             out
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             All
             that
             the
             Father
             hath
             given
             to
             me
             as
             fully
             resolved
             to
             save
             them
             shall
             believe
             and
             take
             me
             for
             their
             Saviour
             :
             I
             come
             not
             into
             the
             World
             upon
             an
             uncertainty
             of
             success
             :
             I
             have
             undertaken
             the
             effectual
             saving
             of
             those
             that
             are
             given
             me
             by
             the
             Father
             to
             be
             certainly
             saved
             :
             All
             those
             will
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             refuse
             none
             that
             by
             obedient
             trust
             doth
             come
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             For
             I
             come
             down
             from
             heaven
             ,
             not
             to
             do
             my
             own
             Will
             ,
             but
             the
             Will
             of
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             For
             I
             come
             not
             at
             random
             ,
             or
             on
             any
             selfish
             temporal
             design
             ,
             but
             to
             fulfill
             my
             Fathers
             will
             ,
             who
             will
             give
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             his
             selected
             Flocks
          
           
             N.
             It
             is
             a
             troubling
             controversie
             ,
             how
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             come
             down
             from
             Heaven
             :
             His
             humane
             Nature
             was
             never
             there
             ,
             and
             his
             Divine
             ,
             removeth
             not
             thence
             ,
             and
             is
             every
             where
             .
             To
             pass
             by
             their
             opinion
             ,
             who
             say
             it
             is
             a
             middle
             super-angelical
             first
             created
             Nature
             ,
             between
             the
             Divine
             and
             Humane
             that
             came
             down
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             Divine
             is
             said
             to
             come
             down
             ,
             not
             by
             a
             substantial
             removal
             or
             change
             of
             place
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             transcendent
             influx
             and
             operation
             ,
             on
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             :
             Men
             may
             talk
             in
             the
             dark
             how
             they
             please
             ,
             but
             it
             's
             certain
             that
             that
             Divine
             Essence
             is
             every
             where
             ,
             without
             inequality
             or
             existence
             :
             and
             is
             no
             more
             in
             Christs
             Humane
             Nature
             as
             to
             essential
             presence
             than
             he
             is
             every
             where
             :
             But
             as
             he
             is
             said
             to
             
               be
               in
               Heaven
            
             ,
             because
             there
             he
             operateth
             by
             glorious
             refulgency
             and
             love
             to
             the
             glorified
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             more
             eminently
             and
             peculiarly
             united
             to
             the
             Manhood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             and
             by
             a
             more
             eminent
             and
             peculiar
             operation
             on
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             :
             As
             the
             Sun
             is
             more
             in
             the
             Eye
             than
             in
             the
             Hand
             or
             Foot
             ,
             more
             in
             the
             Plants
             that
             it
             quickneth
             than
             in
             the
             Stones
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             Godhead
             in
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Godhead
             came
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             the
             Sun
             doth
             when
             it
             shineth
             in
             at
             our
             Windows
             ,
             or
             on
             a
             burning
             glass
             ,
             or
             rather
             as
             it
             animateth
             Plants
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Fathers
             will
             ,
             who
             hath
             sent
             me
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             which
             he
             hath
             given
             me
             ,
             I
             should
             lose
             nothing
             ,
             but
             should
             raise
             it
             up
             again
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             And
             it
             is
             the
             special
             Commission
             which
             I
             have
             from
             my
             Father
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             effectually
             save
             all
             these
             his
             chosen
             ,
             and
             raise
             them
             up
             to
             life
             everlasting
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             And
             this
             is
             the
             will
             of
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             who
             seeth
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             believeth
             on
             him
             ,
             may
             have
             everlasting
             life
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             raise
             him
             up
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             And
             it
             is
             my
             Fathers
             will
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             by
             notice
             of
             the
             evidence
             of
             my
             truth
             ,
             truly
             believeth
             on
             me
             ,
             shall
             have
             everlasting
             Life
             ,
             to
             which
             (
             first
             here
             begun
             )
             I
             will
             raise
             him
             at
             the
             last
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             The
             Jews
             then
             murmured
             at
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             bread
             which
             came
             down
             from
             heaven
             ,
             42.
             
             And
             they
             said
             ,
             Is
             not
             this
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Joseph
             ,
             whose
             Father
             and
             Mother
             we
             know
             ?
             How
             is
             it
             then
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             I
             come
             down
             from
             heaven
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             N.
             This
             difficulty
             stalled
             their
             Faith
             ,
             not
             knowing
             the
             mystery
             of
             Christs
             Person
             and
             Incarnation
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             Jesus
             therefore
             answered
             and
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             murmur
             not
             among
             your selves
             ,
             44.
             
             No
             man
             can
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             except
             the
             Father
             which
             hath
             sent
             me
             draw
             him
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             raise
             him
             up
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             The
             objections
             which
             you
             murmur
             on
             ,
             do
             indeed
             require
             Divine
             Grace
             to
             overcome
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             none
             can
             sincerely
             believe
             and
             come
             to
             me
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             except
             the
             Father
             who
             sent
             me
             to
             save
             men
             ,
             convince
             and
             draw
             them
             to
             me
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             I
             will
             raise
             to
             life
             everlasting
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             It
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Prophets
             :
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             all
             taught
             of
             God.
             Every
             man
             therefore
             ,
             that
             hath
             heard
             and
             learned
             of
             the
             Father
             cometh
             unto
             me
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             As
             the
             Prophets
             speak
             of
             a
             Divine
             teaching
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             those
             that
             are
             thus
             taught
             of
             God
             that
             come
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             Not
             that
             any
             Man
             hath
             seen
             the
             Father
             ,
             save
             he
             which
             is
             of
             God
             :
             he
             hath
             seen
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             Not
             by
             a
             Teaching
             by
             seeing
             him
             :
             For
             it
             is
             I
             only
             that
             come
             from
             him
             that
             have
             seen
             him
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             Verily
             ,
             verily
             ,
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             he
             that
             believeth
             in
             me
             hath
             everlasting
             life
             .
             48.
             
             I
             am
             the
             bread
             of
             life
             .
             49.
             
             Your
             Fathers
             did
             eat
             Manna
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             and
             are
             dead
             :
             50.
             
             This
             is
             the
             bread
             that
             came
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             eat
             thereof
             and
             not
             die
             .
             51.
             
             I
             am
             the
             living
             bread
             which
             cometh
             down
             from
             Heaven
             :
             If
             any
             man
             eat
             of
             this
             bread
             he
             shall
             live
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             the
             bread
             that
             I
             shall
             give
             him
             is
             my
             flesh
             ,
             which
             I
             will
             give
             for
             the
             life
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             47.
             
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             he
             that
             believeth
             on
             me
             hath
             that
             everlasting
             Life
             ,
             which
             Manna
             gave
             not
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             dead
             that
             did
             eat
             it
             :
             I
             am
             the
             Bread
             that
             come
             indeed
             from
             Heaven
             and
             give
             Life
             ,
             not
             temporary
             but
             everlasting
             ,
             not
             to
             a
             few
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             universal
             Church
             :
             My
             sacrificed
             flesh
             shall
             purchase
             this
             .
          
           
             52.
             
             The
             Jews
             therefore
             drove
             among
             themselves
             ,
             saying
             ,
             how
             can
             this
             man
             give
             us
             his
             flesh
             to
             eat
             .
             53.
             
             Then
             Jesus
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             verily
             ,
             verily
             ,
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             except
             ye
             eat
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             S●n
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             drink
             his
             blood
             ye
             have
             no
             life
             in
             you
             .
             54.
             
             Whoso
             eateth
             
             my
             flesh
             and
             drinketh
             my
             blood
             hath
             eternal
             life
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             raise
             him
             up
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
             55.
             
             For
             my
             flesh
             is
             meat
             indeed
             ,
             and
             my
             blood
             is
             drink
             indeed
             .
          
           
             52.
             
             This
             seemed
             to
             them
             a
             saying
             not
             to
             be
             digested
             ,
             and
             Christ
             at
             that
             time
             would
             no
             further
             explain
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             than
             by
             saying
             ,
             I
             tell
             you
             unless
             that
             you
             live
             by
             virtue
             of
             my
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             received
             by
             Faith
             as
             food
             is
             by
             your
             mouth
             ,
             ye
             have
             no
             spiritual
             saving
             life
             :
             It
             is
             all
             they
             that
             thus
             by
             Faith
             partake
             of
             my
             Sacrificed
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             that
             have
             the
             Title
             and
             beginning
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             at
             last
             raise
             them
             up
             to
             the
             full
             fruition
             of
             it
             :
             For
             my
             sacrificed
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             are
             truly
             enlivening
             and
             saving
             .
          
           
             56.
             
             He
             that
             eateth
             my
             flesh
             and
             drinketh
             my
             blood
             dwelleth
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             56.
             
             He
             that
             by
             true
             Faith
             trusteth
             in
             my
             sacrificed
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             professeth
             thereby
             to
             be
             united
             to
             me
             as
             digested
             food
             is
             to
             the
             body
             whereby
             I
             also
             dwell
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             him
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             live
             by
             influence
             from
             me
             .
          
           
             57.
             
             As
             the
             living
             Father
             hath
             sent
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             live
             by
             the
             Father
             ,
             so
             he
             that
             eateth
             me
             ,
             he
             shall
             live
             by
             me
             .
          
           
             57.
             
             As
             the
             Father
             is
             Essential
             Self-life
             ,
             and
             I
             live
             by
             Communication
             from
             him
             ;
             so
             he
             that
             is
             intimately
             united
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             to
             him
             as
             food
             is
             to
             the
             body
             by
             digestion
             ,
             by
             a
             covenanting
             lively
             Faith
             ,
             shall
             live
             by
             me
             a
             life
             of
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             .
          
           
             58.
             
             This
             is
             the
             bread
             which
             came
             down
             from
             Heaven
             :
             Not
             as
             your
             Fathers
             did
             eat
             Manna
             and
             are
             dead
             ;
             He
             that
             eateth
             of
             this
             bread
             shall
             live
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             58.
             
             I
             am
             the
             true
             Bread
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             who
             give
             everlasting
             Life
             ,
             when
             your
             Fathers
             who
             did
             eat
             Manna
             died
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             by
             that
             made
             immortal
             .
          
           
             59.
             
             These
             things
             said
             he
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             as
             he
             taught
             in
             Capernaum
             .
          
           
             59.
             
             N.
             Remember
             it
             was
             not
             those
             only
             that
             had
             followed
             him
             that
             he
             spake
             this
             to
             ,
             and
             the
             following
             sharp
             passages
             ;
             but
             to
             his
             auditors
             at
             Capernaum
             .
          
           
             60.
             
             Many
             therefore
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             heard
             this
             ,
             said
             ,
             this
             is
             an
             hard
             saying
             ,
             who
             can
             hear
             it
             .
          
           
             60.
             
             N.
             Christ
             would
             not
             forbear
             this
             mysterious
             doctrine
             ,
             though
             the
             hearers
             could
             not
             digest
             it
             ,
             but
             would
             make
             an
             ill
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             depart
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             61.
             
             When
             Jesus
             knew
             in
             himself
             that
             his
             Disciples
             murmured
             at
             it
             ,
             he
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             doth
             this
             offend
             you
             :
             62.
             
             What
             if
             ye
             shall
             see
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             ascend
             up
             where
             he
             was
             before
             .
          
           
             61.
             
             I
             will
             e're
             long
             ascend
             up
             visibly
             to
             Heaven
             :
             And
             will
             not
             that
             prove
             that
             I
             came
             from
             Heaven
             ?
          
           
             63.
             
             It
             is
             the
             Spirit
             that
             quickneth
             :
             The
             Flesh
             profiteth
             nothing
             :
             The
             words
             that
             I
             speak
             to
             you
             ,
             they
             are
             Spirit
             and
             they
             are
             Life
             .
          
           
             63.
             
             And
             as
             to
             your
             offence
             at
             my
             words
             of
             the
             
               eating
               of
               my
               Flesh
            
             ,
             you
             know
             that
             Flesh
             of
             it self
             would
             be
             a
             dead
             and
             sensless
             thing
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             for
             the
             Soul
             that
             is
             it's
             life
             :
             And
             so
             it
             is
             not
             my
             meer
             dead
             flesh
             that
             I
             say
             shall
             give
             you
             life
             ;
             but
             my
             Flesh
             as
             it
             is
             in
             dignity
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             purchasing
             life
             for
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             accompanied
             with
             the
             operation
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             animaterh
             them
             spiritually
             who
             by
             Faith
             are
             united
             to
             me
             :
             And
             thus
             not
             only
             my
             flesh
             ,
             but
             the
             words
             that
             I
             speak
             to
             you
             ,
             are
             by
             my
             Spirit
             made
             the
             means
             of
             communicating
             to
             you
             Spirit
             and
             Life
             .
          
           
             64.
             
             But
             there
             are
             some
             of
             you
             that
             believe
             not
             :
             For
             Jesus
             knew
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             who
             they
             were
             that
             believed
             not
             ,
             and
             who
             should
             betray
             him
             .
          
           
             64.
             
             But
             there
             are
             some
             of
             you
             that
             follow
             me
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             true
             believers
             ,
             and
             therefore
             have
             not
             this
             quickening
             Spirit
             .
             For
             he
             knew
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             knew
             who
             would
             after
             betray
             him
             .
          
           
             N.
             Though
             Christ
             knew
             Judas
             and
             other
             Hypocrites
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             expel
             them
             ,
             but
             sent
             out
             Judas
             to
             Preach
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             to
             tell
             us
             how
             the
             visible
             Church
             will
             be
             constituted
             and
             must
             be
             ordered
             .
          
           
             65.
             
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             therefore
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             except
             it
             were
             given
             to
             him
             of
             my
             Father
             .
          
           
             65.
             N.
             That
             the
             word
             [
             Can
             ]
             speaketh
             not
             of
             Physical
             power
             ,
             but
             partly
             moral
             indisposition
             ▪
             and
             partly
             an
             hypothetical
             impossibility
             of
             event
             .
             2.
             
             That
             though
             Gods
             grace
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             faith
             ,
             no
             man
             is
             deprived
             of
             that
             Grace
             but
             by
             his
             own
             wilful
             sin
             ,
             which
             maketh
             him
             unexcusable
             .
          
           
             66.
             
             From
             that
             time
             many
             of
             his
             Disciples
             went
             back
             and
             walked
             no
             more
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             66.
             
             By
             forsaking
             him
             they
             shewed
             that
             they
             were
             never
             sound
             believers
             .
          
           
             67.
             
             Then
             said
             Jesus
             to
             the
             twelve
             ,
             will
             ye
             also
             go
             away
             ?
             68.
             
             Then
             Simon
             Peter
             answered
             him
             ,
             Lord
             to
             whom
             shall
             we
             go
             ?
             Thou
             hast
             the
             words
             of
             eternal
             life
             .
             69.
             
             And
             we
             believe
             and
             are
             sure
             that
             thou
             art
             the
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             living
             God.
             
          
           
             67.
             
             N.
             1.
             
             Christ
             puts
             none
             away
             ,
             till
             they
             put
             away
             themselves
             .
             2.
             
             He
             forceth
             none
             to
             stay
             .
             3.
             
             It
             greatly
             fixeth
             a
             Christians
             resolution
             to
             stick
             to
             Christ
             ,
             to
             know
             there
             is
             none
             else
             to
             go
             to
             :
             As
             it
             resolveth
             us
             to
             look
             for
             happiness
             to
             God
             and
             Heaven
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             sure
             there
             is
             no
             other
             .
             4.
             sound
             Faith
             may
             attain
             assurance
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             living
             God
             :
             It
             hath
             alwayes
             objective
             certainty
             ,
             and
             a
             prevalent
             certainty
             ,
             and
             a
             prevalent
             confidence
             ,
             and
             may
             reach
             to
             a
             mental
             confirmed
             certainty
             .
          
           
           
             name
             as
             willing
             followers
             to
             their
             own
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             not
             drive
             men
             into
             the
             Church
             or
             Heaven
             against
             their
             wills
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             when
             he
             putteth
             forth
             his
             own
             sheep
             ,
             he
             goeth
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             sheep
             follow
             him
             :
             for
             they
             know
             his
             voice
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             as
             the
             sheep
             using
             to
             find
             that
             their
             Shepherd
             hurteth
             them
             not
             ,
             but
             feedeth
             them
             and
             bringeth
             them
             to
             pasture
             ,
             therefore
             follow
             him
             willingly
             as
             one
             that
             loveth
             them
             and
             is
             for
             their
             good
             ;
             so
             do
             Christs
             sheep
             believe
             that
             he
             loveth
             them
             and
             is
             their
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             therefore
             follow
             him
             and
             know
             his
             voice
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             a
             stranger
             will
             they
             not
             follow
             ,
             but
             will
             flee
             from
             him
             :
             for
             they
             know
             not
             the
             voice
             of
             strangers
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             as
             Sheep
             (
             like
             our
             Dogs
             )
             have
             no
             such
             confidence
             in
             a
             stranger
             ,
             but
             fly
             from
             him
             in
             fear
             ,
             so
             will
             true
             Christians
             do
             from
             false
             Christs
             and
             from
             false
             Pastors
             for
             their
             voice
             is
             strange
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             new
             nature
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             good
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             parable
             spake
             Jesus
             unto
             them
             :
             but
             they
             understood
             not
             what
             things
             they
             were
             which
             he
             spake
             unto
             them
             .
             7.
             
             Then
             said
             Jesus
             unto
             them
             again
             ,
             Verily
             ,
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             door
             of
             the
             sheep
             .
             8.
             
             All
             that
             ever
             came
             before
             me
             ,
             are
             theives
             and
             robbers
             :
             but
             the
             sheep
             did
             not
             hear
             them
             .
             9.
             
             I
             am
             the
             door
             ,
             by
             me
             if
             any
             man
             enter
             in
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             shall
             go
             in
             and
             out
             ,
             and
             find
             pasture
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             As
             my
             Fathers
             Mission
             and
             Witness
             is
             the
             door
             by
             which
             I
             enter
             ,
             so
             I
             being
             hereby
             made
             the
             Shepherd
             of
             the
             Flock
             am
             the
             door
             by
             which
             all
             others
             ,
             Pastors
             and
             Flocks
             must
             enter
             .
             All
             that
             before
             me
             pretended
             to
             be
             Christs
             ,
             were
             but
             Theives
             and
             Robbers
             ,
             and
             the
             chosen
             flock
             of
             God
             did
             not
             believe
             in
             them
             nor
             follow
             them
             .
             I
             am
             the
             true
             Christ
             and
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             They
             that
             believe
             in
             me
             and
             follow
             me
             ,
             shall
             as
             my
             sheep
             be
             safe
             and
             plentifully
             fed
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             thief
             cometh
             not
             ,
             but
             for
             to
             steal
             ,
             and
             to
             kill
             ,
             and
             to
             destroy
             :
             I
             am
             come
             that
             they
             might
             have
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             might
             have
             it
             more
             abundantly
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             False
             Christs
             and
             false
             Prophets
             have
             but
             sought
             themselves
             ,
             and
             seduced
             the
             people
             to
             destruction
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             :
             I
             am
             come
             to
             give
             men
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             and
             to
             raise
             them
             higher
             in
             Light
             ,
             Life
             and
             Love
             ,
             than
             was
             vouchsafed
             to
             the
             Church
             before
             my
             Incarnation
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             I
             am
             the
             good
             shepherd
             :
             the
             good
             shepherd
             giveth
             his
             life
             for
             the
             sheep
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             As
             he
             that
             keeps
             the
             sheep
             not
             as
             an
             hireling
             ,
             but
             as
             his
             own
             will
             venture
             himself
             to
             defend
             them
             from
             Theives
             and
             Wolves
             ;
             so
             will
             I
             lay
             down
             my
             life
             for
             my
             sheep
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             But
             he
             that
             is
             an
             hireling
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             shepherd
             ,
             whose
             own
             the
             sheep
             are
             not
             ,
             seeth
             the
             wolf
             coming
             ,
             and
             leaveth
             the
             sheep
             ,
             and
             fleeth
             :
             and
             the
             wolf
             catcheth
             them
             ,
             and
             scattereth
             the
             sheep
             .
             13.
             
             The
             hireling
             fleeth
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             an
             hireling
             ,
             and
             careth
             not
             for
             the
             sheep
             .
          
           
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             He
             that
             seeketh
             his
             own
             worldly
             interest
             by
             deceit
             ,
             will
             shift
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             interest
             expose
             the
             people
             to
             destruction
             ,
             as
             not
             seeking
             their
             salvation
             but
             his
             vain-glory
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             I
             am
             the
             good
             shepherd
             ,
             and
             know
             my
             sheep
             ,
             and
             am
             known
             of
             mine
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             I
             known
             mine
             own
             ,
             their
             persons
             ,
             their
             hearts
             and
             all
             their
             concerns
             ;
             with
             the
             love
             and
             care
             of
             a
             good
             Shepherd
             :
             And
             my
             grace
             hath
             taught
             them
             to
             know
             me
             and
             my
             Word
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             As
             the
             Father
             knoweth
             me
             ,
             even
             so
             know
             I
             the
             Father
             :
             and
             I
             lay
             down
             my
             life
             for
             the
             sheep
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             As
             my
             Father
             knoweth
             me
             with
             Love
             and
             I
             know
             the
             Father
             ,
             so
             with
             a
             special
             Love
             I
             lay
             down
             my
             Life
             for
             their
             Redemption
             and
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             other
             sheep
             I
             have
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             of
             this
             fold
             :
             them
             also
             I
             must
             bring
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             hear
             my
             voice
             ;
             and
             there
             shall
             be
             one
             fold
             ,
             and
             one
             shepherd
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             besides
             the
             Jews
             I
             have
             a
             chosen
             people
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             Them
             I
             must
             call
             and
             gather
             to
             me
             :
             and
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             shall
             be
             one
             Catholick
             Church
             under
             me
             their
             only
             universal
             Head
             and
             Shepherd
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Therefore
             doth
             my
             Father
             love
             me
             ,
             because
             I
             lay
             down
             my
             life
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             take
             it
             again
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             N.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             unfit
             to
             assign
             causes
             in
             man
             of
             Gods
             Love.
             2.
             
             Yet
             nothing
             real
             in
             God
             is
             caused
             by
             any
             Creature
             .
             3.
             
             But
             as
             Gods
             Love
             is
             taken
             for
             it's
             Effects
             ,
             our
             qualifications
             are
             a
             receptive
             cause
             or
             dispotion
             .
             4.
             
             And
             so
             a
             cause
             extrinsical
             of
             the
             Relative
             denomination
             of
             God
             himself
             .
             So
             Christs
             consent
             to
             do
             the
             full
             work
             of
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             was
             the
             condition
             of
             his
             peculiar
             reward
             ,
             which
             is
             call'd
             the
             Fathers
             loving
             him
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             No
             man
             taketh
             it
             from
             me
             ,
             but
             I
             lay
             it
             down
             of
             my self
             :
             I
             have
             power
             to
             lay
             it
             down
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             power
             to
             take
             it
             again
             .
             This
             commandment
             have
             I
             received
             of
             my
             Father
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             N.
             1.
             
             Christ
             foreknew
             his
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             :
             2.
             
             It
             was
             the
             Law
             of
             Mediation
             proper
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             consent
             so
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             then
             Rise
             and
             Reign
             as
             his
             reward
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             There
             was
             a
             division
             therefore
             again
             among
             the
             Jews
             for
             these
             sayings
             .
             20.
             
             And
             
             many
             of
             them
             said
             ,
             He
             hath
             a
             devil
             ,
             and
             is
             mad
             ,
             why
             hear
             ye
             him
             ?
             21.
             
             Others
             said
             ,
             These
             are
             not
             the
             words
             of
             him
             that
             hath
             a
             devil
             :
             Can
             a
             devil
             open
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             blind
             ?
          
           
             20.
             
             When
             they
             understood
             not
             Christ
             ,
             they
             said
             ,
             the
             man
             is
             a
             distracted
             demoniack
             :
             Why
             stand
             you
             to
             hear
             him
             :
             But
             others
             were
             better
             convinced
             both
             by
             his
             Words
             and
             his
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             it
             was
             at
             Jerusalem
             the
             feast
             of
             the
             dedication
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             winter
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             N.
             Christ
             refused
             not
             to
             be
             present
             at
             this
             solemn
             Feast
             ,
             though
             appointed
             but
             by
             Maccabeus
             for
             a
             thankful
             commemoration
             of
             the
             repairing
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             Jesus
             walked
             in
             the
             temple
             in
             Solomons
             porch
             .
             24.
             
             Then
             came
             the
             Jews
             round
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             How
             long
             dost
             thou
             make
             us
             to
             doubt
             ?
             If
             thou
             be
             the
             Christ
             ,
             tell
             us
             plainly
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Put
             us
             out
             of
             doubt
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Jesus
             answered
             them
             ,
             I
             told
             you
             ,
             and
             ye
             believed
             not
             :
             the
             works
             that
             I
             do
             in
             my
             Fathers
             name
             ,
             they
             bear
             witness
             of
             me
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Why
             ask
             you
             me
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             who
             believe
             me
             not
             :
             My
             Miracles
             done
             in
             the
             Name
             and
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             a
             more
             satisfying
             testimony
             than
             my
             words
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             But
             ye
             believe
             not
             ,
             because
             ye
             are
             not
             of
             my
             sheep
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             unto
             you
             .
             27.
             
             My
             sheep
             hear
             my
             voice
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             follow
             me
             .
          
           
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             But
             no
             wonder
             that
             you
             believe
             not
             me
             ;
             for
             you
             are
             not
             my
             chosen
             flock
             ,
             nor
             qualified
             to
             believe
             :
             Were
             you
             my
             sheep
             you
             would
             understand
             ,
             believe
             ,
             and
             obey
             my
             Word
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             And
             I
             give
             unto
             them
             eternal
             life
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             never
             perish
             ,
             neither
             shall
             any
             pluck
             them
             out
             of
             my
             hand
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             To
             my
             true
             flock
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             never
             be
             condemned
             ,
             lost
             or
             forsaken
             :
             Nor
             shall
             any
             power
             prevail
             against
             me
             who
             will
             save
             them
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             My
             Father
             which
             gave
             them
             me
             ,
             is
             greater
             then
             all
             :
             and
             none
             is
             able
             to
             pluck
             them
             out
             of
             my
             Fathers
             hand
             .
             30.
             
             I
             and
             my
             Father
             are
             one
             .
          
           
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             God
             my
             Father
             who
             gave
             them
             me
             to
             be
             saved
             is
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             none
             can
             overcome
             him
             ,
             and
             take
             them
             from
             his
             saving
             love
             .
             And
             He
             and
             I
             being
             one
             they
             are
             safe
             with
             me
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             Then
             the
             Jews
             took
             up
             stones
             again
             to
             stone
             him
             .
             32.
             
             Jesus
             answered
             them
             ,
             Many
             good
             works
             have
             I
             shewed
             you
             from
             my
             Father
             ;
             for
             which
             of
             those
             works
             do
             ye
             stone
             me
             ?
             33.
             
             The
             Jews
             answered
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             For
             a
             good
             work
             we
             stone
             thee
             not
             ,
             but
             for
             blasphemy
             ,
             and
             because
             that
             thou
             ,
             being
             a
             man
             ,
             makest
             thy self
             God.
             
          
           
             31.
             
             N.
             No
             good
             work
             could
             secure
             the
             Lord
             himself
             from
             the
             rage
             of
             ignorant
             men
             nor
             from
             their
             accusation
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             Jesus
             answered
             them
             ,
             Is
             it
             not
             written
             in
             your
             Law
             ,
             I
             said
             ,
             Ye
             are
             gods
             ?
             35.
             
             If
             he
             called
             them
             gods
             ,
             unto
             whom
             the
             word
             of
             God
             came
             ,
             and
             the
             Scripture
             cannot
             be
             broken
             .
             36.
             
             Say
             ye
             of
             him
             whom
             the
             Father
             hath
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             sent
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             Thou
             blasphemest
             :
             because
             I
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             If
             they
             may
             be
             called
             Gods
             that
             are
             but
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             men
             in
             dignity
             and
             power
             ,
             how
             can
             you
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             blasphemy
             for
             me
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             am
             by
             the
             Father
             sanctified
             to
             the
             office
             of
             Mediator
             and
             sent
             into
             the
             World
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             N.
             That
             Christ
             here
             by
             his
             pleading
             for
             his
             right
             to
             his
             Title
             only
             from
             his
             office
             ,
             doth
             not
             deny
             his
             Title
             as
             from
             eternal
             generation
             ,
             but
             only
             tell
             them
             what
             they
             were
             then
             fit
             to
             hear
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             If
             I
             do
             not
             the
             works
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             believe
             me
             not
             .
             38.
             
             But
             if
             I
             do
             ,
             though
             ye
             believe
             not
             me
             ,
             believe
             the
             works
             :
             that
             ye
             may
             know
             and
             believe
             that
             the
             Father
             is
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             If
             I
             do
             not
             such
             works
             as
             certainly
             signifie
             Gods
             attestation
             ,
             believe
             me
             not
             :
             But
             if
             I
             do
             ,
             believe
             what
             those
             works
             do
             surely
             evidence
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             will
             confess
             that
             God
             is
             in
             me
             and
             worketh
             them
             by
             me
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             am
             in
             him
             and
             approved
             and
             acted
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             Therefore
             they
             sought
             again
             to
             take
             him
             :
             but
             he
             escaped
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             .
             40.
             
             And
             went
             away
             again
             beyond
             Jordan
             ,
             into
             the
             place
             where
             John
             at
             first
             baptized
             :
             and
             there
             he
             abode
             .
             41.
             
             And
             many
             resorted
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             John
             did
             no
             miracle
             :
             but
             all
             things
             that
             John
             spake
             of
             this
             man
             ,
             were
             true
             .
             42.
             
             And
             many
             believed
             on
             him
             there
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             He
             avoided
             their
             persecution
             by
             flight
             :
             And
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             where
             John
             first
             baptized
             many
             believed
             on
             him
             ,
             seeing
             all
             fulfilled
             by
             him
             ,
             which
             John
             had
             foretold
             of
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             NOW
             a
             certain
             man
             was
             sick
             ,
             named
             Lazarus
             of
             Bethany
             ,
             the
             town
             of
             Mary
             and
             her
             sister
             Martha
             .
             2.
             
             (
             It
             was
             that
             Mary
             which
             anointed
             the
             Lord
             with
             ointment
             ,
             and
             wiped
             his
             feet
             with
             her
             hair
             ,
             whose
             brother
             Lazarus
             was
             sick
             )
             .
             3.
             
             Therefore
             his
             sisters
             sent
             unto
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             behold
             ,
             he
             whom
             thou
             lovest
             is
             sick
             .
          
           
             N.
             1.
             
             It
             's
             a
             doubt
             whether
             Bethany
             be
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Town
             ,
             or
             only
             of
             a
             tract
             of
             ground
             where
             the
             Town
             was
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             like
             that
             this
             Mary
             is
             not
             the
             same
             with
             
               Mary
               Magdalen
            
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             a
             word
             of
             comfort
             in
             all
             troubles
             ,
             if
             we
             can
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             on
             one
             that
             Christ
             loveth
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             When
             Jesus
             heard
             that
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             this
             sickness
             is
             not
             unto
             death
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             :
             that
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             might
             be
             glorified
             thereby
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Gods
             end
             in
             this
             sickness
             of
             Lazarus
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             remove
             him
             by
             death
             from
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             to
             prepare
             an
             advantage
             for
             the
             glorifying
             of
             himself
             in
             me
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Now
             Jesus
             loved
             Martha
             ,
             and
             her
             sister
             ,
             and
             Lazarus
             .
             6.
             
             When
             he
             had
             heard
             therefore
             that
             he
             was
             sick
             ,
             he
             abode
             two
             days
             still
             in
             the
             same
             place
             where
             he
             was
             .
             7.
             
             Then
             after
             that
             saith
             he
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             Let
             us
             go
             into
             Judea
             again
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             His
             love
             to
             them
             inclined
             him
             to
             help
             them
             :
             yet
             he
             moved
             not
             that
             his
             advantage
             might
             be
             the
             greater
             ,
             to
             shew
             his
             Love
             and
             Power
             by
             raising
             the
             dead
             (
             N.
             We
             must
             not
             misinterpret
             Gods
             delays
             )
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             His
             disciples
             say
             unto
             him
             ,
             Master
             the
             Jews
             of
             late
             have
             sought
             to
             stone
             thee
             ,
             and
             goest
             thou
             thither
             again
             ?
             9.
             
             Jesus
             answered
             ,
             Are
             there
             not
             twelve
             hours
             in
             the
             day
             ?
             If
             any
             man
             walk
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             he
             stumbleth
             not
             ,
             because
             he
             seeth
             the
             light
             of
             this
             world
             .
             10.
             
             But
             if
             a
             man
             walk
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             he
             stumbleth
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             light
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             As
             a
             man
             that
             walketh
             in
             the
             twelve
             hours
             of
             day
             light
             is
             kept
             from
             stumbling
             by
             that
             light
             :
             So
             while
             my
             day
             of
             work
             continueth
             I
             am
             safe
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             These
             things
             said
             he
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             he
             saith
             unto
             them
             ;
             Our
             friend
             Lazarus
             sleepeth
             ;
             but
             I
             go
             that
             I
             may
             awake
             him
             out
             of
             his
             sleep
             .
             12.
             
             Then
             said
             his
             disciples
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             if
             he
             sleep
             ,
             he
             shall
             do
             well
             .
             13.
             
             Howbeit
             Jesus
             spake
             of
             his
             death
             :
             but
             they
             thought
             that
             he
             had
             spoken
             of
             taking
             of
             rest
             in
             sleep
             .
             14.
             
             Then
             said
             Jesus
             unto
             them
             plainly
             ,
             Lazarus
             is
             dead
             .
             15.
             
             And
             I
             am
             glad
             for
             your
             sakes
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             not
             there
             (
             to
             the
             intent
             ye
             may
             believe
             )
             nevertheless
             ,
             let
             us
             go
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             To
             raise
             him
             will
             more
             convince
             you
             ,
             than
             it
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             meerly
             to
             cure
             him
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Then
             said
             Thomas
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             Didymus
             ,
             unto
             his
             fellow-disciples
             ,
             Let
             us
             also
             go
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             die
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Whether
             Thomas
             spake
             this
             in
             meer
             passion
             ,
             [
             Let
             us
             die
             with
             grief
             ]
             or
             as
             expecting
             Christs
             death
             and
             theirs
             by
             the
             persecuting
             Jews
             ,
             is
             to
             us
             uncertain
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Then
             when
             Jesus
             came
             ,
             he
             found
             that
             he
             had
             lain
             in
             the
             grave
             four
             days
             already
             .
             18.
             
             (
             Now
             Bethany
             was
             nigh
             unto
             Jerusalem
             ,
             about
             fifteen
             furlongs
             off
             )
             .
             19.
             
             And
             many
             of
             the
             Jews
             came
             to
             Martha
             and
             Mary
             ,
             to
             comfort
             them
             concerning
             their
             brother
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             N.
             A
             furlong
             is
             six
             hundred
             foot
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Then
             Martha
             ,
             assoon
             as
             she
             heard
             that
             Jesus
             was
             coming
             ,
             went
             and
             met
             him
             :
             but
             Mary
             sat
             still
             in
             the
             house
             .
             21.
             
             Then
             said
             Martha
             unto
             Jesus
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             if
             thou
             hadst
             been
             here
             ,
             my
             brother
             had
             not
             died
             .
             22.
             
             But
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             even
             now
             whatsoever
             thou
             wilt
             ask
             of
             God
             ,
             God
             will
             give
             it
             thee
             .
          
           
             21
             ,
             22.
             N.
             She
             believed
             that
             Christ
             could
             have
             prevented
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             could
             yet
             raise
             him
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             it
             must
             be
             by
             prayer
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             23.
             
             Jesus
             saith
             unto
             her
             ,
             Thy
             brother
             shall
             rise
             again
             .
             24.
             
             Martha
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             I
             know
             that
             he
             shall
             rise
             again
             in
             the
             resurrection
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             N.
             The
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
             was
             then
             believed
             as
             an
             undoubted
             truth
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Jesus
             said
             unto
             her
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             :
             he
             that
             believeth
             in
             me
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             dead
             ,
             yet
             shall
             he
             live
             :
             26.
             
             And
             whosoever
             liveth
             ,
             and
             believeth
             in
             me
             ,
             shall
             never
             die
             .
             Believest
             thou
             this
             ?
          
           
             25.
             
             I
             am
             the
             principle
             and
             cause
             of
             Life
             and
             Resurrection
             .
             The
             dead
             that
             believe
             in
             me
             shall
             be
             raised
             :
             And
             the
             living
             that
             believe
             in
             me
             shall
             live
             for
             ever
             ,
             their
             Souls
             first
             and
             their
             Bodies
             after
             raised
             to
             blessedness
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             She
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             Yea
             ,
             Lord
             :
             I
             believe
             that
             thou
             art
             the
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             which
             should
             come
             into
             the
             world
             .
          
           
           
             27.
             
             Yea
             for
             I
             believe
             that
             thou
             art
             the
             Christ
             ,
             and
             herefore
             hast
             power
             of
             life
             and
             death
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             And
             when
             she
             had
             so
             said
             ,
             she
             went
             her
             way
             ,
             and
             called
             Mary
             her
             sister
             secretly
             ,
             saying
             ,
             The
             Master
             is
             come
             and
             calleth
             for
             thee
             .
             29.
             
             Assoon
             as
             she
             heard
             that
             ,
             she
             arose
             quickly
             ,
             and
             came
             unto
             him
             .
             30.
             
             Now
             Jesus
             was
             not
             yet
             come
             into
             the
             town
             ,
             but
             was
             in
             that
             place
             where
             Martha
             met
             him
             .
             31.
             
             The
             Jews
             then
             which
             were
             with
             her
             in
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             comforted
             her
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             Mary
             that
             she
             rose
             up
             hastily
             ,
             and
             went
             out
             ,
             followed
             her
             ,
             saying
             ,
             She
             goeth
             unto
             the
             grave
             ,
             to
             weep
             there
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             N.
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             Necessity
             will
             make
             all
             hast
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             Then
             when
             Mary
             was
             come
             where
             Jesus
             was
             ,
             and
             saw
             him
             ,
             she
             fell
             down
             at
             his
             feet
             ,
             saying
             unto
             him
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             if
             thou
             hadst
             been
             here
             ,
             my
             brother
             had
             not
             died
             .
             33.
             
             When
             Jesus
             therefore
             saw
             her
             weeping
             ,
             and
             the
             Jews
             also
             weeping
             which
             came
             with
             her
             ,
             he
             groaned
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             was
             troubled
             .
             34.
             
             And
             said
             ,
             Where
             have
             ye
             laid
             him
             ?
             they
             say
             unto
             him
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             come
             and
             see
             .
             35.
             
             Jesus
             wept
             .
          
           
             32
             ,
             35.
             
             N.
             Christ
             wept
             in
             compassion
             with
             his
             servants
             sorrows
             :
             And
             he
             loveth
             us
             no
             less
             now
             ,
             than
             when
             he
             wept
             with
             mourners
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             Then
             said
             the
             Jews
             ,
             Behold
             how
             he
             loved
             him
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             Love
             can
             express
             it self
             by
             grief
             for
             the
             hurt
             of
             those
             whom
             we
             love
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             And
             some
             of
             them
             said
             ,
             Could
             not
             this
             man
             which
             opened
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             blind
             ,
             have
             caused
             that
             even
             this
             man
             should
             not
             have
             died
             ?
             38.
             
             Jesus
             therefore
             again
             groaning
             in
             himself
             ,
             cometh
             to
             the
             grave
             .
             It
             was
             a
             cave
             ,
             and
             a
             stone
             lay
             upon
             it
             .
             39.
             
             Jesus
             said
             ,
             take
             away
             the
             stone
             .
             Martha
             ,
             the
             sister
             of
             him
             that
             was
             dead
             ,
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             by
             this
             time
             he
             stinketh
             :
             for
             he
             hath
             been
             dead
             four
             days
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             N.
             How
             vile
             a
             thing
             will
             less
             than
             four
             days
             ,
             shew
             the
             body
             of
             man
             to
             be
             ?
             Is
             pride
             and
             vain
             pampering
             fit
             for
             such
             a
             body
             ?
          
           
             40.
             
             Jesus
             saith
             unto
             her
             ,
             Said
             I
             not
             unto
             thee
             ,
             that
             if
             thou
             wouldst
             believe
             thou
             shouldst
             see
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             40.
             
             N.
             The
             effect
             of
             Gods
             power
             is
             the
             Glory
             ;
             and
             unbelief
             hinders
             the
             effect
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             Then
             they
             took
             away
             the
             stone
             from
             the
             place
             where
             the
             dead
             was
             laid
             .
             And
             Jesus
             lift
             up
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Father
             ,
             I
             thank
             thee
             that
             thou
             hast
             heard
             me
             .
             42.
             
             And
             I
             knew
             that
             thou
             heardst
             me
             always
             :
             but
             because
             of
             the
             people
             which
             stand
             by
             ,
             I
             said
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             believe
             that
             thou
             hast
             sent
             me
             .
          
           
             41
             ,
             42.
             
             He
             looked
             up
             towards
             Heaven
             as
             the
             place
             of
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             the
             spring
             and
             end
             of
             earthly
             blessings
             :
             N.
             Christ
             knew
             before
             that
             God
             would
             do
             this
             Miracle
             by
             him
             :
             but
             begg'd
             it
             by
             prayer
             to
             convince
             the
             hearers
             that
             it
             was
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             It
             's
             our
             comfort
             that
             Christs
             intercession
             is
             always
             heard
             :
          
           
             43.
             
             And
             when
             he
             thus
             had
             spoken
             ,
             he
             cried
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             Lazarus
             come
             forth
             .
             44.
             
             And
             he
             that
             was
             dead
             came
             forth
             ,
             bound
             hand
             and
             foot
             with
             grave
             cloths
             :
             and
             his
             face
             was
             bound
             about
             with
             a
             napkin
             .
             Jesus
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             Loose
             him
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             go
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             N
             ,
             It
             was
             not
             the
             lowd
             voice
             ,
             but
             the
             invisible
             power
             that
             revived
             him
             :
             yet
             Christ
             would
             suit
             his
             voice
             thereto
             .
             2.
             
             It
             's
             vain
             to
             ask
             ,
             how
             could
             he
             go
             when
             his
             feet
             was
             bound
             ?
             As
             if
             all
             sort
             of
             binding
             disabled
             from
             rising
             ,
             or
             Christ
             could
             not
             enable
             him
             who
             revived
             him
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             Then
             many
             of
             the
             Jews
             which
             came
             to
             Mary
             ,
             and
             had
             seen
             the
             things
             which
             Jesus
             did
             ,
             believed
             on
             him
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             This
             Miracle
             convinced
             many
             (
             and
             it
             's
             strange
             that
             it
             convinced
             not
             all
             .
             )
          
           
             46.
             
             But
             some
             of
             them
             went
             their
             ways
             to
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             and
             told
             them
             what
             things
             Jesus
             had
             done
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             Some
             hardened
             Spectators
             turn'd
             all
             this
             but
             to
             information
             against
             him
             to
             the
             Pharisees
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             Then
             gathered
             the
             chief
             Priests
             and
             the
             Pharisees
             a
             councel
             and
             said
             ,
             what
             do
             we
             ?
             for
             this
             man
             doeth
             many
             miracles
             .
             48.
             
             If
             we
             let
             him
             thus
             alone
             ,
             all
             men
             will
             believe
             on
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             Romans
             shall
             come
             and
             take
             away
             both
             our
             Place
             and
             Nation
             .
             49.
             
             And
             one
             of
             them
             named
             Caiaphas
             ,
             being
             the
             high
             priest
             that
             same
             year
             ,
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Ye
             know
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             50.
             
             Nor
             consider
             that
             it
             is
             expedient
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             one
             man
             should
             die
             for
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             whole
             nation
             perish
             not
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             N.
             1.
             
             The
             greater
             Christs
             Miracles
             were
             the
             more
             they
             thought
             they
             ought
             to
             destroy
             him
             ,
             because
             the
             people
             would
             the
             more
             follow
             him
             :
             And
             still
             the
             wiser
             and
             better
             any
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             is
             the
             mo●●
             worldly
             wicked
             men
             endeavour
             to
             destroy
             them
             ,
             because
             the
             
             people
             follow
             them
             .
             2.
             
             The
             fear
             of
             great
             Mens
             power
             more
             than
             Gods
             causeth
             wicked
             Polititians
             to
             destroy
             the
             best
             .
             3.
             
             But
             thereby
             they
             bring
             on
             themselves
             that
             very
             destruction
             which
             they
             thought
             to
             avoid
             .
          
           
             51.
             
             And
             this
             spake
             he
             not
             of
             himself
             :
             but
             being
             high
             Priest
             that
             year
             ,
             he
             prophesied
             that
             Jesus
             should
             die
             for
             that
             nation
             :
             52.
             
             And
             not
             for
             that
             nation
             only
             ,
             but
             that
             also
             he
             should
             gather
             together
             in
             one
             ,
             the
             children
             of
             God
             that
             were
             scattered
             abroad
             .
          
           
             51.
             
             And
             though
             he
             meant
             this
             of
             saving
             them
             from
             the
             Romans
             though
             by
             injustice
             ,
             yet
             he
             being
             Priest
             that
             year
             (
             though
             by
             unlawful
             entrance
             by
             the
             Roman
             Power
             )
             God
             honoured
             the
             office
             so
             far
             as
             to
             make
             him
             utter
             those
             words
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             a
             just
             Prophesie
             as
             meant
             by
             God
             ,
             though
             not
             by
             him
             :
             And
             should
             signifie
             that
             Christs
             death
             should
             tend
             to
             the
             conversion
             also
             the
             chosen
             people
             of
             God
             in
             all
             the
             Gentile
             world
             ,
             who
             should
             thereby
             be
             made
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             one
             Church
             .
          
           
             53.
             
             Then
             from
             that
             day
             forth
             ,
             they
             took
             counsel
             together
             for
             to
             put
             him
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             53.
             
             The
             greatest
             Miracle
             and
             good
             Work
             of
             Christ
             fixed
             their
             resolution
             to
             murder
             him
             .
          
           
             54.
             
             Jesus
             therefore
             walked
             no
             more
             openly
             among
             the
             Jews
             ;
             but
             went
             thence
             unto
             a
             country
             near
             to
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             into
             a
             city
             called
             Ephraim
             ,
             and
             there
             continued
             with
             his
             disciples
             .
          
           
             54.
             
             N.
             Christ
             yet
             fled
             from
             persecution
             ,
             and
             spent
             most
             of
             the
             three
             years
             and
             a
             half
             of
             his
             publick
             Ministry
             among
             remote
             poor
             people
             in
             Galilee
             or
             near
             the
             Wilderness
             .
          
           
             N.
             Qu.
             It
             's
             strange
             that
             
               Matthew
               ,
               Mark
            
             and
             Luke
             say
             nothing
             of
             this
             great
             Miracle
             .
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             No
             one
             was
             to
             say
             all
             :
             but
             altogether
             to
             say
             sufficient
             .
             2.
             
             And
             John
             tells
             us
             that
             even
             altogether
             ,
             have
             said
             but
             little
             of
             all
             that
             Christ
             said
             and
             did
             :
             but
             only
             so
             much
             as
             should
             be
             enough
             to
             convince
             unbelievers
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             Where
             was
             
             Lazarus's
             soul
             while
             he
             was
             dead
             ?
             If
             in
             heaven
             ,
             was
             it
             not
             a
             wrong
             to
             him
             to
             come
             thence
             ?
             And
             did
             he
             remember
             what
             he
             saw
             there
             ?
             and
             tell
             it
             to
             any
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             doth
             it
             not
             make
             for
             the
             sleepy
             inactivity
             of
             Souls
             departed
             ?
             Ans
             .
             Souls
             go
             not
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             by
             necessitation
             ,
             as
             a
             stone
             descendeth
             ;
             but
             are
             disposed
             of
             by
             God
             as
             the
             Supream
             Governour
             ;
             those
             that
             are
             for
             Heaven
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             serve
             Devils
             to
             the
             Devils
             :
             and
             those
             that
             are
             not
             yet
             judg'd
             to
             either
             ,
             but
             are
             to
             live
             presently
             again
             on
             earth
             (
             as
             Lazarus
             and
             others
             raised
             )
             are
             reserved
             by
             God
             accordingly
             ,
             whether
             yet
             in
             the
             body
             (
             as
             in
             a
             swoun
             )
             or
             near
             it
             ,
             or
             where
             God
             pleased
             ,
             and
             vouchsased
             no
             other
             knowledg
             and
             memory
             than
             is
             meet
             for
             such
             as
             are
             to
             revive
             and
             live
             yet
             on
             Earth
             .
          
           
             55.
             
             And
             the
             Jews
             passover
             was
             nigh
             at
             hand
             :
             and
             many
             went
             out
             of
             the
             country
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             before
             the
             passover
             ,
             to
             purifie
             themselves
             .
          
           
             55.
             
             The
             legally
             unclean
             were
             not
             to
             celebrate
             the
             Passover
             .
          
           
             56.
             
             Then
             sought
             they
             for
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             spake
             among
             themselves
             ,
             as
             they
             stood
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             What
             think
             ye
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             come
             to
             the
             feast
             ?
          
           
             56.
             
             For
             all
             were
             bound
             to
             come
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             unavoidably
             hindered
             .
          
           
             57.
             
             Now
             both
             the
             chief
             Priests
             and
             the
             Pharisees
             had
             given
             a
             commandment
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             man
             knew
             where
             he
             were
             ,
             he
             should
             shew
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             take
             him
             .
          
           
             57.
             
             N.
             1.
             
             Christs
             Ministers
             use
             Gods
             Ordinances
             to
             save
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             Devils
             Clergy
             use
             them
             for
             snares
             ,
             mischief
             and
             murder
             .
             2.
             
             They
             will
             not
             let
             the
             people
             be
             neuters
             between
             God
             and
             the
             Devil
             ,
             but
             force
             them
             to
             be
             informing
             Persecutors
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             THEN
             Jesus
             ,
             six
             days
             before
             the
             passoover
             ,
             came
             to
             Bethany
             ,
             where
             Lazarus
             was
             which
             had
             been
             dead
             ,
             whom
             he
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             2.
             
             There
             they
             made
             him
             a
             Supper
             ,
             and
             Martha
             served
             :
             but
             Lazarus
             was
             one
             of
             them
             that
             sat
             at
             the
             table
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             N.
             1
             ,
             Christ
             was
             not
             against
             festival
             entertainment
             .
             2.
             
             This
             is
             the
             same
             History
             mentioned
             ,
             Luk.
             10.
             
             Where
             you
             may
             see
             more
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Then
             took
             Mary
             a
             pound
             of
             ointment
             ,
             of
             spikenard
             ,
             very
             costly
             ,
             and
             anointed
             the
             feet
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             wiped
             his
             feet
             with
             her
             hair
             :
             and
             the
             house
             was
             filled
             with
             the
             odor
             of
             the
             ointment
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             N.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             unlike
             that
             such
             an
             action
             was
             twice
             done
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             two
             several
             
             Mary's
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             is
             not
             the
             same
             with
             that
             Luke
             7.
             
             But
             yet
             it
             is
             very
             hard
             to
             judge
             where
             this
             was
             done
             :
             that
             it
             was
             thrice
             done
             is
             not
             probable
             :
             And
             that
             it
             was
             done
             in
             the
             house
             of
             Simon
             the
             Leper
             other
             Evangelists
             notifie
             :
             yet
             here
             it
             seemeth
             to
             have
             been
             done
             in
             
             Martha's
             own
             house
             ,
             compar'd
             with
             Luke
             10.
             
             I'ts
             most
             likely
             to
             me
             that
             Simon
             and
             Martha
             dwelling
             in
             the
             same
             Village
             at
             Bethany
             joyned
             their
             Purses
             and
             Labour
             and
             feasted
             him
             in
             Simons
             house
             where
             this
             anointing
             was
             done
             :
             But
             that
             he
             was
             also
             entertained
             at
             Martha
             and
             
             Mary's
             house
             ,
             where
             that
             was
             done
             ,
             which
             is
             recorded
             ,
             Luke
             10.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Then
             said
             one
             of
             his
             disciples
             ,
             Judas
             
             Iscariot
             ,
             Simons
             son
             ,
             which
             should
             betray
             him
             .
             5.
             
             Why
             was
             not
             this
             ointment
             sold
             for
             three
             hundred
             pence
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             the
             poor
             ?
          
           
             4
             ,
             5.
             N.
             That
             as
             Piety
             is
             oft
             pretended
             by
             hypocrites
             against
             Charity
             ,
             so
             is
             Charity
             here
             by
             Judas
             against
             Piety
             :
             And
             there
             is
             no
             work
             so
             good
             but
             may
             be
             opposed
             by
             very
             fair
             pretences
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             he
             said
             ,
             not
             that
             he
             cared
             for
             the
             poor
             ;
             but
             because
             he
             was
             a
             thief
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             bag
             ,
             and
             bare
             what
             was
             put
             therein
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Judas
             being
             Purse-bearer
             ,
             falsly
             pretended
             a
             care
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             for
             his
             selfish
             covetousness
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Then
             said
             Jesus
             ,
             Let
             her
             alone
             :
             against
             the
             day
             of
             my
             burial
             hath
             she
             kept
             this
             .
             8.
             
             For
             the
             poor
             always
             ye
             have
             with
             you
             ;
             but
             me
             ye
             have
             not
             always
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             This
             which
             she
             gave
             shall
             be
             as
             it
             were
             for
             my
             funeral
             embalming
             ;
             that
             may
             be
             best
             on
             such
             an
             extroardinary
             occasion
             which
             ordinarily
             is
             not
             so
             .
             You
             may
             always
             give
             to
             the
             poor
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Much
             people
             of
             the
             Jews
             therefore
             knew
             that
             he
             was
             there
             :
             and
             they
             came
             ,
             not
             for
             Jesus
             sake
             only
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             might
             see
             Lazarus
             also
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             10.
             
             But
             the
             chief
             Priests
             consulted
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             put
             Lazarus
             also
             to
             death
             .
             11.
             
             Because
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             him
             many
             of
             the
             Jews
             went
             away
             ,
             and
             believed
             on
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             N.
             To
             be
             put
             to
             death
             by
             such
             wicked
             Priests
             and
             Rulers
             ,
             is
             no
             dishonour
             or
             note
             of
             guilt
             in
             the
             sufferer
             .
             2.
             
             We
             see
             here
             how
             much
             Dives
             was
             deceived
             ,
             Luk.
             16.
             
             That
             thought
             his
             brethren
             would
             have
             been
             perswaded
             by
             Lazarus
             sent
             from
             the
             dead
             :
             It
             's
             like
             they
             would
             have
             indicted
             him
             for
             a
             
               Scandalum
               Magnatum
            
             ,
             or
             put
             him
             to
             death
             again
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             On
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             much
             people
             that
             was
             come
             to
             the
             feast
             ,
             when
             they
             heard
             that
             Jesus
             was
             coming
             to
             Jerusalem
             .
             13.
             
             Took
             branches
             of
             palm-trees
             ,
             and
             went
             forth
             to
             meet
             him
             ,
             and
             cried
             ,
             Hosanna
             ,
             blessed
             is
             the
             King
             of
             Israel
             that
             cometh
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             They
             honoured
             him
             by
             this
             applauding
             solemnity
             ,
             as
             the
             Messiah
             sent
             from
             God
             to
             be
             the
             King
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             Jesus
             when
             he
             had
             found
             a
             young
             ass
             ,
             he
             sat
             thereon
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             15.
             
             Fear
             not
             ,
             daughter
             of
             Sion
             :
             behold
             ,
             thy
             King
             cometh
             sitting
             on
             an
             asses
             colt
             .
          
           
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Thus
             Zach.
             9.9
             .
             Was
             fulfilled
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             These
             things
             understood
             not
             his
             disciples
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             but
             when
             Jesus
             was
             glorified
             ,
             then
             remembred
             they
             that
             these
             things
             were
             written
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             done
             these
             things
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             N.
             Many
             things
             are
             said
             and
             done
             by
             Christ
             ,
             which
             shall
             not
             be
             presently
             understood
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             season
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             The
             people
             therefore
             that
             was
             with
             him
             when
             he
             called
             Lazarus
             out
             of
             his
             grave
             ,
             and
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             bare
             record
             .
             18.
             
             For
             this
             cause
             the
             people
             also
             met
             him
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             heard
             that
             he
             had
             done
             this
             miracle
             .
          
           
             17
             ,
             18.
             N.
             It
             was
             the
             people
             that
             had
             seen
             and
             heard
             of
             his
             raising
             Lazarus
             ,
             that
             there
             met
             him
             as
             King
             with
             
             Hosanna's
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             The
             Pharisees
             therefore
             said
             among
             themselves
             ,
             perceive
             ye
             how
             ye
             prevail
             nothing
             ?
             behold
             ,
             the
             world
             is
             gone
             after
             him
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             N.
             They
             thought
             their
             danger
             immanent
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             would
             proclaim
             him
             King
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Romans
             would
             destroy
             their
             Country
             as
             Rebels
             ;
             for
             they
             could
             not
             trust
             God
             to
             save
             them
             from
             the
             Romans
             ,
             though
             Miracles
             should
             have
             taught
             it
             them
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             there
             were
             certain
             Greeks
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             came
             up
             to
             worship
             at
             the
             feast
             :
          
           
             20.
             
             These
             Greeks
             were
             not
             the
             Jews
             of
             Alexandriae
             that
             used
             the
             Greek
             tongue
             ,
             (
             elsewhere
             called
             Greeks
             )
             but
             the
             Proselites
             of
             the
             Gates
             ,
             who
             worshipped
             but
             as
             Catechumens
             did
             with
             Christians
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             The
             same
             came
             therefore
             to
             Philip
             ,
             which
             was
             of
             Bethsaida
             of
             Galilee
             ,
             and
             desired
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             we
             would
             see
             Jesus
             .
             22.
             
             Philip
             cometh
             and
             telleth
             Andrew
             :
             and
             again
             Andrew
             and
             Philip
             told
             Jesus
             .
             23.
             
             And
             Jesus
             answered
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             the
             hour
             is
             come
             ,
             that
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             shall
             be
             glorified
             .
             24.
             
             Verily
             ,
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             Except
             a
             corn
             of
             wheat
             fall
             into
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             die
             ,
             it
             abideth
             alone
             :
             but
             if
             it
             die
             ,
             it
             bringeth
             forth
             much
             fruit
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             When
             Greeks
             by
             the
             same
             of
             Christs
             Miracles
             desired
             to
             see
             him
             ,
             he
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             indeed
             the
             time
             of
             his
             glory
             in
             the
             world
             by
             mens
             believing
             on
             him
             ,
             was
             at
             hand
             :
             But
             that
             he
             must
             die
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             should
             be
             gathered
             .
             A
             grain
             of
             Wheat
             is
             said
             to
             die
             ,
             because
             the
             dissolution
             and
             change
             maketh
             it
             no
             longer
             a
             grain
             of
             Wheat
             ,
             but
             the
             seed
             of
             many
             new
             grains
             with
             the
             Straw
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             He
             that
             loveth
             his
             life
             ,
             shall
             lose
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             hateth
             his
             life
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             shall
             keep
             it
             unto
             life
             eternal
             .
          
           
           
             25.
             
             And
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             with
             me
             it
             will
             be
             with
             you
             :
             He
             that
             so
             overloveth
             his
             life
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             cannot
             forsake
             it
             for
             my
             sake
             and
             his
             Salvation
             ,
             shall
             lose
             it
             by
             keeping
             of
             it
             :
             And
             he
             that
             casteth
             it
             away
             as
             men
             do
             a
             hated
             thing
             ,
             rather
             than
             deny
             me
             and
             sin
             ,
             shall
             live
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             If
             any
             man
             serve
             me
             ,
             let
             him
             follow
             me
             ;
             and
             where
             I
             am
             ,
             there
             shall
             also
             my
             servant
             be
             :
             if
             any
             man
             serve
             me
             ,
             him
             will
             my
             Father
             honor
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             If
             any
             man
             will
             be
             a
             Christian
             let
             him
             not
             stick
             to
             do
             and
             suffer
             as
             I
             do
             ;
             but
             believe
             that
             he
             shall
             fare
             no
             worse
             than
             I
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             die
             he
             shall
             be
             with
             me
             where
             I
             am
             :
             For
             my
             Father
             will
             honour
             those
             that
             serve
             me
             .
          
           
             N.
             1.
             
             To
             be
             a
             Christian
             and
             to
             be
             one
             that
             serveth
             Christ
             ,
             are
             all
             one
             .
             2.
             
             Salvation
             is
             promised
             to
             all
             that
             serve
             Christ
             .
             3.
             
             They
             that
             serve
             him
             shall
             be
             with
             him
             where
             he
             is
             :
             therefore
             the
             spirits
             of
             the
             just
             made
             perfect
             are
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             ;
             for
             Christ
             is
             there
             .
             This
             is
             our
             great
             comfort
             in
             life
             and
             at
             death
             :
             And
             we
             must
             then
             thus
             think
             of
             our
             godly
             departed
             friends
             :
             they
             are
             all
             with
             Christ
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Now
             is
             my
             soul
             troubled
             ;
             and
             what
             shall
             I
             say
             ?
             Father
             ,
             save
             me
             from
             this
             hour
             :
             but
             for
             this
             cause
             came
             I
             unto
             this
             hour
             ,
             28.
             
             Father
             ,
             glorifie
             thy
             name
             .
             Then
             came
             there
             a
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             have
             both
             glorified
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             glorifie
             it
             again
             .
          
           
             27.28
             .
             I
             am
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             my
             Soul
             is
             troubled
             at
             the
             foresight
             of
             my
             death
             and
             suffering
             and
             nature
             inclineth
             me
             to
             say
             ,
             Father
             save
             me
             from
             it
             :
             But
             I
             must
             not
             take
             up
             with
             that
             natural
             desire
             ;
             for
             I
             came
             on
             purpose
             thus
             to
             suffer
             :
             Therefore
             my
             choice
             and
             prayer
             is
             ,
             Father
             glorifie
             thy
             Name
             :
             Then
             came
             there
             a
             voice
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             29.
             
             The
             people
             therefore
             that
             stood
             by
             ,
             and
             heard
             it
             ,
             said
             that
             it
             thundred
             :
             others
             said
             ,
             An
             angel
             spake
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             They
             heard
             the
             sound
             but
             understood
             not
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             Jesus
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             this
             voice
             came
             not
             because
             of
             me
             ,
             but
             for
             your
             sakes
             .
             31.
             
             Now
             is
             the
             judgment
             of
             this
             world
             :
             now
             shall
             the
             prince
             of
             this
             world
             be
             cast
             out
             .
             32.
             
             And
             I
             ,
             if
             I
             be
             lifted
             up
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             will
             draw
             all
             men
             unto
             me
             .
             33.
             
             (
             This
             he
             said
             ,
             signifying
             what
             death
             he
             should
             die
             .
             )
          
           
             30.
             
             This
             voice
             though
             spoke
             to
             me
             ,
             was
             for
             your
             conviction
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             my
             sake
             only
             :
             For
             now
             the
             time
             is
             at
             hand
             when
             the
             wickedness
             of
             this
             world
             shall
             be
             detected
             and
             punished
             ,
             and
             Satan
             the
             Prince
             of
             this
             world
             cast
             out
             of
             his
             possession
             by
             the
             gathering
             of
             my
             Chu●ch
             :
             And
             when
             I
             am
             lifted
             up
             from
             the
             earth
             by
             Crucifixion
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             lifted
             up
             to
             Heaven
             in
             glory
             ▪
             and
             will
             by
             my
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             draw
             many
             Nations
             to
             me
             their
             Saviour
             :
             By
             being
             lift
             up
             he
             meant
             his
             Crucifixion
             as
             in
             order
             to
             his
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             The
             people
             answered
             him
             ,
             We
             have
             heard
             out
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             that
             Christ
             abideth
             for
             ever
             :
             and
             how
             sayest
             thou
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             must
             be
             lift
             up
             ?
             who
             is
             this
             Son
             of
             man
             ?
          
           
             34.
             
             We
             have
             been
             taught
             that
             Christ
             dieth
             not
             ,
             but
             shall
             have
             an
             everlasting
             Kingdom
             !
             who
             then
             is
             that
             Son
             of
             man
             that
             thou
             sayest
             must
             be
             lift
             up
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             Then
             Jesus
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Yet
             a
             little
             while
             is
             the
             light
             with
             you
             ;
             walk
             while
             ye
             have
             the
             light
             ,
             lest
             darkness
             come
             upon
             you
             :
             for
             he
             that
             walketh
             in
             darkness
             ,
             knoweth
             not
             whither
             he
             goeth
             .
             36.
             
             While
             ye
             have
             light
             ,
             believe
             in
             the
             light
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             ▪
             be
             the
             children
             of
             light
             .
             These
             things
             spake
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             departed
             ,
             and
             did
             hide
             himself
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             Though
             Christ
             abide
             for
             ever
             ;
             he
             will
             not
             for
             ever
             abide
             visible
             with
             you
             :
             It
             is
             but
             a
             little
             while
             that
             he
             who
             is
             the
             light
             will
             continue
             among
             you
             :
             Obey
             the
             Light
             while
             you
             have
             it
             lest
             darkness
             surprize
             you
             :
             and
             he
             that
             walketh
             in
             darkness
             knoweth
             not
             whither
             he
             goeth
             ,
             nor
             whether
             he
             do
             well
             or
             ill
             .
             Before
             I
             be
             taken
             from
             you
             ,
             believe
             in
             me
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             illuminated
             adopted
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             the
             light
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             But
             though
             he
             had
             done
             so
             many
             miracles
             before
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             believed
             not
             on
             him
             .
             38.
             
             That
             the
             saying
             of
             Esaias
             the
             Prophet
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             which
             he
             spake
             ,
             Lord
             who
             hath
             believed
             our
             report
             ?
             and
             to
             whom
             hath
             the
             arm
             of
             the
             Lord
             been
             revealed
             ?
          
           
             37.
             
             All
             his
             Miracles
             caused
             them
             not
             to
             believe
             :
             And
             so
             Isaiahs
             prophesie
             was
             fulfilled
             in
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             39.
             
             Therefore
             they
             could
             not
             believe
             ,
             because
             Esaias
             said
             again
             .
             40.
             
             He
             hath
             blinded
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             hardned
             their
             heart
             ,
             that
             they
             shou●d
             not
             see
             with
             their
             eyes
             ,
             nor
             understand
             with
             their
             heart
             ,
             and
             be
             converted
             ,
             and
             I
             should
             heal
             them
             .
             41.
             
             These
             things
             said
             Esaias
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             his
             glory
             and
             spake
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             And
             no
             wonder
             that
             they
             believed
             not
             ,
             for
             it
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             it
             being
             foretold
             by
             Isaiah
             that
             God
             would
             forsake
             them
             which
             Isaiah
             foreseeing
             Christs
             day
             by
             inspiration
             ,
             did
             mean
             in
             that
             prophesie
             .
          
           
             N.
             To
             understand
             this
             1.
             
             We
             must
             distinguish
             between
             ▪
             a
             
               caused
               Necessity
            
             ,
             and
             a
             Necessity
             of
             Consequence
             in
             order
             of
             arguing
             .
             2.
             
             Between
             men
             that
             have
             forfeited
             Gods
             grace
             by
             rejection
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             Grace
             is
             newly
             offer'd
             to
             .
             And
             so
             1.
             
             God
             is
             not
             the
             efficient
             cause
             of
             any
             sin
             .
             2.
             
             But
             he
             dese●teth
             many
             that
             abuse
             his
             Grace
             ,
             and
             leaveth
             them
             to
             their
             blindness
             and
             obstinacy
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             for
             it
             ,
             he
             causeth
             their
             destruction
             
             4.
             
             And
             he
             oft
             foretelleth
             this
             .
             5.
             
             And
             his
             prediction
             maketh
             the
             thing
             foretold
             hypothetically
             necessary
             ,
             or
             a
             certain
             consequence
             in
             order
             of
             arguing
             :
             It
             being
             impossible
             that
             God
             should
             lie
             :
             And
             so
             all
             that
             is
             foreknown
             by
             God
             or
             man
             will
             come
             to
             pass
             ;
             when
             foreknowledg
             doth
             not
             cause
             it
             ,
             but
             prove
             it
             .
             6.
             
             And
             deserted
             Souls
             have
             a
             moral
             impotency
             to
             repent
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             indisposition
             which
             nothing
             in
             their
             depraved
             nature
             will
             overcome
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             Nevertheless
             ,
             among
             the
             chief
             rulers
             also
             many
             believed
             on
             him
             ,
             but
             because
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             confess
             him
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             be
             put
             out
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             .
             43.
             
             For
             they
             loved
             the
             praise
             of
             men
             ,
             more
             then
             the
             praise
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             42.
             
             Many
             of
             the
             chief
             Rulers
             had
             a
             secret
             belief
             ,
             but
             not
             enough
             to
             make
             them
             openly
             own
             and
             confess
             him
             ,
             left
             they
             should
             be
             excommunicate
             and
             reproacht
             :
             For
             the
             love
             of
             their
             reputation
             with
             men
             did
             prevail
             in
             them
             against
             their
             love
             of
             Gods
             approbation
             .
          
           
             44.
             
             Jesus
             cried
             and
             said
             ,
             He
             that
             believeth
             on
             me
             ,
             believeth
             not
             on
             me
             ,
             but
             on
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             .
             45.
             
             And
             he
             that
             seeth
             me
             ,
             seeth
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             .
          
           
             44.
             
             To
             believe
             in
             me
             is
             not
             to
             take
             my
             own
             testimony
             ,
             but
             Gods
             that
             sent
             me
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             ultimately
             to
             believe
             on
             him
             :
             And
             it
             is
             Gods
             power
             that
             you
             see
             when
             ye
             see
             my
             works
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             I
             am
             come
             a
             light
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             believeth
             on
             me
             ,
             should
             not
             abide
             in
             darkness
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             The
             world
             is
             in
             darkness
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             sent
             to
             be
             their
             Light
             and
             Teacher
             to
             bring
             them
             out
             of
             it
             ;
             even
             from
             the
             darkness
             of
             Atheism
             ,
             Heathenisms
             ,
             Infidelity
             and
             unrighteousness
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             And
             if
             any
             man
             hear
             my
             words
             ,
             and
             believe
             not
             ,
             I
             judg
             him
             not
             :
             for
             I
             came
             not
             to
             judg
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             to
             save
             the
             world
             .
             48.
             
             He
             that
             rejecteth
             me
             ,
             and
             receiveth
             not
             my
             words
             ,
             hath
             one
             that
             judgeth
             him
             :
             the
             word
             that
             I
             have
             spoken
             ,
             the
             same
             shall
             judg
             him
             in
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             It
             is
             not
             the
             work
             that
             I
             came
             for
             into
             the
             world
             to
             accuse
             men
             as
             their
             enemy
             for
             rejecting
             my
             Word
             :
             The
             final
             rejecters
             of
             it
             will
             be
             condemned
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             much
             by
             my
             accusation
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             evidence
             of
             Truth
             and
             Divine
             Attestation
             in
             the
             word
             which
             they
             rejected
             .
          
           
             N.
             It
             is
             usual
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             for
             a
             comparative
             negation
             to
             be
             expressed
             positively
             :
             as
             [
             I
             judg
             him
             not
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             chiefly
             ;
             (
             care
             not
             :
             Labour
             not
             for
             the
             food
             that
             perisheth
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             comparatively
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             least
             and
             last
             .
             Many
             such
             there
             are
             .
          
           
             49.
             
             For
             I
             have
             not
             spoken
             of
             my self
             ;
             but
             the
             Father
             which
             sent
             me
             ,
             he
             gave
             me
             a
             commandment
             ;
             what
             I
             should
             say
             ,
             and
             what
             I
             should
             speak
             .
             50.
             
             And
             I
             know
             that
             his
             commandment
             is
             life
             everlasting
             :
             whatsoever
             I
             speak
             therefore
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Father
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             so
             I
             speak
             .
          
           
             49
             ,
             50.
             
             It
             is
             not
             the
             meer
             word
             of
             me
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             Gods
             word
             spoken
             by
             me
             by
             his
             command
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             preached
             :
             And
             his
             Word
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             and
             guide
             to
             everlasting
             life
             .
          
           
             N.
             Christ
             as
             man
             was
             under
             a
             peculiar
             Law
             of
             mediation
             ,
             proper
             to
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             NOW
             before
             the
             feast
             of
             the
             Passover
             ,
             when
             Jesus
             knew
             that
             his
             hour
             was
             come
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             depart
             out
             of
             this
             world
             unto
             the
             Father
             ,
             having
             loved
             his
             own
             which
             were
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             loved
             them
             unto
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             foreknowledge
             of
             his
             approaching
             departure
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             caused
             him
             in
             this
             special
             manner
             to
             shew
             his
             love
             to
             his
             disciples
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             Supper
             being
             ended
             ,
             (
             the
             devil
             having
             now
             put
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             Judas
             Iscariot
             ,
             Simons
             son
             ,
             to
             betray
             him
             .
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             N.
             Sin
             is
             the
             off-spring
             of
             a
             wicked
             heart
             and
             the
             devil
             together
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Jesus
             kowing
             that
             the
             Father
             had
             given
             all
             things
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             come
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             God
             :
             4.
             
             He
             riseth
             from
             Supper
             ,
             and
             laid
             aside
             his
             garments
             ,
             and
             took
             a
             tower
             and
             girded
             himself
             .
             5.
             
             After
             that
             he
             powred
             water
             into
             a
             bason
             and
             began
             to
             wash
             the
             disciples
             feet
             ,
             and
             to
             wipe
             them
             with
             the
             towel
             wherewith
             he
             was
             girded
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Jesus
             knowing
             that
             he
             was
             presently
             to
             take
             possession
             of
             his
             universal
             dominion
             ,
             and
             return
             to
             God
             from
             whom
             he
             came
             ,
             did
             humble
             himself
             to
             this
             work
             of
             LOVE
             and
             SERVICE
             ,
             for
             an
             example
             to
             them
             ;
             He
             riseth
             from
             Supper
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             N.
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             Christs
             coming
             from
             God
             ,
             is
             before
             opened
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Then
             cometh
             he
             to
             Simon
             Peter
             :
             and
             Peter
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             doest
             thou
             wash
             my
             feet
             .
             7.
             
             Jesus
             answered
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             What
             I
             do
             thou
             knowest
             not
             now
             ,
             but
             thou
             shalt
             know
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             N.
             1.
             
             We
             must
             not
             refuse
             Gods
             Mercies
             on
             pretence
             of
             humility
             or
             unworthiness
             .
             2
             ,
             We
             must
             obediently
             submit
             to
             those
             commands
             and
             dealings
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             reason
             of
             which
             we
             cannot
             yet
             understand
             ,
             because
             
             it
             is
             Gods
             will
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             understand
             them
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Peter
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             never
             wash
             my
             feet
             .
             Jesus
             answered
             him
             ,
             If
             I
             wash
             thee
             not
             ,
             thou
             hast
             no
             part
             in
             me
             .
             9.
             
             Simon
             Peter
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             not
             my
             feet
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             my
             hands
             and
             my
             head
             .
          
           
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             N.
             1.
             
             It
             was
             Peters
             rashness
             to
             resolve
             against
             that
             which
             he
             understood
             not
             .
             2.
             
             Christ
             washeth
             all
             that
             have
             part
             in
             him
             from
             the
             guilt
             and
             filth
             of
             sin
             .
             3.
             
             It
             's
             lawful
             and
             a
             duty
             to
             change
             a
             purpose
             taken
             up
             upon
             mistakes
             ,
             and
             to
             break
             that
             word
             which
             did
             but
             express
             such
             a
             purpose
             :
             There
             are
             three
             sorts
             of
             affirming
             words
             .
             1.
             
             Assertious
             saying
             ,
             
               This
               or
               that
               is
               true
            
             ,
             or
             is
             
               not
               true
            
             :
             To
             violate
             these
             wilfully
             is
             Lying
             ;
             and
             in
             witness
             bearing
             it
             is
             a
             heynous
             Sin.
             We
             must
             assert
             nothing
             but
             truth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Promises
             :
             Which
             if
             made
             to
             God
             ,
             are
             Vows
             :
             if
             to
             man
             ,
             it
             giveth
             them
             right
             to
             what
             what
             we
             promise
             .
             These
             bind
             us
             as
             far
             as
             we
             had
             power
             to
             make
             them
             :
             And
             if
             we
             had
             such
             power
             ,
             and
             it
             be
             about
             lawful
             things
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             break
             them
             :
             without
             his
             consent
             to
             whom
             the
             promise
             was
             made
             ,
             or
             some
             one
             that
             hath
             full
             power
             over
             him
             in
             that
             concern
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             Pollicitation
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             a
             bare
             utterance
             of
             a
             mans
             resolution
             ,
             As
             [
             
               This
               or
               that
               I
               will
               do
               or
               give
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             ever
             in
             all
             rational
             men
             supposeth
             many
             conditions
             ,
             As
             [
             if
             God
             will
             ]
             [
             if
             
               I
               live
               and
               be
               able
            
             ,
             ]
             [
             If
             the
             change
             of
             things
             alter
             not
             my
             case
             .
             ]
             If
             I
             find
             not
             my
             Reason
             mistaken
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             No
             Christian
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             say
             [
             I
             will
             do
             this
             whether
             God
             will
             or
             not
             :
             whether
             I
             live
             or
             die
             :
             whatever
             befal
             me
             ,
             or
             though
             I
             find
             that
             my
             Reason
             is
             an
             error
             :
             As
             in
             all
             such
             cases
             it
             is
             a
             duty
             to
             change
             a
             resolution
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             a
             duty
             to
             go
             against
             that
             word
             by
             which
             we
             exprest
             our
             Resolution
             :
             to
             change
             mind
             ▪
             word
             and
             work
             for
             the
             better
             ,
             is
             a
             duty
             .
             So
             Peter
             doth
             here
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Jesus
             saith
             to
             him
             ,
             He
             that
             is
             washed
             ,
             needeth
             not
             save
             to
             wash
             his
             feet
             ,
             but
             is
             clean
             every
             whit
             :
             and
             ye
             are
             clean
             ,
             but
             not
             all
             .
             11.
             
             For
             he
             knew
             who
             should
             betray
             him
             ;
             therefore
             said
             he
             ,
             Ye
             are
             not
             all
             clean
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             The
             washing
             of
             the
             feet
             only
             may
             be
             as
             sufficient
             a
             ceremony
             to
             signifie
             your
             cleansing
             as
             if
             I
             had
             washt
             you
             all
             over
             .
             I
             have
             done
             this
             according
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             this
             Countrey
             ,
             where
             with
             going
             bare
             leg'd
             the
             feet
             gather
             dust
             ,
             to
             shew
             you
             that
             as
             you
             have
             need
             of
             daily
             cleansing
             from
             the
             pollution
             that
             you
             are
             liable
             to
             gather
             from
             this
             world
             ,
             so
             I
             am
             he
             that
             condescend
             to
             cleanse
             you
             from
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             So
             after
             he
             had
             washed
             their
             feet
             ,
             and
             had
             taken
             his
             garments
             ,
             and
             was
             set
             down
             again
             ,
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Know
             ye
             what
             I
             have
             done
             to
             you
             ?
             13.
             
             Ye
             call
             me
             Master
             ,
             and
             Lord
             ,
             and
             ye
             say
             well
             :
             for
             so
             I
             am
             .
             14.
             
             If
             I
             then
             your
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             have
             washed
             your
             feet
             ,
             ye
             also
             ought
             to
             wash
             one
             anothers
             feet
             .
             15.
             
             For
             I
             have
             given
             you
             an
             example
             ,
             that
             ye
             should
             do
             as
             I
             have
             done
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Knowing
             what
             pride
             and
             uncharitableness
             mans
             nature
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             and
             what
             must
             be
             the
             spirit
             and
             life
             of
             my
             Ministers
             ,
             I
             have
             given
             you
             this
             example
             to
             teach
             you
             to
             stoop
             to
             the
             feet
             of
             the
             lowest
             ,
             to
             the
             lowest
             offices
             of
             Love
             and
             Service
             :
             and
             now
             if
             you
             or
             any
             of
             my
             Ministers
             shall
             either
             disdain
             this
             by
             pride
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             it
             domineer
             ,
             and
             menace
             ,
             or
             persecute
             the
             weak
             ,
             or
             by
             sloth
             or
             uncharitableness
             neglect
             such
             Ministerial
             offices
             of
             Love
             ,
             my
             example
             shall
             condemn
             all
             such
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Verily
             ,
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             The
             servant
             is
             nor
             greater
             then
             his
             lord
             ,
             neither
             he
             that
             is
             sent
             ,
             greater
             then
             he
             that
             sent
             him
             .
             17.
             
             If
             ye
             know
             these
             things
             ,
             happy
             are
             ye
             if
             ye
             do
             them
             .
          
           
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Make
             not
             light
             of
             what
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ;
             and
             pretend
             not
             your
             superiority
             or
             Episcopal
             Power
             to
             excuse
             you
             from
             this
             Ministerial
             Service
             and
             condescension
             to
             the
             lowest
             :
             you
             are
             not
             greater
             then
             I
             that
             send
             you
             :
             you
             are
             but
             my
             servants
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             your
             service
             .
             If
             you
             not
             only
             know
             this
             but
             do
             it
             ,
             you
             shall
             be
             blessed
             in
             your
             reward
             :
             But
             if
             you
             pretend
             learning
             and
             knowledge
             and
             neglect
             this
             work
             ,
             your
             guilt
             and
             misery
             will
             be
             double
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             you
             all
             ,
             I
             know
             whom
             I
             have
             chosen
             :
             but
             that
             the
             Scripture
             may
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             He
             that
             eateth
             bread
             with
             me
             ,
             hath
             lift
             up
             his
             heel
             against
             me
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             I
             do
             not
             equal
             you
             by
             this
             speech
             :
             I
             know
             you
             all
             whom
             I
             have
             chosen
             to
             follow
             me
             ;
             and
             I
             know
             that
             in
             one
             of
             you
             that
             Scripture
             will
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             He
             that
             eateth
             bread
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             19.
             
             Now
             I
             tell
             you
             before
             it
             come
             ,
             that
             when
             it
             is
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             ye
             may
             believe
             that
             I
             am
             he
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             I
             tell
             you
             before
             that
             when
             you
             see
             that
             I
             know
             what
             will
             come
             so
             pass
             ,
             it
             may
             confirm
             your
             faith
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Verily
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             He
             that
             receiveth
             whomsoever
             I
             send
             ,
             receiveth
             me
             :
             and
             he
             that
             receiveth
             me
             ,
             receiveth
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             But
             you
             that
             are
             my
             faithful
             Messengers
             ,
             shall
             not
             fail
             of
             success
             or
             of
             reward
             :
             I
             will
             take
             the
             receiving
             of
             you
             and
             your
             Message
             ,
             as
             the
             receiving
             of
             my self
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             receiving
             of
             God
             himself
             that
             sent
             me
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             When
             Jesus
             had
             thus
             said
             ,
             he
             was
             troubled
             in
             spirit
             ,
             and
             tes●ified
             and
             said
             ,
             Verily
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             you
             shall
             betray
             me
             .
          
           
           
             21.
             
             Then
             Jesus
             with
             a
             troubled
             mind
             ,
             in
             a
             just
             sense
             of
             the
             Traitors
             Sin
             and
             Misery
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             approaching
             sufferedg
             told
             them
             more
             plainly
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             them
             would
             betray
             him
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Then
             the
             disciples
             looked
             one
             on
             another
             ,
             doubting
             of
             whom
             he
             spake
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             They
             were
             troubled
             ,
             and
             were
             thinking
             who
             this
             should
             be
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Now
             there
             was
             leaning
             on
             Jesus
             bosom
             ,
             one
             of
             his
             disciples
             ,
             whom
             Jesus
             loved
             .
             24.
             
             Simon
             Peter
             therefore
             beckened
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             ask
             who
             it
             should
             be
             of
             whom
             he
             spake
             .
             25.
             
             He
             then
             lying
             on
             Jesus
             breast
             ,
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             who
             is
             it
             ?
          
           
             23.
             
             John
             at
             the
             desire
             of
             Peter
             asked
             him
             secretly
             ,
             who
             it
             was
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Jesus
             answered
             ,
             He
             it
             is
             to
             whom
             I
             shall
             give
             a
             sop
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             dipped
             it
             .
             And
             when
             he
             had
             dipped
             the
             sop
             ,
             he
             gave
             it
             to
             Judas
             Iscariot
             the
             son
             of
             Simon
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Jesus
             told
             John
             secretly
             ,
             it
             is
             he
             to
             whom
             I
             give
             the
             next
             piece
             of
             Bread
             dipped
             :
             Which
             he
             did
             to
             Judas
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             after
             the
             sop
             ,
             Satan
             entred
             into
             him
             .
             Then
             said
             Jesus
             unto
             him
             ,
             That
             thou
             doest
             ,
             do
             quickly
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             As
             his
             hypocrisie
             and
             thieving
             and
             coveteousness
             gave
             Satan
             power
             over
             him
             before
             ,
             so
             now
             upon
             his
             obdurateness
             after
             all
             warnings
             ;
             he
             had
             greater
             power
             to
             hurry
             him
             to
             the
             execution
             .
             And
             Christ
             by
             saying
             [
             what
             thou
             dost
             do
             quickly
             ]
             intimated
             to
             him
             that
             he
             knew
             his
             mind
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Now
             no
             man
             at
             the
             table
             knew
             for
             what
             intent
             he
             spake
             this
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             None
             of
             them
             (
             unless
             perhaps
             John
             )
             understood
             what
             he
             meant
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             For
             some
             of
             them
             thought
             ,
             because
             Judas
             had
             the
             bag
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             had
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Buy
             those
             things
             that
             we
             have
             need
             of
             against
             the
             feast
             :
             or
             that
             he
             should
             give
             something
             to
             the
             poor
             .
             30.
             
             He
             then
             having
             received
             the
             sop
             ,
             went
             immediately
             out
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             night
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             Judas
             had
             the
             Purse
             ,
             and
             that
             occasioned
             their
             mistake
             .
             30.
             
             N.
             This
             
               immediate
               going
               out
            
             ,
             maketh
             it
             unce●tain
             whether
             he
             received
             the
             Sacramental
             part
             of
             the
             Supper
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             Therefore
             when
             he
             was
             gone
             out
             ,
             Jesus
             said
             ,
             Now
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             glorified
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             glorified
             in
             him
             .
             32.
             
             If
             God
             be
             glorified
             in
             him
             ,
             God
             shall
             also
             glorifie
             him
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             shall
             straightway
             glorifie
             him
             .
          
           
             31.32
             .
             Now
             is
             the
             time
             at
             hand
             that
             I
             shall
             be
             glorified
             by
             my
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             ;
             and
             God
             shall
             be
             glorified
             in
             me
             :
             And
             because
             God
             is
             glorified
             in
             me
             ,
             he
             will
             glorifie
             me
             speedily
             in
             my self
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Little
             Children
             ,
             yet
             a
             little
             while
             I
             am
             with
             you
             .
             Ye
             shall
             seek
             me
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             said
             unto
             the
             Jews
             ,
             Whither
             I
             go
             ,
             ye
             cannot
             come
             :
             so
             now
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Dear
             Children
             the
             time
             is
             now
             at
             hand
             ,
             when
             I
             must
             depart
             from
             you
             ,
             and
             you
             cannot
             now
             follow
             me
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             A
             new
             commandment
             I
             give
             unto
             you
             ,
             That
             ye
             love
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             loved
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             also
             love
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             And
             being
             to
             part
             from
             you
             ,
             I
             leave
             this
             with
             you
             as
             my
             last
             and
             great
             command
             in
             my
             Testament
             ,
             that
             you
             truly
             love
             one
             another
             ;
             even
             as
             I
             have
             loved
             you
             who
             lay
             down
             my
             life
             for
             you
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             By
             this
             shall
             all
             men
             know
             that
             ye
             are
             my
             disciples
             ,
             if
             ye
             have
             love
             one
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             It
             is
             not
             bare
             names
             and
             words
             that
             make
             men
             my
             true
             disciples
             ,
             but
             learning
             of
             me
             ,
             and
             obeying
             me
             :
             And
             this
             is
             the
             great
             Lesson
             and
             Command
             which
             you
             must
             learn
             as
             the
             Symbol
             of
             my
             Religion
             and
             Church
             ,
             by
             which
             all
             must
             know
             that
             you
             are
             my
             disciples
             ,
             even
             by
             true
             practical
             effectual
             Love
             to
             all
             true
             Christians
             .
          
           
             N.
             To
             hate
             ,
             maligne
             ,
             hurt
             and
             persecute
             Christs
             servants
             ,
             doth
             as
             truly
             prove
             men
             to
             be
             no
             Christians
             ,
             as
             to
             deny
             the
             faith
             ,
             how
             fair
             pretences
             soever
             may
             be
             their
             cloak
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             Simon
             Peter
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             whither
             goest
             thou
             ?
             Jesus
             answered
             him
             ,
             Whither
             I
             go
             ,
             thou
             canst
             not
             follow
             me
             now
             :
             but
             thou
             shalt
             follow
             me
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             Thou
             shalt
             go
             to
             the
             same
             place
             in
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             way
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             Peter
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             why
             cannot
             I
             follow
             thee
             now
             ?
             I
             will
             lay
             down
             my
             life
             for
             thy
             sake
             .
             38.
             
             Jesus
             answered
             him
             ,
             Wilt
             thou
             lay
             down
             thy
             life
             for
             my
             sake
             ?
             Verily
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             thee
             ,
             the
             Cock
             shall
             not
             crow
             ,
             till
             thou
             hast
             denied
             me
             thrice
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             As
             confident
             as
             thou
             art
             of
             thy
             fidelity
             ,
             I
             know
             thy
             heart
             better
             than
             thou
             dost
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             that
             before
             Cocks
             crowing
             be
             past
             thou
             wilt
             thrice
             deny
             thou
             knowest
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             LET
             not
             your
             heart
             be
             troubled
             :
             ye
             believe
             in
             God
             ,
             believe
             also
             in
             me
             .
             2.
             
             In
             my
             Fathers
             house
             are
             many
             Mansions
             ;
             if
             it
             
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             told
             you
             ;
             I
             go
             to
             prepare
             a
             place
             for
             you
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Let
             not
             my
             departure
             trouble
             your
             hearts
             :
             trust
             God
             and
             trust
             me
             with
             your
             Souls
             and
             Bodies
             .
             In
             my
             Fathers
             house
             there
             are
             Rooms
             enough
             to
             receive
             all
             mine
             as
             well
             as
             me
             :
             If
             it
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             have
             drawn
             you
             to
             hope
             for
             it
             in
             vain
             ,
             but
             have
             told
             you
             the
             truth
             :
             I
             go
             before
             you
             to
             prepare
             for
             your
             entertainment
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             if
             I
             go
             and
             prepare
             a
             place
             for
             you
             ,
             I
             will
             come
             again
             ,
             and
             receive
             you
             unto
             my self
             ,
             that
             where
             I
             am
             ,
             there
             ye
             may
             be
             also
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Fear
             not
             that
             I
             should
             leave
             you
             desolate
             :
             I
             do
             not
             prepare
             a
             place
             for
             you
             in
             vain
             ,
             but
             will
             come
             again
             and
             take
             you
             and
             all
             believers
             to
             my self
             as
             a
             glorified
             Society
             .
             N.
             Did
             not
             many
             other
             Texts
             assure
             us
             of
             the
             Souls
             reception
             to
             Christ
             at
             our
             death
             ,
             this
             would
             be
             sad
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             think
             he
             would
             not
             take
             us
             to
             himself
             till
             his
             return
             to
             judgment
             .
             But
             it
             being
             then
             that
             our
             felicity
             will
             be
             consummate
             ,
             in
             the
             consummation
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             in
             one
             body
             ,
             therefore
             Christ
             putteth
             this
             promise
             of
             the
             fullest
             perfection
             for
             their
             comfort
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             whither
             I
             go
             ,
             ye
             know
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             ye
             know
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             you
             are
             not
             utter
             strangers
             to
             the
             God
             and
             Place
             that
             I
             go
             to
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Thomas
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             whither
             thou
             goest
             :
             and
             how
             can
             we
             know
             the
             way
             ?
             6.
             
             Jesus
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             ,
             the
             life
             :
             no
             man
             com●th
             unto
             the
             Father
             but
             by
             me
             .
          
           
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             It
             is
             to
             the
             Father
             I
             am
             going
             :
             And
             think
             not
             carnally
             of
             the
             place
             or
             state
             or
             way
             :
             I
             am
             your
             way
             and
             Guide
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             the
             Truth
             signified
             by
             all
             ceremonial
             shadows
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             your
             Life
             both
             efficiently
             ,
             directively
             and
             finally
             :
             you
             must
             come
             to
             God
             as
             your
             end
             ,
             by
             me
             as
             the
             only
             way
             ,
             if
             ever
             you
             will
             be
             happy
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             If
             ye
             had
             known
             me
             ,
             ye
             should
             have
             known
             my
             Father
             also
             ?
             and
             from
             henceforth
             ye
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             have
             seen
             him
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             You
             see
             me
             in
             my
             bodily
             presence
             :
             But
             if
             you
             had
             known
             me
             better
             in
             my
             spiritual
             Being
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             works
             which
             I
             have
             done
             by
             my
             Fathers
             power
             ;
             you
             would
             better
             have
             known
             my
             Father
             also
             .
             But
             as
             you
             have
             seen
             him
             in
             me
             and
             my
             works
             ,
             so
             henceforth
             you
             shall
             know
             him
             more
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Philip
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             shew
             us
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             it
             sufficeth
             us
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             If
             we
             might
             but
             see
             the
             Father
             ,
             it
             would
             satisfie
             us
             .
             N.
             Man
             in
             flesh
             would
             fain
             live
             by
             sight
             as
             more
             satisfying
             to
             him
             than
             meer
             faith
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Jesus
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             Have
             I
             been
             so
             long
             time
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             yet
             hast
             thou
             not
             known
             me
             ,
             Philip
             ?
             He
             that
             hath
             seen
             me
             ,
             hath
             seen
             the
             Fathet
             :
             and
             how
             sayest
             thou
             then
             ,
             Shew
             us
             the
             Father
             ?
             10.
             
             Believest
             thou
             not
             that
             I
             am
             in
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             in
             me
             ?
             The
             words
             that
             I
             speak
             unto
             you
             ,
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             my self
             :
             but
             the
             Father
             ,
             that
             dwelleth
             in
             me
             ,
             he
             doth
             the
             works
             .
          
           
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             God
             is
             invisible
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             seen
             only
             in
             his
             works
             ,
             effects
             and
             appearances
             :
             And
             in
             what
             or
             whom
             canst
             thou
             expect
             to
             see
             him
             more
             apparently
             than
             in
             me
             ?
             Have
             I
             been
             so
             long
             with
             you
             and
             hast
             thou
             not
             seen
             and
             known
             me
             ?
             If
             thou
             hast
             seen
             me
             ,
             thou
             hast
             seen
             the
             notifying
             appearance
             of
             the
             Father
             ?
             And
             what
             other
             sight
             of
             the
             Father
             canst
             thou
             expect
             ?
             Believest
             thou
             not
             that
             God
             the
             Father
             is
             so
             in
             me
             and
             I
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             appeareth
             to
             the
             world
             by
             me
             ?
             and
             (
             though
             his
             Greatness
             shine
             more
             conspicuously
             in
             Sun
             and
             Stars
             ,
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             yet
             )
             his
             Holiness
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             ruling
             Will
             ,
             and
             his
             saving
             Love
             to
             sinful
             man
             shew
             themselves
             most
             in
             me
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             that
             I
             speak
             and
             the
             works
             that
             I
             do
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             the
             Father
             that
             worketh
             in
             me
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Believe
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             in
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             in
             me
             :
             or
             else
             believe
             me
             for
             the
             very
             works
             sake
             .
             12.
             
             Verily
             ,
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             He
             that
             believeth
             on
             me
             ,
             the
             works
             that
             I
             do
             ,
             shall
             he
             do
             also
             ,
             and
             greater
             works
             than
             these
             shall
             he
             do
             ;
             because
             I
             go
             unto
             my
             Father
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             If
             you
             will
             not
             believe
             my
             own
             testimony
             ,
             believe
             me
             for
             my
             Works
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             in
             the
             Father
             and
             acted
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             his
             Power
             acteth
             by
             me
             .
             And
             this
             Power
             shall
             be
             so
             manifested
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             enable
             those
             that
             believe
             in
             me
             ,
             to
             do
             greater
             Miracles
             than
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             when
             I
             ascend
             to
             my
             Father
             and
             send
             down
             my
             Spirit
             on
             them
             ,
             by
             which
             you
             shall
             see
             that
             I
             was
             acted
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             whatsoever
             ye
             shall
             ask
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             that
             will
             I
             do
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             may
             be
             glorified
             in
             the
             Son.
             14.
             
             If
             ye
             shall
             ask
             any
             thing
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             I
             will
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             you
             shall
             find
             by
             experience
             in
             the
             answer
             of
             your
             Prayers
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             in
             God
             and
             actuate
             you
             by
             his
             Power
             ;
             For
             whatever
             you
             ask
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             which
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             asked
             and
             received
             ,
             I
             will
             do
             it
             as
             the
             Mediator
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             may
             be
             glorified
             in
             and
             by
             the
             office
             of
             my
             Mediation
             and
             Administration
             .
             When
             you
             find
             that
             asking
             in
             my
             name
             procureth
             your
             d●sire
             ,
             you
             may
             know
             that
             it
             is
             by
             me
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             If
             ye
             love
             me
             ,
             keep
             my
             commandments
             .
             16.
             
             And
             I
             will
             pray
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             he
             
             shall
             give
             you
             another
             Comforter
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             abide
             with
             you
             for
             ever
             .
             17.
             
             Even
             the
             Spirit
             of
             truth
             ,
             whom
             the
             world
             cannot
             receive
             ,
             because
             it
             seeth
             him
             not
             ,
             neither
             knoweth
             him
             :
             but
             ye
             know
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             dwelleth
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             in
             you
             .
          
           
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             If
             you
             do
             but
             love
             me
             ,
             and
             shew
             it
             by
             sincere
             keeping
             my
             commandments
             ,
             I
             will
             pray
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             give
             you
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             an
             eminent
             peculiar
             manner
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Paraclet
             ,
             or
             an
             Agent
             and
             Advocate
             ,
             and
             Intercessor
             between
             me
             and
             you
             ,
             pleading
             my
             Cause
             with
             you
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             pleading
             your
             Cause
             in
             Prayer
             with
             me
             and
             my
             Father
             ;
             To
             which
             end
             he
             shall
             as
             a
             vital
             Principle
             abide
             with
             you
             for
             ever
             .
             Even
             Gods
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             ,
             who
             shall
             teach
             you
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             confute
             the
             lying
             Deceiver
             ;
             The
             World
             cannot
             receive
             him
             as
             an
             Illuminater
             and
             Comforter
             ,
             because
             not
             knowing
             him
             ,
             and
             being
             prepossessed
             with
             contrary
             malignant
             inclinations
             ,
             it
             resisteth
             him
             :
             But
             he
             hath
             in
             some
             measure
             taken
             possession
             of
             you
             already
             ,
             and
             ye
             know
             and
             obey
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             dwelleth
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             in
             you
             ,
             as
             sent
             by
             me
             ,
             and
             as
             my
             Witness
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             I
             will
             not
             leave
             you
             comfortless
             ,
             I
             will
             come
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Let
             not
             my
             departure
             too
             much
             trouble
             you
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             leave
             you
             as
             destitute
             Orphantes
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             rise
             and
             see
             you
             ,
             and
             when
             Ascended
             I
             will
             come
             to
             you
             by
             my
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             come
             and
             take
             all
             the
             Church
             unto
             my
             Glory
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Yet
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             seeth
             me
             no
             more
             :
             but
             ye
             see
             me
             ,
             because
             I
             live
             ,
             ye
             shall
             live
             also
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Though
             I
             shall
             shortly
             depart
             out
             of
             the
             sight
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             yet
             ye
             shall
             see
             me
             :
             For
             I
             am
             your
             Head
             and
             Principle
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             shall
             live
             with
             God
             in
             Glory
             ,
             so
             shall
             ye
             live
             by
             Communication
             of
             Life
             from
             me
             .
             Note
             ,
             Here
             we
             have
             security
             for
             the
             Souls
             Immortality
             ,
             and
             Heavenly
             felicity
             .
             If
             Christ
             live
             we
             shall
             live
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             At
             that
             day
             ye
             shall
             know
             that
             I
             am
             in
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             you
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             you
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             In
             that
             measure
             that
             this
             Spirit
             of
             Life
             is
             from
             me
             communicated
             to
             you
             ,
             ye
             shall
             Experimentally
             find
             that
             as
             I
             am
             in
             the
             Father
             and
             act
             by
             his
             Power
             ,
             so
             you
             are
             in
             me
             acted
             by
             my
             Love
             and
             Power
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             you
             thus
             acting
             you
             by
             my
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             He
             that
             hath
             my
             commandments
             and
             keepeth
             them
             ,
             he
             it
             is
             that
             loveth
             me
             :
             and
             he
             that
             loveth
             me
             shall
             be
             loved
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             will
             manifest
             my self
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             This
             Holy
             Spirit
             which
             I
             promise
             you
             ,
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Love
             :
             And
             he
             that
             loveth
             and
             keepeth
             my
             Commandments
             ,
             is
             he
             that
             truly
             loveth
             me
             :
             And
             (
             though
             with
             a
             Love
             of
             benevolence
             and
             beneficence
             I
             Love
             many
             Enemies
             to
             their
             Conversions
             ,
             yet
             )
             it
             is
             only
             they
             that
             thus
             Love
             me
             that
             shall
             be
             Loved
             of
             my
             Father
             with
             Complacence
             and
             Felicitation
             .
             And
             I
             will
             delight
             ,
             bless
             and
             glorifie
             them
             with
             my
             Love
             ,
             and
             make
             my self
             fuller
             known
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Judas
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             not
             Iscariot
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             that
             thou
             wilt
             manifest
             thy self
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             unto
             the
             world
             ?
             23.
             
             Jesus
             answered
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             If
             a
             man
             love
             me
             ,
             he
             will
             keep
             my
             words
             :
             and
             my
             Father
             will
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             come
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             make
             our
             abode
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             The
             manifestation
             of
             my self
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             by
             Monarchical
             outward
             Pomp
             ,
             which
             the
             World
             expecteth
             ,
             but
             by
             Spiritual
             Gifts
             and
             Comforts
             ,
             and
             Rewards
             :
             And
             none
             are
             prepared
             for
             these
             but
             they
             that
             love
             me
             and
             keep
             my
             words
             :
             These
             my
             Father
             will
             Love
             ,
             and
             my
             Father
             and
             I
             will
             come
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             make
             our
             aboad
             with
             him
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             He
             that
             loveth
             me
             not
             ,
             keepeth
             not
             my
             sayings
             :
             and
             the
             word
             which
             you
             hear
             ,
             is
             not
             mine
             ,
             but
             the
             Fathers
             which
             sent
             me
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             But
             the
             World
             that
             Loveth
             me
             not
             ,
             keepeth
             not
             my
             words
             :
             And
             it
             is
             the
             Fathers
             word
             and
             not
             mine
             only
             which
             they
             reject
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             These
             things
             have
             I
             spoken
             unto
             you
             ,
             being
             yet
             present
             with
             you
             .
             26.
             
             But
             the
             Comforter
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             whom
             the
             Father
             will
             send
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             he
             shall
             teach
             you
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             bring
             all
             things
             to
             your
             remembrance
             ,
             whatsoever
             I
             have
             said
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             I
             tell
             you
             all
             these
             things
             with
             my
             own
             Mouth
             ,
             while
             I
             am
             present
             with
             you
             :
             But
             they
             shall
             be
             better
             understood
             ,
             and
             take
             deeper
             rooting
             in
             your
             Memory
             and
             Affections
             ,
             by
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Paraclets
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             whom
             my
             Father
             will
             send
             in
             my
             Name
             ,
             my
             Agent
             ,
             Advocate
             and
             Witness
             ;
             he
             shall
             more
             fully
             teach
             you
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             bring
             all
             things
             that
             ever
             I
             said
             to
             your
             remembrances
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             teach
             and
             record
             them
             to
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             27.
             
             Peace
             I
             leave
             with
             you
             ,
             my
             peace
             I
             give
             unto
             you
             :
             not
             as
             the
             world
             giveth
             ,
             give
             I
             unto
             you
             .
             Let
             not
             your
             heart
             be
             troubled
             ,
             neither
             let
             it
             be
             afraid
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             taking
             my
             farewell
             of
             you
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             only
             wish
             ,
             but
             give
             and
             leave
             with
             you
             my
             Grace
             and
             Benediction
             :
             Not
             such
             an
             uneffectual
             or
             delusory
             peace
             in
             Sin
             as
             the
             World
             giveth
             :
             But
             the
             beginning
             of
             everlasting
             Felicity
             .
             Therefore
             let
             not
             your
             hearts
             be
             troubled
             or
             afraid
             at
             my
             departure
             as
             if
             ye
             were
             deserted
          
           
             28.
             
             Ye
             have
             heard
             how
             I
             said
             unto
             you
             ,
             I
             go
             away
             ,
             and
             come
             again
             unto
             you
             .
             If
             ye
             loved
             me
             ,
             ye
             would
             rejoyce
             ,
             because
             I
             said
             ,
             
             I
             go
             unto
             the
             Father
             :
             for
             my
             Father
             is
             greater
             then
             I.
             
          
           
             28.
             
             Ye
             have
             heard
             with
             trouble
             my
             words
             that
             I
             go
             away
             and
             come
             again
             to
             you
             .
             If
             ye
             understood
             this
             aright
             ,
             your
             Love
             to
             me
             would
             make
             you
             rejoyce
             ,
             because
             as
             I
             told
             you
             ,
             it
             is
             my
             Father
             that
             I
             go
             to
             .
             And
             he
             is
             greater
             than
             I
             whom
             he
             hath
             made
             Mediator
             ;
             And
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             Glory
             is
             better
             than
             this
             base
             wicked
             World.
             
          
           
             29.
             
             And
             now
             I
             have
             told
             you
             before
             it
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             when
             it
             is
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             ye
             might
             believe
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             I
             have
             foretold
             you
             of
             my
             departure
             ,
             and
             my
             sending
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             when
             it
             s
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             your
             Faith
             may
             be
             helped
             by
             remembring
             my
             Predictions
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             Hereafter
             I
             will
             not
             talk
             much
             with
             you
             :
             for
             the
             Prince
             of
             this
             world
             cometh
             ,
             and
             hath
             nothing
             ,
             in
             me
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             I
             shall
             not
             speak
             much
             more
             to
             〈…〉
             my
             death
             :
             For
             the
             Devil
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             and
             the
             Romish
             and
             Jewish
             Powers
             ,
             his
             Agents
             are
             ready
             to
             Execute
             what
             I
             came
             to
             suffer
             ,
             but
             shall
             find
             in
             me
             no
             guilt
             or
             desert
             of
             suffering
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             But
             that
             the
             world
             may
             know
             that
             I
             love
             the
             Father
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Father
             gave
             me
             commandment
             ;
             even
             so
             I
             do
             .
             Arise
             ,
             let
             us
             go
             hence
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             But
             that
             I
             may
             shew
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             that
             my
             Love
             to
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             my
             perfect
             Obedience
             to
             his
             Commands
             ,
             are
             more
             Powerful
             in
             me
             than
             the
             love
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             I
             shall
             willingly
             suffer
             for
             Man
             an
             undeserved
             cursed
             death
             .
             Arise
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             go
             to
             the
             place
             where
             I
             know
             Judas
             will
             come
             to
             apprehend
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             I
             Am
             the
             vine
             ,
             and
             my
             Father
             is
             the
             husbandman
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             am
             to
             you
             like
             the
             Vine
             that
             giveth
             forth
             her
             Vital
             juice
             for
             Mans
             life
             and
             delight
             :
             And
             my
             Father
             is
             as
             the
             Husbandman
             that
             planteth
             ,
             owneth
             and
             disposeth
             of
             the
             Vine
             and
             Fruit.
             Note
             ,
             Whether
             Christ
             spake
             this
             before
             they
             rose
             from
             Supper
             ,
             or
             as
             they
             went
             by
             the
             way
             is
             uncertain
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Every
             branch
             in
             me
             that
             beareth
             not
             fruit
             ,
             he
             taketh
             away
             :
             and
             every
             branch
             that
             bareth
             fruit
             ,
             he
             purgeth
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             bring
             forth
             more
             fruit
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             All
             that
             manifest
             themselves
             Christians
             ,
             and
             are
             Baptized
             and
             Grafted
             into
             my
             Church
             ,
             are
             to
             me
             as
             the
             Branches
             are
             to
             the
             Vine
             ;
             as
             to
             Cove●ant-insition
             .
             And
             every
             〈…〉
             ●hristia●
             〈◊〉
             is
             not
             sincerely
             fruitful
             〈…〉
             superfluous
             branch
             :
             And
             the
             sincere
             and
             fruitful
             shall
             be
             pruned
             by
             Instruction
             ,
             Discipline
             and
             Correction
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             yet
             more
             fruitful
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Now
             ye
             are
             clean
             through
             the
             word
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             unto
             you
             .
             4.
             
             Abide
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             you
             .
             As
             the
             branch
             cannot
             bear
             fruit
             of
             it self
             ,
             except
             it
             abide
             in
             the
             vine
             :
             no
             more
             can
             ye
             ,
             except
             ye
             abide
             in
             me
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             You
             are
             now
             in
             some
             measure
             cleansed
             and
             sanctified
             by
             my
             Word
             and
             Grace
             :
             But
             do
             ye
             think
             that
             all
             your
             work
             is
             done
             ,
             or
             all
             your
             danger
             over
             ▪
             it
             must
             be
             still
             your
             care
             to
             abide
             in
             me
             by
             continued
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             may
             abide
             in
             you
             by
             my
             Spirit
             and
             Grace
             :
             For
             as
             the
             branch
             can
             bear
             no
             Fruit
             of
             it self
             ,
             but
             by
             vertue
             communicated
             from
             the
             Stock
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             abide
             in
             it
             :
             No
             more
             can
             you
             ,
             except
             you
             abide
             in
             me
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             I
             am
             the
             vine
             ,
             ye
             are
             the
             branches
             :
             He
             that
             abideth
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             him
             ,
             the
             same
             bringeth
             forth
             much
             fruit
             :
             for
             without
             me
             ye
             can
             do
             nothing
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Your
             ●●●tion
             and
             continuance
             in
             me
             ,
             must
             make
             you
             fruitful
             .
             ●or
             out
             of
             me
             and
             without
             my
             communicated
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             ,
             you
             can
             do
             nothing
             that
             will
             save
             you
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             a
             man
             abide
             not
             in
             me
             ,
             he
             is
             cast
             forth
             as
             a
             branch
             ,
             and
             is
             withered
             ;
             and
             men
             gather
             them
             ,
             and
             cast
             them
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             burned
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             that
             being
             Grafted
             into
             my
             Church
             and
             me
             ,
             and
             Apostatizeth
             ,
             shall
             be
             damned
             .
             Quest
             .
             Is
             this
             spoken
             of
             the
             sincere
             or
             of
             the
             unsound
             and
             Hypocrites
             .
             If
             of
             the
             sincere
             ,
             do
             they
             fall
             away
             to
             Damnation
             ?
             If
             of
             others
             ,
             would
             they
             not
             be
             burned
             or
             damned
             if
             they
             should
             persevere
             ,
             in
             their
             Hypocritical
             dead
             Profession
             ?
             Answ
             .
             First
             ,
             Christ
             tells
             us
             how
             we
             may
             judge
             of
             them
             ,
             We
             know
             them
             not
             to
             be
             Hypocrits
             till
             they
             fall
             off
             and
             then
             we
             may
             discern
             their
             misery
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Sincere
             that
             shall
             never
             fall
             quite
             away
             ,
             have
             need
             of
             Promises
             ,
             and
             Threatnings
             ,
             Hopes
             and
             Fears
             to
             be
             the
             means
             of
             their
             perseverance
             :
             For
             God
             fulfilleth
             his
             decrees
             by
             means
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Whether
             there
             be
             not
             an
             initial
             unconfirmed
             degree
             of
             Grace
             (
             like
             Adams
             )
             which
             may
             be
             lost
             ,
             which
             else
             would
             save
             (
             though
             confirmed
             Grace
             be
             never
             totally
             lost
             )
             is
             a
             Controversie
             so
             ancient
             and
             among
             the
             wisest
             and
             best
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             requireth
             great
             modesty
             in
             the
             Deciders
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             If
             ye
             abide
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             my
             words
             abide
             in
             you
             ,
             ye
             shall
             ask
             what
             ye
             will
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             done
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             If
             ye
             abide
             in
             me
             and
             my
             words
             abide
             practically
             in
             you
             ,
             you
             shall
             be
             so
             accepted
             with
             God
             for
             your
             Union
             with
             me
             and
             Interest
             in
             me
             ,
             that
             for
             my
             s●ke
             all
             your
             just
             ●equests
             shall
             be
             granted
             :
             But
             this
             priviledge
             〈…〉
             interrupt
             .
          
           
           
             8.
             
             Herein
             is
             my
             Father
             glorified
             ,
             that
             ye
             bear
             much
             fruit
             ,
             so
             shall
             ye
             be
             my
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             It
             is
             not
             your
             barren
             Profession
             ,
             but
             your
             greater
             Fruitfulness
             in
             doing
             good
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             honouring
             of
             God
             who
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             must
             prove
             you
             to
             be
             my
             true
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             As
             the
             father
             hath
             loved
             me
             ,
             so
             have
             I
             loved
             you
             :
             continue
             ye
             in
             my
             love
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             As
             God
             the
             Father
             hath
             set
             his
             special
             Love
             on
             me
             and
             sent
             me
             on
             his
             work
             ,
             so
             have
             I
             set
             my
             special
             Love
             on
             you
             ,
             and
             chosen
             you
             for
             my
             Service
             :
             See
             that
             you
             forfeit
             not
             my
             Love
             by
             forsaking
             me
             ,
             or
             being
             unfaithful
             in
             my
             Service
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             If
             ye
             keep
             my
             commandments
             ,
             ye
             shall
             abide
             in
             my
             love
             :
             even
             as
             I
             have
             kept
             my
             Fathers
             commandments
             ;
             and
             abide
             in
             his
             love
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             way
             to
             continue
             in
             my
             Love
             ,
             is
             to
             keep
             my
             Commandments
             ;
             for
             thus
             I
             abide
             in
             my
             Fathers
             Love
             ,
             even
             his
             Complacency
             in
             me
             as
             his
             Servant
             ,
             by
             keeping
             his
             Commandments
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             These
             things
             have
             I
             spoken
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             my
             joy
             might
             remain
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             that
             your
             joy
             might
             be
             full
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             My
             end
             in
             all
             this
             Counsel
             to
             you
             is
             but
             that
             I
             may
             still
             have
             joy
             in
             your
             Fidelity
             and
             Fruitfulness
             ,
             and
             you
             may
             have
             fulness
             of
             Joy
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Reward
             of
             your
             Fidelity
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             This
             is
             my
             commandment
             ,
             That
             ye
             love
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             loved
             you
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             The
             sum
             of
             my
             Command
             and
             Doctrine
             is
             Love
             ;
             even
             that
             in
             your
             entire
             Love
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             Fruits
             and
             expression
             of
             it
             ,
             you
             inmitate
             my
             Love
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Greater
             love
             hath
             no
             man
             then
             this
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             for
             his
             friends
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Mans
             love
             of
             Friendship
             hath
             no
             higher
             Expression
             ,
             than
             laying
             down
             ones
             life
             for
             his
             Friends
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Ye
             are
             my
             friends
             ,
             if
             ye
             do
             whatsoever
             I
             command
             you
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             I
             lay
             down
             my
             life
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             for
             my
             beloved
             friends
             who
             shall
             enjoy
             my
             friendly
             Love
             for
             ever
             ,
             if
             you
             prove
             my
             friends
             indeed
             :
             and
             that
             must
             be
             by
             doing
             whatsoever
             I
             command
             you
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             bare
             words
             and
             boasts
             of
             friendship
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Henceforth
             I
             call
             you
             not
             servants
             ;
             for
             the
             servant
             knoweth
             not
             what
             his
             Lord
             doeth
             :
             but
             I
             have
             called
             you
             friends
             ;
             for
             all
             things
             that
             I
             have
             heard
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             I
             have
             made
             known
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Though
             you
             are
             my
             Servants
             ,
             I
             have
             a
             higher
             name
             to
             call
             you
             by
             ,
             even
             my
             Friends
             :
             For
             meer
             Service
             signifieth
             not
             that
             endeared
             intimacy
             which
             I
             have
             used
             with
             you
             .
             LOVE
             and
             Friendship
             is
             higher
             than
             meer
             Service
             and
             Obedience
             .
             I
             have
             made
             known
             to
             you
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             signifie
             my
             Love
             of
             friendship
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Ye
             have
             not
             chosen
             me
             ,
             but
             I
             have
             chosen
             you
             ,
             and
             ordained
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             go
             and
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             ,
             and
             that
             your
             fruit
             should
             remain
             :
             that
             whatsoever
             ye
             shall
             ask
             of
             the
             Father
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             he
             may
             give
             it
             you
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             You
             did
             not
             first
             begin
             in
             Love
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             choose
             me
             for
             your
             Saviour
             ,
             but
             I
             began
             in
             Love
             of
             benevolence
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             chose
             you
             to
             be
             my
             Friends
             the
             Objects
             of
             my
             Complacency
             :
             And
             ordained
             you
             to
             be
             my
             Apostles
             to
             Convert
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             see
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             gathered
             as
             the
             setled
             fruit
             of
             your
             Labours
             .
             And
             that
             whatever
             Power
             you
             ask
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             Miracles
             or
             other
             Gifts
             to
             promote
             your
             Labour
             he
             may
             give
             it
             you
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             These
             things
             I
             command
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             love
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             I
             mention
             all
             this
             to
             you
             to
             enforce
             my
             last
             and
             great
             Command
             ,
             that
             ye
             love
             one
             another
             .
             Note
             ,
             Alas
             how
             far
             are
             the
             Accusing
             ,
             Slandering
             ,
             Reviling
             ,
             Backbiting
             and
             Persecuting
             Teachers
             ,
             Rulers
             and
             Sects
             ,
             from
             the
             Nature
             and
             Practice
             of
             this
             Love
             ,
             which
             Christ
             so
             vehemently
             urgeth
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             If
             the
             world
             hate
             you
             ,
             ye
             know
             that
             it
             hated
             me
             before
             it
             hated
             you
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             When
             you
             meet
             with
             hatred
             from
             ungodly
             Men
             ,
             remember
             that
             I
             that
             am
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             and
             never
             sinned
             ,
             was
             hated
             by
             them
             before
             you
             ,
             and
             you
             do
             but
             follow
             me
             ,
             and
             suffer
             for
             and
             with
             me
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             If
             ye
             were
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             world
             would
             love
             his
             own
             :
             but
             because
             ye
             are
             not
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             I
             have
             chosen
             you
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             therefore
             the
             world
             hateth
             you
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             If
             you
             were
             meer
             ungodly
             Wordlings
             or
             Infidels
             ,
             the
             World
             would
             not
             hate
             you
             for
             Godliness
             or
             Faith
             ,
             but
             love
             you
             for
             being
             like
             them
             .
             But
             they
             hate
             you
             for
             that
             Christian
             Excellency
             in
             which
             my
             chosen
             ones
             excell
             them
             :
             And
             would
             you
             not
             be
             Better
             and
             Happier
             than
             they
             ,
             though
             you
             be
             hated
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Remember
             the
             word
             that
             I
             said
             unto
             you
             ,
             The
             servant
             is
             not
             greater
             then
             the
             Lord.
             If
             they
             have
             persecuted
             me
             ,
             they
             will
             also
             persecute
             you
             :
             if
             they
             have
             kept
             my
             saying
             ,
             they
             will
             keep
             yours
             also
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             If
             you
             take
             me
             for
             your
             Lord
             indeed
             ,
             remember
             that
             I
             have
             told
             you
             that
             you
             are
             not
             greater
             than
             I
             ,
             and
             look
             for
             no
             better
             usage
             of
             the
             World
             than
             I
             have
             found
             :
             If
             they
             have
             Persecuted
             me
             ,
             they
             will
             Persecute
             you
             :
             And
             if
             the
             unbelieving
             Part
             reject
             my
             Word
             ,
             wonder
             not
             if
             they
             do
             so
             by
             yours
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             chosen
             only
             do
             receive
             it
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             But
             all
             these
             things
             will
             they
             do
             unto
             you
             for
             my
             names
             sake
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             not
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             .
          
           
           
             21.
             
             It
             is
             for
             my
             sake
             that
             they
             will
             Persecute
             you
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             not
             God
             and
             his
             Testimony
             of
             me
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             If
             I
             had
             not
             come
             ,
             and
             spoken
             unto
             them
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             had
             sin
             :
             but
             now
             they
             have
             no
             cloke
             for
             their
             sin
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             If
             I
             had
             not
             spoken
             to
             them
             and
             confirmed
             my
             Word
             by
             my
             Works
             their
             sin
             had
             not
             been
             so
             great
             ,
             but
             had
             excuse
             (
             Note
             ,
             Here
             [
             not
             had
             Sin
             ]
             a
             Positive
             is
             put
             for
             a
             Comparative
             )
             :
             Or
             if
             I
             had
             not
             come
             with
             sufficient
             evidence
             ,
             it
             had
             not
             been
             their
             sin
             not
             to
             believe
             me
             to
             be
             the
             Christ
             :
             But
             now
             their
             unbelief
             and
             Persecution
             hath
             no
             pretence
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             He
             that
             hateth
             me
             ,
             hateth
             my
             Father
             also
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             The
             hatred
             that
             is
             against
             me
             ,
             is
             consequently
             against
             God
             my
             Father
             ,
             it
             being
             his
             Word
             ,
             Works
             and
             Witness
             which
             they
             reject
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             If
             I
             had
             not
             done
             among
             them
             the
             works
             which
             none
             other
             man
             did
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             had
             sin
             :
             but
             now
             have
             they
             both
             seen
             ,
             and
             hated
             both
             me
             and
             my
             Father
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             They
             had
             not
             been
             bound
             to
             believe
             me
             to
             be
             the
             Christ
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             not
             shewed
             Gods
             Attestation
             ,
             such
             works
             as
             no
             man
             else
             can
             do
             ,
             or
             if
             any
             one
             had
             done
             the
             like
             .
             Note
             ,
             Yet
             it
             is
             a
             false
             inference
             of
             the
             Infidels
             ,
             that
             therefore
             none
             are
             bound
             to
             take
             him
             for
             the
             Christ
             ,
             where
             he
             never
             came
             and
             did
             such
             works
             :
             For
             History
             may
             as
             infallibly
             transmit
             the
             notice
             of
             his
             Works
             ,
             as
             Sight
             and
             Hearing
             could
             receive
             them
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             But
             this
             cometh
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             that
             is
             written
             in
             their
             Law
             ,
             They
             hated
             me
             without
             a
             cause
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             But
             the
             Word
             written
             in
             Psal
             .
             3.19
             .
             which
             in
             a
             large
             sense
             is
             part
             of
             their
             Law
             is
             thus
             fulfilled
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             But
             when
             the
             Comforter
             is
             come
             ,
             whom
             I
             will
             send
             unto
             you
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             even
             the
             Spirit
             of
             truth
             ,
             which
             procedeth
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             he
             shall
             testifie
             of
             me
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             But
             when
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             my
             Advocate
             and
             your
             Comforter
             is
             sent
             down
             upon
             you
             ,
             whom
             after
             my
             Resurrection
             I
             will
             send
             to
             you
             ,
             for
             his
             Eminent
             signal
             Gifts
             ,
             from
             the
             Father
             ▪
             even
             that
             Holy
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             which
             proceedeth
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             my
             great
             Prevailing
             Witness
             both
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             by
             you
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             shall
             cause
             belief
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             ye
             also
             shall
             bear
             witness
             ,
             because
             ye
             have
             been
             with
             me
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             you
             on
             whom
             this
             Spirit
             shall
             come
             down
             ,
             shall
             by
             his
             operation
             be
             made
             my
             effectual
             Witnesses
             ,
             of
             what
             I
             have
             said
             and
             done
             and
             suffered
             ,
             because
             you
             have
             been
             with
             me
             ,
             as
             Eye
             and
             Ear
             Witnesses
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             my
             publick
             Ministration
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             THese
             things
             have
             I
             spoken
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             should
             not
             be
             offended
             .
             2.
             
             They
             shall
             put
             you
             out
             of
             the
             Synagogues
             :
             yea
             ,
             the
             time
             cometh
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             killeth
             you
             ,
             will
             think
             that
             he
             doeth
             God
             service
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             I
             foretell
             you
             what
             you
             must
             expect
             ,
             that
             when
             it
             cometh
             you
             may
             not
             be
             scandalized
             and
             turned
             back
             .
             They
             shall
             cast
             you
             out
             by
             Excommunication
             of
             their
             Sacred
             and
             Civil
             Assemblys
             ,
             as
             a
             reproach
             ,
             yea
             they
             that
             kill
             you
             shall
             do
             it
             as
             an
             acceptable
             offering
             or
             service
             to
             God.
             Note
             ,
             How
             little
             do
             the
             Religious
             pretenses
             of
             Persecutors
             deserve
             regard
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             these
             things
             wil●
             they
             do
             unto
             you
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             not
             known
             the
             Father
             ,
             nor
             me
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Did
             they
             know
             the
             Father
             and
             me
             ,
             they
             would
             do
             otherwise
             :
             wilful
             Ignorance
             is
             the
             cause
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             these
             things
             have
             I
             told
             you
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             time
             shall
             come
             ,
             ye
             may
             remember
             that
             I
             told
             you
             of
             them
             .
             And
             these
             things
             I
             said
             not
             unto
             you
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             because
             I
             was
             with
             you
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Remember
             ▪
             I
             foretold
             you
             all
             this
             :
             which
             I
             said
             not
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             because
             I
             was
             with
             you
             to
             incourage
             you
             ,
             and
             your
             time
             of
             trial
             was
             not
             come
             and
             at
             first
             you
             could
             not
             so
             well
             bear
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             now
             I
             go
             my
             way
             to
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             you
             asketh
             me
             whither
             goest
             thou
             ?
             6.
             
             But
             because
             I
             have
             said
             these
             things
             unto
             you
             ,
             sorrow
             hath
             filled
             your
             heart
             .
          
           
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             But
             now
             I
             am
             going
             to
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             ,
             and
             though
             it
             be
             on
             your
             business
             and
             for
             your
             interest
             ,
             you
             ask
             me
             not
             whither
             and
             for
             what
             I
             go
             ?
             But
             sorrow
             oppresseth
             you
             to
             hear
             of
             my
             departure
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Nevertheless
             ,
             I
             tell
             you
             the
             truth
             ;
             It
             is
             expedient
             for
             you
             that
             I
             go
             away
             :
             for
             if
             I
             go
             not
             away
             ,
             the
             Comforter
             will
             not
             come
             unto
             you
             ;
             but
             if
             I
             depart
             ,
             I
             will
             send
             him
             unto
             you
          
           
             7.
             
             Believe
             it
             ,
             my
             departure
             is
             for
             your
             benefit
             :
             For
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             whom
             I
             will
             then
             send
             will
             be
             better
             to
             you
             than
             my
             bodily
             presence
             on
             Earth
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             when
             he
             is
             come
             ,
             he
             will
             reprove
             the
             world
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             of
             judgment
             :
             9.
             
             Of
             sin
             ,
             because
             they
             believe
             not
             on
             me
             ;
             10.
             
             Of
             righteousness
             ,
             because
             I
             go
             to
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             ye
             see
             me
             no
             more
             ;
             11.
             
             Of
             judgement
             ,
             because
             the
             prince
             of
             this
             world
             is
             judged
             .
          
           
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             And
             it
             will
             be
             his
             work
             effectually
             
             to
             plead
             my
             cause
             .
             And
             first
             to
             convince
             the
             World
             ,
             of
             their
             sin
             in
             accusing
             ,
             rejecting
             and
             murdering
             me
             ,
             in
             whom
             they
             should
             have
             believed
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             do
             by
             his
             Gifts
             ,
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             inward
             Operations
             :
             And
             ,
             Secondly
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             the
             Truth
             and
             Righteousness
             of
             my
             Person
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             my
             Right
             to
             be
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             my
             Government
             of
             it
             ;
             Because
             I
             go
             into
             Heaven
             to
             take
             fuller
             Possession
             of
             my
             Plenipotency
             and
             Administration
             ,
             and
             by
             my
             Spirit
             in
             you
             and
             on
             the
             Hearers
             ,
             shall
             more
             effectually
             convince
             Men
             and
             gather
             my
             Church
             ,
             than
             I
             did
             while
             I
             was
             with
             you
             :
             And
             Thirdly
             ,
             He
             shall
             convince
             them
             that
             God
             hath
             Exalted
             me
             to
             the
             Power
             of
             Conquering
             Satan
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             punishing
             Rebellious
             Adversaries
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             see
             that
             by
             my
             Spirit
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Satan
             falleth
             ,
             and
             the
             Powers
             that
             served
             him
             are
             partly
             Converted
             ,
             and
             partly
             confounded
             and
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             I
             have
             yet
             many
             things
             to
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             but
             ye
             cannot
             bear
             them
             now
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             I
             have
             many
             things
             more
             to
             make
             known
             to
             you
             ,
             which
             you
             are
             not
             yet
             prepared
             to
             receive
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Howbeit
             ,
             when
             he
             the
             Spirit
             of
             truth
             is
             come
             ,
             he
             will
             guide
             you
             into
             all
             truth
             :
             for
             he
             shall
             not
             speake
             of
             himself
             ;
             but
             whatsoever
             he
             shall
             hear
             ,
             that
             shall
             he
             speake
             :
             and
             he
             will
             shew
             you
             things
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             But
             when
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             is
             come
             upon
             you
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             you
             capable
             ,
             and
             will
             guide
             you
             into
             all
             Truth
             ,
             (
             which
             you
             must
             Preach
             and
             Record
             for
             the
             Propagating
             and
             ordering
             my
             Church
             ,
             Preaching
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             laying
             by
             the
             Mosaick
             Law
             ,
             &c.
             )
             For
             he
             shall
             speak
             but
             that
             which
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             which
             you
             are
             not
             yet
             fit
             to
             receive
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             He
             shall
             glorifie
             me
             :
             for
             he
             shall
             receive
             of
             mine
             ,
             and
             shall
             shew
             it
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             It
             is
             this
             Extraordinary
             gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             my
             great
             convincing
             Witness
             in
             the
             World
             that
             shall
             prove
             me
             to
             be
             the
             Saviour
             :
             For
             it
             is
             from
             me
             that
             he
             is
             sent
             ,
             and
             my
             Word
             that
             he
             shall
             Teach
             you
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             Remembring
             or
             Expounding
             what
             I
             have
             already
             spoken
             or
             Teaching
             you
             more
             by
             Inspiration
             .
             What
             he
             saith
             and
             doth
             in
             and
             by
             you
             my
             chosen
             Apostles
             that
             I
             do
             by
             him
             and
             you
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             All
             things
             that
             the
             Father
             hath
             ,
             are
             mine
             :
             therefore
             said
             I
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             take
             of
             mine
             ,
             and
             shall
             shew
             it
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             I
             say
             he
             shall
             take
             of
             mine
             :
             For
             the
             wisdom
             Grace
             and
             Gifts
             that
             come
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             come
             from
             me
             ;
             that
             which
             is
             his
             is
             mine
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             is
             sent
             by
             the
             Father
             and
             by
             me
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             A
             little
             while
             and
             ye
             shall
             not
             see
             me
             :
             and
             a●ain
             a
             little
             while
             and
             ye
             shall
             see
             me
             ,
             because
             I
             go
             to
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             As
             it
             is
             but
             a
             little
             while
             till
             I
             that
             am
             now
             with
             you
             ▪
             shall
             depart
             from
             your
             sight
             ,
             so
             it
             will
             be
             but
             a
             short
             time
             till
             I
             shall
             return
             from
             Heaven
             to
             which
             I
             am
             Ascending
             (
             or
             as
             some
             Expound
             it
             [
             I
             shall
             be
             a
             little
             while
             dead
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             while
             with
             you
             after
             my
             Resurrection
             .
             ]
          
           
             17.
             
             Then
             said
             some
             of
             his
             Disciples
             among
             themselves
             ,
             What
             is
             this
             that
             he
             saith
             unto
             us
             ,
             A
             little
             while
             and
             ye
             shall
             not
             see
             me
             :
             and
             again
             ,
             a
             little
             while
             and
             ye
             shall
             see
             me
             :
             and
             ,
             Because
             I
             go
             to
             the
             Father
             ?
             18.
             
             They
             said
             therefore
             ,
             What
             is
             this
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             A
             little
             while
             ?
             we
             cannot
             tell
             what
             he
             saith
             .
             19.
             
             Now
             Jesus
             knew
             that
             they
             were
             desirous
             to
             ask
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Do
             ye
             enquire
             among
             your selves
             of
             that
             I
             said
             ,
             A
             little
             while
             and
             ye
             shall
             not
             see
             me
             and
             again
             ,
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             see
             me
             ?
          
           
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Jesus
             perceived
             that
             they
             understood
             him
             not
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Verily
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             shall
             weep
             and
             lament
             ,
             but
             the
             world
             shall
             rejoyce
             :
             and
             ye
             shall
             be
             sorrowful
             ,
             but
             your
             sorrow
             shall
             be
             turned
             into
             joy
             .
             21.
             
             A
             woman
             when
             she
             is
             in
             travail
             ,
             hath
             sorrow
             ,
             because
             her
             hour
             is
             come
             :
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             she
             is
             delivered
             of
             the
             child
             ,
             she
             remembreth
             no
             more
             the
             anguish
             ,
             for
             joy
             that
             a
             man
             is
             born
             into
             the
             world
             .
             22.
             
             And
             ye
             now
             therefore
             have
             sorrow
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             see
             you
             again
             ,
             and
             your
             heart
             shall
             rejoyce
             ,
             and
             your
             joy
             no
             man
             taketh
             from
             you
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             You
             shall
             have
             a
             time
             of
             suffering
             Sorrow
             ,
             while
             bad
             Men
             are
             triumphing
             over
             you
             and
             rejoycing
             ;
             but
             your
             Sorrow
             shall
             be
             turned
             into
             Joy
             ;
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             my
             Resurrection
             and
             the
             Comforts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             the
             success
             of
             your
             labours
             ,
             and
             your
             own
             Salvation
             .
             As
             a
             Woman
             delivered
             hath
             joy
             in
             her
             Birth
             ,
             instead
             of
             the
             sorrows
             of
             her
             Travail
             .
             I
             my self
             will
             again
             see
             you
             ,
             when
             I
             am
             Risen
             ,
             and
             finally
             glorifie
             you
             :
             And
             then
             you
             shall
             have
             a
             Joy
             which
             none
             can
             deceive
             you
             of
             or
             diminish
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             in
             that
             day
             ye
             shall
             ask
             me
             nothing
             :
             Verily
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             Whatsoever
             ye
             shall
             ask
             the
             Father
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             it
             you
             .
             24.
             
             Hitherto
             have
             ye
             asked
             nothing
             in
             my
             name
             :
             ask
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             receive
             that
             your
             joy
             may
             be
             full
             .
          
           
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             You
             shall
             not
             then
             learn
             by
             asking
             me
             questions
             ,
             as
             now
             :
             But
             you
             shall
             Petition
             the
             Father
             in
             my
             Name
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             give
             you
             what
             you
             need
             both
             for
             your
             own
             Instruction
             and
             for
             your
             Ministry
             .
             You
             have
             not
             hitherto
             understood
             and
             used
             my
             Intercession
             so
             fully
             as
             you
             must
             do
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             have
             nor
             used
             to
             ask
             in
             my
             Name
             so
             explicitely
             as
             you
             must
             do
             .
             But
             he●er●after
             you
             must
             ask
             in
             my
             Name
             to
             be
             heard
             for
             
             my
             Merits
             and
             sake
             as
             your
             Intercessor
             :
             As
             thus
             by
             fervent
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             fuller
             answers
             and
             gifts
             shall
             cause
             your
             fuller
             Joy.
             
          
           
             25.
             
             These
             things
             have
             I
             spoken
             unto
             you
             in
             proverbs
             :
             the
             time
             cometh
             when
             I
             shall
             no
             more
             speak
             unto
             you
             in
             proverbs
             ,
             but
             I
             shall
             shew
             you
             plainly
             of
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             I
             have
             hitherto
             spoken
             to
             you
             in
             Parables
             ,
             letting
             in
             the
             Light
             by
             such
             degrees
             as
             you
             were
             fit
             to
             bear
             .
             But
             when
             I
             send
             you
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             you
             shall
             know
             more
             plainly
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             26.
             
             At
             that
             day
             ye
             shall
             ask
             in
             my
             name
             :
             and
             I
             say
             not
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             pray
             the
             Father
             for
             you
             :
             27.
             
             For
             the
             Father
             himself
             loveth
             you
             ,
             because
             ye
             have
             loved
             me
             ,
             and
             have
             believed
             that
             I
             came
             out
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             You
             shall
             then
             put
             up
             all
             your
             Prayers
             in
             my
             Name
             ,
             which
             I
             would
             not
             have
             you
             so
             to
             understand
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Father
             himself
             did
             not
             Love
             you
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             moved
             to
             it
             by
             me
             :
             I
             say
             more
             than
             that
             I
             will
             Pray
             for
             you
             ;
             even
             that
             the
             Father
             himself
             ,
             loveth
             you
             ,
             because
             ye
             have
             loved
             me
             ,
             and
             believed
             in
             me
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Note
            
             ,
             First
             ,
             
               I
               say
               not
               that
               I
               will
               Pray
               ,
            
             is
             but
             Christs
             ordinary
             use
             of
             a
             Positive
             phrase
             for
             a
             Comparative
             :
             it
             is
             ,
             I
             say
             not
             this
             only
             ,
             but
             more
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Our
             Love
             to
             Christ
             as
             well
             as
             our
             Faith
             is
             called
             the
             cause
             why
             God
             loveth
             us
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             But
             this
             [
             Because
             ]
             signifieth
             no
             efficient
             cause
             of
             any
             thing
             in
             God
             ,
             but
             a
             Moral
             Qualification
             of
             the
             receiver
             ,
             called
             a
             Material
             dispositive
             receptive
             Cause
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             I
             came
             forth
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             am
             come
             into
             the
             world
             :
             again
             I
             leave
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Note
             ,
             I
             have
             before
             shewed
             that
             this
             coming
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             signifieth
             not
             any
             local
             removal
             of
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
             but
             its
             Conjunctive
             Operation
             on
             the
             humane
             Nature
             and
             its
             miraculous
             Conception
             or
             Production
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             His
             Disciples
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Lo
             ,
             now
             speakest
             thou
             plainly
             ,
             and
             speakest
             no
             proverb
             .
             30.
             
             Now
             are
             we
             sure
             that
             thou
             knowest
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             needest
             not
             that
             any
             man
             should
             ask
             thee
             :
             by
             this
             we
             believe
             that
             thou
             camest
             forth
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             We
             now
             perceive
             that
             thou
             knowest
             the
             secrets
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             what
             thoughts
             and
             doubts
             they
             were
             that
             troubled
             us
             ;
             which
             thou
             hast
             now
             plainly
             resolved
             :
             Therefore
             we
             believe
             thou
             comest
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             31.
             
             Jesus
             answered
             them
             ,
             Do
             ye
             now
             believe
             ?
             32.
             
             Behold
             ,
             the
             hour
             cometh
             ,
             yea
             ,
             is
             now
             come
             ,
             that
             ye
             shall
             be
             scattered
             ,
             every
             man
             to
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             shall
             leave
             me
             alone
             :
             and
             yet
             I
             am
             not
             alone
             ,
             because
             the
             Father
             is
             with
             me
             .
          
           
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             As
             confidently
             as
             you
             speak
             ,
             I
             tell
             you
             the
             hour
             is
             now
             at
             hand
             ,
             in
             which
             you
             shall
             every
             man
             be
             afraid
             to
             own
             me
             ,
             and
             shall
             shift
             for
             your selves
             and
             fly
             to
             your
             Houses
             ,
             and
             shall
             leave
             me
             forsaken
             of
             you
             all
             alone
             :
             But
             I
             will
             not
             call
             it
             alone
             ;
             for
             the
             Father
             will
             not
             forsake
             me
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             These
             things
             I
             have
             spoken
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             in
             me
             ye
             might
             have
             peace
             .
             In
             the
             world
             ye
             shall
             have
             tribulation
             :
             but
             be
             of
             good
             cheer
             ,
             I
             have
             overcome
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             I
             have
             told
             you
             what
             is
             to
             befal
             you
             hereafter
             ,
             that
             though
             you
             will
             be
             grieved
             at
             my
             departure
             ,
             you
             may
             fetch
             your
             Peace
             and
             Joy
             from
             the
             Assurance
             of
             what
             I
             will
             do
             for
             you
             after
             my
             Resurrection
             .
             You
             shall
             have
             Tribulation
             to
             the
             flesh
             in
             the
             World
             :
             But
             let
             not
             that
             dismay
             you
             ;
             but
             take
             comfort
             in
             me
             ,
             who
             have
             overcome
             the
             World
             ,
             even
             its
             flattering
             Tempations
             ,
             and
             its
             malicious
             Prosecutions
             .
             And
             my
             Victory
             is
             virtually
             yours
             ,
             who
             shall
             overcome
             by
             my
             Intercession
             ,
             Spirit
             and
             Graces
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             THese
             words
             spake
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             lift
             up
             his
             eyes
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Father
             ,
             the
             hour
             is
             come
             ;
             glorifie
             thy
             Son
             ,
             that
             thy
             Son
             also
             may
             glorifie
             thee
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             Prayer
             Christ
             made
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             lifting
             up
             his
             Eyes
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             teach
             us
             to
             look
             thither
             as
             the
             place
             whence
             God
             appeareth
             in
             Glory
             ,
             Father
             the
             hour
             of
             my
             death
             undertaken
             ,
             for
             Mans
             Redemption
             is
             at
             hand
             :
             Glorifie
             thy
             Son
             by
             thy
             Attestation
             and
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             that
             his
             Glory
             may
             be
             the
             Glory
             of
             thy
             Power
             ,
             Wisdome
             and
             Love
             to
             Man.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             thou
             hast
             given
             him
             power
             over
             all
             flesh
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             give
             eternal
             life
             to
             as
             many
             as
             thou
             hast
             given
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             thou
             hast
             advanced
             him
             to
             this
             Power
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Owner
             and
             Lord
             of
             all
             flesh
             ,
             for
             Disposals
             ,
             Legislation
             ,
             Judgment
             and
             Execution
             ,
             to
             order
             all
             things
             ,
             so
             as
             may
             secure
             the
             Possession
             of
             an
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             of
             Happiness
             ,
             to
             all
             that
             thou
             hast
             given
             him
             by
             effectual
             Decree
             to
             be
             certainly
             eventually
             saved
             :
             All
             things
             being
             for
             the
             good
             of
             thine
             Elect.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             this
             is
             life
             eternal
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             know
             thee
             the
             onely
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             whom
             thou
             hast
             sent
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             what
             is
             Life
             Eternal
             ,
             but
             that
             perfect
             knowledge
             of
             thee
             ,
             which
             fills
             the
             Soul
             with
             Love
             and
             Joy
             and
             the
             knowledge
             of
             thy
             Glory
             ,
             shining
             forth
             in
             thy
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             with
             his
             Body
             the
             Heavenly
             Society
             .
             And
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             knowledge
             is
             the
             beginning
             and
             way
             to
             Perfection
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             have
             glorified
             thee
             on
             the
             earth
             :
             I
             
             have
             finished
             the
             work
             which
             thou
             gavest
             me
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             My
             Doctrine
             ,
             Example
             and
             Miracles
             have
             here
             shewed
             forth
             thy
             Glory
             :
             I
             am
             neer
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             have
             almost
             finished
             that
             work
             on
             Earth
             for
             Mans
             Redemption
             ,
             which
             I
             undertook
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             now
             ,
             O
             Father
             ,
             glorifie
             thou
             me
             with
             thine
             own-self
             ,
             with
             the
             glory
             which
             I
             had
             with
             thee
             before
             the
             world
             was
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             As
             I
             have
             almost
             performed
             my
             part
             perform
             thou
             thy
             part
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             my
             Mediation
             ;
             and
             give
             me
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             a
             due
             participation
             of
             that
             Glory
             ,
             which
             my
             Divine
             Nature
             had
             with
             thee
             from
             Eternity
             .
             Note
             ,
             This
             Text
             is
             by
             divers
             diversly
             Expounded
             .
             First
             ,
             Some
             say
             that
             ▪
             Christs
             humane
             Soul
             was
             Glorified
             before
             the
             Word
             was
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             
               The
               Arians
            
             say
             that
             he
             had
             a
             superangelical
             Nature
             only
             before
             the
             World
             was
             ,
             which
             united
             it self
             to
             a
             humane
             Soul
             (
             say
             some
             )
             or
             only
             animated
             a
             humane
             Body
             ,
             (
             say
             others
             ;
             )
             Thirdly
             ,
             Others
             of
             late
             say
             he
             hath
             three
             Natures
             uniting
             it self
             to
             the
             Prime
             Created
             Superangelical
             Nature
             ;
             And
             this
             uniting
             it self
             to
             a
             humane
             Soul
             and
             Body
             (
             say
             some
             )
             or
             to
             a
             humane
             Body
             alone
             (
             say
             others
             )
             Fourthly
             ,
             But
             the
             plain
             Paraphrase
             which
             I
             have
             given
             ,
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Orthodox
             universal
             Church
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             I
             have
             manifested
             thy
             name
             unto
             the
             men
             which
             thou
             gavest
             me
             out
             of
             the
             world
             :
             thine
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             thou
             gavest
             them
             me
             ;
             ad
             they
             have
             kept
             thy
             word
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             I
             have
             made
             known
             thee
             and
             thy
             Will
             ,
             to
             them
             whom
             thou
             gavest
             me
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             be
             my
             peculiar
             Disciples
             :
             They
             were
             thine
             as
             their
             Creator
             ,
             and
             thou
             gavest
             them
             me
             to
             be
             their
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             taught
             them
             thy
             word
             and
             they
             have
             kept
             it
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Now
             they
             have
             known
             that
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             thou
             hast
             given
             me
             ,
             are
             of
             thee
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             They
             have
             known
             this
             Fundamentally
             ,
             that
             I
             and
             my
             Doctrine
             and
             Works
             are
             all
             of
             thee
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             For
             I
             have
             given
             unto
             them
             the
             words
             which
             thou
             gavest
             me
             ;
             and
             they
             received
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             known
             surely
             that
             I
             came
             out
             from
             thee
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             believed
             that
             thou
             didst
             send
             me
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Note
             that
             Christ
             insisteth
             so
             much
             on
             this
             ,
             because
             to
             believe
             that
             he
             and
             his
             doctrine
             and
             Works
             are
             all
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             virtually
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             all
             true
             without
             searching
             after
             any
             other
             Reason
             of
             yours
             .
             For
             he
             is
             mad
             that
             believeth
             not
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             believeth
             not
             a
             God
             who
             believeth
             him
             not
             to
             be
             perfect
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             Just
             ,
             Good
             and
             True
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Deceiver
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             I
             pray
             for
             them
             :
             I
             pray
             not
             for
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             for
             them
             which
             thou
             hast
             given
             me
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             thine
             .
             10.
             
             And
             all
             mine
             are
             thine
             ,
             and
             thine
             are
             mine
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             glorified
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             It
             is
             out
             of
             special
             Love
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             Salvation
             and
             welfare
             of
             these
             ,
             that
             I
             now
             pray
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             the
             meer
             Worldlings
             and
             Enemies
             of
             thy
             Kingdom
             ,
             (
             though
             for
             them
             also
             I
             have
             such
             desires
             and
             Prayers
             as
             signifie
             my
             common
             Love
             ;
             and
             the
             Elect
             among
             them
             yet
             unconverted
             ,
             I
             have
             such
             requests
             for
             ,
             as
             are
             suited
             to
             their
             state
             .
             )
             But
             these
             that
             thou
             hast
             given
             me
             peremptorily
             to
             save
             ,
             are
             the
             People
             of
             of
             thy
             peculiar
             Love
             as
             well
             as
             mine
             .
             And
             all
             that
             I
             so
             Love
             thou
             lovest
             also
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             in
             them
             that
             I
             am
             glorified
             and
             my
             Person
             ,
             Office
             and
             Grace
             is
             honoured
             ,
             which
             others
             do
             but
             Swinishly
             despise
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             now
             I
             am
             no
             more
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             these
             are
             in
             the
             world
             and
             I
             come
             to
             thee
             .
             Holy
             Father
             ,
             keep
             through
             thine
             own
             name
             ,
             those
             whom
             thou
             hast
             given
             me
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             one
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             now
             I
             am
             leaving
             the
             Word
             ,
             but
             must
             leave
             them
             in
             it
             to
             Tryals
             and
             Persecutions
             ,
             while
             I
             am
             with
             thee
             .
             And
             seeing
             their
             Union
             ,
             by
             one
             Faith
             and
             Love
             is
             their
             Character
             strength
             and
             safety
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             will
             fall
             into
             Scandal
             and
             dissolution
             ,
             O
             keep
             them
             by
             Concentring
             in
             thee
             and
             thy
             Will
             (
             and
             not
             distracted
             by
             humane
             Devices
             and
             Interests
             )
             that
             they
             may
             be
             one
             in
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             and
             Practice
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             one
             ,
          
           
             12.
             
             While
             I
             was
             with
             them
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             I
             kept
             them
             in
             thy
             name
             :
             those
             that
             thou
             gavest
             me
             I
             have
             kept
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             them
             is
             lost
             ,
             but
             the
             son
             of
             perdition
             :
             that
             the
             scripture
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             All
             that
             thou
             gavest
             to
             be
             my
             adherent
             followers
             ,
             I
             have
             kept
             in
             thy
             Name
             ,
             save
             the
             Son
             of
             Perdition
             ,
             in
             whose
             Revolt
             and
             Treachery
             the
             Scripture
             is
             fulfilled
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             now
             come
             I
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             these
             things
             I
             speak
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             my
             joy
             fulfilled
             in
             themselves
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             I
             Come
             to
             thee
             ,
             but
             I
             leave
             them
             my
             Word
             ,
             to
             fortifie
             them
             with
             that
             joy
             which
             they
             will
             need
             in
             their
             Afflictions
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             I
             have
             given
             them
             thy
             word
             ;
             and
             the
             world
             hath
             hated
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             even
             as
             I
             am
             not
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             It
             is
             not
             all
             the
             World
             that
             will
             be
             saved
             by
             me
             ,
             but
             a
             select
             People
             to
             whom
             I
             effectually
             give
             thy
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             hateth
             them
             ,
             because
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             Mind
             and
             Life
             do
             differ
             from
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             of
             another
             Spirit
             and
             Society
             of
             which
             I
             am
             the
             Head.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             I
             pray
             not
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             take
             them
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             keep
             them
             from
             the
             evil
             .
             16.
             
             They
             are
             not
             of
             
             the
             world
             ,
             even
             as
             I
             am
             not
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             They
             have
             work
             to
             do
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             from
             which
             I
             do
             not
             pray
             thou
             shouldest
             take
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             thou
             keep
             them
             pure
             from
             the
             sins
             .
             Temptatations
             and
             Malice
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             are
             separa-from
             it
             to
             obey
             thee
             ,
             as
             I
             their
             Leader
             am
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Sanctifie
             them
             through
             thy
             truth
             :
             thy
             word
             is
             truth
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Qualifie
             and
             separate
             them
             by
             thy
             Truth
             ,
             to
             propagate
             thy
             Truth
             ,
             even
             thy
             Word
             which
             is
             Truth
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             As
             thou
             hast
             sent
             me
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             even
             so
             have
             I
             also
             sent
             them
             into
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             As
             thou
             sentest
             me
             for
             the
             work
             of
             a
             Redeemer
             into
             this
             sinful
             World
             ,
             so
             have
             I
             sent
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             work
             of
             Apostleship
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             for
             their
             sakes
             I
             sanctifie
             my self
             ,
             that
             they
             also
             might
             be
             sanctified
             through
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             For
             their
             sakes
             I
             become
             a
             Sacrifice
             offered
             to
             thee
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             by
             my
             Doctrine
             ,
             Example
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             be
             also
             totally
             devou●ed
             to
             serve
             thee
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Neither
             pray
             I
             for
             these
             alone
             ,
             but
             for
             them
             also
             which
             shall
             believe
             on
             me
             through
             their
             word
             :
          
           
             20.
             
             But
             it
             is
             not
             for
             them
             only
             that
             I
             pray
             ,
             but
             for
             all
             that
             by
             their
             Ministry
             shall
             become
             true
             Christians
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             That
             they
             all
             may
             be
             one
             ,
             as
             thou
             Father
             art
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             thee
             ;
             that
             they
             also
             may
             be
             one
             in
             us
             :
             that
             the
             world
             may
             believe
             that
             thou
             has
             sent
             me
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             the
             sum
             of
             my
             Prayer
             for
             them
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             I
             am
             so
             united
             to
             thee
             ,
             that
             what
             thou
             speakest
             I
             speak
             ,
             and
             what
             thou
             Lovest
             I
             Love
             ,
             and
             thy
             Works
             are
             my
             Works
             ,
             wrought
             by
             thee
             ,
             so
             they
             may
             be
             one
             in
             us
             (
             and
             not
             in
             any
             uncapable
             Center
             of
             humane
             Invention
             and
             Usurpation
             )
             and
             may
             all
             speak
             the
             same
             thing
             which
             they
             have
             heard
             from
             thee
             by
             me
             ,
             and
             may
             Love
             what
             we
             Love
             ,
             and
             do
             our
             work
             and
             not
             their
             own
             :
             That
             by
             their
             concord
             in
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             and
             Practice
             the
             world
             may
             be
             won
             to
             Christianity
             and
             not
             scandalized
             by
             their
             Discord
             and
             Fractions
             ,
             or
             by
             forsaking
             the
             true
             Unity
             ,
             and
             combining
             for
             wordly
             Interest
             on
             worldly
             terms
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             the
             glory
             which
             thou
             gavest
             me
             ,
             I
             have
             given
             them
             :
             that
             they
             may
             be
             one
             ,
             even
             as
             we
             are
             one
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             as
             thou
             has
             glorified
             me
             in
             the
             World
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             working
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             gathering
             Sinners
             home
             to
             thee
             ,
             I
             have
             glorified
             them
             by
             giving
             them
             the
             same
             Power
             to
             work
             Miracles
             and
             to
             call
             and
             convert
             the
             World
             :
             that
             they
             may
             be
             one
             Body
             ,
             of
             one
             Mind
             and
             do
             one
             work
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             done
             thy
             work
             alone
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             I
             in
             them
             and
             thou
             in
             me
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             made
             perfect
             in
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             world
             may
             know
             that
             thou
             hast
             sent
             me
             ,
             and
             hast
             loved
             them
             ,
             as
             thou
             hast
             loved
             me
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             That
             while
             I
             work
             in
             them
             ,
             by
             my
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             thou
             workest
             in
             me
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             perfected
             into
             one
             concordant
             harmonious
             Body
             ,
             united
             in
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             that
             this
             Lustre
             of
             their
             Excellency
             and
             Concord
             may
             convince
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             sent
             me
             to
             restore
             them
             that
             are
             so
             much
             restored
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             lovest
             them
             as
             thy
             Redeemed
             Sanctified
             ones
             ,
             as
             thou
             lovest
             me
             their
             Redeemer
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Father
             ,
             I
             will
             that
             they
             also
             whom
             thou
             hast
             given
             me
             ,
             be
             with
             me
             where
             I
             am
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             behold
             my
             glory
             which
             thou
             hast
             given
             me
             :
             for
             thou
             lovedst
             me
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             24
             Father
             as
             it
             was
             thy
             Covenant
             with
             me
             as
             my
             Reward
             for
             Redemption
             ,
             it
             is
             now
             my
             Will
             and
             Desire
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             thou
             givest
             me
             by
             Conversion
             as
             true
             Christians
             ,
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             may
             be
             after
             death
             with
             me
             where
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             see
             the
             Glory
             which
             thou
             givest
             me
             ,
             the
             sight
             of
             which
             is
             part
             of
             their
             glorification
             :
             For
             thou
             lovest
             me
             before
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             wilt
             communicate
             Glory
             to
             them
             by
             me
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             O
             righteous
             Father
             ,
             the
             world
             hath
             not
             known
             thee
             ;
             but
             I
             have
             known
             thee
             ,
             and
             these
             have
             known
             that
             thou
             hast
             sent
             me
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             O
             Righteous
             Father
             ,
             that
             world
             of
             Men
             whom
             thou
             hast
             Created
             have
             not
             known
             thee
             ,
             but
             I
             that
             have
             known
             thee
             have
             declared
             thee
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             these
             my
             Disciples
             having
             known
             that
             thou
             hast
             sent
             me
             ,
             have
             believed
             my
             word
             concerning
             thee
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             And
             I
             have
             declared
             unto
             them
             thy
             name
             ,
             and
             will
             declare
             it
             :
             that
             the
             love
             wherewith
             thou
             hast
             loved
             me
             ,
             may
             be
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             And
             I
             have
             by
             my
             Word
             and
             Works
             made
             thee
             and
             thy
             will
             known
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             do
             so
             yet
             more
             ;
             that
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             of
             Love
             with
             which
             thou
             hast
             filled
             me
             ,
             may
             be
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             Spirit
             I
             may
             be
             in
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             VVHen
             Jesus
             had
             spoken
             these
             words
             ,
             he
             went
             forth
             with
             his
             deciples
             over
             brook
             Cedron
             ,
             where
             was
             a
             garden
             ,
             into
             the
             the
             which
             he
             entred
             ,
             and
             his
             Disciples
             .
             2.
             
             And
             Judas
             also
             which
             betrayed
             him
             ;
             knew
             the
             place
             :
             for
             Jesus
             oft-times
             resorted
             thither
             with
             his
             disciples
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             Sermon
             and
             Prayer
             being
             spoken
             after
             the
             
             Sacrament
             ,
             Jesus
             went
             to
             the
             Garden
             where
             he
             knew
             he
             should
             be
             apprehended
             :
             Judas
             knew
             the
             place
             ,
             because
             Christ
             oft
             went
             thither
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Judas
             then
             having
             received
             a
             band
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             officers
             from
             the
             cheif
             priests
             and
             Pharises
             ,
             cometh
             thither
             with
             lanterns
             ,
             and
             torchees
             ,
             and
             weapons
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Note
             ,
             Judas
             was
             the
             Informer
             that
             led
             the
             Officers
             (
             such
             as
             Constables
             ,
             )
             and
             the
             Chief
             Priests
             and
             the
             Pharisees
             of
             their
             party
             were
             they
             that
             (
             like
             Justices
             )
             furnished
             them
             with
             Commissions
             and
             Armed
             men
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Jesus
             therefore
             knowing
             all
             things
             that
             should
             come
             upon
             him
             ,
             went
             forth
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Whom
             seek
             ye
             ?
             5.
             
             They
             answered
             him
             ,
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             .
             Jesus
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             I
             am
             he
             .
             And
             Judas
             also
             which
             betrayed
             him
             ,
             stood
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Note
             ,
             Christ
             fled
             not
             when
             his
             hour
             was
             come
             .
             2.
             
             What
             a
             stony
             heart
             had
             Judas
             all
             this
             while
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             As
             soon
             then
             as
             he
             had
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             I
             am
             he
             ,
             they
             went
             backward
             and
             fell
             to
             the
             ground
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Some
             of
             them
             went
             backward
             and
             fell
             .
             Note
             ,
             This
             stopt
             not
             them
             or
             their
             Companions
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Then
             asked
             he
             them
             again
             ,
             whom
             seek
             ye
             ?
             And
             they
             said
             ,
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             .
             8.
             
             Jesus
             answered
             ,
             I
             have
             told
             you
             that
             I
             am
             he
             .
             If
             therefore
             ye
             seek
             me
             ,
             let
             these
             go
             their
             way
             :
             9.
             
             That
             the
             saying
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             which
             he
             spake
             ,
             Of
             them
             which
             thou
             gavest
             me
             ,
             have
             I
             lost
             none
             .
          
           
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Note
             ,
             Christ
             was
             careful
             for
             the
             Bodily
             safety
             of
             his
             Disciples
             till
             their
             hour
             came
             .
             2.
             
             His
             words
             of
             
               Loosing
               none
            
             ,
             are
             here
             Expounded
             as
             reaching
             to
             the
             body
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             Soul.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Then
             Simon
             Peter
             having
             a
             sword
             ,
             drew
             it
             ,
             and
             smote
             the
             high
             priests
             servant
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             his
             right
             ear
             .
             The
             servants
             name
             was
             Malchus
             .
             11.
             
             Then
             said
             Jesus
             unto
             Peter
             ,
             Put
             up
             thy
             sword
             unto
             the
             sheath
             :
             the
             cup
             which
             my
             Father
             hath
             given
             me
             ,
             shall
             I
             not
             drink
             it
             ?
          
           
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             
               Note
               ,
               Peter
            
             that
             before
             trusted
             too
             much
             to
             his
             own
             constancy
             ,
             now
             trusteth
             too
             much
             to
             his
             Sword
             ,
             without
             Commission
             .
             ●
             Christ
             would
             not
             be
             rescued
             from
             his
             undertaken
             sufferings
             by
             humane
             strength
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Then
             the
             band
             ,
             and
             the
             captain
             ,
             and
             officers
             of
             the
             Jews
             took
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             bound
             him
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             The
             Colonel
             with
             his
             Soldiers
             and
             the
             Officers
             ,
             bind
             Jesus
             as
             as
             a
             Malefactor
             ;
             being
             slavish
             Executioners
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             led
             him
             away
             to
             Annas
             first
             (
             for
             he
             was
             father
             in
             law
             to
             Caiaphas
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             high
             priest
             that
             same
             year
             .
             )
             14.
             
             Now
             Caiaphas
             was
             he
             which
             gave
             counsel
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             expedient
             that
             one
             man
             should
             die
             for
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             The
             Power
             was
             in
             Caiaphas
             ,
             but
             his
             Father
             in
             Law
             was
             made
             the
             way
             to
             him
             ,
             no
             doubt
             being
             a
             forward
             Actor
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             Simon
             Peter
             followed
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             another
             Disciple
             .
             That
             Disciple
             was
             known
             unto
             the
             high
             priest
             ,
             and
             went
             in
             with
             Jesus
             into
             the
             palace
             of
             the
             high
             priest
             .
             16.
             
             But
             Peter
             stood
             at
             the
             door
             without
             .
             Then
             went
             out
             that
             other
             Disciple
             which
             was
             known
             unto
             the
             high
             priest
             ,
             and
             spake
             unto
             her
             that
             kept
             the
             door
             ,
             and
             brought
             in
             Peter
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             seems
             acquaintance
             made
             them
             bear
             with
             John
             ,
             and
             yet
             pretended
             they
             knew
             him
             not
             to
             be
             a
             Disciple
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Then
             saith
             the
             Damsel
             that
             kept
             the
             door
             ,
             unto
             Peter
             ,
             Art
             not
             thou
             also
             one
             of
             this
             mans
             disciples
             ?
             He
             saith
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             .
             18.
             
             And
             the
             Servants
             and
             Officers
             stood
             there
             ,
             who
             had
             made
             a
             fire
             of
             coals
             (
             for
             it
             was
             cold
             )
             and
             they
             warmed
             themselves
             :
             and
             Peter
             stood
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             warmed
             himself
             .
          
           
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Note
             ,
             Whenever
             we
             have
             business
             in
             bad
             Company
             ,
             we
             should
             foresee
             what
             Temptations
             ,
             we
             may
             there
             expect
             ,
             and
             be
             forewarned
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             The
             high
             priest
             then
             asked
             Jesus
             of
             his
             disciples
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             N.
             The
             Perversion
             and
             Confusion
             of
             this
             blinded
             World
             ,
             Man
             Examineth
             and
             Judgeth
             God
             :
             An
             ignorant
             High
             Priest
             who
             pretendeth
             to
             no
             honour
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             an
             Officer
             of
             God
             judgeth
             his
             Master
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Jesus
             answered
             him
             ,
             I
             spake
             openly
             to
             the
             world
             ;
             I
             ever
             taught
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             and
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             whither
             the
             Jews
             always
             resort
             ,
             and
             in
             secret
             have
             I
             said
             nothing
             ,
             21.
             
             Why
             askest
             thou
             me
             ?
             ask
             them
             which
             heard
             me
             ,
             what
             I
             have
             said
             unto
             them
             :
             behold
             ,
             they
             know
             what
             I
             said
             .
          
           
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Note
             ,
             Christ
             that
             came
             to
             die
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             yet
             would
             not
             accuse
             himself
             but
             refe●●ed
             the
             ensnaring
             Prelate
             to
             his
             Auditors
             ,
             and
             bid
             him
             p●oduce
             his
             Witnesses
             if
             he
             had
             any
             thing
             to
             accuse
             him
             of
             :
             Giving
             us
             an
             Example
             how
             to
             answer
             such
             malicious
             High
             Priests
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             By
             [
             
               in
               secret
               have
               I
               said
               nothing
            
             ]
             hemeaneth
             ,
             
               I
               have
               not
               fraudulently
               concealed
               my
               Doctrine
               ,
            
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             Christ
             did
             not
             separate
             from
             the
             Temple
             or
             Synagogue
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             could
             not
             bear
             him
             while
             he
             put
             them
             but
             to
             prove
             their
             accusations
             ;
             they
             expected
             that
             his
             obedience
             to
             their
             demands
             should
             have
             furnished
             their
             Malice
             with
             matter
             against
             him
             ,
             while
             they
             were
             breaking
             Gods
             Commands
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             thus
             spoken
             one
             of
             the
             officers
             which
             stood
             by
             ,
             stroke
             Jesus
             with
             the
             palm
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Answerest
             thou
             the
             high
             priest
             so
             ?
          
           
             22.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             wicked
             High
             Priests
             have
             wicked
             Officers
             ,
             ready
             to
             say
             and
             do
             as
             they
             .
             Rebels
             against
             God
             charge
             God
             himself
             for
             not
             obeying
             them
             in
             iniquity
             ;
             and
             expect
             more
             than
             due
             submission
             from
             Gods
             Servants
             while
             they
             were
             against
             God
             himself
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Jesus
             answered
             him
             ,
             If
             I
             have
             spoken
             evil
             ,
             bear
             witness
             of
             the
             evil
             :
             but
             if
             well
             ,
             why
             smitest
             thou
             me
             ?
          
           
             23.
             
             If
             I
             have
             by
             my
             answer
             broken
             the
             Law
             ,
             prove
             it
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             why
             art
             thou
             Executioner
             without
             Tryal
             or
             desert
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             (
             Now
             Annas
             had
             sent
             him
             bound
             unto
             Caiaphas
             the
             high
             Priest
             .
             )
             25.
             
             And
             Simon
             Peter
             stood
             and
             warmed
             himself
             :
             They
             said
             therefore
             unto
             him
             ,
             Art
             not
             thou
             also
             one
             of
             his
             disciples
             ?
             He
             denied
             it
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             .
             26.
             
             One
             of
             the
             servants
             of
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             (
             being
             his
             kinsman
             whose
             ear
             Peter
             cut
             off
             )
             saith
             ,
             Did
             not
             I
             see
             thee
             in
             the
             garden
             with
             him
             ?
             27.
             
             Peter
             then
             denied
             again
             ,
             and
             immediately
             the
             Cock
             crew
             .
          
           
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             &c.
             All
             this
             was
             done
             in
             Caiphas
             house
             whither
             Annas
             had
             sent
             Christ
             bound
             .
             There
             Peter
             then
             denied
             Christ
             :
             Though
             one
             denyal
             be
             here
             omitted
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Then
             led
             they
             Jesus
             from
             Caiaphas
             ,
             unto
             the
             hall
             of
             Judgment
             :
             And
             it
             was
             Early
             ,
             and
             they
             themselves
             went
             not
             into
             the
             Judgement-hall
             lest
             they
             should
             be
             defiled
             :
             but
             that
             they
             might
             eat
             the
             Passover
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Note
             ,
             Thus
             That
             Hypocrite
             Priests
             make
             Conscience
             of
             a
             Ceremony
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             shedding
             holy
             Blood.
             
          
           
             29.
             
             Pilate
             then
             went
             out
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             What
             accusation
             bring
             you
             against
             this
             man
             ?
             30.
             
             They
             answered
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             If
             he
             were
             not
             a
             malefactour
             ,
             we
             would
             not
             have
             delivered
             him
             up
             unto
             thee
             .
          
           
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             wicked
             Priests
             expected
             that
             Pilate
             should
             have
             taken
             their
             bare
             word
             against
             Christ
             to
             Condemns
             him
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             Then
             said
             Pilate
             unto
             them
             ,
             Take
             ye
             him
             and
             judge
             him
             according
             to
             your
             Law.
             The
             Jews
             therefore
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             us
             to
             put
             any
             man
             to
             death
             :
             32.
             
             That
             the
             saying
             of
             Jesus
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             which
             he
             spake
             ,
             signifying
             what
             death
             he
             should
             die
             .
          
           
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             If
             he
             must
             be
             Condemned
             upon
             your
             bare
             word
             ,
             be
             you
             the
             Judges
             of
             him
             by
             your
             own
             Law
             :
             For
             the
             Rommans
             use
             not
             to
             Condemn
             men
             so
             unjustly
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             The
             Romans
             having
             Conquered
             the
             Jews
             ,
             allowed
             them
             the
             use
             of
             their
             Law
             for
             lesser
             punishments
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             death
             (
             though
             some
             think
             otherwise
             :
             )
             Crucifying
             was
             the
             Roman
             punishment
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Then
             Pilate
             entred
             into
             the
             judgment-hall
             again
             ,
             and
             called
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Art
             thou
             the
             king
             of
             the
             Jews
             ?
             34.
             
             Jesus
             answered
             him
             ,
             Sayest
             thou
             this
             thing
             of
             thy self
             ,
             or
             did
             others
             tell
             it
             thee
             of
             me
             ?
          
           
             34.
             
             I
             perceive
             thy
             question
             implyeth
             accusation
             :
             Who
             is
             the
             Accuser
             ?
             Is
             it
             thy self
             or
             any
             other
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             Pilate
             answered
             ,
             Am
             I
             a
             Jew
             ?
             Thine
             own
             nation
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             Priests
             have
             delivered
             thee
             unto
             me
             :
             What
             hast
             thou
             done
             ?
          
           
             35.
             
             I
             am
             no
             Jew
             ,
             nor
             Judge
             of
             your
             Prophesies
             ,
             pretences
             and
             quarrels
             ;
             It
             is
             thy
             own
             Nation
             and
             those
             that
             should
             best
             understand
             the
             matters
             of
             it
             ,
             even
             the
             High
             Priest
             that
             have
             delivered
             thee
             to
             me
             :
             How
             hast
             thou
             offended
             them
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             Jesus
             answered
             ,
             My
             kingdom
             is
             not
             of
             this
             world
             :
             if
             my
             kingdom
             were
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             then
             would
             my
             servants
             fight
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             not
             be
             delivered
             to
             the
             Jews
             :
             but
             now
             is
             my
             kingdom
             not
             from
             hence
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             I
             know
             it
             is
             as
             the
             Usurper
             of
             the
             Crown
             against
             Caesar
             that
             they
             intend
             to
             accuse
             me
             :
             But
             of
             that
             they
             have
             no
             just
             cause
             :
             For
             it
             is
             no
             Earthly
             Kingdome
             that
             I
             claim
             ;
             nor
             do
             I
             raise
             Men
             to
             fight
             for
             me
             ,
             as
             I
             should
             do
             if
             I
             claimed
             an
             Earthly
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             Pilate
             therefore
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Art
             thou
             a
             king
             then
             ?
             Jesus
             answered
             ,
             Thou
             sayest
             that
             I
             am
             a
             king
             .
             To
             this
             end
             was
             I
             born
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             came
             I
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             bear
             witness
             unto
             the
             truth
             :
             every
             one
             that
             is
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             heareth
             my
             voice
             .
             38.
             
             Pilate
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             What
             is
             truth
             ?
          
           
             37.
             
             And
             art
             thou
             a
             King
             indeed
             .
             Jesus
             answered
             ,
             
               I
               am
               a
               King
            
             ,
             (
             though
             I
             claim
             no
             mans
             Crown
             )
             it
             was
             to
             this
             end
             that
             I
             was
             born
             and
             came
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             the
             Truth
             might
             Reign
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             might
             Reign
             in
             the
             Minds
             of
             Men
             by
             the
             Light
             of
             Truth
             :
             And
             every
             one
             that
             is
             thus
             enlightned
             to
             obey
             the
             Truth
             ,
             obeyeth
             
             me
             :
             Pilate
             said
             ,
             in
             disdain
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             Truth
             which
             thou
             pretendest
             to
             be
             thy
             Reign
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             he
             had
             said
             this
             ,
             he
             went
             out
             again
             unto
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             I
             find
             in
             him
             no
             fault
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             I
             find
             not
             that
             he
             breaketh
             any
             of
             our
             Laws
             ,
             by
             any
             capital
             Crime
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             But
             ye
             have
             a
             custom
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             release
             unto
             you
             one
             at
             the
             passover
             :
             will
             ye
             therefore
             that
             I
             release
             unto
             you
             the
             king
             of
             the
             Jews
             ?
             40.
             
             Then
             cried
             they
             all
             again
             ,
             saying
             Not
             this
             man
             ,
             But
             Barabbas
             .
             Now
             Barabbas
             was
             a
             robber
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             Note
             ,
             Pilate
             derided
             Christ
             ,
             but
             was
             loth
             to
             murder
             him
             ,
             judging
             him
             innocent
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Whereas
             other
             Writers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             oft
             tell
             us
             that
             Christ
             answered
             not
             a
             word
             ,
             and
             John
             tells
             us
             of
             his
             most
             pertinent
             Answers
             ,
             it
             only
             signifieth
             that
             to
             many
             other
             Questions
             not
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             he
             gave
             no
             Answer
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             forbore
             partly
             as
             seeing
             it
             was
             in
             vain
             with
             such
             unrighteous
             Men
             ,
             and
             being
             not
             over
             regardful
             of
             self
             defence
             ,
             and
             partly
             that
             he
             might
             not
             give
             them
             matter
             against
             him
             ,
             wrested
             from
             his
             own
             words
             :
             But
             the
             answers
             omitted
             by
             others
             John
             reeiteth
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             THen
             Pilate
             therefore
             took
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             scourged
             him
             .
             2.
             
             And
             the
             souldiers
             platted
             a
             crown
             of
             thorns
             ;
             and
             put
             it
             on
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             they
             put
             on
             him
             a
             purple
             robe
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             said
             ,
             Hail
             king
             of
             the
             Jews
             :
             and
             they
             smote
             him
             with
             their
             hands
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Note
             ,
             When
             the
             unjust
             Ruler
             had
             once
             led
             the
             way
             by
             Scurging
             him
             ,
             all
             the
             Rabble
             and
             Soldiers
             make
             great
             Sport
             in
             deriding
             and
             abusing
             him
             ;
             such
             are
             the
             frolicks
             of
             wicked
             ignorance
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Pilate
             therefore
             went
             forth
             again
             ,
             and
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             I
             bring
             him
             forth
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             know
             that
             I
             find
             no
             fault
             in
             him
             .
             5.
             
             Then
             came
             Jesus
             forth
             ,
             wearing
             the
             crown
             of
             thorns
             ,
             and
             the
             purple
             robe
             .
             And
             Pilate
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             Behold
             the
             man.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             Scorn
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             When
             the
             cheif
             priests
             therefore
             and
             officers
             saw
             him
             ,
             they
             cried
             out
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Crucifie
             him
             ,
             Crucifie
             him
             .
             Pilate
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             Take
             ye
             him
             ,
             and
             Crucifie
             him
             :
             for
             I
             find
             no
             fault
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Thus
             Christ
             is
             the
             Foot-ball
             of
             Cruelty
             and
             Heathen
             Scorn
             .
             Pilate
             saith
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             your
             own
             dowing
             if
             you
             will
             needs
             have
             it
             done
             ,
             for
             by
             our
             Law
             he
             deserveth
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             Jews
             answered
             him
             ,
             We
             have
             a
             law
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             law
             he
             ought
             to
             die
             ,
             because
             he
             made
             himself
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             8.
             
             When
             Pilate
             therefore
             heard
             that
             saying
             ;
             he
             was
             the
             more
             afraid
             ;
             9.
             
             And
             wenr
             again
             into
             the
             judgment-hall
             ,
             and
             saith
             unto
             Jesus
             ,
             Whence
             art
             thou
             ?
             But
             Jesus
             gave
             him
             no
             answer
             .
          
           
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             Name
             of
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             was
             used
             by
             the
             Priests
             against
             Christ
             to
             accuse
             and
             Murder
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             a
             Heathen
             Judge
             caused
             fear
             and
             further
             enquiry
             :
             And
             to
             this
             day
             it
             is
             matter
             of
             Scorn
             to
             such
             that
             the
             Faithful
             are
             called
             the
             Children
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Then
             saith
             Pilate
             unto
             him
             ,
             Speakest
             thou
             not
             unto
             me
             ?
             knowest
             thou
             not
             that
             I
             have
             power
             to
             Crucifie
             thee
             ,
             and
             have
             power
             to
             release
             thee
             ?
             11.
             
             Jesus
             answered
             ,
             Thou
             couldest
             have
             no
             power
             at
             all
             against
             me
             ,
             except
             it
             were
             given
             thee
             from
             above
             :
             therefore
             he
             that
             delivered
             me
             unto
             thee
             hath
             the
             greater
             sin
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Christ
             would
             not
             tell
             him
             whence
             he
             was
             by
             Words
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             know
             it
             by
             his
             Works
             .
             2.
             
             Pilate
             thought
             that
             the
             power
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             ,
             should
             have
             forced
             Jesus
             to
             answer
             him
             .
             And
             Christ
             saith
             [
             whatever
             Proud
             men
             may
             claim
             or
             pretend
             to
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             have
             more
             Governing
             Right
             or
             Authority
             than
             God
             the
             absolute
             Soveraign
             giveth
             him
             (
             who
             giveth
             none
             against
             himself
             )
             Therefore
             the
             Arch-Priests
             that
             deliver
             me
             to
             thee
             to
             be
             Crucified
             ,
             are
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             Sinners
             that
             would
             turn
             Gods
             Ordinances
             of
             Magistracy
             against
             himself
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             from
             thenceforth
             Pilate
             sought
             to
             release
             him
             :
             but
             the
             Jews
             cried
             out
             ,
             saying
             ,
             If
             thou
             let
             this
             man
             go
             ,
             thou
             art
             not
             Cesars
             friend
             ,
             whosoever
             maketh
             himself
             a
             King
             ,
             speaketh
             against
             Cesar
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Then
             the
             Priests
             used
             that
             Argument
             with
             Pilate
             which
             he
             had
             not
             strength
             to
             overcome
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             would
             question
             his
             Life
             or
             Office
             ,
             as
             a
             Traytor
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             not
             Condemn
             Christ
             as
             such
             .
             Though
             Christ
             had
             told
             him
             that
             he
             pretended
             not
             to
             a
             Kingdom
             of
             this
             World
             ;
             yet
             for
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             King
             either
             Christ
             must
             die
             as
             an
             Enemy
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             or
             Pilate
             go
             for
             such
             .
             Thus
             though
             all
             Royal
             Authority
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             oft
             the
             strength
             and
             most
             prevailing
             Argument
             ,
             that
             Wicked
             men
             use
             against
             God
             and
             his
             Law
             and
             Servants
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             When
             Pilate
             therefore
             heard
             that
             saying
             ,
             he
             brought
             Jesus
             forth
             ,
             and
             sat
             down
             in
             the
             judgment-seat
             ,
             in
             a
             place
             that
             is
             called
             
             the
             Pavement
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             Gabbatha
             .
             14.
             
             And
             it
             was
             the
             preparation
             of
             the
             passover
             ,
             and
             about
             the
             sixth
             hour
             :
             and
             he
             saith
             unto
             the
             Jews
             ,
             Behold
             your
             King.
             15.
             
             But
             they
             cried
             out
             ,
             Away
             with
             him
             ,
             away
             with
             him
             ,
             Crucifie
             him
             .
             Pilate
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             Shall
             I
             Crucifie
             your
             King
             ?
             The
             Chief
             Priests
             answered
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             King
             but
             Cesar
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             When
             Pilate
             saw
             that
             there
             was
             no
             resisting
             them
             without
             danger
             to
             himself
             ,
             he
             sate
             in
             Judgment
             on
             Christ
             in
             a
             place
             called
             in
             the
             Syriack
             Gabbatha
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             The
             Controversie
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             (
             whether
             it
             was
             that
             called
             by
             us
             Friday
             or
             Wednesday
             or
             Thursday
             )
             and
             that
             of
             the
             hour
             (
             whether
             it
             was
             the
             sixth
             hour
             (
             as
             John
             saith
             it
             was
             about
             ,
             )
             or
             the
             third
             hour
             (
             as
             Marke
             saith
             )
             and
             whether
             in
             John
             it
             should
             he
             read
             the
             third
             (
             as
             Beza
             and
             some
             others
             think
             )
             are
             both
             too
             hard
             for
             
               Vulgar
               Readers
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             leave
             them
             to
             Controversal
             writers
             :
             Much
             is
             said
             on
             both
             sides
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             2.
             
             These
             Arch-Priests
             that
             at
             the
             heart
             were
             much
             against
             Caesar
             ,
             yet
             to
             murder
             Christ
             as
             a
             Rebel
             ,
             pretend
             to
             be
             the
             greatest
             Caesarian
             Royalists
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Then
             delivered
             he
             him
             therefore
             unto
             them
             to
             be
             Crucified
             .
             And
             they
             took
             Jesus
             and
             led
             him
             away
             .
             17.
             
             And
             he
             bearing
             his
             Cross
             ,
             went
             forth
             unto
             a
             place
             called
             the
             place
             of
             a
             scull
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             Golgotha
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             He
             bare
             his
             Cross
             (
             till
             his
             strength
             failed
             and
             then
             they
             made
             Simon
             of
             Cyrene
             to
             bear
             it
             )
             to
             a
             place
             called
             in
             Syriack
             Golgotha
             ,
             or
             the
             place
             of
             a
             Skul
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Where
             they
             Crucified
             him
             ,
             and
             two
             other
             with
             him
             ,
             on
             either
             side
             one
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             in
             the
             midst
             .
             19.
             
             And
             Pilate
             wrote
             a
             title
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             on
             the
             cross
             .
             And
             the
             writing
             was
             ,
             JESUS
             OF
             NAZARETH
             THE
             KING
             OF
             THE
             JEWS
             .
          
           
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             Title
             signified
             his
             accusation
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             This
             title
             then
             read
             many
             of
             the
             Jews
             :
             for
             the
             place
             where
             Jesus
             was
             Crucified
             was
             nigh
             to
             the
             city
             :
             and
             it
             was
             written
             in
             Hebrew
             ,
             and
             Greek
             ,
             and
             Latine
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Written
             in
             Syriack
             or
             Chaldee
             words
             with
             Hebrew
             Letters
             ,
             and
             in
             Greek
             and
             Latine
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Then
             said
             the
             chief
             priests
             of
             the
             Jews
             to
             Pilate
             ,
             Write
             not
             ,
             The
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             22.
             
             Pilate
             answered
             ,
             What
             I
             have
             written
             ,
             I
             have
             written
             .
          
           
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             The
             Title
             which
             Pilate
             made
             in
             Scorn
             ,
             and
             God
             over
             ruled
             as
             real
             Truth
             ,
             displeased
             the
             Arch-Priests
             :
             but
             Pilate
             would
             not
             alter
             it
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Then
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             Crucified
             Jesus
             ,
             took
             his
             garments
             (
             and
             made
             four
             parts
             ,
             to
             every
             souldier
             a
             part
             )
             and
             also
             his
             coat
             :
             now
             the
             coat
             was
             without
             seam
             ,
             woven
             from
             the
             top
             throughout
             .
             24.
             
             They
             said
             therefore
             among
             themselves
             ,
             Let
             us
             not
             rent
             it
             ,
             but
             cast
             lots
             for
             it
             ,
             whose
             it
             shall
             be
             :
             that
             the
             scripture
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             which
             saith
             ,
             They
             parted
             my
             raiment
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             my
             vesture
             they
             did
             cast
             lots
             .
             These
             things
             therefore
             the
             souldiers
             did
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Not
             that
             the
             Prophesie
             made
             them
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             was
             fullfilled
             by
             their
             doing
             it
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Now
             there
             stood
             by
             the
             cross
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             his
             mother
             ,
             and
             his
             mothers
             sister
             ,
             Mary
             the
             wife
             of
             Cleophas
             ,
             and
             Mary
             Magdalene
             .
             26.
             
             When
             Jesus
             therefore
             saw
             his
             mother
             ,
             and
             the
             disciple
             standing
             by
             ,
             whom
             he
             loved
             ,
             he
             saith
             unto
             his
             mother
             ,
             Woman
             ,
             behold
             thy
             son
             .
             27.
             
             Then
             saith
             he
             to
             the
             disciple
             ,
             Behold
             thy
             Mother
             .
             And
             from
             that
             hour
             that
             disciple
             took
             her
             unto
             his
             own
             home
             .
          
           
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Note
             ,
             Christ
             on
             the
             Cross
             had
             a
             care
             of
             his
             Mothers
             future
             comfort
             in
             the
             World
             :
             which
             consisted
             in
             her
             Entertainment
             and
             Converse
             with
             his
             beloved
             Disciple
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             After
             this
             ,
             Jesus
             knowing
             that
             all
             things
             were
             now
             accomplished
             ,
             that
             the
             scripture
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             saith
             I
             thirst
             .
             29.
             
             Now
             there
             was
             set
             a
             vessel
             full
             of
             vinegar
             :
             and
             they
             filled
             a
             Spunge
             with
             Vinegar
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             upon
             hyssop
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             to
             his
             mouth
             .
             30.
             
             When
             Jesus
             therefore
             had
             received
             the
             vinegar
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             It
             is
             finished
             :
             and
             he
             bowed
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             gave
             up
             the
             ghost
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             As
             other
             Scriptures
             of
             him
             were
             fulfilled
             ,
             so
             he
             would
             have
             that
             Psal
             .
             69.22
             .
             And
             having
             drunk
             the
             Vinegar
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             my
             Sacrifice
             on
             the
             Cross
             is
             performed
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophecies
             of
             it
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             he
             bowed
             his
             Head
             and
             resigned
             his
             Soul.
             
          
           
             Many
             passages
             are
             omitted
             by
             John
             because
             written
             by
             others
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             The
             Jews
             therefore
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             the
             preparation
             ,
             that
             the
             bodies
             should
             not
             remain
             upon
             the
             cross
             on
             the
             Sabbath-day
             (
             for
             that
             Sabbath-day
             was
             an
             high
             day
             )
             besought
             Pilate
             that
             their
             legs
             might
             be
             broken
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             might
             be
             taken
             away
             .
             32.
             
             Then
             came
             the
             souldiers
             ,
             and
             brake
             the
             legs
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             other
             which
             was
             Crucified
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             Note
             ,
             What
             day
             it
             was
             ,
             whether
             the
             Seventh
             
             day
             Sabbath
             ,
             or
             another
             so
             called
             by
             the
             Jews
             Superstition
             Expositors
             varying
             ,
             I
             have
             before
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             trouble
             the
             Vulgar
             Reader
             with
             the
             Controversie
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             But
             when
             they
             came
             to
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             saw
             that
             he
             was
             dead
             already
             ,
             they
             brake
             not
             his
             legs
             .
             34.
             
             But
             one
             of
             the
             souldiers
             with
             a
             spear
             pierced
             his
             side
             ,
             and
             forthwith
             came
             there
             out
             bloud
             and
             water
             .
          
           
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             They
             made
             sure
             since
             that
             he
             was
             dead
             !
          
           
             35.
             
             And
             he
             that
             saw
             it
             ,
             bare
             record
             ,
             and
             his
             record
             is
             true
             :
             and
             he
             knoweth
             that
             he
             saith
             true
             ,
             that
             ye
             might
             believe
             .
             36.
             
             For
             these
             things
             were
             done
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             should
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             A
             bone
             of
             him
             shall
             not
             be
             broken
             .
          
           
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             John
             that
             saw
             it
             is
             a
             true
             Witness
             .
             And
             that
             Psal
             .
             34.20
             .
             which
             speaketh
             Gods
             care
             of
             all
             his
             People
             ,
             was
             specially
             meant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whether
             David
             so
             understood
             it
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             And
             again
             another
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             They
             shall
             look
             on
             him
             whom
             they
             pierced
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             Thus
             also
             that
             of
             Zach.
             12.10
             .
             was
             fulfilled
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             And
             after
             this
             ,
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             (
             being
             a
             disciple
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             but
             secretely
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             Jews
             )
             besought
             Pilate
             that
             he
             might
             take
             away
             the
             body
             of
             Jesus
             :
             And
             Pilate
             gave
             him
             leave
             :
             He
             came
             therefore
             and
             took
             the
             body
             of
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             Joseph
             that
             duist
             not
             own
             Christ
             openly
             alive
             ,
             begs
             and
             obtaineth
             his
             body
             for
             burial
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             And
             there
             came
             also
             Nicodemus
             (
             which
             at
             the
             first
             came
             to
             Jesus
             by
             night
             )
             and
             brought
             a
             mixture
             of
             Myrrhe
             and
             Aloes
             ;
             about
             an
             hundred
             pound
             weight
             .
             40.
             
             Then
             took
             they
             the
             body
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             wound
             it
             in
             linen
             cloths
             ,
             with
             spices
             ,
             as
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Jews
             is
             to
             bury
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             The
             Mirrh
             and
             Aloes
             were
             to
             keep
             the
             Body
             from
             Putrefaction
             :
             but
             it
             seems
             they
             did
             for
             hast
             (
             being
             late
             )
             but
             rudely
             lay
             them
             to
             the
             body
             with
             the
             Cloaths
             ,
             deferring
             the
             full
             Embalming
             till
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             when
             the
             Women
             came
             with
             Spices
             to
             have
             done
             it
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             Now
             in
             the
             place
             were
             he
             was
             Crucified
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             garden
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             garden
             a
             new
             sepulchre
             ,
             wherein
             was
             never
             man
             yet
             laid
             .
             42.
             
             There
             laid
             they
             Jesus
             therefore
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Jews
             preparation-day
             ,
             for
             the
             sepulchre
             was
             nigh
             at
             hand
             .
          
           
             41
             ,
             42.
             
             It
             was
             Josephs
             Sepulchre
             which
             he
             had
             prepared
             for
             himself
             ,
             cleanness
             and
             nearness
             made
             it
             convenient
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             THe
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             cometh
             Mary
             Magdalene
             early
             when
             it
             was
             yet
             datk
             ,
             unto
             the
             Sepulchre
             ,
             and
             seeth
             the
             stone
             taken
             away
             from
             the
             Sepulchre
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Mary
             and
             other
             Women
             first
             see
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Then
             she
             runneth
             ,
             and
             cometh
             to
             Simon
             Peter
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             other
             Disciple
             whom
             Jesus
             loved
             ,
             and
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             They
             have
             taken
             away
             the
             Lord
             out
             of
             the
             Sepulchre
             ,
             and
             we
             know
             not
             where
             they
             have
             laid
             him
             .
             3.
             
             Peter
             therefore
             went
             forth
             ,
             and
             that
             other
             Disciple
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             the
             Sepulcre
             .
             4.
             
             So
             they
             ran
             both
             together
             :
             and
             the
             other
             Disciple
             did
             outrun
             Peter
             ,
             and
             came
             first
             to
             the
             Sepulchre
             .
             5.
             
             And
             he
             stouping
             down
             and
             looking
             in
             ,
             saw
             the
             linen
             cloths
             lying
             ;
             yet
             went
             he
             not
             in
             .
             6.
             
             Then
             cometh
             Simon
             Peter
             following
             him
             ,
             and
             went
             into
             the
             Sepulchre
             ,
             and
             seeth
             the
             linen
             clothes
             lye
             ;
             7.
             
             And
             the
             napkin
             that
             was
             about
             his
             head
             ,
             not
             lying
             with
             the
             Linnen
             clothes
             ,
             but
             wrapped
             together
             in
             a
             place
             by
             it self
             .
             8.
             
             Then
             went
             in
             also
             that
             other
             Disciple
             which
             came
             first
             to
             the
             Sepulchre
             ,
             and
             he
             saw
             ,
             and
             believed
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             
               &c.
               Peter
            
             and
             John
             moved
             by
             Marys
             words
             ,
             went
             and
             saw
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             For
             as
             yet
             they
             knew
             not
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             rise
             again
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Though
             the
             Scripture
             (
             and
             Christ
             himself
             often
             )
             foretold
             them
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             they
             yet
             believed
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Then
             the
             Disciples
             went
             away
             again
             unto
             their
             own
             home
             .
             11.
             
             But
             Mary
             stood
             without
             at
             the
             Sepulchre
             ,
             weeping
             :
             and
             as
             shee
             wept
             ,
             she
             stouped
             down
             and
             looked
             into
             the
             Sepulchre
             .
             12.
             
             And
             seeth
             two
             Angels
             in
             white
             ,
             sitting
             ,
             the
             one
             at
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             at
             the
             feet
             ,
             where
             the
             body
             of
             Jesus
             had
             layen
             :
             13.
             
             And
             they
             say
             unto
             her
             ,
             Woman
             ,
             why
             weepest
             thou
             ?
             She
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             Because
             they
             have
             taken
             away
             my
             Lord
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             not
             where
             they
             have
             laid
             him
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             &c.
             Though
             some
             Evangelists
             mentioned
             but
             one
             Angel
             ,
             that
             denieth
             not
             that
             there
             were
             two
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             affirmed
             .
          
           
           
             14.
             
             And
             when
             she
             had
             thus
             said
             ,
             she
             turned
             her self
             back
             ,
             and
             saw
             Jesus
             standing
             ,
             and
             knew
             not
             that
             it
             was
             Jesus
             .
             15.
             
             Jesus
             saith
             unto
             her
             ,
             Woman
             ,
             why
             weepest
             thou
             ?
             whom
             seekest
             thou
             ?
             she
             supposing
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Gardener
             ,
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             if
             thou
             have
             born
             him
             hence
             ,
             tell
             me
             where
             thou
             hast
             laid
             him
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             take
             him
             away
             .
             16.
             
             Jesus
             saith
             ,
             unto
             her
             ,
             Mary
             .
             She
             turned
             her self
             ,
             and
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             Rabboni
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Master
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Not
             ,
             Whether
             her
             not
             knowing
             him
             was
             not
             by
             reason
             of
             distance
             ,
             darkness
             ,
             or
             Christs
             not
             appearing
             in
             full
             notoriety
             ,
             is
             uncertain
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Christs
             first
             words
             are
             of
             Compassion
             to
             a
             weeping
             Sinner
             that
             loved
             him
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             s
             easy
             to
             think
             with
             what
             passionate
             Joy
             this
             sight
             and
             word
             surprized
             her
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Jesus
             saith
             unto
             her
             ,
             Touch
             me
             not
             :
             for
             I
             am
             not
             yet
             ascended
             to
             my
             Father
             :
             but
             go
             to
             my
             brethren
             ,
             and
             say
             unto
             them
             ,
             I
             ascend
             unto
             my
             Father
             and
             your
             Father
             ,
             and
             to
             my
             God
             and
             your
             God.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             I
             am
             not
             risen
             for
             such
             familiar
             Conduct
             and
             Converse
             as
             I
             had
             with
             you
             before
             my
             Resurrection
             ,
             but
             must
             Ascend
             to
             my
             Father
             where
             my
             Body
             shall
             be
             a
             Glorified
             spiritual
             body
             .
             And
             though
             I
             will
             allow
             you
             as
             much
             familiarity
             as
             shall
             convince
             you
             of
             my
             Resurrection
             ,
             yet
             no
             more
             ,
             nor
             such
             as
             formerly
             .
             But
             go
             to
             my
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             tell
             them
             ,
             I
             take
             them
             as
             my
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             am
             shortly
             to
             Ascend
             where
             I
             shall
             be
             better
             to
             them
             than
             on
             Earth
             ,
             even
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             
               my
               Father
            
             (
             by
             Nature
             and
             Merit
             )
             and
             
               their
               Father
            
             ,
             (
             by
             adopting
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Union
             with
             me
             through
             my
             Merit
             )
             to
             
               my
               God
            
             (
             as
             I
             am
             Mediator
             and
             Man
             )
             and
             
               their
               God
            
             (
             through
             my
             Mediation
             .
             )
          
           
             Note
             ,
             All
             true
             believers
             should
             labour
             to
             get
             this
             most
             Comfortable
             text
             deeply
             imprinted
             on
             their
             Minds
             ,
             and
             never
             think
             of
             God
             or
             come
             to
             him
             but
             as
             here
             described
             ;
             My
             Father
             and
             your
             Father
             ,
             My
             God
             and
             your
             God.
             And
             thus
             only
             to
             think
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             our
             change
             at
             Death
             ,
             we
             are
             Ascending
             to
             our
             ascended
             Saviour
             called
             our
             Brother
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Father
             and
             our
             Father
             ,
             to
             his
             God
             and
             our
             God.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             there
             seemeth
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             the
             Evangelists
             in
             describing
             these
             passages
             and
             appearances
             to
             the
             Women
             and
             Apostles
             :
             But
             it
             is
             but
             because
             one
             leaveth
             out
             what
             another
             mentioneth
             but
             not
             that
             they
             contradict
             each
             other
             .
             And
             if
             you
             you
             take
             them
             altogether
             as
             one
             History
             ,
             the
             order
             seemeth
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             First
             ,
             
               Mary
               Magdalen
               ,
               Johanna
               Mary
            
             of
             James
             ,
             and
             Sallome
             ,
             having
             bought
             Spices
             ,
             and
             going
             to
             Embalm
             the
             Body
             ,
             said
             who
             will
             roll
             away
             the
             Stone
             for
             us
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             When
             they
             come
             they
             found
             that
             the
             Stone
             was
             rolled
             away
             ;
             for
             an
             Angel
             had
             done
             it
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             appearing
             and
             Earthquake
             affrighted
             away
             the
             Soldiers
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             Angel
             with
             another
             saith
             to
             the
             Women
             fear
             not
             ,
             I
             know
             you
             seek
             Jesus
             that
             was
             was
             Crucified
             :
             why
             seek
             ye
             the
             living
             among
             the
             dead
             ;
             he
             is
             not
             here
             ,
             he
             is
             Risen
             ,
             Come
             ,
             see
             the
             place
             ,
             &c.
             4.
             
             Then
             the
             Women
             run
             and
             tell
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             They
             have
             taken
             away
             the
             Lord
             we
             know
             not
             where
             they
             have
             laid
             him
             .
             5.
             
             Then
             Peter
             and
             John
             run
             to
             see
             :
             6.
             
             Mary
             being
             come
             back
             stood
             weeping
             at
             the
             Enterance
             and
             looked
             back
             and
             saw
             two
             Angels
             ,
             as
             John
             reciteth
             it
             .
             7.
             
             Then
             Mary
             looked
             back
             and
             saw
             Christ
             ,
             and
             at
             first
             knew
             him
             not
             ,
             and
             he
             spake
             to
             her
             as
             here
             .
             8.
             
             Then
             she
             runs
             and
             tells
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             that
             she
             had
             seen
             the
             Lord
             :
             9.
             
             Either
             then
             or
             when
             she
             was
             gone
             Jesus
             met
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Women
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             them
             All
             hail
             ,
             and
             they
             laid
             hold
             on
             his
             Feet
             and
             worshipped
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             said
             fear
             not
             ,
             Go
             tell
             my
             brethen
             &c.
             
          
           
             Or
             perhaps
             we
             may
             make
             it
             shorter
             .
             As
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Stone
             rolled
             away
             and
             the
             keeper
             affrighted
             away
             .
             2.
             
             Mary
             and
             the
             other
             women
             comes
             and
             find
             it
             so
             .
             3.
             
             They
             go
             in
             and
             miss
             the
             body
             .
             4.
             
             Many
             runs
             and
             tells
             Peter
             and
             John.
             5.
             
             They
             run
             to
             see
             .
             6.
             
             The
             women
             Staying
             see
             first
             one
             Angel
             on
             the
             Stone
             on
             the
             right
             side
             and
             then
             two
             ,
             one
             at
             the
             head
             and
             one
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             the
             place
             .
             7.
             
             These
             Angels
             say
             all
             that
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             Mary
             and
             the
             rest
             .
             8.
             
             Mary
             seeth
             Jesus
             and
             so
             do
             the
             rest
             ,
             who
             holding
             him
             by
             the
             feet
             he
             restraineth
             further
             corporal
             contract
             ,
             and
             speaketh
             to
             Mary
             and
             the
             rest
             all
             that
             is
             mentioned
             .
             9.
             
             Then
             she
             and
             they
             tell
             the
             Disciples
             that
             they
             had
             seen
             him
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             said
             .
             This
             seemeth
             the
             order
             of
             all
             togegether
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Mary
             Magdalene
             came
             and
             told
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             that
             she
             had
             seen
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             spoken
             these
             things
             unto
             her
             .
             19.
             
             Then
             the
             same
             day
             at
             evening
             ,
             being
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             when
             the
             doors
             were
             shut
             ,
             where
             the
             Disciples
             were
             assembled
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             came
             Jesus
             and
             stood
             in
             the
             midst
             ,
             and
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             Peace
             be
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Note
             ,
             Christ
             rose
             and
             first
             appeared
             on
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             If
             any
             should
             question
             it
             by
             cavilling
             at
             the
             Text
             as
             doubtful
             ;
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             ever
             since
             observing
             that
             day
             without
             any
             Contradicting
             Party
             ,
             proveth
             it
             past
             doubt
             to
             all
             that
             use
             sober
             reason
             in
             the
             case
             .
             2.
             
             Christ
             owned
             their
             private
             meeting
             ,
             not
             reproving
             the
             Cautelous
             fears
             of
             Persecutors
             .
             3.
             
             The
             first
             word
             that
             he
             spake
             to
             them
             together
             (
             or
             after
             his
             words
             to
             Mary
             )
             was
             [
             peace
             be
             unto
             you
             ]
             (
             Little
             understood
             by
             many
             Churchmen
             .
             )
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             so
             said
             ,
             he
             sheweth
             unto
             them
             his
             hands
             and
             his
             side
             .
             Then
             were
             the
             Disciples
             glad
             when
             they
             saw
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             20.
             
             Several
             appearances
             are
             past
             by
             because
             mentioned
             by
             others
             .
          
           
           
             21.
             
             Then
             said
             Jesus
             to
             them
             again
             ,
             Peace
             be
             unto
             you
             :
             as
             my
             Father
             hath
             sent
             me
             ,
             even
             so
             send
             I
             you
             .
             22.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             said
             this
             ,
             he
             breathed
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             Receive
             ye
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             23.
             
             Whose
             soever
             sins
             ye
             remit
             ,
             they
             are
             remitted
             unto
             them
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             sins
             ye
             retain
             ,
             they
             are
             retained
             .
          
           
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             &c.
             Peace
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             my
             Gift
             and
             Benediction
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             the
             sum
             of
             your
             duty
             to
             others
             ;
             as
             my
             Father
             sent
             me
             into
             the
             World
             to
             Gather
             ,
             Guide
             and
             save
             his
             Church
             as
             their
             Head
             and
             Mediator
             ,
             so
             I
             send
             you
             to
             Gather
             ,
             Guide
             and
             Save
             the
             Church
             as
             my
             Apostles
             :
             And
             breathing
             on
             them
             he
             said
             ,
             As
             my
             Father
             sent
             me
             not
             with
             a
             bare
             Title
             unfurnished
             for
             his
             work
             ,
             but
             filled
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Life
             and
             Power
             ,
             of
             Light
             and
             Wisdom
             ,
             of
             Love
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             so
             I
             will
             give
             you
             the
             same
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             send
             you
             furnished
             with
             Power
             ,
             Knowledge
             and
             Love
             ,
             (
             and
             not
             with
             meer
             names
             and
             Titles
             as
             Images
             )
             :
             I
             give
             you
             Power
             to
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             so
             effectually
             as
             shall
             open
             mens
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             turn
             them
             from
             Darkness
             to
             Light
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Power
             of
             Satan
             unto
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             receive
             really
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             Sacramental
             investiture
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             from
             your
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             ,
             and
             right
             to
             the
             inheritance
             among
             the
             Sanctified
             by
             Faith
             in
             me
             :
             To
             be
             the
             Guids
             of
             my
             Church
             entrusted
             with
             Witnessing
             and
             Recording
             my
             Doctrine
             ,
             Laws
             and
             Promises
             for
             their
             Government
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             And
             with
             the
             Keys
             of
             Church
             order
             ,
             as
             authorized
             Judges
             in
             your
             several
             charges
             ,
             who
             is
             capable
             of
             Church
             Communion
             ,
             to
             be
             received
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             restored
             by
             Repentance
             ,
             or
             as
             uncapable
             Apostates
             cast
             out
             :
             Together
             with
             an
             extraordinary
             Power
             ,
             to
             inflict
             or
             to
             remit
             bodily
             Punishment
             by
             my
             rule
             ;
             not
             at
             your
             pleasure
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             shall
             please
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             he
             shall
             give
             you
             .
             And
             I
             do
             breath
             on
             you
             to
             communicate
             now
             some
             beginnings
             of
             that
             Spirit
             which
             I
             will
             send
             down
             on
             you
             after
             my
             Ascension
             ;
             And
             so
             signifie
             to
             you
             that
             it
             is
             a
             real
             Qualification
             and
             Spirituall
             that
             I
             will
             give
             ,
             (
             as
             God
             when
             he
             made
             Man
             breathed
             into
             him
             a
             living
             Soul
             )
             that
             you
             deceive
             not
             your selves
             and
             the
             Church
             by
             dead
             Imaginary
             and
             Powerless
             names
             :
             The
             witness
             of
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prophesie
             ,
             And
             of
             Sanctification
             .
             And
             if
             any
             man
             have
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             none
             of
             his
             ,
             by
             what
             name
             or
             Title
             soever
             he
             be
             dignified
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             But
             Thomas
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             twelve
             ,
             called
             Didymus
             ,
             was
             not
             with
             them
             when
             Jesus
             came
             .
             25.
             
             The
             other
             Disciples
             therefore
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             We
             have
             seen
             the
             Lord.
             But
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Except
             I
             shall
             see
             in
             his
             hands
             the
             print
             of
             the
             nails
             ,
             and
             put
             my
             finger
             into
             the
             print
             of
             the
             nails
             ,
             and
             thrust
             my
             hand
             into
             his
             side
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             believe
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Note
             ,
             All
             Christs
             Disciples
             were
             not
             equally
             inclined
             to
             believe
             .
             2.
             
             This
             obstinate
             Resolution
             deserved
             a
             desertion
             yet
             Christ
             in
             mercy
             overcame
             it
             and
             forsook
             him
             not
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             And
             after
             eight
             days
             ,
             again
             his
             Disciples
             were
             within
             ,
             and
             Thomas
             with
             them
             :
             then
             came
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             doors
             being
             shut
             ,
             and
             stood
             in
             the
             midst
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Peace
             be
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             The
             next
             first
             day
             of
             that
             week
             ,
             they
             being
             assembled
             ,
             
               &c.
               Note
            
             .
             Coming
             in
             when
             the
             doors
             were
             fast
             shut
             whether
             he
             opened
             them
             (
             as
             some
             groundlesly
             think
             )
             or
             not
             ,
             was
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             he
             whose
             Body
             was
             quickly
             to
             be
             a
             Glorious
             Spiritual
             body
             when
             it
             came
             to
             that
             Glorious
             spiritual
             Region
             no
             doubt
             had
             after
             his
             Resurection
             a
             change
             preparatory
             thereto
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             could
             appear
             and
             disappear
             and
             vanish
             from
             their
             sight
             ,
             and
             come
             in
             when
             the
             door
             was
             shut
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             ascend
             to
             heaven
             :
             And
             the
             Carnal
             objections
             against
             this
             are
             all
             vain
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Then
             saith
             he
             to
             Thomas
             ,
             Reach
             hither
             thy
             finger
             ,
             and
             behold
             my
             hands
             ;
             and
             reach
             hither
             thy
             hand
             ,
             and
             thrust
             it
             into
             my
             side
             :
             and
             be
             not
             faithless
             ,
             but
             believing
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Note
             ,
             Wonderful
             is
             the
             Condescension
             of
             Christ
             to
             those
             that
             he
             will
             save
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             And
             Thomas
             answered
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             My
             Lord
             and
             my
             God.
             
          
           
             28.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             convincing
             condescension
             of
             Christ
             turns
             unbelief
             into
             a
             Rapture
             of
             adoration
             :
             Now
             Thomas
             cryeth
             My
             Lord
             and
             my
             God.
             
          
           
             29.
             
             Jesus
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             because
             thou
             hast
             seen
             me
             ,
             thou
             hast
             believed
             :
             blessed
             are
             they
             that
             have
             not
             seen
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             believed
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             I
             have
             condescended
             to
             thy
             sight
             and
             feeling
             :
             But
             this
             shall
             be
             the
             common
             way
             to
             blessedness
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             have
             not
             seen
             shall
             believe
             and
             so
             be
             happy
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             And
             many
             other
             signs
             truly
             did
             Jesus
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             written
             in
             this
             book
             .
             31.
             
             But
             these
             are
             written
             ,
             that
             ye
             might
             believe
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             believing
             ye
             might
             have
             life
             through
             his
             name
             .
          
           
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             These
             and
             many
             more
             not
             recited
             he
             did
             :
             And
             it
             being
             by
             believing
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Saviour
             that
             you
             must
             come
             to
             life
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             evidence
             of
             these
             Miracles
             that
             you
             must
             believe
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Christ
             ,
             therefore
             these
             Miracles
             are
             Recorded
             to
             convince
             you
             that
             you
             may
             believe
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             AFter
             these
             things
             Jesus
             shewed
             himself
             again
             to
             the
             Disciples
             at
             the
             sea
             of
             Tiberias
             ;
             and
             on
             this
             wise
             shewed
             he
             him self
             :
             2.
             
             There
             were
             together
             Simon
             Peter
             ,
             and
             Thomas
             called
             Didymus
             ,
             and
             Nathanael
             of
             Cana
             in
             Galilee
             ,
             and
             the
             sons
             of
             Zebedee
             ,
             and
             two
             other
             of
             his
             Disciples
             .
             3.
             
             Simon
             Peter
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             I
             go
             a
             fishing
             .
             They
             say
             unto
             him
             ,
             We
             also
             go
             with
             thee
             .
             They
             went
             forth
             ,
             and
             entred
             into
             a
             ship
             immediately
             ;
             and
             that
             night
             they
             caught
             nothing
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             Disciples
             went
             home
             to
             their
             Trades
             when
             Jesus
             was
             Crucified
             :
             2.
             
             Their
             unsucesfulness
             was
             to
             prepare
             for
             the
             Miracle
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             when
             the
             morning
             was
             now
             come
             ,
             Jesus
             stood
             on
             the
             shore
             :
             but
             the
             Disciples
             knew
             not
             that
             it
             was
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             His
             appearance
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             was
             with
             some
             change
             from
             what
             he
             appeared
             before
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Then
             Jesus
             saith
             unto
             them
             Children
             ,
             have
             ye
             any
             meat
             ?
             They
             answered
             him
             No.
             6.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Cast
             the
             net
             on
             the
             right
             side
             of
             the
             ship
             and
             ye
             shall
             find
             .
             They
             cast
             therefore
             ,
             and
             now
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             draw
             it
             for
             the
             multitude
             of
             fishes
             .
          
           
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Christ
             taketh
             occasion
             of
             their
             frustration
             to
             shew
             his
             Power
             and
             help
             their
             Faith.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Therefore
             that
             Disciple
             whom
             Jesus
             loved
             ,
             saith
             unto
             Peter
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             Lord.
             Now
             when
             Simon
             Peter
             heard
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             girt
             his
             fishers
             coat
             unto
             him
             (
             for
             he
             was
             naked
             )
             and
             did
             cast
             himself
             into
             the
             sea
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             When
             the
             Miracle
             convinced
             him
             upon
             Johns
             words
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             put
             on
             his
             Fishers
             Coat
             and
             leapt
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             trusted
             Christ
             with
             his
             Life
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             the
             other
             Disciples
             came
             in
             a
             little
             ship
             (
             for
             they
             were
             not
             far
             from
             land
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             were
             two
             hundred
             cubits
             )
             dragging
             the
             net
             with
             fishes
             .
             9.
             
             As
             soon
             then
             as
             they
             were
             come
             to
             land
             ,
             they
             saw
             a
             fire
             of
             coals
             there
             ,
             and
             fish
             laid
             thereon
             ,
             and
             bread
             .
             10.
             
             Jesus
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             Bring
             of
             the
             fish
             which
             ye
             have
             now
             caught
             .
             11.
             
             Simon
             Peter
             went
             up
             ,
             and
             drew
             the
             net
             to
             land
             ,
             full
             of
             great
             fishes
             ,
             an
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             and
             three
             :
             and
             for
             all
             there
             were
             so
             many
             ,
             yet
             was
             not
             the
             net
             broken
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Here
             are
             two
             Miracles
             conjoyned
             :
             The
             Fish
             catcht
             ,
             and
             the
             Fish
             and
             Bread
             &
             Fire
             prepared
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Jesus
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             Come
             and
             dine
             ,
             And
             none
             of
             the
             Disciples
             durst
             ask
             him
             :
             Who
             art
             thou
             ?
             knowing
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Lord.
             13.
             
             Jesus
             then
             cometh
             ,
             and
             taketh
             bread
             ,
             and
             giveth
             them
             ,
             and
             fish
             likewise
             .
          
           
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             They
             knew
             him
             more
             by
             the
             Miracle
             than
             by
             his
             Visage
             .
             Though
             it
             be
             not
             said
             tha
             the
             did
             Eat
             and
             Drink
             with
             them
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             improbable
             though
             uncertain
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             This
             is
             now
             the
             third
             time
             that
             Jesus
             sheweth
             himself
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             after
             that
             he
             was
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             This
             was
             the
             third
             time
             that
             he
             appeared
             to
             many
             of
             them
             together
             ,
             or
             the
             third
             that
             John
             Recordeth
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             day
             of
             his
             appearing
             ,
             though
             the
             sixth
             appearance
             made
             :
             And
             whether
             that
             on
             a
             Mountain
             in
             Gallilee
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             others
             was
             at
             this
             time
             is
             doubted
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             So
             when
             they
             had
             dined
             ,
             Jesus
             saith
             to
             Simon
             Peter
             ,
             Simon
             Son
             of
             Jonas
             ,
             lovest
             thou
             me
             more
             then
             these
             ?
             He
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             Yea
             ,
             Lord
             ;
             thou
             knowest
             that
             I
             love
             thee
             .
             He
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             Feed
             my
             Lambs
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Thou
             didst
             lately
             profess
             that
             if
             all
             men
             forsook
             me
             ,
             yet
             thou
             wouldst
             not
             ,
             as
             if
             thou
             hadst
             loved
             me
             more
             than
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             yet
             did
             three
             times
             deny
             me
             :
             Art
             thou
             now
             of
             the
             same
             Resolution
             more
             confirmed
             —
             If
             thou
             be
             ,
             what
             Love
             thou
             hast
             to
             me
             ,
             shew
             it
             by
             thy
             Ministerial
             Love
             and
             Labour
             ,
             for
             the
             Souls
             even
             of
             the
             lowest
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             He
             saith
             to
             him
             again
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             Simon
             son
             of
             Jonas
             ,
             lovest
             thou
             me
             ?
             He
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             yea
             Lord
             ;
             thou
             knowest
             that
             I
             love
             thee
             .
             He
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             Feed
             my
             sheep
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Thou
             knowest
             the
             heart
             and
             therefore
             knowest
             that
             I
             love
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             He
             saith
             unto
             him
             the
             third
             time
             ,
             Simon
             son
             of
             Jonas
             ,
             lovest
             thou
             me
             ?
             Peter
             was
             grieved
             ,
             because
             he
             said
             unto
             him
             the
             third
             time
             ,
             Lovest
             thou
             me
             ?
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             knowest
             all
             things
             ;
             thou
             knowest
             that
             I
             love
             thee
             .
             Jesus
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             Feed
             my
             sheep
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             
               N.
               Peters
            
             threefold
             denyal
             required
             a
             threefold
             Confession
             ,
             and
             engagement
             to
             future
             fidelity
             and
             obedience
             ;
             and
             this
             told
             him
             what
             Discipline
             he
             was
             to
             use
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Church
             Government
             towards
             others
             
             that
             so
             offend
             .
             2.
             
             Ministers
             that
             are
             to
             require
             Confession
             and
             Promises
             of
             obedience
             to
             Christ
             from
             offenders
             in
             order
             to
             their
             Restoration
             ,
             must
             lead
             the
             way
             in
             the
             same
             themselves
             if
             they
             scandalously
             sin
             .
             3.
             
             The
             great
             evidence
             of
             our
             Love
             to
             Christ
             must
             be
             in
             serving
             the
             Church
             and
             Souls
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Verily
             ,
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             thee
             ,
             When
             thou
             wast
             young
             ,
             thou
             girdest
             thy self
             ,
             and
             walkedst
             whither
             thou
             wouldest
             :
             but
             when
             thou
             shalt
             be
             old
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             stretch
             forth
             thy
             hands
             ,
             and
             another
             shall
             gird
             thee
             ,
             and
             carry
             thee
             whither
             thou
             wouldest
             not
             .
          
           
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Thou
             wast
             at
             thy
             free
             dispose
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             here
             ,
             after
             others
             shall
             bind
             thee
             ,
             and
             carry
             thee
             to
             Prison
             against
             thy
             will
             ,
             and
             also
             unto
             death
             .
             By
             these
             words
             he
             signified
             that
             he
             should
             be
             Martyred
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             This
             spake
             he
             ,
             signifying
             by
             what
             death
             he
             should
             glorifie
             God.
             And
             when
             he
             had
             spoken
             this
             ,
             he
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             Follow
             me
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Follow
             me
             in
             labour
             and
             fufferings
             unto
             Glory
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Then
             Peter
             turning
             about
             ,
             seeth
             the
             Disciple
             whom
             Jesus
             loved
             ,
             following
             ;
             which
             also
             leaned
             on
             his
             breast
             at
             supper
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Lord
             which
             is
             he
             that
             betrayeth
             thee
             ?
             21.
             
             Peter
             seeing
             him
             ,
             saith
             to
             Jesus
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             and
             what
             shall
             this
             man
             do
             ?
          
           
             20.
             
             What
             shall
             become
             of
             John.
             
          
           
             22.
             
             Jesus
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             If
             I
             will
             that
             he
             tarry
             till
             I
             come
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             to
             thee
             ?
             Follow
             thou
             me
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             What
             is
             that
             to
             thee
             how
             long
             he
             shall
             live
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             till
             my
             coming
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             live
             till
             he
             see
             my
             Catholik
             Church
             setled
             under
             my
             proper
             Government
             ,
             when
             the
             Jews
             Law
             and
             Policy
             are
             fully
             dissolved
             at
             the
             destruction
             of
             their
             Temple
             and
             Nation
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Then
             went
             this
             saying
             abroad
             among
             the
             brethren
             that
             that
             Disciple
             should
             not
             die
             :
             yet
             Jesus
             said
             not
             unto
             him
             ,
             He
             shall
             not
             die
             :
             but
             ,
             If
             I
             will
             that
             he
             tarry
             till
             I
             come
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             to
             thee
             ?
          
           
             23.
             
             Note
             ,
             A
             false
             Tradition
             may
             pass
             amongst
             Christs
             own
             Disciples
             by
             misunderstanding
             in
             some
             things
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             This
             is
             the
             Disciple
             which
             testifieth
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             wrote
             these
             things
             :
             and
             we
             know
             that
             his
             testimony
             is
             true
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             This
             is
             John
             the
             Disciple
             who
             was
             an
             Eye
             and
             Ear
             witness
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             who
             wrote
             this
             History
             of
             Christ
             ;
             And
             whose
             testimony
             the
             Church
             doth
             justly
             receive
             as
             true
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Though
             some
             take
             these
             words
             to
             be
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Asia
             that
             published
             Johns
             Gospel
             ,
             (
             at
             whose
             request
             they
             say
             he
             wrote
             it
             about
             thirty
             two
             years
             after
             Christs
             Resurrection
             ,
             )
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             less
             probable
             that
             the
             words
             are
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             that
             [
             we
             know
             ]
             signifieth
             only
             [
             its
             well
             known
             to
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             And
             there
             are
             also
             many
             other
             things
             which
             Jesus
             did
             ,
             the
             which
             if
             they
             should
             be
             written
             every
             one
             ,
             I
             suppose
             that
             even
             the
             world
             it self
             could
             not
             contain
             the
             books
             that
             should
             be
             written
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Though
             this
             History
             be
             written
             to
             Record
             divers
             things
             which
             others
             have
             omitted
             ,
             yet
             altogether
             are
             far
             from
             containing
             all
             the
             Miracles
             that
             Christ
             did
             :
             which
             were
             so
             many
             that
             should
             they
             all
             be
             written
             ,
             the
             many
             and
             great
             Volumns
             would
             as
             it
             were
             overload
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             matter
             of
             offence
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             Evangelist
             pass
             by
             divers
             particulars
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             though
             multitudes
             of
             Christs
             Words
             and
             Miracles
             may
             be
             unknown
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             much
             is
             Recorded
             as
             he
             would
             have
             taken
             as
             needful
             to
             the
             notice
             of
             the
             Church
             through
             all
             Generations
             :
             And
             none
             of
             his
             Laws
             or
             Promises
             the
             objects
             of
             our
             Obedience
             and
             Faith
             are
             omitted
             :
             yea
             all
             that
             is
             essential
             to
             Christianity
             is
             contained
             in
             Baptism
             or
             a
             very
             narrow
             room
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             pretend
             Oral
             Tradition
             for
             any
             needful
             thing
             omitted
             in
             the
             Scripture
             Records
             ,
             though
             the
             Essentials
             and
             greatest
             practical
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             are
             most
             certainly
             delivered
             us
             both
             ways
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Universal
             publick
             practice
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           ACTS
           of
           the
           HOLY
           APOSTLES
           .
        
         
           
             Note
             ,
             
               That
               this
               History
               written
               by
               Saint
            
             Luke
             
               is
               not
               to
               be
               supposed
               to
               contain
               all
               the
               Miracles
               ,
               Preaching
               and
               Success
               of
               all
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               but
               only
               the
               History
               of
            
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             
               and
               some
               few
               others
               their
               Companions
               ,
               and
               that
               but
               for
               a
               short
               space
               of
               time
               :
               not
               mentioning
               what
               the
               other
               ten
               Apostles
               and
               their
               helpers
               did
               in
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               nor
               what
            
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             
               did
               to
               the
               end
               of
               their
               lives
               (
               supposed
               to
               be
               ten
               years
               after
               the
               ending
               of
               this
               History
               :
               )
               yea
            
             Peters
             
               History
               is
               here
               Recorded
               but
               for
               a
               far
               shorter
               time
               than
            
             Pauls
             ,
             
               with
               whom
            
             Luke
             
               Travelled
               .
               And
               though
               this
               History
               of
            
             Luke
             
               have
               more
               infallibility
               than
               other
               History
               of
               Church
               affairs
               since
               written
               ,
               yet
               all
               other
               credible
               notice
               of
               matter
               of
               Fact
               and
               Church
               Practice
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               is
               of
               great
               use
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               dispised
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             THE
             former
             treatise
             have
             I
             made
             ,
             O
             Theophilus
             ,
             of
             all
             that
             Jesus
             began
             both
             to
             do
             and
             teach
             ,
             2.
             
             Until
             the
             day
             in
             which
             he
             was
             taken
             up
             ,
             after
             that
             he
             through
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             had
             given
             commandments
             unto
             the
             Apostles
             whom
             he
             had
             chosen
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             wrote
             the
             Gospel
             History
             as
             a
             Record
             of
             Christs
             Birth
             ,
             Miracles
             and
             Doctrin●
             ,
             reaching
             to
             the
             day
             of
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             by
             breathing
             on
             his
             Disciples
             given
             them
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             their
             Comissions
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             whom
             also
             he
             shewed
             himself
             alive
             after
             his
             passion
             ,
             by
             many
             infallible
             proofs
             ,
             being
             seen
             of
             them
             forty
             days
             ,
             and
             speaking
             of
             the
             things
             pertaining
             to
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             their
             Faith
             should
             not
             waver
             but
             have
             full
             assurance
             ,
             he
             shewed
             himself
             to
             them
             by
             unquestionable
             manifestation
             ,
             at
             several
             times
             in
             the
             forty
             days
             space
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             abode
             on
             Earth
             before
             his
             Aseention
             ,
             Instructing
             them
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             being
             assembled
             together
             with
             them
             ,
             commanded
             them
             that
             they
             should
             not
             depart
             from
             Jerusalem
             ,
             but
             wait
             for
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             which
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             ye
             have
             heard
             of
             me
             .
             5.
             
             For
             John
             truly
             baptized
             with
             water
             ;
             but
             ye
             shall
             be
             baptized
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             not
             many
             days
             hence
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             And
             when
             he
             was
             among
             them
             he
             bid
             them
             wait
             at
             Jerusalem
             for
             the
             great
             Gift
             of
             the
             Father
             even
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             the
             Promise
             of
             which
             ye
             have
             heard
             of
             me
             :
             which
             shall
             be
             your
             full
             solemn
             initiation
             into
             your
             Apostolical
             and
             Extraordinary
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             a
             few
             days
             hence
             you
             shall
             receive
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             given
             by
             Christs
             breathing
             on
             them
             ,
             was
             not
             a
             meer
             Title
             ,
             Name
             or
             Relation
             ,
             bu●
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             that
             full
             effusion
             which
             they
             were
             to
             have
             after
             his
             Ascension
             ;
             but
             a
             previous
             earnest
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             
             shew
             them
             from
             whom
             the
             fuller
             Communication
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             differing
             from
             this
             later
             ,
             as
             his
             own
             Resurrection
             Victory
             differed
             from
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             Majesty
             and
             Kingdom
             .
             They
             were
             not
             to
             set
             upon
             the
             Publick
             Ministry
             without
             this
             necessary
             previous
             qualification
             :
             nor
             should
             any
             now
             take
             up
             the
             ordinary
             Ministry
             ,
             without
             holy
             suitable
             qualifications
             by
             Christs
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             When
             they
             therefore
             were
             come
             together
             ,
             they
             asked
             of
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             at
             this
             time
             restore
             again
             the
             kingdom-to
             Israel
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             They
             were
             now
             in
             hope
             of
             Earthly
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             now
             deliver
             Israel
             from
             Captivity
             and
             reign
             in
             visible
             Glory
             over
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Messiah
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             for
             you
             to
             know
             the-times
             or
             the
             seasons
             ,
             which
             the
             Father
             hath
             put
             in
             his
             own
             Power
             .
             8.
             
             But
             ye
             shall
             receive
             power
             after
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             come
             upon
             you
             :
             And
             ye
             shall
             be
             witnesses
             unto
             me
             ,
             both
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             Judea
             ,
             and
             in
             Samaria
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             uttermost
             part
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Presume
             not
             to
             enquire
             into
             Gods
             secrets
             ,
             of
             which
             this
             is
             one
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             God
             will
             advance
             you
             and
             his
             Israel
             to
             visible
             Reign
             and
             Glory
             .
             But
             such
             Power
             as
             is
             fittest
             for
             you
             at
             present
             ,
             ye
             shall
             receive
             by
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             upon
             you
             :
             by
             which
             you
             shall
             be
             enabled
             to
             declare
             your
             Testimony
             of
             what
             you
             have
             seen
             and
             heard
             of
             me
             ,
             throughout
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             It
             may
             seem
             strange
             that
             Christ
             confuteth
             not
             their
             conceit
             of
             an
             Israelitish
             Kingdom
             restored
             ,
             but
             only
             their
             demands
             about
             the
             season
             .
             But
             they
             were
             so
             far
             in
             the
             Right
             ,
             as
             that
             Christ
             would
             advance
             believing
             Israelites
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             though
             not
             restore
             the
             Mosaick
             Policy
             ,
             nor
             set
             the
             Israelites
             over
             others
             in
             a
             local
             Monarchy
             at
             Jerusalem
             .
             Therefore
             Christ
             intimateth
             that
             they
             shall
             have
             better
             than
             they
             expected
             ,
             which
             the
             Spirit
             should
             teach
             them
             better
             to
             understand
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             spoken
             these
             things
             ,
             while
             they
             beheld
             ,
             he
             was
             taken
             up
             ,
             and
             a
             cloud
             received
             him
             out
             of
             their
             sight
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Note
             ,
             No
             doubt
             but
             Christs
             body
             at
             its
             enterance
             in
             the
             Glorious
             Region
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             became
             glorious
             and
             spiritual
             eminently
             such
             as
             Paul
             saith
             ours
             shall
             be
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             sight
             of
             Christs
             Ascention
             must
             needs
             be
             as
             full
             an
             ascertaining
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Faith
             as
             his
             Resurrection
             ;
             And
             it
             must
             be
             no
             wonder
             that
             four
             Evangelists
             mention
             it
             not
             ,
             it
             being
             enough
             that
             any
             mention
             it
             ,
             Gods
             Spirit
             making
             their
             several
             Histories
             indited
             by
             him
             to
             be
             as
             one
             Book
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             while
             they
             looked
             stedfastly
             toward
             heaven
             ,
             as
             he
             went
             up
             ,
             behold
             ,
             two
             men
             stood
             by
             them
             in
             white
             apparel
             ;
             11.
             
             Which
             also
             said
             ,
             Ye
             men
             of
             Galilee
             ,
             why
             stand
             ye
             gazing
             up
             into
             heaven
             ?
             this
             same
             Jesus
             which
             is
             taken
             up
             from
             you
             into
             heaven
             ,
             shall
             so
             come
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             ye
             have
             seen
             him
             go
             into
             heaven
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             While
             they
             looked
             up
             after
             him
             two
             Angels
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             Men
             ,
             in
             white
             stood
             by
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             ye
             Men
             of
             Galilee
             ,
             gaze
             no
             more
             after
             the
             body
             of
             Jesus
             ascended
             into
             heaven
             :
             Know
             ye
             not
             that
             he
             must
             there
             Reign
             in
             Glory
             ,
             and
             thence
             send
             you
             down
             the
             Grace
             and
             Blessings
             purchased
             by
             his
             life
             on
             Earth
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             shall
             come
             again
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             attended
             with
             his
             glorious
             Angels
             ,
             and
             does
             not
             forsake
             you
             by
             his
             remove
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Then
             returned
             they
             unto
             Jerusalem
             ,
             from
             the
             mount
             called
             Olivet
             ,
             which
             is
             from
             Jerusalem
             a
             sabbath-days
             journey
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Note
             ,
             Mount
             Olivet
             at
             the
             neerest
             part
             is
             but
             five
             Furlongs
             from
             Jerusalem
             ,
             (
             a
             Furlong
             is
             six
             hundred
             feet
             ,
             and
             five
             Furlongs
             a
             thousand
             Yards
             .
             )
             And
             Christ
             is
             said
             Luke
             24.
             to
             lead
             them
             out
             as
             far
             as
             Bethany
             ,
             which
             is
             said
             to
             be
             fifteen
             furlongs
             from
             
               Jerusalem
               John
            
             11.18
             .
             To
             understand
             thus
             some
             say
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Bethany
             was
             the
             name
             of
             a
             large
             space
             of
             Ground
             (
             as
             Hackney
             where
             some
             houses
             are
             far
             neerer
             London
             than
             other
             .
             )
             2.
             
             And
             that
             Christ
             ascended
             not
             from
             the
             neerest
             part
             of
             Mount
             Olivet
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             top
             :
             And
             it
             is
             possible
             that
             Christ
             might
             lead
             them
             as
             far
             as
             Bethany
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             house
             of
             Lazarus
             instruct
             them
             ,
             and
             go
             forth
             again
             with
             them
             to
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Mount
             ,
             and
             thence
             ascend
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             when
             they
             were
             come
             in
             ,
             they
             went
             up
             into
             an
             upper
             Room
             ,
             where
             abode
             both
             Peter
             ,
             and
             James
             ,
             and
             John
             ,
             and
             Andrew
             ,
             Philip
             ,
             and
             Thomas
             ,
             Bartholomew
             ,
             and
             Matthew
             ,
             James
             the
             son
             of
             Alpheus
             ,
             and
             Simon
             Zelotes
             ,
             and
             Judas
             the
             brother
             of
             James
             .
             14.
             
             These
             all
             continued
             with
             one
             accord
             in
             prayer
             and
             supplication
             ,
             with
             the
             women
             ,
             and
             Mary
             the
             Mother
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             brethren
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             sight
             of
             Christ
             Ascending
             confirmed
             their
             Faith.
             2.
             
             And
             that
             Faith
             presently
             caused
             constant
             Prayer
             in
             Concord
             and
             Communion
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             in
             those
             days
             Peter
             stood
             up
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             (
             the
             number
             of
             the
             names
             together
             were
             about
             an
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             )
             .
          
           
             15
             An
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             being
             assembled
             for
             Prayer
             and
             mutual
             encouragement
             in
             Faith.
             
          
           
           
             16.
             
             Men
             and
             brethren
             ,
             This
             Scripture
             must
             needs
             have
             been
             fulfilled
             ,
             which
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             by
             the
             Mouth
             of
             David
             spake
             before
             concerning
             Judas
             ,
             which
             was
             guide
             to
             them
             that
             took
             Jesus
             .
             17.
             
             For
             he
             was
             numbred
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             had
             obtained
             part
             of
             this
             ministery
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Note
             ,
             This
             [
             must
             needs
             signifie
             no
             necessity
             or
             constraint
             put
             on
             Judas
             ,
             but
             a
             necessity
             Hypothetical
             ,
             and
             of
             consequence
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             i●
             cannot
             but
             be
             true
             which
             God
             foretelleth
             or
             foreseeth
             ,
             2.
             
             Judus
             ,
             though
             a
             Thief
             and
             a
             Devil
             had
             by
             Christs
             own
             choice
             a
             part
             or
             office
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Order
             :
             But
             not
             after
             Christs
             breathing
             on
             them
             and
             giving
             them
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             for
             the
             proper
             work
             of
             his
             universal
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             it
             began
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             one
             sent
             to
             offer
             Grace
             to
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             of
             Israel
             that
             mostly
             refused
             it
             such
             may
             be
             Ministers
             to
             condemnation
             of
             them selves
             and
             others
             ;
             and
             God
             may
             bless
             their
             doctrine
             to
             his
             Elect.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             Now
             this
             man
             purchased
             a
             field
             with
             the
             reward
             of
             iniquity
             ;
             and
             falling
             headlong
             ,
             he
             burst
             asunder
             in
             the
             midst
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             bowels
             gushed
             out
             .
          
           
             18
             
               N.
               Mat.
            
             27.
             
             Saith
             he
             strangled
             himself
             :
             Some
             Expositers
             suppose
             stangling
             was
             not
             by
             hanging
             himself
             but
             the
             rage
             of
             his
             Conscience
             and
             Passion
             did
             suffocate
             or
             strangle
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             fell
             down
             and
             burst
             :
             or
             rather
             that
             he
             cast
             himself
             headlong
             from
             some
             high
             place
             and
             burst
             :
             Others
             think
             that
             the
             Rope
             or
             Bough
             break
             where
             he
             was
             hanged
             :
             And
             its
             possible
             without
             hanging
             he
             might
             at
             once
             strangle
             himself
             with
             a
             Cord
             on
             the
             brow
             of
             some
             Precipice
             or
             fall
             or
             cast
             himself
             down
             it
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             it
             was
             known
             unto
             all
             the
             dwellers
             at
             Jerusalem
             ;
             insomuch
             as
             that
             field
             is
             called
             in
             their
             proper
             tongue
             ,
             Aceldama
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             The
             field
             of
             bloud
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             This
             is
             commonly
             known
             ,
             and
             the
             name
             of
             the
             field
             to
             this
             day
             is
             as
             a
             Record
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             For
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             book
             of
             psalms
             ,
             Let
             his
             habitation
             be
             desolate
             ,
             and
             let
             no
             man
             dwell
             therein
             :
             and
             ,
             His
             bishoprick
             let
             another
             take
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             What
             is
             said
             in
             Psal
             .
             69.25
             and
             109.8
             .
             is
             ultimately
             to
             be
             verified
             of
             him
             :
             his
             Office
             another
             must
             take
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Wherefore
             of
             these
             men
             which
             have
             companied
             with
             us
             ,
             all
             the
             time
             that
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             went
             in
             and
             out
             among
             us
             .
             22.
             
             Beginning
             from
             the
             baptism
             of
             John
             ,
             unto
             that
             same
             day
             that
             he
             was
             taken
             up
             from
             us
             ,
             must
             one
             be
             ordained
             to
             be
             a
             witness
             with
             us
             of
             his
             resurrection
             .
          
           
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Note
             ,
             Many
             besides
             the
             twelve
             did
             constantly
             accompany
             Christ
             .
             2.
             
             Quest
             .
             Why
             must
             the
             number
             of
             twelve
             Apostles
             be
             yet
             kept
             up
             ,
             were
             not
             others
             good
             witnesses
             without
             being
             chosen
             Apostles
             .
             Answ
             .
             The
             Israelitish
             Policy
             was
             not
             utterly
             demolished
             till
             near
             fourty
             years
             after
             Christs
             Resurrection
             :
             Therefore
             till
             then
             the
             Jews
             there
             were
             to
             be
             Preacht
             to
             ,
             and
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             suited
             to
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             ;
             though
             after
             the
             number
             was
             changed
             by
             Pauls
             Conversion
             ,
             when
             the
             Gospel
             was
             to
             be
             principally
             sent
             unto
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             they
             appointed
             two
             ,
             Joseph
             ,
             called
             Barsabas
             ,
             who
             was
             surnamed
             Justus
             ,
             and
             Matthias
             .
             24.
             
             And
             they
             prayed
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Thou
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             which
             knowest
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             shew
             whether
             of
             these
             two
             thou
             hast
             chosed
             ,
             25.
             
             That
             he
             may
             take
             part
             of
             this
             Ministery
             and
             apostleship
             ,
             from
             which
             Judas
             by
             transgression
             fell
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             go
             to
             his
             own
             place
             .
          
           
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Apostleship
             was
             not
             only
             the
             qualification
             of
             Eye
             Witnesses
             of
             Christs
             works
             ,
             but
             a
             special
             preeminent
             office
             of
             some
             of
             those
             many
             who
             saw
             his
             works
             :
             All
             that
             saw
             them
             were
             not
             Apostles
             .
             Therefore
             Christ
             did
             set
             diversity
             and
             disparity
             of
             Ministerial
             Offices
             in
             his
             Church
          
           
             2.
             
             Peters
             speech
             was
             to
             all
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             ver
             .
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             It
             s
             therefore
             to
             be
             supposed
             that
             the
             two
             were
             chosen
             by
             all
             the
             Company
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Conduct
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             And
             God
             by
             Lot
             chose
             one
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             it
             being
             his
             Prerogative
             to
             make
             Apostles
             .
             And
             I
             know
             no
             reason
             why
             the
             chief
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             at
             least
             in
             cases
             of
             doubt
             )
             should
             not
             now
             be
             so
             chosen
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             And
             they
             gave
             forth
             their
             lots
             ;
             and
             the
             lot
             fell
             upon
             Matthias
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             numbred
             with
             the
             eleven
             apostles
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Note
             ,
             How
             casual
             soever
             it
             seemed
             ,
             God
             was
             the
             undoubted
             determiner
             of
             it
             .
             But
             solemnly
             to
             appeal
             to
             his
             determination
             in
             ludricrous
             toys
             ,
             or
             things
             already
             determined
             by
             his
             word
             ,
             is
             but
             prophanely
             to
             take
             his
             name
             in
             vain
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             ANd
             when
             the
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             was
             fully
             come
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             with
             one
             accord
             in
             one
             place
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             by
             most
             Expositors
             taken
             to
             be
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             though
             some
             few
             contradict
             it
             .
             2.
             
             Christ
             chose
             the
             time
             to
             send
             the
             Spirit
             ▪
             when
             they
             were
             unanimously
             assembled
             for
             his
             worship
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             suddenly
             there
             came
             a
             sound
             from
             heaven
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             rushing
             mighty
             wind
             ,
             and
             it
             filled
             all
             the
             house
             where
             they
             were
             sitting
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             And
             there
             appeared
             unto
             them
             cloven
             tongues
             ,
             like
             as
             of
             fire
             ,
             and
             it
             sat
             upon
             each
             of
             them
             :
          
           
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             is
             likely
             it
             was
             only
             on
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             they
             were
             all
             filled
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             speak
             with
             other
             tongues
             ,
             as
             the
             Spirit
             gave
             them
             utterance
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             that
             were
             unlearned
             men
             ,
             were
             all
             suddenly
             filled
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             inspiring
             their
             minds
             with
             Sacred
             Light
             of
             Knowledge
             and
             fervor
             of
             affection
             ,
             caused
             them
             to
             utter
             these
             in
             various
             Languages
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             never
             learnt
             in
             the
             Praises
             of
             God
             and
             his
             works
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             As
             Baptism
             entereth
             Men
             into
             the
             state
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             this
             effusion
             of
             the
             Spirit
             solemnly
             invested
             the
             Apostles
             in
             the
             full
             state
             and
             power
             of
             their
             Offices
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             there
             were
             dwelling
             at
             Jerusalam
             ,
             Jews
             ,
             devout
             men
             ,
             out
             of
             every
             Nation
             under
             heaven
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Then
             were
             at
             Pentecost
             Jews
             out
             of
             many
             Nations
             where
             they
             were
             dispersed
             ,
             that
             came
             up
             to
             the
             Feast
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Now
             when
             this
             was
             noised
             abroad
             ,
             the
             multitude
             came
             together
             ,
             and
             were
             confounded
             ,
             because
             that
             every
             man
             heard
             them
             speak
             in
             his
             own
             language
             .
             7.
             
             And
             they
             were
             all
             amazed
             and
             marvelled
             ,
             saying
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             are
             not
             all
             these
             which
             speak
             ,
             Galileans
             ?
             And
             how
             hear
             we
             every
             man
             in
             our
             own
             tongue
             ,
             wherein
             we
             were
             born
             ?
             9.
             
             Parthians
             ,
             and
             Medes
             ,
             and
             Elamites
             ,
             and
             the
             dwellers
             in
             Mesopotamia
             ,
             and
             in
             Judea
             ,
             and
             Cappadocia
             ,
             in
             Pontus
             ,
             and
             Asia
             ,
             10.
             
             Phrygia
             ,
             and
             Pamphylia
             ,
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             parts
             of
             Libya
             ,
             about
             Cyrene
             ,
             and
             strangers
             of
             Rome
             ,
             Jews
             and
             proselytes
             .
             11.
             
             Cretes
             and
             Arabians
             ,
             we
             do
             hear
             them
             speak
             in
             our
             tongues
             the
             wonderful
             works
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             &c.
             The
             word
             as
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             his
             Gospel
             was
             that
             which
             they
             speak
             in
             the
             Tongues
             of
             all
             these
             Countries
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             they
             were
             all
             amazed
             ,
             and
             were
             in
             doubt
             ,
             saying
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             What
             meaneth
             this
             ?
             13.
             
             Others
             mocking
             ,
             said
             ,
             These
             men
             are
             full
             of
             new
             wine
             .
          
           
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Some
             derided
             them
             as
             Drunken
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             But
             Peter
             standing
             up
             with
             the
             eleven
             ,
             lift
             up
             his
             voice
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Ye
             men
             of
             Judea
             ,
             and
             all
             ye
             that
             dwell
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             be
             this
             known
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             hearken
             ,
             unto
             my
             words
             :
             15.
             
             For
             these
             are
             not
             drunken
             ,
             as
             ye
             suppose
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             but
             the
             third
             hour
             of
             the
             day
             .
          
           
             14
             ,
             &c.
             It
             is
             but
             nine
             a
             Clock
             at
             which
             time
             Men
             use
             to
             pray
             fasting
             ,
             (
             and
             Drunkeness
             will
             not
             enable
             a
             Man
             to
             speak
             various
             Languages
             .
             )
          
           
             16.
             
             But
             this
             is
             that
             which
             was
             spoken
             by
             the
             prophet
             Joel
             ,
             17.
             
             And
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             in
             the
             last
             days
             ,
             (
             saith
             God
             )
             I
             will
             pour
             out
             of
             my
             Spirit
             upon
             all
             flesh
             :
             and
             your
             sons
             and
             your
             daughters
             shall
             prophesie
             ,
             and
             your
             young
             men
             shall
             see
             visions
             ,
             and
             your
             old
             men
             shall
             dream
             dreams
             :
             18.
             
             And
             on
             my
             servants
             ,
             and
             on
             my
             hand-maidens
             I
             will
             pour
             out
             in
             those
             days
             of
             my
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             prophesie
             .
          
           
             16
             ,
             &c.
             This
             is
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             what
             Joel
             Prophecied
             of
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Messsiah
             ,
             &c
             ,
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             I
             will
             shew
             wonders
             in
             heaven
             above
             ,
             and
             signs
             in
             the
             earth
             beneath
             ;
             bloud
             ,
             and
             fire
             ,
             and
             vapour
             of
             smoke
             .
             20.
             
             The
             Sun
             shall
             be
             turned
             into
             darkness
             ,
             and
             the
             Moon
             into
             bloud
             ,
             before
             that
             great
             and
             notable
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             come
             .
             21.
             
             And
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             shall
             call
             on
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             Many
             Prodigies
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             as
             if
             the
             frame
             of
             Nature
             did
             shake
             or
             were
             altered
             ,
             shall
             go
             before
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Temple
             and
             Nation
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             But
             faithful
             praying
             Christians
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Ye
             men
             of
             Israel
             hear
             these
             words
             ,
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             a
             man
             approved
             of
             God
             among
             you
             ,
             by
             miracles
             and
             wonders
             and
             signs
             ,
             which
             God
             did
             by
             him
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             you
             ,
             as
             ye
             your selves
             also
             know
             :
             23.
             
             Him
             ,
             being
             delivered
             by
             the
             determinate
             counsel
             and
             foreknowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             ye
             have
             taken
             and
             by
             wicked
             hands
             have
             crucified
             and
             slain
             :
             24.
             
             Whom
             ,
             God
             hath
             raised
             up
             having
             loosed
             the
             pains
             of
             death
             ;
             because
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             that
             he
             should
             be
             holden
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             You
             deny
             not
             the
             fact
             of
             those
             Miracles
             done
             by
             Jesus
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             infallible
             works
             of
             Gods
             attestation
             :
             Gods
             determinate
             Counsel
             having
             appointed
             him
             to
             die
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             he
             foreknowing
             all
             that
             your
             wicked
             hearts
             do
             in
             it
             hereto
             ,
             accordingly
             with
             wicked
             hands
             you
             have
             murdered
             him
             (
             not
             at
             all
             excusable
             by
             the
             said
             decree
             or
             fore
             knowledge
             of
             God.
             )
             But
             God
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             having
             loosed
             the
             bonds
             of
             Death
             ,
             it
             
             being
             impossible
             they
             should
             be
             held
             and
             conquered
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             The
             word
             translated
             Pains
             of
             death
             may
             be
             also
             translated
             bonds
             :
             But
             if
             it
             must
             be
             read
             [
             Pains
             ]
             Death
             as
             a
             separation
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             is
             by
             privation
             a
             Penal
             state
             ,
             though
             not
             dolorous
             by
             positive
             evil
             ;
             yet
             some
             think
             that
             the
             Article
             of
             Descent
             into
             Hell
             signifieth
             some
             positive
             penalty
             on
             Christs
             soul
             ,
             called
             here
             
               The
               Pains
               of
               Death
            
             :
             But
             most
             think
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             For
             David
             speaketh
             concerning
             him
             ,
             I
             foresaw
             the
             Lord
             always
             before
             my
             face
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             on
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             not
             be
             moved
             .
             26.
             
             Therefore
             did
             my
             heart
             rejoyce
             ,
             and
             my
             tongues
             was
             glad
             :
             moreover
             also
             my
             flesh
             shall
             rest
             in
             hope
             .
             27.
             
             Because
             thou
             wilt
             not
             leave
             my
             Soul
             in
             hell
             ,
             neither
             wilt
             thou
             suffer
             thine
             holy
             One
             to
             see
             corruption
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Though
             David
             spake
             this
             partly
             of
             himself
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             spake
             it
             by
             him
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             not
             leave
             him
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Death
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             his
             body
             to
             be
             corrupted
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Thou
             hast
             made
             known
             to
             me
             the
             ways
             of
             life
             ;
             thou
             shalt
             make
             me
             full
             of
             joy
             with
             thy
             countenance
             .
             29.
             
             Men
             and
             brethren
             ,
             let
             me
             freely
             speak
             unto
             you
             of
             the
             Patriarch
             David
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             both
             dead
             and
             buried
             ,
             and
             his
             Sepulchre
             is
             with
             us
             unto
             this
             day
             :
             30.
             
             Therefore
             being
             a
             prophet
             ,
             and
             knowing
             that
             God
             had
             sworn
             with
             an
             oath
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             loyns
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             he
             would
             raise
             up
             Christ
             ,
             to
             sit
             on
             his
             throne
             :
             31.
             
             He
             seeing
             this
             before
             ,
             spake
             of
             the
             resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             his
             Soul
             was
             not
             left
             in
             hell
             ,
             neither
             his
             flesh
             did
             see
             corruption
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             Quest
             .
             How
             is
             Christ
             said
             to
             sit
             on
             Davids
             Throne
             which
             was
             of
             a
             visible
             Earthly
             Kingdom
             .
             Answ
             .
             It
             is
             that
             which
             was
             principally
             meant
             in
             the
             promise
             to
             David
             ,
             And
             the
             eminent
             and
             highest
             Reign
             containeth
             the
             lower
             under
             its
             power
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Article
             of
             Christs
             descent
             into
             Hell
             is
             so
             largely
             handled
             by
             many
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             not
             here
             interpose
             any
             more
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             to
             say
             that
             I
             take
             it
             to
             be
             best
             expounded
             by
             A.
             Bishop
             Vsher
             in
             his
             Answer
             to
             the
             Jesuits
             challenge
             .
             And
             this
             Text
             speaking
             first
             of
             David
             and
             ultimately
             of
             Christ
             ,
             seemeth
             to
             m●an
             no
             other
             Hell
             for
             Christ
             ,
             but
             what
             David
             meant
             of
             ●●●self
             :
             which
             is
             Hades
             ,
             the
             State
             of
             separated
             Souls
             as
             such
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             This
             Jesus
             hath
             God
             raised
             up
             ,
             whereof
             we
             all
             are
             witnesses
             .
             33.
             
             Therefore
             being
             by
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             exalted
             ,
             and
             having
             received
             of
             the
             Father
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             he
             hath
             shed
             forth
             this
             ,
             which
             ye
             now
             see
             and
             hear
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             We
             being
             all
             Witnesses
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             (
             and
             Ascension
             )
             he
             being
             in
             Glory
             in
             the
             fulness
             of
             his
             Power
             ,
             and
             having
             promised
             thus
             to
             send
             down
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             hath
             performed
             his
             promise
             as
             ye
             see
             and
             hear
             .
             1.
             
             To
             prove
             by
             this
             Miracle
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Power
             to
             convince
             Unbelievers
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             to
             enable
             us
             to
             Teach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             People
             of
             divers
             Languages
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             The
             Apostles
             were
             credible
             Witnesses
             of
             fact
             :
             2.
             
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             the
             infalible
             evidence
             that
             Christians
             mission
             and
             power
             is
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             34.
             
             For
             David
             is
             not
             ascended
             into
             the
             Heavens
             :
             but
             he
             saith
             himself
             ,
             The
             LORD
             said
             unto
             my
             Lord
             ,
             Sit
             thou
             on
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
             35.
             
             Until
             I
             make
             thy
             foes
             thy
             footstool
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             David
             went
             not
             up
             to
             Heaven
             bodily
             as
             Jesus
             did
             ,
             (
             but
             only
             his
             Soul
             )
             but
             he
             Prophesied
             of
             Christs
             Ascension
             and
             Glory
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             Therefore
             let
             all
             the
             House
             of
             Israel
             know
             assuredly
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             that
             same
             Jesus
             whom
             ye
             have
             Crucified
             ,
             both
             Lord
             and
             Christ
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             All
             of
             you
             therefore
             believe
             these
             Divine
             attestations
             and
             know
             asuredly
             that
             this
             Jesus
             whom
             you
             Crucified
             is
             in
             Glory
             exalted
             by
             God
             to
             be
             the
             Lord
             King
             and
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             Now
             when
             they
             heard
             this
             ,
             they
             were
             pricked
             in
             their
             heart
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             Peter
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             apostles
             ,
             Men
             and
             brethren
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             do
             ?
          
           
             37.
             
             These
             words
             accompanied
             with
             so
             great
             Evidence
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             now
             poured
             out
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             resist
             ,
             but
             their
             hearts
             convinced
             were
             prickt
             or
             wounded
             with
             grief
             and
             fear
             ,
             to
             find
             that
             they
             had
             Crucified
             the
             Messiah
             whom
             they
             expected
             ;
             And
             they
             cryed
             out
             ,
             is
             there
             yet
             no
             hope
             or
             remedy
             ?
             If
             there
             be
             what
             shall
             we
             do
             ?
          
           
             38.
             
             Then
             Peter
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Repent
             ,
             and
             be
             baptized
             every
             one
             of
             you
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             receive
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             There
             is
             yet
             hope
             and
             remedy
             .
             Repent
             of
             this
             and
             all
             your
             sins
             ,
             and
             give
             up
             your selves
             by
             Faith
             to
             Christ
             in
             the
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             your
             sins
             shall
             be
             remitted
             ,
             and
             this
             Holy
             Ghost
             which
             you
             now
             admire
             shall
             also
             be
             given
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             For
             the
             promise
             is
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             your
             Children
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             that
             are
             afar
             off
             ,
             even
             as
             many
             as
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             shall
             call
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             For
             the
             Messiah
             with
             his
             Grace
             ,
             of
             Remission
             
             and
             the
             Spirit
             is
             promised
             and
             is
             offered
             to
             you
             that
             are
             Jews
             and
             your
             whole
             Nation
             and
             Children
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             yours
             yet
             if
             you
             accept
             the
             offer
             :
             And
             not
             to
             you
             only
             but
             to
             as
             many
             as
             God
             shall
             call
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             in
             the
             remotest
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             :
             For
             Christ
             is
             now
             to
             be
             the
             Universal
             King
             and
             Saviour
             of
             all
             Nations
             and
             Persons
             that
             accept
             him
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             And
             with
             many
             other
             words
             did
             he
             testifie
             and
             exhort
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Save
             your selves
             from
             this
             untoward
             generation
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             And
             with
             many
             more
             Exhortations
             he
             perswaded
             them
             ,
             to
             believe
             and
             repent
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             imitate
             the
             unbelieving
             ,
             persecuting
             ,
             hardned
             part
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             lest
             they
             perish
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             Then
             they
             that
             gladly
             received
             his
             word
             were
             baptized
             :
             and
             the
             same
             day
             there
             were
             added
             unto
             them
             about
             three
             thousand
             souls
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             Then
             they
             that
             believed
             and
             gladly
             consented
             to
             be
             Christians
             were
             baptized
             :
             And
             that
             day
             about
             three
             thousand
             were
             converted
             to
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             These
             Jews
             were
             before
             instructed
             in
             much
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             Prophets
             ▪
             and
             therefore
             their
             Baptism
             was
             not
             delayed
             so
             long
             as
             the
             following
             Churches
             delayed
             the
             baptizing
             of
             the
             Gentile
             Catechumens
             .
             2.
             
             Yet
             though
             all
             were
             converted
             that
             day
             it
             is
             not
             certain
             that
             all
             were
             Baptized
             that
             day
             .
             3.
             
             None
             were
             Baptized
             that
             did
             not
             profess
             to
             believe
             the
             Essentials
             of
             the
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             (
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             sent
             of
             God
             to
             reconcile
             us
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             give
             us
             remission
             of
             sin
             and
             his
             Spirit
             and
             everlasting
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             profest
             not
             willing
             consent
             to
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             And
             they
             continued
             stedfastly
             in
             the
             apostles
             doctrine
             and
             fellowship
             ,
             and
             in
             breaking
             of
             bread
             ,
             and
             in
             prayers
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             And
             being
             thus
             Convinced
             ,
             Converted
             and
             Sacramentally
             bound
             and
             devoted
             to
             Christ
             ,
             they
             continued
             united
             in
             Communion
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             learning
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             in
             brotherly
             Communication
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             in
             Celebration
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             and
             in
             conjunct
             Prayer
             .
             The
             Apostles
             conducting
             the
             Society
             in
             all
             this
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             And
             fear
             came
             upon
             every
             soul
             :
             and
             many
             wonders
             and
             signs
             were
             done
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             The
             wonder
             amazed
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             Miracles
             wrought
             by
             the
             Apostles
             increased
             mens
             conviction
             .
          
           
             44.
             
             And
             all
             that
             believed
             were
             together
             ,
             and
             had
             all
             things
             common
             ,
             45.
             
             And
             sold
             their
             possessions
             and
             goods
             ,
             and
             parted
             them
             to
             all
             men
             as
             every
             man
             had
             need
             .
          
           
             44.
             
             The
             greatness
             of
             the
             thing
             raised
             them
             above
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             filled
             them
             with
             such
             Love
             as
             made
             every
             one
             to
             be
             to
             another
             as
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             all
             common
             ,
             not
             by
             destroying
             Propriety
             ,
             but
             Selfishness
             ,
             and
             causing
             Charity
             :
             And
             God
             that
             moved
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             knew
             that
             they
             were
             quickly
             to
             be
             driven
             from
             their
             Possessions
             in
             Judea
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             And
             they
             continuing
             daily
             with
             one
             accord
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             breaking
             bread
             from
             house
             to
             house
             ,
             did
             eat
             their
             meat
             with
             gladness
             and
             singleness
             of
             heart
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             In
             the
             Temple
             was
             the
             meeting
             of
             the
             multitude
             ,
             and
             from
             house
             to
             house
             they
             had
             their
             lesser
             Meetings
             where
             they
             did
             eat
             together
             and
             Sacramentally
             Communicate
             and
             all
             with
             great
             joy
             and
             singleness
             of
             heart
             .
          
           
             
               Note
               ,
               Breaking
               Bread
            
             sometime
             signifieth
             common
             eating
             together
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             Sacramental
             Communicating
             .
             And
             it
             is
             likest
             here
             to
             signifie
             both
             conjunct
             ,
             because
             there
             the
             Church
             used
             the
             Sacrament
             at
             the
             end
             of
             a
             meel
             ,
             and
             not
             alone
             as
             now
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             Praising
             God
             ,
             and
             having
             favour
             with
             all
             the
             people
             .
             And
             the
             Lord
             added
             to
             the
             Church
             daily
             such
             as
             should
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             Praising
             God
             and
             applauded
             by
             all
             ,
             (
             or
             in
             Charity
             to
             all
             )
             :
             God
             dayly
             added
             to
             the
             Church
             new
             Coverts
             ,
             saved
             from
             unbelief
             and
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             further
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             NOw
             Peter
             and
             John
             went
             up
             together
             into
             the
             Temple
             ,
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             prayer
             being
             the
             ninth
             hour
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Note
             ,
             They
             conformed
             to
             the
             Jews
             ordinary
             way
             of
             choosing
             the
             Temple
             for
             a
             place
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             choosing
             the
             common
             hour
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             a
             certain
             man
             lame
             from
             his
             mothers
             womb
             was
             carried
             ,
             whom
             they
             laid
             daily
             at
             the
             gate
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             Beautiful
             ,
             to
             ask
             alms
             of
             them
             that
             entred
             into
             the
             Temple
             .
             3.
             
             Who
             seeing
             Peter
             and
             John
             about
             to
             go
             into
             the
             Temple
             ,
             asked
             an
             alms
             .
             4.
             
             And
             Peter
             fastening
             his
             eyes
             upon
             him
             ,
             with
             John
             ,
             said
             ,
             Look
             on
             us
             .
             5.
             
             And
             he
             gave
             heed
             unto
             them
             expecting
             to
             receive
             something
             of
             them
             .
             6.
             
             Then
             Peter
             said
             ,
             Silver
             and
             Gold
             have
             I
             none
             ;
             but
             such
             as
             I
             have
             give
             I
             thee
             :
             In
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             Rise
             up
             and
             walk
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             that
             have
             not
             Money
             may
             have
             much
             better
             :
             Holiness
             and
             Spiritual
             Riches
             are
             found
             most
             with
             Poverty
             .
             2.
             
             God
             gave
             this
             Cripple
             better
             than
             he
             asked
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             he
             took
             him
             by
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             
             and
             lift
             him
             up
             ;
             and
             immediately
             his
             feet
             and
             Ancle-bones
             received
             strength
             .
             8.
             
             And
             he
             leaping
             ,
             stood
             ,
             and
             walked
             ,
             and
             entred
             with
             them
             into
             the
             Temple
             ,
             walking
             and
             leaping
             ,
             and
             praising
             God.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Note
             ,
             This
             and
             such
             Miracles
             were
             not
             at
             the
             meer
             will
             of
             the
             Aposties
             ;
             but
             when
             God
             would
             work
             them
             ,
             his
             spirit
             by
             inspiration
             made
             it
             known
             to
             them
             and
             put
             them
             on
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             all
             the
             people
             saw
             him
             walking
             and
             praising
             God.
             10.
             
             And
             they
             knew
             that
             it
             was
             he
             which
             sat
             for
             alms
             at
             the
             Beautiful
             gate
             of
             the
             Temple
             :
             and
             they
             were
             filled
             with
             wonder
             and
             amazment
             at
             that
             which
             had
             happened
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             9.10
             .
             He
             had
             so
             long
             used
             to
             be
             there
             begging
             that
             they
             well
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             wondred
             at
             the
             change
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             as
             the
             lame
             man
             which
             was
             healed
             ,
             held
             Peter
             and
             John
             ,
             all
             the
             People
             ran
             together
             unto
             them
             in
             the
             Porch
             that
             is
             called
             Solomons
             ,
             greatly
             wondring
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             The
             Miracle
             made
             the
             People
             crowd
             to
             gaze
             at
             them
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             when
             Peter
             saw
             it
             ,
             he
             answered
             unto
             the
             People
             ,
             Ye
             men
             of
             Israel
             ,
             why
             marvel
             ye
             at
             this
             ?
             or
             why
             look
             ye
             so
             earnestly
             on
             us
             as
             though
             by
             our
             own
             power
             or
             holiness
             we
             had
             made
             this
             man
             to
             walk
             ?
          
           
             12.
             
             After
             all
             the
             Miracles
             that
             Christ
             himself
             did
             ,
             why
             make
             you
             so
             strange
             a
             matter
             of
             this
             :
             or
             why
             gaze
             you
             with
             wonder
             on
             us
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             ,
             thought
             we
             did
             it
             by
             our
             own
             Power
             or
             Holiness
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             The
             God
             of
             Abraham
             and
             of
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             our
             Fathers
             hath
             glorified
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             ;
             whom
             ye
             delivered
             up
             ,
             and
             denied
             him
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Pilate
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             determined
             to
             let
             him
             go
             .
             14.
             
             But
             ye
             denied
             the
             holy
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             just
             ,
             and
             desired
             a
             murderer
             to
             be
             granted
             unto
             you
             ,
             15.
             
             And
             killed
             the
             Prince
             of
             life
             ,
             whom
             God
             hath
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             :
             whereof
             we
             are
             witnesses
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             This
             is
             the
             work
             of
             Jesus
             glorified
             ,
             whom
             ye
             Murdered
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             the
             Holy
             One
             and
             Just
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             of
             Life
             ,
             now
             raised
             to
             Glory
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             his
             name
             through
             faith
             in
             his
             name
             hath
             made
             this
             man
             strong
             ,
             whom
             ye
             see
             and
             know
             :
             yea
             ,
             the
             faith
             which
             is
             by
             him
             ,
             hath
             given
             him
             this
             perfect
             soundness
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             you
             all
             .
          
           
             16
             ,
             Quest
             .
             Whose
             Faith
             was
             it
             ?
             The
             lame
             man
             shewed
             no
             belief
             in
             Christ
             before
             he
             was
             healed
             .
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             It
             was
             by
             the
             Apostles
             Faith
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             for
             the
             generating
             of
             Faith
             in
             others
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             now
             brethren
             ,
             I
             wot
             that
             through
             ignorance
             ye
             did
             it
             ,
             as
             did
             also
             your
             Rulers
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Note
             ,
             Ignorance
             is
             the
             Common
             cause
             of
             error
             and
             all
             sin
             :
             But
             some
             mens
             ignorance
             is
             more
             willful
             than
             others
             and
             against
             more
             light
             ,
             and
             hath
             less
             excuse
             :
             And
             so
             was
             the
             Rulers
             worse
             than
             the
             Peoples
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             But
             those
             things
             which
             God
             before
             had
             shewed
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             all
             his
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             Christ
             should
             suffer
             ,
             he
             hath
             so
             fulfilled
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             God
             who
             decreed
             Christs
             sufferings
             for
             man
             ,
             foretold
             it
             and
             permitted
             your
             sin
             that
             did
             it
             ,
             and
             his
             Prophecies
             and
             Promises
             of
             our
             Redemption
             are
             thus
             fulfilled
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Repent
             ye
             therefore
             ,
             and
             he
             converted
             ,
             that
             your
             sins
             may
             be
             blotted
             out
             ,
             when
             the
             times
             of
             refreshing
             shall
             come
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             20.
             
             And
             he
             shall
             send
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             before
             was
             preached
             unto
             you
             :
          
           
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Repent
             therefore
             of
             your
             rejecting
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             be
             Converted
             to
             true
             Christianity
             and
             Godliness
             ,
             that
             your
             sins
             may
             be
             forgiven
             ,
             and
             so
             found
             to
             your
             comfort
             ,
             when
             the
             time
             of
             Christs
             glorious
             return
             ,
             shall
             rejoyce
             all
             true
             believers
             ,
             and
             God
             shall
             send
             Jesus
             visibly
             to
             justifie
             and
             glorifie
             them
             ,
             whom
             we
             now
             Preach
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             was
             designed
             ,
             to
             be
             our
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Whom
             the
             heaven
             must
             receive
             ,
             until
             the
             times
             of
             restitution
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             spoken
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             all
             his
             holy
             Prophets
             ,
             since
             the
             world
             began
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Who
             must
             be
             in
             the
             Heavens
             in
             Glory
             (
             not
             visible
             here
             )
             till
             the
             great
             and
             blessed
             change
             shall
             come
             which
             God
             hath
             Promised
             by
             all
             his
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             sin
             and
             curse
             shall
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             Creation
             shall
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             Corruption
             into
             the
             glorious
             liberty
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             new
             Heaven
             and
             a
             new
             Earth
             in
             which
             shall
             dwell
             Righteousness
             :
             Even
             the
             time
             of
             our
             actual
             ,
             full
             ,
             Redemption
             and
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             For
             Moses
             truly
             said
             unto
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             A
             Prophet
             ,
             shall
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             raise
             up
             unto
             you
             ,
             of
             your
             brethren
             ,
             like
             unto
             me
             ;
             him
             shall
             ye
             hear
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             whatsoever
             he
             shall
             say
             unto
             you
             .
             23.
             
             And
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             every
             Soul
             which
             will
             not
             hear
             that
             Prophet
             ,
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             from
             among
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Note
             ,
             Though
             Moses
             immediately
             spake
             of
             the
             species
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Government
             ,
             by
             a
             Prophetical
             
             Theocracy
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             not
             Rule
             them
             by
             Elective
             or
             Hereditary
             Kings
             ;
             but
             by
             Prophets
             or
             Men
             Prophetically
             called
             (
             till
             they
             cast
             off
             this
             Theocracy
             ,
             )
             yet
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             here
             tells
             us
             that
             Moses
             eminently
             Prophesied
             this
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             must
             be
             Universally
             obeyed
             as
             our
             Soveraign
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             obey
             him
             will
             be
             sure
             Condemnation
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Jews
             destruction
             was
             a
             fore
             tast
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Yea
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Prophets
             from
             Samuel
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             follow
             after
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             have
             spoken
             ,
             have
             likewise
             foretold
             of
             these
             days
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             The
             sum
             of
             all
             the
             Prophets
             was
             to
             foretell
             the
             sufferings
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             now
             begun
             ,
          
           
             25.
             
             Ye
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             covenant
             which
             God
             made
             with
             our
             Fathers
             ,
             saying
             unto
             Abraham
             .
             And
             in
             thy
             seed
             shall
             all
             the
             kindreds
             of
             the
             Earth
             be
             blessed
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             According
             to
             the
             Flesh
             ye
             are
             the
             Posterity
             of
             the
             Prophetical
             Nation
             ,
             and
             first
             in
             that
             Covenant
             whch
             God
             made
             with
             Abraham
             pronouncing
             all
             Nations
             blessed
             in
             his
             Seed
             ,
             as
             thence
             deriving
             their
             blessedness
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Unto
             you
             first
             ,
             God
             having
             raised
             up
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             ,
             sent
             him
             to
             bless
             you
             ,
             in
             turning
             away
             every
             one
             of
             you
             from
             his
             iniquities
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             Accordingly
             God
             having
             raised
             up
             his
             Son
             ,
             doth
             first
             offer
             him
             and
             his
             Grace
             to
             you
             before
             he
             be
             Preached
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             we
             declare
             to
             you
             his
             Miracles
             ,
             Resurrection
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             turned
             from
             your
             unbelief
             and
             other
             sins
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             People
             first
             blessed
             as
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             and
             saved
             by
             his
             Grace
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             ANd
             as
             they
             spake
             unto
             the
             People
             ,
             the
             Priests
             and
             the
             Captain
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             the
             Saducees
             came
             upon
             them
             ,
             2.
             
             Being
             grieved
             that
             they
             taught
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             Preached
             through
             Jesus
             the
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             3.
             
             And
             they
             laid
             hands
             on
             them
             and
             put
             them
             in
             hold
             unto
             the
             next
             day
             :
             for
             it
             was
             now
             even-tide
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             great
             Persecutors
             and
             Silencers
             were
             the
             Priests
             (
             who
             should
             have
             been
             the
             holiest
             )
             and
             the
             Sadducees
             that
             believed
             no
             life
             but
             this
             ,
             and
             next
             the
             Soldiers
             that
             were
             mercenary
             .
             One
             would
             wonder
             what
             should
             make
             such
             Bruitists
             as
             the
             Sadduces
             to
             be
             such
             furious
             Silencers
             and
             Persecutors
             :
             If
             there
             were
             no
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             what
             harm
             can
             other
             Mens
             hopes
             o●
             it
             do
             them
             .
             But
             in
             depraved
             Souls
             all
             Faculties
             are
             vitiated
             .
             A
             
               blind
               mind
            
             hath
             a
             
               malignant
               heart
            
             and
             a
             
               cruel
               hand
            
             .
             To
             this
             day
             ,
             who
             Persecute
             Men
             more
             for
             Preaching
             and
             seeking
             the
             heavenly
             Glory
             ,
             than
             Atheists
             and
             Bruitists
             who
             believe
             there
             is
             none
             such
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Howbeit
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             which
             heard
             the
             word
             ,
             believed
             ;
             and
             the
             number
             of
             the
             men
             was
             about
             five
             thousand
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Assembly
             that
             owned
             Christianity
             was
             increased
             to
             above
             five
             thousand
             ,
             and
             that
             success
             grieved
             the
             Malignants
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             it
             came
             pass
             on
             the
             morrow
             ,
             that
             their
             Rulers
             and
             Elders
             and
             Scribes
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             Annas
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             and
             Caiaphas
             ,
             and
             John
             and
             Alexander
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             as
             were
             of
             the
             kindred
             of
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             were
             gathered
             together
             at
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Their
             Rulers
             ,
             the
             High
             Priest
             and
             their
             consorts
             met
             in
             Council
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             set
             them
             in
             the
             midst
             ,
             they
             asked
             ,
             By
             what
             power
             ,
             or
             by
             what
             name
             have
             ye
             done
             this
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             Who
             gave
             you
             Power
             and
             Authority
             to
             set
             up
             as
             Miracle
             workers
             and
             Preachers
             to
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Then
             Peter
             filled
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Ye
             Rulers
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             Elders
             of
             Israel
             .
             9.
             
             If
             we
             this
             day
             be
             examined
             of
             the
             good
             deed
             done
             to
             the
             impotent
             man
             ,
             by
             what
             means
             he
             is
             made
             whole
             ;
             10.
             
             Be
             it
             known
             unto
             you
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             whom
             ye
             Crucified
             ,
             whom
             God
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             even
             by
             him
             doth
             this
             man
             stand
             here
             before
             you
             whole
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             It
             is
             Christs
             Power
             that
             did
             the
             Cure
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Glory
             they
             proclaim
             it
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             This
             is
             the
             stone
             which
             was
             set
             at
             nought
             of
             your
             Builders
             ,
             which
             is
             become
             the
             head
             of
             the
             corner
             .
             12.
             
             Neither
             is
             there
             Salvation
             in
             any
             other
             :
             for
             there
             is
             none
             other
             name
             under
             heaven
             given
             among
             men
             whereby
             we
             must
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             He
             whom
             you
             rejected
             is
             made
             the
             Leader
             and
             Head
             over
             all
             :
             And
             it
             is
             only
             by
             trusting
             and
             obeying
             him
             that
             man
             can
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Now
             when
             they
             saw
             the
             boldness
             of
             Peter
             and
             John
             ,
             and
             perceived
             that
             they
             were
             unlearned
             and
             ignorant
             men
             ,
             they
             marvelled
             ,
             and
             they
             took
             knowledge
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             been
             with
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             When
             they
             perceived
             their
             freedom
             of
             speech
             ,
             and
             that
             thay
             had
             not
             been
             bred
             up
             to
             Learning
             ,
             but
             
             were
             vulgar
             persons
             untaught
             ,
             they
             marvelled
             and
             took
             notice
             that
             they
             had
             seen
             them
             with
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             beholding
             the
             man
             which
             was
             healed
             standing
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             could
             say
             nothing
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             The
             Evidence
             of
             the
             fact
             silenced
             them
             at
             present
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             cure
             their
             heardened
             hearts
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             But
             when
             they
             had
             commanded
             them
             to
             go
             aside
             out
             of
             the
             councel
             ,
             they
             conferred
             among
             themselves
             ,
             16.
             
             Saying
             ,
             What
             shall
             we
             do
             to
             these
             men
             ?
             for
             that
             indeed
             a
             notable
             miracle
             hath
             been
             done
             by
             them
             ,
             is
             manifest
             to
             all
             them
             that
             dwell
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             we
             cannot
             deny
             it
             .
             17.
             
             But
             that
             it
             spread
             no
             further
             among
             the
             People
             ,
             let
             us
             straitly
             threaten
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             speak
             henceforth
             to
             no
             man
             in
             this
             name
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Note
             ,
             O
             their
             Blindness
             and
             Devillish
             malignity
             of
             these
             silencers
             of
             Christs
             Ministers
             ,
             while
             they
             confess
             the
             miracle
             ,
             and
             should
             consult
             how
             to
             repent
             of
             their
             former
             wickedness
             ,
             they
             go
             on
             to
             consult
             how
             to
             silence
             the
             Preachers
             :
             And
             think
             the
             Apostles
             so
             cowardly
             ,
             that
             their
             threatning
             would
             serve
             to
             hinder
             them
             from
             preaching
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             they
             called
             them
             ,
             and
             commanded
             them
             not
             to
             speak
             at
             all
             ,
             nor
             teach
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             .
             19.
             
             But
             Peter
             and
             John
             answered
             and
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Whether
             it
             be
             right
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             to
             hearken
             unto
             you
             more
             then
             unto
             God
             ,
             judge
             ye
             .
          
           
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             The
             hardened
             Wretches
             called
             them
             ,
             and
             silenced
             them
             by
             their
             pretended
             Authority
             ,
             commanding
             them
             not
             to
             speak
             at
             all
             ,
             nor
             teach
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             !
             But
             Peter
             and
             John
             answered
             ,
             the
             miracle
             proveth
             Gods
             attestation
             ,
             and
             we
             know
             it
             by
             his
             spirit
             ,
             and
             dare
             you
             say
             that
             you
             are
             greater
             than
             God
             :
             And
             that
             we
             should
             obey
             you
             against
             his
             command
             :
             None
             but
             an
             Atheist
             dare
             affirm
             it
             .
          
           
             Q.
             But
             may
             not
             Christian
             Rulers
             and
             Prelates
             silence
             Ministers
             ,
             though
             the
             Jewish
             might
             not
             ?
             Ans
             .
             Either
             of
             them
             may
             silence
             Blasphemy
             and
             wickedness
             :
             But
             sure
             Christian
             Rulers
             have
             no
             more
             power
             to
             fight
             against
             Christ
             and
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             silence
             his
             Ministers
             than
             Heathens
             ?
             but
             much
             more
             obligation
             to
             encourage
             them
             .
          
           
             Q.
             But
             must
             not
             Ministers
             ,
             called
             by
             Men
             ,
             obey
             Men
             that
             silence
             them
             ,
             though
             Apostles
             called
             by
             Christ
             ,
             might
             not
             .
             Ans
             .
             They
             that
             are
             called
             justly
             by
             Men
             ,
             are
             called
             by
             Christ
             ,
             who
             that
             way
             signifyed
             his
             Will
             :
             And
             Timothy
             that
             was
             called
             by
             Men
             ,
             is
             charged
             before
             God
             and
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             shall
             Judge
             ,
             &c.
             to
             Preach
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             be
             instant
             in
             season
             and
             out
             of
             season
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             way
             ever
             Christ
             call
             Men
             ,
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             be
             true
             to
             him
             .
             Christian
             Rulers
             must
             be
             obeyed
             in
             the
             determination
             of
             Circumstances
             (
             as
             time
             places
             maintenance
             ,
             &c.
             which
             are
             left
             to
             them
             as
             Judges
             of
             Edification
             :
             But
             not
             when
             they
             forbid
             Christs
             Ministers
             the
             work
             to
             which
             they
             are
             vowed
             ,
             and
             consecrated
             ,
             unless
             they
             be
             unable
             or
             
               forfeit
               their
               Commission
            
             .
             The
             Pastors
             or
             Bishops
             Preached
             three
             hundred
             years
             against
             the
             Will
             of
             Emperors
             and
             Kings
             ,
             and
             long
             after
             against
             the
             Will
             of
             Christian
             Emperors
             ,
             called
             
               Arians
               ,
               Eutychians
               ,
               Monothelites
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             .
             For
             we
             cannot
             but
             speak
             the
             things
             which
             we
             have
             seen
             and
             heard
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             We
             are
             not
             so
             blind
             and
             hardened
             ,
             as
             to
             go
             against
             all
             the
             Divine
             Evidence
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             seen
             and
             heard
             ,
             and
             to
             silence
             what
             God
             bids
             us
             speak
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             have
             been
             the
             Eye
             and
             Ear
             Witnesses
             our selves
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             So
             when
             they
             further
             threatned
             them
             ,
             they
             let
             them
             go
             ,
             finding
             nothing
             how
             they
             might
             punish
             them
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             people
             :
             for
             all
             men
             glorified
             God
             for
             that
             which
             was
             done
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             The
             common
             People
             were
             not
             so
             blinded
             ,
             hardened
             and
             malignant
             as
             the
             Chief
             Priests
             and
             Rulers
             ,
             but
             glorifyed
             God
             for
             that
             which
             did
             but
             stir
             up
             the
             Rulers
             malice
             .
             ●
             .
             God
             made
             the
             People
             a
             restraint
             to
             the
             Priests
             and
             Rulers
             rage
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             For
             the
             man
             was
             above
             fourty
             years
             old
             ,
             on
             whom
             this
             miracle
             of
             healing
             was
             shewed
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             For
             the
             case
             was
             past
             all
             doubt
             ,
             the
             Man
             having
             been
             thus
             lame
             forty
             years
             ,
             Chap.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             being
             let
             go
             ,
             they
             went
             to
             their
             own
             company
             ,
             and
             reporred
             all
             that
             the
             chief
             Priests
             and
             Elders
             had
             said
             unto
             them
             .
             24.
             
             And
             when
             they
             heard
             that
             ,
             they
             lift
             up
             their
             voice
             to
             God
             with
             one
             accord
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
          
           
             23.
             
             Note
             ,
             Not
             that
             all
             are
             supposed
             with
             conjunct
             voice
             to
             say
             just
             the
             same
             words
             ,
             but
             either
             some
             of
             them
             one
             part
             and
             some
             another
             ;
             or
             some
             said
             these
             words
             with
             others
             acclamations
             and
             consent
             :
             or
             they
             all
             spake
             by
             turns
             to
             the
             same
             sence
             .
          
           
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             art
             God
             which
             hast
             made
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             in
             them
             is
             :
             25.
             
             Who
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             thy
             Servant
             David
             hast
             said
             Why
             did
             the
             heathen
             rage
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             imagine
             vain
             things
             ?
             26.
             
             The
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             stood
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             Rulers
             were
             gathered
             together
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             against
             his
             Christ
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             God
             Prophesied
             by
             David
             ,
             that
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Nations
             ,
             Gentiles
             and
             Jews
             ,
             should
             in
             vain
             joyn
             their
             Councels
             and
             Powers
             against
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Gospel
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
           
             27.
             
             For
             of
             a
             truth
             against
             thy
             holy
             Child
             Jesus
             ,
             whom
             thou
             hast
             anointed
             ,
             both
             Herod
             and
             Pontius
             Pilate
             ,
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             were
             gathered
             together
             ,
             28.
             
             For
             to
             do
             whatsoever
             thy
             hand
             and
             thy
             Counsel
             determined
             before
             to
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             All
             combined
             by
             their
             own
             wickedness
             to
             do
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             foredetermined
             :
             God
             foredecreed
             that
             Christ
             should
             be
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             sin
             ;
             but
             the
             wicked
             determination
             of
             their
             Wills
             that
             did
             it
             ,
             God
             only
             foresaw
             and
             permitted
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             cause
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             And
             now
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             behold
             their
             threatnings
             :
             and
             grant
             unto
             thy
             Servants
             ,
             that
             with
             all
             boldness
             they
             may
             speak
             thy
             word
             ;
             30.
             
             By
             stretching
             forth
             thine
             hand
             to
             heal
             :
             and
             that
             signs
             and
             wonders
             may
             be
             done
             by
             the
             name
             of
             thy
             holy
             child
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             Note
             ,
             1
             That
             threatnings
             of
             malignant
             People
             are
             a
             fit
             opportunity
             for
             Gods
             Grace
             to
             his
             Servants
             .
             2.
             
             Boldness
             to
             Preach
             when
             unjustly
             forbidden
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             effect
             of
             Gods
             grace
             to
             his
             Servants
             .
             3.
             
             The
             gift
             of
             convincing
             miracles
             ,
             though
             promised
             ,
             must
             be
             prayed
             for
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             prayed
             ,
             the
             place
             was
             shaken
             where
             they
             were
             assembled
             together
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             all
             filled
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             they
             spake
             the
             word
             of
             God
             with
             boldness
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             The
             Spirit
             caused
             them
             thus
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             more
             of
             the
             Spirit
             was
             poured
             on
             them
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             those
             Prayers
             :
             giving
             the
             boldness
             which
             they
             asked
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             a
             signal
             shaking
             of
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             And
             the
             multitude
             of
             them
             that
             believed
             ,
             were
             of
             one
             heart
             ,
             and
             one
             Soul
             :
             neither
             said
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             ought
             of
             the
             things
             which
             be
             possessed
             ,
             was
             is
             own
             ,
             but
             they
             had
             all
             things
             common
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             They
             were
             all
             of
             one
             mind
             ,
             and
             will
             and
             practice
             ,
             united
             in
             fervent
             Love
             ,
             which
             made
             all
             common
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             It
             was
             not
             a
             commonness
             by
             levelling
             Titles
             ,
             but
             by
             voluntary
             fervent
             love
             .
             2.
             
             And
             the
             Spirit
             did
             this
             in
             the
             beginning
             to
             give
             the
             word
             an
             example
             what
             true
             Christianity
             and
             the
             Spirits
             Operation
             is
             ,
             even
             such
             fervent
             Love
             to
             each
             other
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             ,
             as
             destroyeth
             all
             sinful
             selfishness
             ,
             and
             maketh
             others
             interest
             to
             be
             to
             us
             as
             our
             own
             ,
             and
             so
             uniteth
             us
             in
             one
             Body
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             And
             with
             great
             power
             gave
             the
             apostles
             witness
             of
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             :
             and
             great
             grace
             was
             upon
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             And
             with
             evident
             miracles
             and
             wonderful
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             did
             the
             Apostles
             perform
             their
             Testimony
             of
             Christs
             Resurrection
             :
             And
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             was
             upon
             them
             ,
             or
             great
             charity
             prevailed
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             Neither
             was
             there
             any
             among
             them
             that
             lacked
             :
             for
             as
             many
             as
             were
             possessours
             of
             land
             ,
             or
             houses
             ,
             sold
             them
             ,
             and
             brought
             the
             prices
             of
             the
             things
             that
             were
             sold
             ,
             35.
             
             And
             laid
             them
             down
             at
             the
             apostles
             feet
             :
             and
             distribution
             was
             made
             unto
             every
             man
             according
             as
             he
             had
             need
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             This
             was
             neither
             to
             be
             the
             constant
             practice
             ,
             nor
             yet
             was
             it
             an
             unwise
             excess
             of
             zeal
             .
             But
             it
             was
             a
             present
             effect
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ?
             to
             shew
             what
             a
             degree
             of
             Love
             all
             Christians
             should
             desire
             ,
             and
             what
             self-denial
             and
             contempt
             of
             Riches
             it
             should
             cause
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             And
             Joses
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             apostles
             was
             surnamed
             Barnabas
             (
             which
             is
             being
             interpreted
             ,
             The
             Son
             of
             consolation
             )
             a
             Levite
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Countrey
             of
             Cyprus
             ,
             37.
             
             Having
             land
             ,
             sold
             it
             ,
             and
             brought
             the
             money
             ,
             and
             laid
             it
             at
             the
             apostles
             feet
             .
          
           
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             To
             signifie
             his
             renouncing
             the
             World
             and
             selfishness
             in
             Love
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ;
             he
             himself
             being
             after
             to
             go
             abroad
             the
             World
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             BUt
             a
             certain
             man
             named
             Ananias
             ,
             with
             Sapphira
             his
             wife
             ,
             sold
             a
             possession
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             kept
             back
             part
             of
             the
             price
             ,
             his
             wife
             also
             being
             privy
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             brought
             a
             certain
             part
             ,
             and
             laid
             it
             at
             the
             apostles
             feet
             .
             3.
             
             But
             Peter
             said
             ,
             Ananias
             ,
             why
             hath
             Satan
             filled
             thine
             heart
             to
             lie
             to
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             back
             part
             of
             the
             price
             of
             the
             land
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             pretended
             to
             give
             the
             whole
             price
             ,
             but
             brought
             a
             part
             and
             said
             it
             was
             all
             ,
             —
             Why
             hast
             thou
             let
             Satan
             put
             so
             great
             a
             sin
             into
             thy
             ,
             heart
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             to
             deceive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             us
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             knew
             not
             when
             thou
             lyest
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             The
             sin
             consisted
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             pretending
             to
             give
             more
             than
             he
             did
             .
             2.
             
             In
             the
             remnant
             of
             a
             worldly
             distrustful
             mind
             ,
             that
             could
             not
             trust
             God
             with
             all
             .
             3.
             
             In
             blasphemy
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             implyed
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             knew
             not
             the
             heart
             .
             4.
             
             In
             reserving
             what
             he
             pretended
             to
             devote
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             Sacriledge
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Whiles
             it
             remained
             ,
             was
             it
             not
             thine
             own
             ?
             and
             after
             it
             was
             sold
             ,
             was
             it
             not
             thine
             own
             power
             ?
             why
             hast
             thou
             conceived
             this
             
             thing
             in
             thine
             heart
             thou
             hast
             not
             lied
             unto
             men
             ,
             but
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             While
             it
             was
             unsold
             it
             was
             thy
             own
             and
             in
             thy
             power
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             the
             money
             when
             thou
             hadst
             sold
             it
             ,
             why
             did
             thy
             heart
             conceive
             so
             great
             a
             sin
             ,
             as
             to
             play
             the
             Hypocrite
             and
             Lie
             ?
             Didst
             thou
             not
             know
             that
             it
             was
             to
             God
             who
             knew
             thy
             heart
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             Ananias
             hearing
             these
             words
             ,
             fell
             down
             and
             gave
             up
             the
             Ghost
             :
             and
             great
             fear
             came
             on
             all
             them
             that
             heard
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             5
             Note
             ,
             This
             was
             by
             part
             of
             the
             Apostolical
             Power
             ,
             to
             [
             
               retain
               sin
            
             ]
             or
             punish
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             and
             manner
             that
             the
             Spirit
             in
             them
             did
             choose
             ;
             which
             made
             Believers
             see
             that
             Christ
             hath
             punishments
             and
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             when
             mercy
             and
             holy
             things
             are
             abused
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             the
             young
             men
             arose
             ,
             wound
             him
             up
             ,
             and
             carried
             him
             out
             ,
             and
             buried
             him
             .
             7.
             
             And
             it
             was
             about
             the
             space
             of
             three
             hours
             after
             when
             his
             wife
             ,
             not
             knowing
             what
             was
             done
             ,
             came
             in
             .
             8.
             
             And
             Peter
             answered
             unto
             her
             ,
             Tell
             me
             ,
             whether
             ye
             sold
             the
             land
             for
             so
             much
             .
             And
             she
             said
             ,
             Yea
             ,
             for
             so
             much
             .
             9.
             
             Then
             Peter
             said
             unto
             her
             ,
             How
             is
             it
             that
             ye
             have
             agreed
             together
             ,
             to
             tempt
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
             Behold
             ,
             the
             feet
             of
             them
             which
             have
             buried
             thy
             husband
             are
             at
             the
             door
             ,
             and
             shall
             carry
             thee
             out
             .
             10.
             
             Then
             fell
             she
             down
             straightway
             at
             his
             feet
             ,
             and
             yielded
             up
             the
             Ghost
             :
             and
             the
             young
             men
             came
             in
             and
             found
             her
             dead
             ,
             and
             carrying
             her
             forth
             ,
             buried
             her
             by
             her
             husband
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Note
             ,
             This
             was
             to
             confirm
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             certainty
             of
             their
             Testimony
             Sealed
             by
             him
             ,
             And
             to
             do
             that
             which
             Magistrates
             ,
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             afterwards
             were
             to
             do
             .
             As
             the
             Prophetical
             Theocracy
             under
             Moses
             and
             Joshua
             ,
             differed
             from
             the
             Monarchy
             of
             Saul
             ;
             so
             more
             did
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             punishing
             Men
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             from
             Christian
             Magistrates
             who
             came
             after
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             great
             fear
             came
             upon
             all
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             upon
             as
             many
             as
             heard
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Under
             the
             most
             joyful
             tidings
             of
             Love
             Mercy
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             God
             seeth
             that
             some
             fear
             is
             needful
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             apostles
             were
             many
             signs
             and
             wonders
             wrought
             among
             the
             people
             ;
             (
             and
             they
             were
             all
             with
             one
             accord
             in
             Solomons
             porch
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             A
             large
             Porch
             into
             the
             Temple
             ,
             was
             the
             place
             of
             their
             unanimous
             assembling
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             of
             the
             rest
             durst
             no
             man
             joyn
             himself
             to
             them
             :
             but
             the
             people
             magnified
             them
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Note
             ,
             Though
             the
             Gospel
             invite
             all
             ,
             it
             flattereth
             none
             ;
             but
             will
             tell
             Hypocrites
             and
             Lyars
             of
             their
             danger
             ,
             to
             drive
             them
             from
             entering
             deceitfully
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             As
             there
             is
             most
             hope
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             sincere
             ,
             there
             is
             more
             danger
             there
             to
             Hypocrites
             ,
             than
             to
             those
             without
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             believers
             were
             the
             more
             added
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Multitudes
             both
             of
             men
             and
             women
             .
             )
          
           
             14.
             
             Yet
             these
             Judgments
             frightning
             away
             Hypocrites
             ,
             hindred
             not
             the
             increase
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             the
             powerful
             works
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             external
             and
             internal
             ,
             converted
             multitudes
             of
             both
             Sexes
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Insomuch
             that
             they
             brought
             forth
             the
             sick
             into
             the
             streets
             ,
             and
             laid
             them
             on
             beds
             and
             Couches
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             the
             shadow
             of
             Peter
             passing
             by
             ,
             might
             overshadow
             some
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             As
             Nature
             taught
             them
             to
             desire
             the
             healing
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             experience
             taught
             them
             to
             expect
             miracles
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             very
             shadow
             of
             Peter
             should
             tend
             to
             heal
             them
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             There
             came
             also
             a
             Multitude
             out
             of
             the
             Cities
             round
             about
             unto
             Jerusalem
             ,
             bringing
             sick
             folks
             ,
             and
             them
             which
             were
             vexed
             with
             unclean
             spirits
             :
             and
             they
             were
             healed
             every
             one
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Note
             Reader
             ,
             That
             all
             this
             was
             done
             as
             well
             for
             us
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             as
             for
             them
             then
             :
             All
             our
             hopes
             ,
             comforts
             and
             holyness
             dependeth
             on
             our
             belief
             of
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             by
             Christ
             :
             The
             things
             are
             unseen
             and
             much
             above
             us
             :
             Had
             we
             not
             Gods
             own
             Testimony
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             by
             many
             uncontrouled
             miracles
             ,
             our
             reason
             would
             be
             puzzelled
             and
             in
             doubt
             ,
             and
             our
             Faith
             might
             fail
             :
             But
             God
             knoweth
             our
             weakness
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             the
             miracles
             that
             they
             were
             then
             convinced
             by
             ,
             who
             saw
             them
             ,
             we
             also
             are
             convinced
             ,
             to
             whom
             ,
             by
             infallible
             record
             they
             are
             transmitted
             ;
             as
             if
             we
             had
             stood
             by
             and
             seen
             all
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Then
             the
             high
             Priest
             rose
             up
             ,
             and
             all
             they
             that
             were
             with
             him
             (
             which
             is
             the
             sect
             of
             the
             Sadducees
             )
             and
             were
             filled
             with
             indignation
             ,
             18.
             
             And
             laid
             their
             hands
             on
             the
             apostles
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             in
             the
             common
             Prison
             .
          
           
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Note
             ,
             So
             horridly
             corrupted
             was
             the
             Arch-Priesthood
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             that
             the
             Atheistical
             Brutish
             Sadduce●s
             ,
             were
             their
             party
             ;
             Priesthood
             and
             Prophane
             Brutists
             were
             as
             one
             body
             :
             Malignity
             filled
             these
             with
             Indignation
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             persecute
             and
             imprison
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             But
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             by
             night
             opened
             the
             Prison-doors
             ,
             and
             brought
             them
             
             forth
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             20.
             
             Go
             ,
             stand
             and
             speak
             in
             the
             Temple
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             all
             the
             words
             of
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             God
             will
             be
             above
             Man
             :
             Angels
             can
             do
             more
             than
             Devils
             and
             Persecutors
             ,
             They
             can
             open
             the
             Prison
             doors
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             go
             and
             fear
             not
             these
             proud
             Tyrants
             ,
             but
             preach
             to
             the
             People
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             all
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christs
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             Resurrection
             and
             Salvation
             by
             him
             ;
             and
             let
             Priests
             and
             Sadducers
             ,
             and
             Infidels
             ,
             do
             their
             worst
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             when
             they
             heard
             that
             ,
             they
             entred
             into
             the
             Temple
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             taught
             .
             But
             the
             high
             Priest
             came
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             were
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             called
             the
             Council
             together
             ,
             and
             and
             all
             the
             Senate
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             sent
             to
             the
             prison
             to
             have
             them
             brought
             .
          
           
             21.
             the
             Priest
             and
             his
             Council
             sent
             to
             have
             them
             brought
             out
             of
             Prison
             before
             them
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             But
             when
             the
             Officers
             came
             and
             found
             them
             not
             in
             the
             prison
             ,
             they
             returned
             ,
             and
             told
             ,
             23.
             
             Saying
             ,
             The
             Prison
             truly
             found
             we
             shut
             with
             all
             safety
             ,
             and
             the
             keepers
             standing
             without
             before
             the
             doors
             :
             but
             when
             we
             had
             opened
             ,
             we
             found
             no
             man
             within
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             It
             was
             not
             long
             of
             the
             Keepers
             that
             they
             got
             out
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Now
             when
             the
             high
             priest
             ,
             and
             the
             Captain
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             Priests
             heard
             these
             things
             ,
             they
             doubted
             of
             them
             whereunto
             this
             would
             grow
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Note
             ,
             They
             saw
             that
             God
             overcame
             their
             malice
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Gospel
             would
             not
             be
             so
             easily
             supprest
             as
             they
             imagined
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Then
             came
             one
             and
             told
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             the
             men
             whom
             ye
             put
             in
             Prison
             ,
             are
             standing
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             teaching
             the
             people
             .
             26.
             
             Then
             went
             the
             Captain
             with
             the
             officers
             ,
             and
             brought
             them
             without
             violence
             :
             (
             for
             they
             feared
             the
             people
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             have
             been
             stoned
             .
             )
          
           
             26.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             s
             strange
             that
             they
             accused
             not
             the
             People
             of
             Sedition
             or
             Rebellion
             or
             a
             Ryot
             ?
             And
             the
             Apostles
             of
             heading
             it
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             brought
             them
             ,
             they
             set
             them
             before
             the
             Council
             :
             and
             the
             high
             Priest
             asked
             them
             ,
             28.
             
             Saying
             ,
             Did
             not
             we
             straitly
             command
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             not
             teach
             in
             this
             name
             ?
             and
             behold
             ,
             ye
             have
             filled
             Jerusalem
             with
             your
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             intend
             to
             bring
             this
             mans
             bloud
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Note
             ,
             O
             the
             blindness
             and
             madness
             of
             proud
             Worms
             !
             What
             are
             your
             commands
             against
             God
             ?
             Did
             not
             God
             command
             you
             not
             ,
             to
             murder
             ,
             and
             them
             to
             Preach
             his
             word
             ?
             Did
             not
             you
             bring
             his
             blood
             upon
             your selves
             ?
          
           
             29.
             
             Then
             Peter
             and
             the
             other
             apostles
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             We
             ought
             to
             obey
             God
             rather
             then
             men
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             Note
             ,
             This
             none
             of
             them
             durst
             deny
             :
             But
             it
             is
             conscience
             and
             obedience
             to
             God
             that
             Diabolists
             fight
             against
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             The
             God
             of
             our
             Fathers
             raised
             up
             Jesus
             ,
             whom
             ye
             slew
             and
             hanged
             on
             a
             tree
             .
             31.
             
             Him
             hath
             God
             exalted
             with
             his
             right
             hand
             to
             be
             a
             Prince
             and
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             for
             to
             give
             repentance
             to
             Israel
             ,
             and
             forgiveness
             of
             sins
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             That
             God
             of
             our
             Fathers
             ,
             whom
             you
             profess
             to
             obey
             ,
             hath
             raised
             up
             Jesus
             whom
             ye
             crucified
             from
             death
             ,
             and
             hath
             exalted
             him
             by
             and
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             Saviour
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             converting
             grace
             and
             repentance
             ,
             and
             forgiveness
             of
             sins
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             And
             we
             are
             his
             witnesses
             of
             these
             things
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             also
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             whom
             God
             hath
             given
             to
             them
             that
             obey
             him
             .
             33.
             
             When
             they
             heard
             that
             ,
             they
             were
             cut
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             took
             Counsel
             to
             slay
             them
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             And
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             we
             are
             entrusted
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             must
             not
             silence
             our
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             present
             Power
             and
             Glory
             ,
             this
             gift
             of
             the
             spirit
             is
             a
             full
             proof
             ,
             whose
             effects
             you
             see
             your selves
             ,
             and
             which
             God
             giveth
             to
             them
             that
             obey
             his
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             Then
             stood
             there
             up
             one
             in
             the
             Counsel
             ,
             a
             Pharisee
             ,
             named
             Gamaliel
             ,
             a
             doctour
             of
             law
             ,
             had
             in
             reputation
             among
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             commanded
             to
             put
             the
             apostles
             forth
             a
             little
             space
             ,
             35.
             
             And
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Ye
             men
             of
             Israel
             ,
             take
             heed
             to
             your selves
             ,
             what
             ye
             intend
             to
             do
             as
             touching
             these
             men
             .
             36.
             
             For
             before
             these
             days
             rose
             up
             Theudas
             ,
             boasting
             himself
             to
             be
             some
             body
             ,
             to
             whom
             a
             number
             of
             men
             ,
             about
             four
             hundred
             ,
             joyned
             themselves
             :
             who
             was
             slain
             ,
             and
             all
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             obeyed
             him
             ,
             were
             scattered
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             nonght
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             Note
             .
             This
             Pharisee
             is
             not
             so
             mad
             as
             the
             Beastly
             Sadduces
             ,
             who
             this
             Theudas
             was
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             other
             notice
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             words
             of
             Gamaliel
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             After
             this
             man
             rose
             up
             Judas
             of
             Galilee
             ,
             in
             the
             days
             of
             the
             taxing
             ,
             and
             drew
             away
             much
          
           
           
             70.
             
             Jesus
             answered
             them
             ,
             have
             not
             I
             chosen
             you
             twelve
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             you
             is
             a
             Devil
             71.
             
             He
             spake
             of
             Judas
             Iscariot
             the
             Son
             of
             Simon
             ;
             for
             he
             it
             was
             that
             should
             betray
             him
             ,
             being
             one
             of
             the
             twelve
             .
          
           
             70
             ,
             71.
             
             Even
             of
             you
             twelve
             whom
             I
             have
             chosen
             out
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             to
             be
             next
             me
             ,
             one
             is
             a
             Devil
             ;
             that
             is
             Judas
             .
          
           
             N.
             1.
             
             Some
             men
             are
             so
             bad
             that
             they
             may
             be
             call'd
             Devils
             .
             Both
             as
             false
             Calumniators
             whence
             is
             the
             name
             Diabolus
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             are
             the
             very
             agents
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             minded
             like
             him
             ,
             and
             ruled
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             do
             what
             he
             moveth
             them
             to
             do
             ,
             in
             his
             three
             great
             works
             .
             Lying
             ,
             or
             
               (
               Deceit
               )
               Hatred
            
             (
             or
             Malignity
             )
             and
             ●urtfulness
             and
             Murder
             .
             2.
             
             Such
             may
             be
             latent
             in
             the
             holiest
             Society
             .
             3.
             
             Which
             yet
             must
             not
             be
             denominated
             by
             such
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             AFter
             these
             things
             Jesus
             walked
             in
             Galilee
             :
             For
             he
             would
             not
             walk
             in
             Jury
             because
             the
             Jews
             sought
             to
             kill
             him
             .
          
           
             N.
             1.
             
             Christs
             own
             example
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             sinful
             cowardize
             to
             avoid
             persecution
             ,
             till
             our
             suffering
             or
             death
             be
             like
             to
             do
             more
             good
             than
             liberty
             or
             life
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Now
             the
             Jews
             Feast
             of
             Tabernacles
             was
             at
             hand
             .
             3.
             
             His
             brethren
             therefore
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             depart
             hence
             and
             go
             into
             Judaea
             ,
             that
             thy
             Disciples
             also
             may
             see
             the
             works
             that
             thou
             dost
             .
             4.
             
             For
             there
             is
             no
             Man
             that
             doth
             any
             thing
             in
             secret
             ,
             and
             he
             himself
             seeketh
             to
             be
             known
             openly
             :
             If
             thou
             do
             these
             things
             ,
             shew
             thy self
             to
             the
             World.
             5.
             
             For
             neither
             did
             his
             brethren
             believe
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             &c.
             N.
             Christs
             own
             Kindred
             believed
             not
             on
             him
             a
             long
             time
             :
             And
             censured
             him
             for
             not
             appearing
             more
             publickly
             in
             the
             face
             of
             dangers
             and
             rulers
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             sent
             from
             God.
             Thus
             men
             will
             teach
             and
             reprove
             those
             of
             whom
             they
             should
             learn.
             Foolish
             men
             will
             seem
             wiser
             than
             Christ
             and
             dislike
             his
             ways
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Then
             Jesus
             said
             to
             them
             ;
             my
             time
             is
             not
             yet
             come
             :
             but
             your
             time
             is
             always
             ready
             .
             7.
             
             The
             world
             cannot
             hate
             you
             but
             me
             it
             hateth
             ,
             because
             I
             testifie
             of
             it
             that
             the
             works
             thereof
             are
             evil
             .
             8.
             
             Go
             ye
             up
             to
             this
             feast
             ;
             I
             go
             not
             up
             to
             this
             feast
             ;
             for
             my
             time
             is
             not
             yet
             full
             come
             .
             9.
             
             When
             he
             had
             said
             these
             words
             to
             them
             he
             abode
             still
             in
             Galilee
             .
             10.
             
             But
             when
             his
             brethren
             were
             gone
             up
             ,
             then
             went
             he
             also
             up
             unto
             the
             feast
             ,
             not
             openly
             but
             as
             it
             were
             in
             secret
             .
          
           
             6.
             &c.
             N.
             1.
             
             Christ
             ●●re
             also
             avoided
             perse●ution
             .
             2.
             
             He
             trusted
             not
             〈…〉
             his
             purpose
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Then
             the
             Jews
             sought
             him
             at
             the
             feast
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             where
             is
             he
             .
             12.
             
             And
             there
             was
             much
             murmuring
             among
             the
             people
             concerning
             him
             :
             for
             some
             said
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             good
             man
             :
             Others
             said
             ,
             nay
             ,
             but
             he
             deceiveth
             the
             people
             .
             13.
             
             Howbeit
             ,
             no
             man
             spake
             openly
             of
             him
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             The
             people
             divided
             in
             their
             judgments
             of
             him
             ,
             did
             not
             openly
             speak
             their
             minds
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             Rulers
             that
             were
             most
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Now
             about
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             feast
             ,
             Jesus
             went
             up
             into
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             taught
             .
             15.
             
             And
             the
             Jews
             marvailed
             ,
             saying
             ,
             how
             knoweth
             this
             man
             letters
             ,
             having
             never
             learned
             .
             16.
             
             Jesus
             answered
             them
             and
             said
             ,
             my
             doctrine
             is
             not
             mine
             ,
             but
             his
             that
             sent
             me
             .
             17.
             
             If
             any
             man
             will
             do
             his
             will
             ,
             he
             shall
             know
             of
             the
             doctrine
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             whether
             I
             speak
             of
             my self
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             He
             that
             is
             sent
             of
             God
             may
             know
             more
             than
             he
             hath
             learnt
             of
             man
             :
             God
             tells
             me
             what
             to
             speak
             .
             And
             those
             that
             truly
             obey
             so
             much
             of
             the
             will
             of
             God
             as
             they
             know
             ,
             are
             prepared
             to
             know
             more
             ,
             and
             to
             discern
             my
             doctrine
             to
             be
             of
             God
             :
             but
             wilful
             sinners
             are
             not
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             He
             that
             speaketh
             of
             himself
             ,
             seeketh
             his
             own
             glory
             :
             but
             he
             that
             seeketh
             his
             glory
             that
             sent
             him
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             no
             unrighteousness
             is
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Did
             I
             seek
             vain-glory
             or
             any
             private
             ends
             of
             my
             own
             ,
             you
             might
             suppose
             that
             I
             spake
             my
             own
             words
             :
             But
             if
             I
             only
             seek
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             and
             good
             of
             men
             though
             to
             my
             own
             suffering
             ,
             you
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             suspect
             me
             of
             deceit
             or
             any
             ill
             design
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Did
             not
             Moses
             give
             you
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             yet
             none
             of
             you
             keepeth
             the
             law
             ?
             why
             go
             ye
             about
             to
             kill
             me
             ?
          
           
             19.
             
             But
             how
             unfit
             are
             you
             to
             discern
             what
             doctrine
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             keep
             not
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             which
             you
             boast
             of
             :
             For
             that
             Law
             forbiddeth
             Murder
             ,
             and
             yet
             you
             seek
             to
             murder
             me
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             The
             people
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             thou
             hast
             a
             devil
             who
             goeth
             about
             to
             kill
             thee
             ?
          
           
             20.
             
             N.
             They
             supposed
             him
             distracted
             :
             And
             the
             distracted
             were
             usually
             taken
             for
             Dem●●i●●
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Jesus
             answered
             and
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             I
             have
             done
             one
             work
             ,
             and
             ye
             all
             marvel
             .
             22.
             
             Moses
             therefore
             gave
             unto
             you
             circu●cision
             ,
             [
             not
             because
             it
             is
             of
             Moses
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             fathers
             ]
             and
             ye
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             circumcise
             a
             man.
             23.
             
             If
             a
             man
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             receive
             circumcision
             ,
             that
             the
             law
             of
             Moses
             
             should
             not
             be
             broken
             ;
             are
             ye
             angry
             at
             me
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             made
             a
             man
             every
             whit
             whole
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ?
          
           
             22.
             
             N.
             The
             History
             of
             his
             Cure
             and
             their
             Plotting
             his
             death
             for
             it
             ,
             is
             here
             past
             over
             and
             supposed
             :
             But
             Christ
             knew
             their
             malicious
             design
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Judge
             not
             according
             to
             the
             appearance
             ,
             but
             judg
             righteous
             judgment
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Judge
             not
             by
             outward
             shews
             and
             worldly
             mens
             opinions
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             evidence
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Then
             said
             some
             of
             them
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             is
             not
             this
             he
             whom
             they
             seek
             to
             kill
             ?
             26.
             
             But
             lo
             ,
             he
             speaketh
             boldly
             ,
             and
             they
             say
             nothing
             to
             him
             :
             Do
             the
             Rulers
             know
             indeed
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             very
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             25.
             
             Do
             they
             suffer
             him
             because
             they
             believe
             him
             to
             be
             Christ
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Howbeit
             ,
             we
             know
             this
             man
             whence
             he
             is
             :
             but
             when
             Christ
             cometh
             ,
             no
             man
             knoweth
             whence
             he
             is
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             N.
             They
             knew
             his
             visible
             Originals
             ,
             but
             they
             knew
             not
             his
             heavenly
             nature
             and
             glory
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Then
             cried
             Jesus
             in
             the
             Temple
             as
             he
             taught
             ,
             saying
             ,
             ye
             both
             know
             me
             ,
             and
             ye
             know
             whence
             I
             am
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             not
             come
             of
             my self
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             sent
             me
             is
             true
             ,
             whom
             ye
             know
             not
             .
             29.
             
             But
             I
             know
             him
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             sent
             me
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Ye
             know
             my
             visible
             Originals
             :
             But
             you
             know
             not
             my
             Heavenly
             Father
             who
             sent
             me
             :
             But
             I
             know
             him
             ,
             for
             I
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             30.
             
             Then
             they
             sought
             to
             take
             him
             ,
             but
             no
             man
             laid
             hands
             on
             him
             ,
             because
             his
             hour
             was
             not
             yet
             come
             .
             31.
             
             And
             many
             of
             the
             people
             believed
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             when
             Christ
             cometh
             ,
             will
             he
             do
             more
             miracles
             than
             these
             which
             this
             man
             hath
             done
             .
          
           
             30.31
             ,
             His
             Miracles
             convinced
             some
             against
             all
             prejudices
             and
             objections
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             The
             Pharisees
             heard
             that
             the
             people
             murmured
             such
             things
             concerning
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             Pharisees
             a●d
             cheif
             Priests
             sent
             Officers
             to
             take
             him
             .
             33
             Then
             said
             Jesus
             unto
             them
             ,
             yet
             a
             little
             while
             I
             am
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             go
             unto
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             .
             34.
             
             Ye
             shall
             seek
             me
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             find
             me
             :
             and
             where
             I
             am
             ,
             thither
             ye
             cannot
             come
             .
          
           
             32.
             &c.
             The
             Pharisees
             and
             Priests
             ,
             thought
             persecuting
             necessary
             to
             keep
             people
             from
             believing
             on
             him
             :
             And
             Christ
             told
             them
             ,
             it
             's
             but
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             till
             I
             shall
             be
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             your
             malice
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             Then
             said
             the
             Jews
             among
             themselves
             ,
             whither
             will
             he
             go
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             find
             him
             ?
             Will
             he
             go
             unto
             the
             dispersed
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             teach
             the
             Gentiles
             ?
             36.
             
             What
             manner
             of
             saying
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             said
             ,
             ye
             shall
             seek
             me
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             find
             me
             :
             and
             where
             I
             am
             ,
             thither
             ye
             cannot
             come
             ?
          
           
             35.
             
             Will
             he
             go
             to
             those
             Jews
             who
             are
             dispersed
             abroad
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             what
             meaneth
             he
             ?
          
           
             37.
             
             In
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             that
             great
             day
             of
             the
             feast
             ,
             Jesus
             stood
             ,
             and
             cried
             ,
             saying
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             thirst
             ,
             let
             him
             come
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             drink
             .
             38.
             
             He
             that
             believeth
             on
             me
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             said
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             belly
             shall
             flow
             rivers
             of
             living
             waters
             .
             39.
             
             But
             this
             he
             spake
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             they
             that
             believe
             on
             him
             ,
             should
             receive
             :
             for
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             was
             not
             yet
             given
             ,
             because
             that
             Jesus
             was
             not
             yet
             glorified
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             In
             the
             last
             and
             great
             day
             of
             that
             Feast
             Christ
             proclaimed
             the
             promised
             gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Rivers
             of
             living
             Waters
             ,
             to
             all
             that
             should
             truly
             believe
             on
             him
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             glorified
             :
             for
             till
             then
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             for
             the
             operation
             of
             these
             eminent
             gifts
             was
             not
             given
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             Many
             of
             the
             people
             therefore
             ,
             when
             they
             heard
             this
             saying
             ,
             said
             ,
             of
             a
             truth
             this
             is
             the
             Prophet
             .
             41.
             
             Others
             said
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             Christ
             :
             But
             some
             said
             ,
             shall
             Christ
             come
             out
             of
             Galilee
             ?
             42.
             
             Hath
             not
             the
             Scripture
             said
             ,
             that
             Christ
             cometh
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             town
             of
             Bethleem
             ,
             whence
             David
             was
             ?
             43.
             
             So
             there
             was
             a
             division
             among
             the
             people
             because
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             His
             Words
             and
             Works
             inclined
             many
             to
             believe
             in
             him
             :
             but
             they
             could
             not
             answer
             objections
             from
             his
             Originals
             .
          
           
             44.
             
             And
             some
             of
             them
             would
             have
             taken
             him
             ,
             but
             no
             man
             laid
             hands
             on
             him
             .
          
           
             44.
             
             N.
             God
             hindereth
             bad
             men
             from
             doing
             what
             they
             would
             do
             ,
             and
             they
             know
             not
             how
             he
             doth
             it
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             Then
             came
             the
             officers
             to
             the
             cheif
             Priests
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             and
             they
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Why
             have
             ye
             not
             brought
             him
             ?
             46.
             
             The
             Officers
             answered
             ,
             Never
             man
             spake
             like
             this
             man.
             
          
           
             45
             ,
             46.
             
             God
             made
             Christs
             words
             effectual
             at
             the
             present
             to
             convince
             and
             restrain
             them
             from
             violence
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             Then
             answered
             them
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             are
             ye
             also
             deceived
             ?
             48.
             
             Have
             any
             of
             the
             Rulers
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             believed
             on
             him
             ?
             49.
             
             But
             this
             people
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             not
             the
             law
             ,
             are
             cursed
             .
          
           
           
             47.
             48.
             
             N.
             The
             vain
             respect
             to
             men
             of
             reputation
             and
             power
             ,
             is
             a
             usual
             cause
             of
             unbelief
             and
             disobedience
             to
             God.
             2.
             
             They
             rightly
             judged
             that
             ignorance
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             error
             and
             deceit
             ;
             but
             they
             falsly
             thought
             their
             literal
             knowledge
             with
             prejudice
             and
             worldly
             minds
             ,
             had
             been
             a
             safe
             state
             .
          
           
             50.
             
             Nicodemus
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             [
             he
             that
             came
             to
             Jesus
             by
             night
             ,
             being
             one
             of
             them
             .
             ]
             51.
             
             Doth
             our
             law
             judg
             any
             man
             before
             it
             hear
             him
             ,
             and
             know
             what
             he
             doth
             ?
          
           
             50.51
             .
             Nicodemus
             bearing
             a
             good
             will
             to
             Christ
             stopt
             them
             by
             a
             common
             rule
             of
             Justice
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Law
             no
             man
             should
             be
             condemned
             till
             he
             be
             heard
             speak
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             Case
             be
             well
             tried
             .
          
           
             52.
             
             They
             answered
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             art
             thou
             also
             of
             Galilee
             ?
             Search
             and
             look
             ,
             for
             out
             of
             Galilee
             ariseth
             no
             Prophet
             .
             53.
             
             And
             every
             man
             went
             into
             his
             own
             house
             .
          
           
             52.
             
             N.
             1.
             
             They
             give
             him
             a
             scorn
             instead
             of
             a
             good
             answer
             .
             2.
             
             And
             then
             how
             poor
             a
             reason
             satisfieth
             them
             against
             all
             the
             Miracles
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             :
             because
             Galilee
             was
             a
             contemned
             Country
             where
             Christ
             dwelt
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             born
             at
             Bethlehem
             ,
             of
             Davids
             line
             .
             3.
             
             One
             mans
             words
             may
             sometimes
             divert
             a
             persecution
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             JEsus
             went
             unto
             the
             mount
             of
             Olives
             .
             2.
             
             And
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             he
             came
             again
             into
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             people
             came
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             sate
             down
             ,
             and
             taught
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             N.
             1.
             
             He
             left
             the
             City
             at
             Night
             lest
             they
             should
             surprize
             him
             .
             2.
             
             He
             chose
             the
             Temple
             as
             a
             place
             of
             Gods
             Consecration
             and
             of
             best
             opportunity
             for
             auditors
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Jews
             used
             to
             let
             them
             teach
             ,
             who
             professed
             themselves
             to
             be
             teachers
             .
             4.
             
             His
             sitting
             in
             teaching
             is
             not
             an
             obligatory
             example
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             an
             indifferent
             circumstance
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             brought
             unto
             him
             a
             woman
             taken
             in
             adultery
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             had
             set
             her
             in
             the
             midst
             .
             4.
             
             They
             say
             unto
             him
             ,
             Master
             ,
             this
             woman
             was
             taken
             in
             adultery
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             act
             .
             5.
             
             Now
             Moses
             in
             the
             law
             commanded
             us
             ,
             that
             such
             should
             be
             stoned
             :
             but
             what
             sayest
             thou
             ?
          
           
             3.
             N.
             That
             the
             last
             Verse
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             the
             eleven
             first
             Verses
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             were
             not
             in
             divers
             of
             the
             old
             Books
             in
             the
             Greek
             ;
             and
             divers
             of
             the
             most
             credible
             Fathers
             have
             them
             not
             ,
             or
             take
             them
             for
             Apocryphal
             ;
             and
             so
             do
             many
             Protestants
             besides
             Beza
             :
             So
             that
             it
             is
             uncertain
             to
             us
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             any
             part
             of
             Gods
             word
             :
             But
             we
             have
             enough
             besides
             of
             which
             we
             may
             be
             certain
             .
          
           
             Suppose
             the
             Text
             current
             ,
             it
             seems
             they
             would
             have
             drawn
             Christ
             into
             a
             snare
             ,
             by
             getting
             him
             either
             to
             speak
             against
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             against
             Caesar
             who
             had
             taken
             from
             them
             the
             power
             of
             putting
             offenders
             to
             death
             which
             the
             Law
             gave
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             they
             said
             ,
             tempting
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             to
             accuse
             him
             .
             But
             Jesus
             stooped
             down
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             finger
             wrote
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             heard
             them
             not
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Beza
             taketh
             this
             Writing
             on
             the
             ground
             to
             be
             improbable
             and
             part
             of
             the
             Apocryphal
             story
             :
             If
             it
             was
             otherwise
             ,
             it
             signified
             but
             a
             discerning
             of
             their
             snare
             ,
             and
             a
             putting
             off
             the
             answer
             by
             a
             seeming
             neglect
             or
             disregard
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             So
             when
             they
             continued
             asking
             him
             ,
             he
             lift
             up
             himself
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             without
             sin
             among
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             first
             cast
             a
             stone
             at
             her
             .
          
           
             7.
             N.
             Thus
             he
             evadeth
             the
             snare
             of
             their
             question
             ,
             as
             not
             belonging
             to
             him
             to
             judg
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             again
             he
             stooped
             down
             ,
             and
             wrote
             on
             the
             ground
             .
             9.
             
             And
             they
             which
             heard
             it
             ,
             being
             convicted
             by
             their
             own
             conscience
             ,
             went
             out
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             beginning
             at
             the
             eldest
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             last
             ?
             and
             Jesus
             was
             left
             alone
             ,
             and
             the
             woman
             standing
             in
             the
             midst
             .
          
           
             8.9
             .
             N.
             It
             is
             so
             improbable
             that
             Christ
             should
             be
             left
             alone
             in
             the
             Temple
             that
             this
             increaseth
             
             Beza's
             suspition
             that
             it
             is
             Apocryphal
             :
             But
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             it
             meaneth
             that
             those
             went
             away
             who
             came
             to
             accuse
             the
             woman
             and
             left
             him
             with
             his
             auditors
             and
             the
             woman
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             When
             Jesus
             had
             lift
             up
             himself
             and
             saw
             none
             but
             the
             woman
             ,
             he
             said
             to
             her
             where
             are
             those
             thine
             accusers
             ?
             Hath
             no
             man
             condemned
             thee
             .
             11.
             
             She
             said
             ,
             No
             man
             ,
             Lord
             :
             And
             Jesus
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             neither
             do
             I
             condemn
             thee
             :
             go
             and
             sin
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             10.11
             .
             N.
             Those
             that
             hence
             take
             encouragement
             to
             connive
             at
             adultery
             must
             note
             1.
             
             That
             the
             text
             it self
             is
             of
             uncertain
             authority
             .
             2.
             
             If
             it
             were
             certain
             it
             signifieth
             not
             that
             Christ
             would
             have
             adultery
             unp●pnished
             :
             but
             that
             he
             disclaimed
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Judg
             in
             matters
             of
             corporal
             punishment
             ,
             as
             being
             no
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Then
             spake
             Jesus
             again
             to
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             light
             of
             the
             World
             :
             he
             that
             followeth
             me
             shall
             not
             walk
             in
             darkness
             but
             shall
             have
             the
             light
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             N.
             Here
             begins
             the
             certain
             Text
             :
             
               q.
               d.
            
             I
             am
             that
             Teacher
             sent
             from
             God
             who
             shew
             all
             my
             followers
             that
             light
             that
             quickneth
             and
             leadeth
             to
             everlasting
             life
             ,
             and
             others
             live
             and
             walk
             in
             darkness
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             The
             Pharisees
             therefore
             said
             to
             him
             ?
             Thou
             bearest
             record
             of
             thy self
             ;
             thy
             record
             is
             
             not
             true
             .
             14.
             
             Jesus
             answered
             and
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             though
             I
             bear
             record
             of
             my self
             ,
             yet
             my
             record
             is
             true
             :
             for
             I
             know
             whence
             I
             came
             ,
             and
             whither
             I
             go
             ,
             but
             ye
             cannot
             tell
             whence
             I
             come
             ,
             and
             whither
             I
             go
             .
          
           
             13.14
             .
             Thy
             own
             testimony
             of
             thy self
             is
             not
             credible
             .
             Jesus
             said
             ,
             Even
             my
             testimony
             of
             my self
             is
             true
             and
             credible
             ,
             because
             I
             know
             what
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             whence
             I
             come
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             your
             denial
             of
             it
             is
             not
             credible
             ,
             because
             you
             know
             not
             whence
             I
             come
             ,
             &c.
             but
             speak
             against
             what
             you
             know
             not
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Ye
             judg
             after
             the
             flesh
             ;
             I
             judg
             no
             man.
             16.
             
             And
             if
             I
             judg
             my
             judgment
             is
             true
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             not
             alone
             ,
             but
             I
             and
             the
             Father
             that
             sent
             me
             .
          
           
             15.16
             .
             You
             see
             no
             further
             than
             my
             fleshly
             part
             and
             originals
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             so
             rashly
             judg
             of
             any
             :
             But
             yet
             my
             judgment
             is
             true
             and
             credible
             for
             you
             have
             not
             my
             bare
             word
             ,
             but
             therewith
             the
             works
             of
             the
             power
             of
             my
             Father
             that
             sent
             me
             ,
             and
             his
             attestation
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             It
             is
             also
             written
             in
             your
             Law
             ,
             that
             the
             testimony
             of
             two
             men
             is
             true
             .
             18.
             
             I
             am
             one
             that
             bear
             witness
             of
             my self
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             that
             sent
             me
             beareth
             witness
             of
             me
             .
          
           
             17.18
             .
             Your
             Law
             alloweth
             two
             Witnesses
             to
             be
             credible
             ,
             I
             am
             one
             ,
             who
             may
             be
             allowed
             to
             witness
             about
             other
             mens
             interest
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             sent
             by
             the
             Father
             to
             save
             lost
             sinners
             ;
             and
             the
             Father
             is
             the
             other
             ,
             whose
             Voice
             and
             Works
             bear
             witness
             of
             me
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Then
             said
             they
             to
             him
             ,
             Where
             is
             thy
             Father
             ?
             Jesus
             answered
             ,
             ye
             neither
             know
             me
             nor
             my
             father
             :
             If
             you
             had
             known
             me
             ,
             ye
             would
             have
             known
             my
             father
             also
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Where
             is
             thy
             Father
             :
             Is
             not
             Joseph
             thy
             father
             ?
             He
             said
             ,
             you
             know
             neither
             Me
             nor
             my
             Father
             :
             Had
             you
             by
             my
             Doctrine
             and
             Works
             known
             Me
             and
             my
             Office
             ,
             I
             should
             have
             taught
             you
             to
             know
             my
             Father
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             These
             words
             spake
             Jesus
             in
             the
             treasury
             ,
             as
             he
             taught
             in
             the
             Temple
             :
             and
             no
             man
             laid
             hands
             on
             him
             ,
             for
             his
             hour
             was
             not
             yet
             come
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             N.
             Till
             Gods
             appointed
             time
             of
             trial
             and
             suffering
             ,
             among
             the
             fiercest
             enemies
             there
             is
             safety
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Then
             said
             Jesus
             again
             unto
             them
             ,
             I
             go
             my
             way
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             seek
             me
             ,
             and
             shall
             die
             in
             your
             sins
             :
             Whither
             I
             go
             ,
             ye
             cannot
             come
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             I
             came
             to
             you
             as
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             ye
             reject
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             accordingly
             depart
             from
             you
             and
             your
             sin
             shall
             bring
             destruction
             on
             you
             and
             I
             will
             send
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ▪
             and
             will
             ascend
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             whence
             your
             sin
             will
             exclude
             you
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Then
             said
             the
             Jews
             ,
             Will
             he
             kill
             himself
             ?
             because
             he
             saith
             ,
             Wither
             I
             go
             ,
             ye
             cannot
             come
             .
             23.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             ye
             are
             from
             beneath
             ,
             I
             am
             from
             above
             :
             ye
             are
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             of
             this
             world
             .
             24.
             
             I
             said
             therefore
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             shall
             die
             in
             your
             sins
             :
             For
             if
             ye
             believe
             not
             that
             I
             am
             he
             ,
             ye
             shall
             die
             in
             your
             sins
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Ye
             are
             of
             this
             lower
             World
             :
             I
             am
             of
             above
             and
             thither
             I
             go
             .
             And
             if
             you
             believe
             not
             that
             I
             am
             the
             Christ
             ,
             your
             Nation
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             for
             rejecting
             me
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             die
             unpardoned
             in
             your
             sin
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Then
             said
             they
             unto
             him
             ,
             Who
             art
             thou
             ?
             And
             Jesus
             saith
             unto
             them
             ;
             even
             the
             same
             that
             I
             laid
             unto
             you
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
             26.
             
             I
             have
             many
             things
             to
             say
             ,
             and
             to
             judge
             of
             you
             :
             but
             he
             that
             sent
             me
             is
             true
             :
             and
             I
             speak
             to
             the
             world
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             heard
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Even
             the
             Messiah
             as
             I
             have
             always
             told
             you
             .
             I
             have
             much
             to
             say
             against
             your
             Infidelity
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             now
             only
             appeal
             to
             my
             Fathers
             testimony
             ,
             whose
             words
             I
             speak
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             They
             understood
             not
             that
             he
             spake
             to
             them
             of
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             N.
             Gross
             ignorance
             is
             the
             parent
             and
             nurse
             of
             unbelief
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Then
             said
             Jesus
             unto
             them
             ,
             when
             ye
             have
             lift
             up
             the
             son
             of
             man
             ,
             then
             shall
             ye
             know
             that
             I
             am
             he
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             do
             nothing
             of
             my self
             :
             but
             as
             my
             Father
             hath
             taught
             me
             ,
             I
             speak
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             When
             ye
             have
             crucified
             me
             ,
             then
             I
             shall
             convince
             many
             of
             you
             by
             fuller
             evidence
             that
             I
             am
             the
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             shall
             feel
             it
             to
             their
             destruction
             ;
             and
             these
             my
             words
             shall
             be
             confirmed
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             And
             he
             that
             sent
             me
             ,
             is
             with
             me
             :
             the
             Father
             hath
             not
             left
             me
             alone
             :
             for
             I
             do
             always
             those
             things
             which
             please
             him
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             My
             Father
             that
             sent
             me
             never
             deserteth
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             do
             but
             fulfil
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             do
             what
             he
             appointed
             me
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             And
             as
             he
             spake
             these
             words
             ,
             many
             believed
             on
             him
             .
             31.
             
             Then
             said
             Jesus
             to
             those
             Jews
             which
             believed
             on
             him
             ,
             if
             ye
             continue
             in
             my
             word
             ,
             then
             are
             you
             my
             Disciples
             indeed
             .
             32.
             
             And
             ye
             shall
             know
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             shall
             make
             you
             free
             .
          
           
             30.31
             .
             I
             cannot
             take
             you
             for
             my
             disciples
             ,
             unless
             your
             Faith
             be
             rooted
             so
             as
             to
             persevere
             and
             proceed
             to
             learn
             what
             yet
             you
             have
             not
             learned
             .
             And
             if
             ye
             do
             this
             you
             shall
             know
             more
             of
             that
             truth
             that
             will
             save
             you
             ,
             and
             deliver
             you
             from
             the
             greatest
             of
             your
             bondage
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             They
             answered
             him
             ,
             We
             be
             Abrahams
             seed
             ,
             and
             were
             never
             in
             bondage
             to
             any
             man
             :
             
             how
             sayest
             thou
             ?
             Ye
             shall
             be
             made
             free
             ?
          
           
             33.
             
             Some
             present
             answered
             him
             ,
             we
             be
             Abrahams
             seed
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             Romans
             master
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             no
             mens
             slaves
             :
             What
             then
             is
             the
             freedom
             which
             thou
             dost
             promise
             us
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             Jesus
             answered
             them
             ,
             Verily
             ,
             verily
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ;
             whosoever
             committeth
             sin
             ,
             is
             the
             servant
             of
             sin
             .
             35.
             
             And
             the
             servant
             abideth
             not
             in
             the
             house
             for
             ever
             :
             but
             the
             Son
             abideth
             ever
             .
             36.
             
             If
             the
             Son
             therefore
             shall
             make
             you
             free
             ,
             ye
             shall
             be
             free
             indeed
             .
          
           
             34
             ,
             35.36
             .
             Can
             you
             boast
             of
             your
             freedom
             who
             by
             your
             sinful
             practice
             shew
             that
             you
             are
             the
             servants
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             are
             liable
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             slaves
             are
             to
             stripes
             :
             And
             if
             you
             have
             thus
             enslaved
             your selves
             to
             sin
             and
             to
             Gods
             judgments
             ,
             he
             may
             turn
             you
             out
             of
             his
             house
             you
             know
             not
             how
             soon
             :
             But
             the
             Son
             and
             Heir
             is
             not
             turned
             away
             :
             Therefore
             if
             you
             will
             be
             free
             indeed
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             malice
             of
             Satan
             ,
             come
             in
             by
             the
             Son
             and
             so
             you
             may
             be
             free
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             I
             know
             you
             are
             Abrahams
             seed
             ,
             but
             ye
             seek
             to
             kill
             me
             ,
             because
             my
             word
             hath
             no
             place
             in
             you
             .
             38.
             
             I
             speak
             that
             which
             I
             have
             seen
             with
             my
             Father
             :
             and
             ye
             do
             that
             which
             ye
             have
             seen
             with
             your
             father
             .
          
           
             37.38
             .
             I
             know
             that
             ye
             are
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             by
             the
             flesh
             .
             But
             were
             you
             seed
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             you
             would
             not
             seek
             to
             kill
             me
             ,
             and
             reject
             my
             word
             .
             Even
             that
             word
             of
             truth
             which
             I
             have
             received
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             which
             you
             reject
             ,
             and
             obey
             the
             will
             of
             your
             father
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             They
             answered
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Abraham
             is
             our
             father
             ,
             Jesus
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             If
             you
             were
             Abrahams
             Children
             ,
             ye
             would
             do
             the
             works
             of
             Abraham
             .
             40.
             
             But
             now
             ye
             seek
             to
             kill
             me
             ,
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             told
             you
             the
             truth
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             heard
             of
             God
             :
             this
             did
             not
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             39.40
             .
             If
             ye
             were
             Abrahams
             Children
             you
             would
             be
             like
             him
             ,
             and
             do
             as
             he
             did
             .
             But
             to
             seek
             to
             murder
             me
             for
             telling
             you
             the
             truth
             which
             I
             have
             heard
             from
             God
             ,
             is
             not
             like
             Abrahams
             works
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             41.
             
             Ye
             do
             the
             deeds
             of
             your
             father
             .
             Then
             said
             they
             to
             him
             ,
             We
             be
             not
             born
             of
             fornication
             ,
             we
             have
             one
             Father
             ,
             even
             God.
             42.
             
             Jesus
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             If
             God
             were
             your
             father
             ,
             ye
             would
             love
             me
             :
             for
             I
             proceeded
             forth
             ,
             and
             came
             from
             God
             ,
             neither
             came
             I
             of
             my self
             ,
             but
             he
             sent
             me
             .
          
           
             4●
             .
             Ye
             shew
             by
             your
             deeds
             whose
             nature
             you
             have
             ,
             and
             so
             who
             is
             your
             father
             :
             42.
             
             If
             God
             were
             your
             Father
             you
             would
             be
             like
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             would
             love
             me
             ,
             who
             came
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             sent
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             Why
             do
             ye
             not
             understand
             my
             speech
             ?
             even
             because
             ye
             cannot
             hear
             my
             word
             .
             44.
             
             Ye
             are
             of
             your
             father
             the
             devil
             ,
             and
             the
             lusts
             of
             your
             father
             ye
             will
             do
             :
             he
             was
             a
             murderer
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             abode
             not
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             truth
             in
             him
             .
             When
             he
             speaketh
             a
             lye
             ;
             he
             speaketh
             of
             his
             own
             :
             for
             he
             is
             a
             lyar
             ,
             and
             the
             father
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             43.44
             .
             Why
             is
             my
             doctrine
             rejected
             by
             you
             ,
             but
             because
             your
             corrupt
             natures
             ,
             and
             sin
             are
             contrary
             to
             it
             ;
             To
             speak
             plainly
             to
             you
             ,
             as
             the
             Childs
             nature
             is
             like
             the
             Fathers
             from
             whom
             it
             is
             received
             ,
             so
             yours
             is
             so
             like
             the
             Devils
             nature
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             say
             you
             received
             it
             from
             him
             and
             he
             is
             the
             father
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             of
             you
             .
             For
             you
             love
             to
             do
             that
             which
             he
             loveth
             and
             desireth
             :
             These
             are
             his
             great
             Characters
             .
             1.
             
             He
             was
             from
             the
             beginning
             A
             MALICIOUS
             MURDERER
             .
             2.
             
             He
             is
             A
             LIAR
             ;
             a
             deserter
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             an
             enemy
             to
             it
             :
             His
             business
             in
             the
             World
             is
             to
             
               Deceive
               by
               Lying
            
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             thus
             lieth
             and
             deceiveth
             he
             doth
             according
             to
             his
             corrupt
             nature
             :
             for
             he
             is
             a
             Liar
             and
             the
             Father
             of
             Lies
             .
          
           
             N
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             these
             three
             Characters
             of
             LYING
             ,
             MALIGNITY
             and
             MURDER
             or
             hurtfulness
             ,
             the
             devilish
             nature
             and
             seed
             is
             known
             :
             And
             no
             boasting
             of
             Abraham
             or
             Christianity
             ,
             is
             any
             disproof
             of
             it
             .
             2.
             
             Devilisms
             is
             the
             universal
             pravity
             of
             the
             malignant
             World
             :
             And
             it
             is
             no
             wrong
             or
             railing
             so
             to
             say
             :
             that
             the
             Devil
             is
             their
             Father
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             And
             because
             I
             tell
             you
             the
             truth
             ,
             ye
             believe
             me
             not
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             Though
             nature
             love
             the
             Truth
             as
             Truth
             ,
             yet
             because
             the
             Truth
             that
             I
             tell
             you
             is
             cross
             to
             your
             prejudice
             and
             carnal
             minds
             and
             lusts
             ,
             ye
             reject
             it
             as
             if
             it
             were
             error
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             Which
             of
             you
             convinceth
             me
             of
             sin
             ?
             And
             if
             I
             say
             the
             truth
             ,
             why
             do
             ye
             not
             believe
             me
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             If
             you
             know
             any
             falshood
             or
             sin
             by
             me
             ,
             prove
             it
             if
             you
             can
             :
             but
             if
             it
             be
             Truth
             that
             I
             say
             ,
             why
             doth
             prejudice
             and
             malice
             hinder
             you
             from
             believing
             it
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             He
             that
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             heareth
             Gods
             words
             :
             ye
             therefore
             hear
             them
             nor
             ,
             because
             ye
             are
             not
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             47.
             
             The
             Children
             of
             God
             have
             a
             mind
             and
             nature
             like
             him
             :
             And
             therefore
             they
             savour
             and
             love
             his
             word
             :
             Therefore
             your
             rejecting
             Gods
             word
             ,
             doth
             prove
             that
             ye
             are
             not
             the
             Children
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             48.
             
             Then
             answered
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Say
             we
             not
             well
             that
             thou
             art
             a
             Samaritan
             ,
             and
             hast
             a
             devil
             ?
          
           
             48.
             
             They
             said
             ,
             do
             we
             not
             call
             thee
             as
             thou
             art
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             thou
             art
             a
             distracte●
             Samaritan
             heretick
             .
          
           
             49.
             
             Jesus
             answered
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             a
             devil
             ,
             but
             I
             honour
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             you
             do
             dishonour
             
             me
             .
             50.
             
             And
             I
             seek
             not
             my
             own
             glory
             ,
             there
             is
             one
             that
             seeketh
             and
             judgeth
             .
          
           
             49.
             
             I
             am
             not
             a
             distracted
             Demoniak
             ,
             (
             but
             you
             calumniators
             )
             :
             My
             Doctrine
             and
             Works
             honour
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             your
             dishonouring
             of
             me
             ,
             though
             I
             can
             bear
             it
             who
             seek
             not
             my
             own
             Glory
             ,
             my
             Father
             will
             secure
             my
             honour
             and
             judg
             you
             for
             your
             reproach
             .
          
           
             51.
             
             Verily
             ,
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             keep
             my
             saying
             ,
             he
             shall
             never
             see
             death
             .
          
           
             51.
             
             I
             tell
             you
             that
             reject
             my
             word
             ,
             that
             to
             believe
             and
             keep
             it
             is
             the
             way
             to
             everlasting
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             saved
             from
             death
             spiritual
             ,
             temporal
             (
             by
             resurrection
             )
             and
             eternal
             .
          
           
             52.
             
             Then
             said
             the
             Jews
             unto
             him
             ,
             Now
             we
             know
             that
             thou
             hast
             a
             devil
             .
             Abraham
             is
             dead
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophets
             :
             and
             thou
             sayest
             ,
             If
             a
             man
             keep
             my
             saying
             ,
             he
             shall
             never
             taste
             of
             death
             .
             53.
             
             Art
             thou
             greater
             than
             our
             father
             Abraham
             which
             is
             dead
             ?
             And
             the
             Prophets
             are
             dead
             :
             whom
             makest
             thou
             thy self
             ?
          
           
             52
             ,
             53.
             
             Now
             we
             know
             that
             thou
             art
             a
             distracted
             demoniack
             :
             When
             thou
             talkest
             of
             mens
             not
             dying
             ,
             when
             Abraham
             and
             the
             Prophets
             are
             dead
             :
             Art
             thou
             so
             much
             greater
             than
             all
             they
             .
          
           
             54.
             
             Jesus
             answered
             ,
             If
             I
             honour
             my self
             ,
             my
             honour
             is
             nothing
             :
             It
             is
             my
             Father
             that
             honoureth
             me
             ,
             of
             whom
             ye
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             your
             God
             :
             55.
             
             Yet
             ye
             have
             not
             known
             him
             ,
             but
             I
             know
             him
             :
             and
             if
             I
             should
             say
             ,
             I
             know
             him
             not
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             a
             liar
             like
             unto
             you
             ;
             but
             I
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             keep
             his
             saying
             .
          
           
             54.
             
             It
             is
             not
             my
             own
             testimony
             that
             I
             plead
             with
             you
             ,
             it
             is
             my
             Father
             that
             honoureth
             me
             ,
             whom
             you
             should
             believe
             because
             you
             call
             him
             your
             God.
             But
             indeed
             you
             know
             him
             not
             ,
             and
             therefore
             understand
             not
             his
             testimony
             :
             But
             I
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             should
             I
             deny
             his
             witness
             ,
             and
             say
             I
             know
             him
             not
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             a
             Liar
             like
             you
             :
             But
             I
             know
             him
             and
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             keep
             it
             .
          
           
             56.
             
             Your
             father
             Abraham
             rejoyced
             to
             see
             my
             day
             :
             and
             he
             saw
             it
             ,
             and
             was
             glad
             .
          
           
             56.
             
             Your
             Father
             Abraham
             joyfully
             believed
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             Faith
             foresaw
             my
             coming
             and
             was
             glad
             .
          
           
             57.
             
             Then
             said
             the
             Jews
             unto
             him
             ,
             Thou
             art
             not
             yet
             fifty
             years
             old
             ,
             and
             hast
             thou
             seen
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             57.
             
             They
             understanding
             all
             carnally
             ,
             thought
             Christ
             spake
             like
             a
             distracted
             Fanatick
             .
          
           
             58.
             
             Jesus
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Verily
             ,
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             Before
             Abraham
             was
             ,
             I
             am
             .
          
           
             58.
             
             I
             tell
             you
             that
             before
             Abrahams
             days
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             was
             from
             Eternity
             so
             )
             in
             time
             I
             was
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             in
             whom
             Abraham
             in
             his
             days
             believed
             :
             I
             am
             not
             so
             young
             as
             you
             imagine
             .
          
           
             59.
             
             Then
             took
             they
             up
             stones
             to
             cast
             at
             him
             :
             But
             Jesus
             hid
             himself
             ,
             and
             went
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             going
             thorow
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             and
             so
             passed
             by
             .
          
           
             59.
             
             At
             these
             words
             they
             took
             him
             for
             a
             Blasphemer
             ,
             and
             attempted
             to
             stone
             him
             to
             death
             :
             But
             he
             some
             way
             hid
             himself
             ,
             and
             went
             out
             from
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             N.
             That
             the
             last
             part
             of
             this
             Verse
             ,
             is
             of
             uncertain
             authority
             ,
             being
             not
             in
             some
             ancient
             Copies
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             AND
             as
             Jesus
             passed
             by
             ,
             he
             saw
             a
             man
             which
             was
             blind
             from
             his
             birth
             .
             2.
             
             And
             his
             Disciples
             asked
             him
             ,
             saying
             Master
             ,
             who
             did
             sin
             ,
             this
             man
             or
             his
             parents
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             born
             blind
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Was
             it
             for
             any
             foreseen
             sin
             that
             he
             would
             after
             commit
             ,
             or
             for
             his
             original
             sin
             or
             for
             any
             sin
             of
             his
             Parents
             ?
             Or
             ,
             it
             is
             commonly
             held
             that
             all
             punishment
             is
             for
             sin
             :
             How
             could
             that
             be
             in
             this
             man
             ?
             Not
             for
             his
             own
             sin
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             none
             besides
             his
             original
             sin
             :
             Not
             for
             his
             Parents
             ;
             for
             God
             punisheth
             not
             one
             for
             anothers
             sin
             ?
             What
             then
             ,
             was
             it
             for
             .
          
           
             N.
             1.
             
             It
             's
             improbable
             that
             Christs
             disciples
             thought
             that
             this
             Soul
             sinned
             in
             another
             body
             ,
             and
             Christ
             not
             reprove
             them
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Disciples
             knew
             that
             Adams
             sin
             ,
             and
             our
             Original
             pravity
             ,
             or
             our
             Parents
             sin
             ,
             might
             be
             punished
             with
             as
             great
             a
             punishment
             as
             blindness
             .
             But
             they
             seemed
             to
             think
             that
             so
             miserable
             a
             punishment
             must
             be
             for
             some
             extroardinary
             sin
             ,
             which
             Christ
             denieth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Jesus
             answered
             ,
             Neither
             hath
             this
             man
             sinned
             nor
             yet
             his
             parents
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             works
             of
             God
             should
             be
             made
             manifest
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             N.
             Christ
             meant
             not
             to
             deny
             .
             1.
             
             That
             he
             had
             Original
             sin
             .
             2.
             
             Or
             his
             Parents
             had
             actual
             sin
             .
             3.
             
             Nor
             that
             these
             were
             a
             cause
             of
             his
             punishment
             .
             4.
             
             But
             it
             was
             none
             of
             these
             that
             was
             the
             differencing
             cause
             why
             this
             man
             was
             punished
             rather
             than
             others
             ,
             q.d.
             Though
             all
             punishment
             be
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             this
             mans
             had
             such
             a
             common
             cause
             ,
             yet
             no
             sin
             was
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             was
             singled
             out
             for
             this
             suffering
             :
             But
             God
             designed
             it
             for
             an
             advantage
             to
             glorifie
             him
             in
             the
             mans
             miraculous
             cure
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             must
             work
             the
             works
             of
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             day
             :
             the
             night
             cometh
             when
             no
             man
             can
             work
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             God
             in
             this
             man
             giveth
             me
             an
             opportunity
             to
             do
             the
             work
             for
             which
             he
             hath
             sent
             me
             ,
             for
             the
             sealing
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             convincing
             the
             World
             :
             And
             I
             will
             take
             
             the
             opportunity
             ,
             for
             I
             shall
             shortly
             be
             gone
             hence
             :
             And
             hereby
             I
             give
             you
             warning
             to
             work
             while
             you
             have
             day
             :
             for
             the
             night
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
             when
             you
             shall
             on
             earth
             have
             time
             to
             work
             no
             more
             ;
             therefore
             take
             your
             present
             time
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             As
             long
             as
             I
             am
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             light
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             God
             who
             made
             me
             the
             light
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             will
             have
             me
             shine
             to
             it
             while
             I
             am
             here
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             When
             he
             had
             thus
             spoken
             ,
             he
             spat
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             made
             clay
             of
             the
             spittle
             ,
             and
             he
             anointed
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             blind
             man
             with
             the
             clay
             .
             7.
             
             And
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Go
             ,
             wash
             in
             the
             pool
             of
             Siloam
             (
             which
             by
             interpretation
             ,
             is
             Sent.
             )
             He
             went
             his
             way
             therefore
             and
             washed
             ,
             and
             came
             seeing
             .
          
           
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             N.
             This
             dirty
             means
             ▪
             was
             no
             more
             than
             no
             means
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             sufficienc●
             of
             Christs
             commanding
             power
             ;
             but
             he
             will
             have
             us
             use
             the
             unlikeliest
             means
             that
             we
             may
             be
             fit
             receivers
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             neighbours
             therefore
             ,
             and
             they
             which
             before
             had
             seen
             him
             that
             he
             was
             blind
             ,
             said
             ,
             Is
             not
             this
             he
             that
             sate
             and
             begged
             ?
             9.
             
             Some
             said
             ,
             This
             is
             he
             :
             others
             said
             ,
             he
             is
             like
             him
             :
             but
             he
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             he
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             They
             were
             struck
             with
             admiration
             ,
             and
             had
             much
             ado
             to
             believe
             that
             he
             was
             the
             same
             man
             ,
             till
             he
             himself
             told
             them
             that
             he
             was
             the
             man.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Therefore
             said
             they
             unto
             him
             ,
             How
             were
             thine
             eyes
             opened
             ?
             11.
             
             He
             answered
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             a
             man
             that
             is
             called
             Jesus
             ,
             made
             clay
             and
             anointed
             mine
             eyes
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             Go
             to
             the
             pool
             of
             Siloam
             ,
             and
             wash
             :
             and
             I
             went
             and
             washed
             ;
             and
             I
             received
             sight
             .
             12.
             
             Then
             said
             they
             unto
             him
             ,
             Where
             is
             he
             ?
             He
             said
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             .
             13.
             
             They
             brought
             to
             the
             Pharisees
             him
             that
             aforetime
             was
             blind
             .
             14.
             
             And
             it
             was
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             when
             Jesus
             made
             the
             clay
             and
             opened
             his
             eyes
             .
             15.
             
             Then
             again
             the
             Pharisees
             also
             asked
             him
             how
             he
             had
             received
             his
             sight
             .
             He
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             He
             put
             clay
             upon
             mine
             eyes
             ,
             and
             I
             washed
             ,
             and
             do
             see
             .
             16.
             
             Therefore
             said
             some
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             This
             man
             is
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             keepeth
             not
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             .
             Others
             said
             ,
             How
             can
             a
             man
             that
             is
             a
             sinner
             ,
             do
             such
             Miracles
             ?
             And
             there
             was
             a
             division
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             10.
             &c.
             N.
             1.
             
             They
             first
             attempted
             to
             disprove
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             could
             not
             do
             that
             ,
             they
             pretended
             Go
             is
             Law
             to
             prove
             him
             a
             bad
             man
             and
             consequently
             that
             it
             was
             not
             by
             God
             that
             he
             did
             his
             Miracles
             .
             2.
             
             They
             that
             will
             try
             the
             Spirits
             and
             Miracles
             by
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             must
             not
             misunderstand
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             They
             say
             unto
             the
             blind
             man
             again
             ,
             What
             sayest
             thou
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             opened
             thine
             eyes
             ?
             He
             said
             ,
             He
             is
             a
             Prophet
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             N.
             The
             benefit
             prepared
             the
             man
             to
             judg
             better
             than
             they
             .
             It
             is
             a
             double
             sin
             if
             those
             should
             judg
             ill
             of
             Christ
             who
             have
             been
             delivered
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             But
             the
             Jews
             did
             not
             believe
             concerning
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             been
             blind
             ,
             and
             received
             his
             sight
             ,
             until
             they
             had
             called
             the
             parents
             of
             him
             that
             had
             received
             his
             sight
             .
             19.
             
             And
             they
             asked
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Is
             this
             your
             son
             ,
             who
             you
             say
             was
             born
             blind
             ?
             How
             then
             doth
             he
             now
             see
             ?
             20.
             
             His
             parents
             answered
             them
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             We
             know
             that
             this
             is
             our
             son
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             born
             blind
             :
             21.
             
             But
             by
             what
             means
             he
             now
             seeth
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             ,
             or
             who
             hath
             opened
             his
             eyes
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             :
             he
             is
             of
             age
             ,
             ask
             him
             ,
             he
             shall
             speak
             for
             himself
             .
             22.
             
             These
             words
             spake
             his
             parents
             ,
             because
             they
             feared
             the
             Jews
             ;
             for
             the
             Jews
             had
             agreed
             already
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             man
             did
             confess
             that
             he
             was
             Christ
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             put
             out
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             .
             23.
             
             Therefore
             said
             his
             parents
             ,
             He
             is
             of
             age
             ,
             ask
             him
             .
          
           
             18.
             &c.
             N.
             1.
             
             Unjust
             Judges
             resolve
             first
             what
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             enquire
             after
             .
             2.
             
             Though
             excommunication
             be
             Gods
             Ordinance
             ,
             the
             Devil
             oft
             useth
             it
             by
             wicked
             men
             ,
             against
             the
             just
             that
             own
             Christ
             and
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Then
             again
             called
             they
             the
             man
             that
             was
             blind
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Give
             God
             the
             praise
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             this
             man
             is
             a
             sinner
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             They
             said
             ,
             ascribe
             thy
             cure
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             think
             never
             the
             better
             of
             this
             man
             ;
             for
             we
             know
             by
             his
             breaking
             the
             Sabbath
             that
             he
             is
             a
             bad
             man.
             
          
           
             N.
             Wicked
             persecutors
             that
             speak
             against
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             dare
             not
             directly
             speak
             against
             God
             ,
             but
             pretend
             to
             give
             him
             his
             praise
             ,
             while
             they
             persecute
             his
             servants
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             He
             answered
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Whether
             he
             be
             a
             sinner
             or
             no
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             :
             one
             thing
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             whereas
             I
             was
             blind
             ,
             now
             I
             see
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Though
             you
             say
             you
             know
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Sinner
             ,
             I
             know
             it
             not
             ,
             nor
             am
             bound
             to
             believe
             you
             :
             But
             I
             wel●
             know
             he
             hath
             cured
             me
             of
             my
             blindness
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Then
             said
             they
             to
             h●m
             again
             ,
             What
             did
             he
             to
             thee
             ?
             How
             opened
             he
             thine
             eyes
             .
             27.
             
             He
             answered
             them
             ,
             I
             have
             told
             you
             already
             ,
             and
             ye
             did
             not
             hear
             :
             Wherefore
             wo●ld
             ye
             hear
             it
             again
             ?
             Will
             ye
             also
             be
             his
             Disciples
             ?
             
             28.
             
             Then
             they
             reviled
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             thou
             art
             his
             Disciple
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             Moses
             disciples
             .
             29.
             
             We
             know
             that
             God
             spake
             unto
             Moses
             :
             as
             for
             this
             fellow
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             from
             whence
             he
             is
             .
             30.
             
             The
             man
             answered
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             them
             ;
             Why
             ,
             herein
             is
             a
             marvellous
             thing
             ,
             that
             ye
             know
             not
             from
             whence
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             hath
             opened
             mine
             eyes
             .
             31.
             
             Now
             we
             know
             that
             God
             heareth
             not
             sinners
             :
             but
             if
             any
             man
             be
             a
             worshipper
             of
             God
             and
             doeth
             his
             will
             ,
             him
             he
             heareth
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Sure
             you
             do
             it
             not
             because
             you
             would
             be
             his
             disciples
             .
             28.
             
             They
             took
             it
             for
             a
             reproach
             to
             be
             Christs
             disciples
             .
             30.
             
             You
             are
             strangly
             ignorant
             that
             know
             not
             whence
             a
             man
             is
             that
             doth
             such
             Miracles
             :
             Reason
             and
             common
             consent
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             God
             heareth
             not
             the
             prayers
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             signifie
             his
             approbation
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             rejecteth
             them
             :
             But
             it
             is
             Godly
             worshippers
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             obey
             his
             will
             that
             he
             heareth
             and
             approveth
             .
             (
             This
             none
             that
             owneth
             a
             God
             dare
             deny
             .
             )
          
           
             32.
             
             Since
             the
             world
             began
             was
             it
             not
             heard
             that
             any
             man
             opened
             the
             eyes
             of
             one
             that
             was
             born
             blind
             .
             33.
             
             If
             this
             man
             were
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             could
             do
             nothing
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             Never
             man
             did
             this
             before
             (
             much
             less
             by
             human
             power
             )
             He
             could
             never
             do
             it
             but
             by
             Gods
             power
             and
             approbation
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             They
             answered
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             thou
             wast
             altogether
             born
             in
             sins
             ,
             and
             doest
             thou
             teach
             us
             ?
             And
             they
             cast
             him
             out
             .
          
           
             34.
             N.
             It
             's
             the
             way
             of
             proud
             wicked
             men
             ,
             to
             scorn
             to
             learn
             ,
             but
             to
             Lord
             it
             and
             revile
             and
             turn
             to
             violence
             on
             pretence
             of
             discipline
             ,
             when
             they
             cannot
             answer
             with
             reason
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             Jesus
             heard
             that
             they
             had
             cast
             him
             out
             :
             and
             when
             he
             had
             found
             him
             ,
             he
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Doest
             thou
             believe
             on
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ?
             36.
             
             He
             answered
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Who
             is
             he
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             believe
             on
             him
             ?
          
           
             35.
             
             N.
             Christ
             receiveth
             those
             whom
             false
             Church
             governours
             unjustly
             cast
             out
             .
             2.
             
             Christ
             taketh
             advantage
             of
             mens
             injuries
             to
             convert
             the
             persons
             injured
             .
             3.
             
             The
             man
             was
             willing
             to
             believe
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             could
             be
             instructed
             whom
             he
             should
             believe
             in
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             And
             Jesus
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             seen
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             he
             that
             talketh
             with
             thee
             .
             38.
             
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             I
             believe
             :
             and
             he
             worshipped
             him
             .
          
           
             37
             ,
             38.
             
             He
             believed
             and
             bowed
             or
             fell
             down
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             And
             Jesus
             said
             ,
             For
             judgment
             am
             I
             come
             into
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             see
             not
             might
             see
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             which
             see
             ,
             might
             be
             made
             blind
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             It
             is
             part
             of
             my
             judicial
             office
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             to
             open
             the
             eyes
             of
             many
             that
             are
             now
             ignorant
             and
             blind
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             up
             many
             to
             their
             wilful
             blindness
             ,
             who
             think
             themselves
             the
             wisest
             men
             ,
             but
             resist
             the
             light
             of
             saving
             truth
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             And
             some
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             which
             were
             with
             him
             ,
             heard
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Are
             we
             blind
             also
             ?
          
           
             40.
             
             N.
             Proud
             men
             (
             especially
             it
             Rulers
             or
             Teachers
             of
             others
             )
             can't
             endure
             to
             be
             told
             of
             their
             sin
             ,
             especially
             of
             their
             ignorance
             and
             error
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             Jesus
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             If
             ye
             were
             blind
             ,
             ye
             should
             have
             no
             sin
             :
             but
             now
             ye
             say
             ,
             We
             see
             ,
             therefore
             your
             sin
             remaineth
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             If
             your
             ignorance
             were
             as
             blindness
             is
             a
             necessary
             natural
             disease
             ,
             you
             would
             not
             be
             voluntary
             in
             your
             error
             and
             guilt
             of
             sin
             :
             Or
             ,
             if
             you
             knew
             your selves
             to
             be
             ignorant
             and
             erroneous
             ,
             you
             would
             learn
             and
             be
             cured
             :
             But
             your
             error
             being
             wilful
             ,
             and
             you
             conceited
             of
             your
             knowledg
             ,
             you
             are
             guilty
             and
             unexcusable
             and
             setled
             in
             your
             sin
             ,
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             VErily
             ,
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             He
             that
             entreth
             not
             by
             the
             door
             into
             the
             sheepfold
             ,
             but
             climbeth
             up
             some
             other
             way
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             a
             thief
             and
             a
             robber
             .
             2.
             
             But
             he
             that
             entreth
             in
             by
             the
             door
             ,
             is
             the
             the
             shepherd
             of
             the
             sheep
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             say
             to
             you
             who
             have
             cast
             out
             this
             man
             for
             believing
             in
             me
             ,
             you
             take
             upon
             you
             to
             be
             the
             true
             guides
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             you
             look
             for
             the
             Mesiah
             agreeable
             to
             your
             minds
             :
             But
             Gods
             testimony
             and
             mission
             is
             the
             door
             to
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             the
             Messiah
             is
             the
             great
             shepherd
             and
             the
             door
             to
             the
             inferior
             Pastors
             and
             the
             Flocks
             :
             He
             that
             entereth
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             climbeth
             in
             as
             a
             thief
             :
             But
             the
             true
             Shepherd
             (
             principal
             and
             Ministerial
             )
             cometh
             in
             by
             the
             door
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             him
             the
             porter
             openeth
             ,
             and
             the
             sheep
             hear
             his
             voyce
             ,
             and
             he
             calleth
             his
             own
             sheep
             by
             name
             ,
             and
             leadeth
             them
             out
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             the
             Messiah
             God
             will
             open
             the
             door
             ,
             and
             to
             Sub-Pastors
             ,
             they
             that
             by
             office
             are
             door-keepers
             to
             the
             Church
             must
             open
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             men
             sent
             of
             God
             ;
             And
             Gods
             Spirit
             teacheth
             Christians
             to
             know
             the
             voice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             under
             him
             of
             those
             that
             speak
             his
             Word
             :
             And
             as
             shepherds
             there
             regarded
             every
             sheep
             distinctly
             and
             called
             them
             by
             several
             names
             (
             as
             Plow-men
             now
             do
             their
             Oxen
             )
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             drive
             them
             with
             Clubs
             like
             Swine
             ,
             but
             go
             before
             them
             and
             call
             them
             to
             their
             Pasture
             by
             name
             ,
             so
             doth
             Christ
             and
             true
             Pastors
             now
             know
             every
             member
             of
             their
             Flocks
             ,
             and
             lead
             them
             by
          
           
           
             people
             after
             him
             :
             he
             also
             perished
             ,
             and
             all
             even
             as
             many
             as
             obeyed
             him
             were
             dispersed
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             This
             Judas
             pretended
             to
             be
             a
             Captain
             of
             the
             People
             against
             submitting
             to
             the
             Roman
             taxing
             ;
             which
             he
             called
             servitude
             and
             unsufferable
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             And
             now
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             Refrain
             from
             these
             men
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             alone
             :
             for
             it
             this
             Counsel
             ,
             or
             this
             work
             be
             of
             men
             ,
             it
             will
             come
             to
             nought
             :
          
           
             38.
             
             By
             Gods
             Providence
             without
             your
             violence
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             But
             if
             it
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             ye
             cannot
             overthrow
             it
             ;
             lest
             haply
             ye
             be
             found
             even
             to
             fight
             against
             God.
             
          
           
             39.
             
             You
             will
             overthrow
             your selves
             and
             not
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             of
             God
             :
             Its
             madess
             to
             fight
             against
             him
             ?
          
           
             Note
             ,
             O
             that
             the
             Malignant
             World
             would
             but
             examine
             which
             cause
             God
             is
             for
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             And
             to
             him
             they
             agreed
             :
             and
             when
             they
             had
             called
             the
             apostles
             ,
             and
             beaten
             them
             ,
             they
             commanded
             that
             they
             should
             not
             speak
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             go
             .
             41.
             
             And
             they
             departed
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Counsel
             ,
             rejoycing
             that
             they
             were
             counted
             worthy
             to
             suffer
             shame
             for
             his
             name
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             Note
             ,
             Causeless
             stripes
             were
             the
             Mercy
             of
             these
             Men.
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             did
             not
             work
             Miracles
             to
             revenge
             these
             injuries
             to
             the
             Apostles
             :
             But
             taught
             them
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             this
             reproach
             for
             Preaching
             Christ
             ,
             as
             their
             great
             honour
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             And
             daily
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             House
             ,
             they
             ceased
             not
             to
             teach
             and
             preach
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             And
             no
             commands
             ,
             threats
             or
             cruelties
             made
             them
             cease
             Preaching
             Christ
             publickly
             and
             from
             house
             to
             house
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             ANd
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             when
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Disciples
             was
             multiplied
             ,
             there
             arose
             a
             murmuring
             of
             the
             Grecians
             against
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             because
             their
             widows
             were
             neglected
             in
             the
             daily
             ministration
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Note
             ,
             Those
             Jews
             that
             understood
             the
             Greek
             Tongue
             ,
             and
             used
             the
             Greek
             Translation
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             were
             called
             Greeks
             :
             who
             were
             some
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             most
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             some
             scattered
             abroad
             the
             World
             ,
             2.
             
             Even
             in
             the
             greatest
             Exemplification
             of
             Christian
             Love
             ,
             Concord
             and
             self
             denial
             ,
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             its
             provisions
             ,
             began
             a
             murmuring
             among
             this
             chosen
             Flock
             that
             had
             all
             things
             common
             .
             And
             can
             we
             now
             expect
             to
             live
             without
             murmurring
             at
             each
             other
             upon
             cross
             interests
             and
             bodily
             wants
             .
             The
             suffering
             Party
             will
             think
             themselves
             injured
             ,
             and
             will
             complain
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Then
             the
             twelve
             called
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             Disciples
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             reason
             that
             we
             should
             leave
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             serve
             tables
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             must
             prefer
             the
             greater
             before
             the
             less
             ;
             the
             Preaching
             of
             Gods
             word
             before
             the
             charge
             of
             distributing
             to
             Love
             feasts
             and
             to
             the
             Poor
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             not
             sufficient
             for
             both
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Wherefore
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             look
             ye
             out
             among
             you
             seven
             men
             of
             honest
             report
             ,
             full
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             and
             wisdom
             ,
             whom
             ye
             may
             appoint
             over
             this
             business
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             This
             is
             the
             first
             call
             of
             Officers
             mediately
             by
             Men
             :
             yet
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             Apostles
             instituteth
             the
             office
             ;
             but
             yet
             they
             give
             a
             reason
             for
             it
             .
             A
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             and
             reason
             from
             necessity
             and
             convenience
             ,
             well
             agree
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Apostles
             fix
             the
             number
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Congregation
             must
             choose
             the
             Persons
             .
             4.
             
             God
             by
             his
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Apostles
             limiteth
             them
             to
             certain
             qualifications
             :
             1.
             
             Good
             Report
             .
             2.
             
             Full
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             3.
             
             And
             of
             Wisdom
             .
             The
             Chosen
             Persons
             must
             be
             appointed
             or
             authorized
             and
             directed
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
             
               Incapable
               Matter
            
             ma●●th
             both
             Election
             and
             
               Mens
               Ordination
            
             void
             .
             But
             yet
             the
             Electors
             still
             are
             Trusted
             whom
             to
             Elect
             ,
             and
             the
             Ordainers
             whom
             to
             Ordain
             ;
             And
             every
             Error
             is
             not
             a
             nullity
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             the
             essential
             qualifications
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             we
             will
             give
             our selves
             continually
             to
             prayer
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Where
             ever
             God
             will
             bless
             his
             Church
             with
             Bishops
             indeed
             ,
             this
             will
             be
             their
             life
             and
             their
             description
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             the
             saying
             pleased
             the
             whole
             multitude
             :
             and
             they
             chose
             Stephen
             ,
             a
             man
             full
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             Philip
             ,
             and
             Prochorus
             ,
             and
             Nicanor
             ,
             and
             Timon
             ,
             and
             Parmenas
             ,
             and
             Nicolas
             a
             proselyte
             of
             Antioch
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Reason
             of
             the
             motion
             ,
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             made
             them
             all
             unanimously
             consent
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Whom
             they
             set
             before
             the
             apostles
             :
             and
             when
             they
             had
             prayed
             ,
             they
             laid
             their
             hands
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Prayer
             to
             God
             to
             accept
             and
             bless
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Authorizing
             them
             by
             the
             sign
             of
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             was
             the
             Apostles
             way
             of
             Ordination
             (
             supposing
             them
             instructed
             for
             their
             Office.
             )
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             the
             word
             of
             God
             increased
             ;
             and
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Disciples
             multiplyed
             in
             Jerusalem
             
             greatly
             ;
             and
             a
             great
             company
             of
             the
             Priests
             were
             obedient
             to
             the
             faith
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             the
             success
             of
             the
             Word
             increased
             ,
             and
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Disciples
             in
             Jerusalem
             grow
             very
             great
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Company
             of
             the
             Priests
             (
             or
             a
             great
             Company
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Priests
             some
             )
             were
             obedient
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             by
             believing
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             Stephen
             full
             of
             faith
             and
             power
             ,
             did
             great
             wonders
             and
             miracles
             among
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Stephen
             having
             a
             great
             measure
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             was
             full
             of
             Faith
             and
             Power
             and
             wrought
             great
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Then
             there
             arose
             certain
             of
             the
             synagogue
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             synagogue
             ,
             of
             the
             Libertines
             ,
             and
             Cyrenians
             ,
             and
             Alexandrians
             ,
             and
             of
             them
             of
             Cilicia
             ,
             and
             of
             Asia
             ,
             disputing
             with
             Stephen
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Jerusalem
             being
             the
             place
             where
             the
             scattered
             Jews
             of
             all
             Nations
             used
             at
             certain
             times
             to
             worship
             ,
             no
             wonder
             if
             several
             Countrys
             had
             there
             several
             Synagogues
             .
             Libertines
             are
             by
             most
             supposed
             to
             be
             Jews
             made
             free
             :
             Though
             some
             derive
             the
             Name
             from
             a
             Country
             thinking
             one
             Letter
             is
             changed
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             resist
             the
             wisdom
             and
             the
             Spirit
             by
             which
             he
             spake
             .
             11.
             
             Then
             they
             suborned
             men
             which
             said
             ,
             We
             have
             heard
             him
             speak
             blasphemous
             words
             against
             Moses
             ,
             and
             against
             God.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Note
             ,
             On
             such
             terms
             we
             dispute
             with
             Malignant
             men
             .
             When
             they
             cannot
             resist
             the
             Truth
             they
             turn
             Diabolists
             ,
             and
             suborn
             Men
             to
             swear
             to
             false
             Accusations
             :
             
               Malignity
               ,
               Bood-thirsty
               Cruelty
            
             ,
             and
             Lying
             are
             the
             three
             Essentials
             of
             a
             Diabolist
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             next
             to
             a
             Miracle
             of
             Providence
             that
             no
             greater
             numbers
             of
             Religious
             persons
             have
             been
             murdered
             in
             the
             World
             by
             the
             way
             of
             Perjury
             ,
             and
             pretence
             of
             Law
             ,
             when
             so
             many
             thousands
             hate
             them
             ,
             who
             make
             no
             Conscience
             of
             false
             Oaths
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             they
             stirred
             up
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             Elders
             and
             the
             Scribes
             ,
             and
             came
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             caught
             him
             ,
             and
             brought
             him
             to
             the
             Council
             ;
          
           
             12.
             
             Note
             ,
             When
             Informers
             and
             Perjured
             Witnesses
             and
             Council
             or
             Judges
             were
             all
             of
             a
             Mind
             ,
             false
             Malignants
             ,
             blood
             thirsty
             men
             ,
             it
             was
             easie
             to
             foreknow
             the
             sentence
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             set
             up
             false
             witnesses
             ,
             which
             said
             ,
             This
             man
             ceaseth
             not
             to
             speake
             blasphemous
             words
             against
             this
             holy
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             Law.
             14.
             
             For
             we
             have
             heard
             him
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             shall
             destroy
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             shall
             change
             the
             customs
             which
             Moses
             delivered
             us
             .
          
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             is
             very
             likely
             that
             they
             heard
             Stephen
             say
             some
             words
             of
             Christs
             Abrogation
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             Perjured
             gathered
             their
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             puting
             their
             own
             sence
             on
             his
             words
             made
             Blasphemy
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             think
             they
             were
             Perjured
             :
             And
             what
             man
             is
             there
             that
             Judges
             ,
             Jury
             and
             Witnesses
             may
             not
             Condemn
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             but
             put
             their
             ownsence
             on
             their
             words
             :
             Christ
             so
             suffered
             ,
             before
             Stephen
             :
             And
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             or
             dishonour
             to
             be
             condemned
             as
             the
             greatest
             Malefactors
             by
             such
             men
             :
             Therefore
             judge
             of
             History
             accordingly
             ,
             where
             wicked
             Men
             are
             the
             Accusers
             and
             Judges
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             all
             that
             sate
             in
             the
             Council
             ,
             looking
             stedfastly
             on
             him
             ,
             saw
             his
             face
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             been
             the
             face
             of
             an
             Angel.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             With
             a
             a
             splendor
             which
             might
             amaze
             them
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             change
             them
             ;
             so
             much
             was
             Dives
             in
             Hell
             deceived
             that
             one
             from
             the
             Dead
             would
             convert
             his
             sensual
             Brethren
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             like
             that
             if
             Lazarus
             had
             come
             to
             them
             as
             he
             prayed
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             put
             him
             to
             death
             again
             :
             For
             so
             they
             consulted
             to
             do
             by
             another
             Lazarus
             whom
             Christ
             raised
             .
             But
             where
             are
             these
             Judges
             and
             Gentlemen
             now
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             THen
             said
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             Are
             these
             thing
             so
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Arch-Priest
             is
             the
             Arch-malignant
             ,
             and
             with
             seeming
             Gravity
             doth
             but
             enquire
             after
             Sin.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             Men
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             and
             Fathers
             heraken
             :
             The
             God
             of
             glory
             appeared
             unto
             our
             Father
             Abraham
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             in
             Mesopotamia
             ,
             before
             he
             dwelt
             in
             Charran
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Get
             thee
             out
             of
             thy
             countrey
             ,
             and
             from
             thy
             kindred
             ,
             and
             come
             into
             the
             land
             which
             I
             shall
             shew
             thee
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Obey
             me
             in
             forsaking
             thy
             Idolatrous
             Country
             and
             go
             to
             another
             ,
             which
             I
             will
             direct
             thee
             to
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Then
             came
             he
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             the
             Caldeans
             ,
             and
             dwelt
             in
             Charran
             :
             and
             from
             thence
             ,
             when
             his
             Father
             was
             dead
             ,
             he
             removed
             him
             into
             this
             land
             wherein
             ye
             now
             dwell
             .
             5.
             
             And
             he
             gave
             him
             none
             inheritance
             in
             it
             ,
             no
             not
             so
             much
             as
             to
             set
             his
             foot
             on
             :
             yet
             he
             promised
             that
             he
             would
             give
             it
             to
             him
             for
             a
             possession
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             seed
             after
             him
             ,
             when
             as
             yet
             he
             had
             no
             child
             .
             6.
             
             And
             God
             spake
             on
             this
             wise
             ,
             that
             his
             seed
             should
             sojourn
             in
             a
             strange
             land
             ,
             and
             
             that
             they
             should
             bring
             them
             into
             bondage
             ,
             and
             intreat
             them
             ●vil
             four
             hundred
             years
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             the
             nation
             to
             whom
             they
             shall
             be
             in
             bondage
             will
             I
             Judge
             ,
             said
             God
             :
             and
             after
             that
             shall
             they
             come
             forth
             ,
             and
             serve
             me
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             
               &c.
               Note
            
             ,
             Obedience
             to
             God
             must
             be
             performed
             by
             the
             hope
             of
             what
             he
             promiseth
             though
             it
             be
             many
             hundred
             years
             after
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             for
             present
             Possession
             .
             2.
             
             The
             four
             years
             began
             at
             the
             Birth
             of
             Isaak
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             the
             going
             into
             Egypt
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             he
             gave
             him
             the
             covenant
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             and
             so
             Abraham
             begat
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             circumcised
             him
             the
             eighth
             day
             ;
             and
             Isaac
             begat
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             Jacob
             begat
             the
             twelve
             Patriarchs
             .
             9.
             
             And
             the
             Patriarchs
             moved
             with
             envie
             sold
             Joseph
             into
             Egypt
             :
             but
             God
             was
             with
             him
             ,
             10.
             
             And
             delivered
             him
             out
             of
             all
             his
             affictions
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             favour
             and
             wisdom
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             Pharaoh
             King
             of
             Egypt
             :
             and
             he
             made
             him
             Governour
             over
             Egypt
             and
             all
             his
             house
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             N.
             This
             History
             Stephen
             reciteth
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             the
             greatness
             of
             their
             forefathers
             sin
             and
             theirs
             ,
             in
             still
             hardening
             their
             hearts
             against
             Gods
             Mercies
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Now
             there
             came
             a
             dearth
             over
             all
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             and
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             great
             affliction
             ,
             and
             our
             Fathers
             found
             no
             sustenance
             .
             12.
             
             But
             when
             Jacob
             heard
             that
             there
             was
             corn
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             he
             sent
             out
             our
             Fathers
             first
             .
             13.
             
             And
             at
             the
             second
             time
             Joseph
             was
             made
             known
             to
             his
             brethren
             ,
             and
             Josephs
             kindred
             was
             made
             known
             unto
             Pharaoh
             .
             14.
             
             Then
             sent
             Joseph
             ,
             and
             called
             his
             Father
             Jacob
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             kindred
             ,
             threescore
             and
             fifteen
             souls
             ,
             15.
             
             So
             Jacob
             went
             down
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             died
             ,
             he
             and
             our
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Gen
             46
             ,
             27.
             
             Saith
             they
             were
             but
             seventy
             :
             some
             say
             that
             Stephen
             includeth
             some
             born
             in
             Egypt
             with
             Joseph
             ,
             and
             his
             sons
             and
             sons
             sons
             :
             Others
             say
             that
             the
             Septuagint
             which
             Stephen
             followed
             ,
             hath
             a
             mistaken
             word
             which
             causeth
             the
             difference
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             were
             carried
             over
             into
             Sichem
             ,
             and
             laid
             in
             the
             Sepulchre
             that
             Abraham
             bought
             for
             a
             sum
             of
             mony
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             Emor
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             Sichem
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Some
             difference
             from
             the
             Hebrew
             History
             here
             raiseth
             difficulty
             :
             The
             truth
             seemeth
             to
             be
             Jacob
             was
             carried
             and
             buried
             in
             the
             Field
             of
             Macpelah
             bought
             by
             Abraham
             of
             Ephron
             the
             son
             of
             Zoar
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             Heth
             ,
             Gen.
             23.8
             .
             and
             49.32
             .
             But
             Josephs
             bones
             were
             carried
             from
             Egypt
             to
             Sichem
             ,
             Jos
             .
             24.31
             ,
             32.
             and
             buried
             in
             the
             Field
             bought
             by
             Jacob
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             Hemor
             ;
             and
             in
             which
             place
             his
             brethren
             were
             buried
             is
             uncertain
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             But
             when
             the
             time
             of
             the
             promise
             drew
             nigh
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             sworn
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             the
             People
             grew
             and
             multiplied
             in
             Egypt
             .
             18.
             
             Till
             another
             King
             arose
             ,
             which
             knew
             not
             Joseph
             .
             19.
             
             The
             same
             dealt
             subtilly
             with
             our
             kindred
             ,
             and
             evil
             entreated
             our
             Fathers
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             cast
             out
             their
             young
             Children
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             might
             not
             live
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Note
             ,
             Mans
             cruelty
             and
             subtilty
             fighting
             in
             vain
             against
             Gods
             Providence
             and
             Mercy
             to
             his
             People
             ,
             is
             the
             common
             case
             of
             the
             World
          
           
             20.
             
             In
             which
             time
             Moses
             was
             born
             ,
             and
             was
             exceeding
             fair
             ,
             and
             nourished
             up
             in
             his
             Fathers
             House
             three
             Moneths
             :
             21.
             
             And
             when
             he
             was
             cast
             out
             ,
             Pharaohs
             daughter
             took
             him
             up
             ,
             and
             nourished
             him
             for
             her
             own
             son
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             See
             Exod.
             2.
             
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             Moses
             was
             learned
             in
             all
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             and
             was
             mighty
             in
             words
             ,
             and
             in
             deeds
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             being
             by
             Pharoahs
             Daughter
             Educated
             as
             her
             Son
             ,
             he
             had
             the
             advantage
             of
             getting
             all
             the
             Egyptian
             sort
             of
             Learning
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             excell
             〈◊〉
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             when
             he
             was
             full
             forty
             ye●●●
             〈◊〉
             it
             came
             into
             his
             heart
             to
             visit
             his
             brethren
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             .
             24.
             
             And
             seeing
             one
             of
             them
             suffer
             wrong
             ,
             he
             defended
             him
             ,
             and
             avenged
             him
             that
             was
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             smote
             the
             Egyptian
             :
          
           
             23.
             
             Note
             ,
             Though
             Moses
             Age
             and
             Learning
             be
             not
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             otherwise
             known
             .
             2.
             
             And
             whether
             he
             was
             warranted
             to
             stay
             the
             Egyptian
             by
             any
             special
             Revelation
             ,
             is
             doubtful
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             For
             he
             supposed
             his
             brethren
             would
             have
             understood
             ,
             how
             that
             God
             by
             his
             hand
             would
             deliver
             them
             :
             but
             they
             understood
             not
             .
          
           
             25
             ,
             What
             notice
             he
             had
             then
             of
             this
             purpose
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             read
             not
             :
             But
             saith
             Doctour
             Hammond
             ,
             
               [
               This
               lawfully
               he
               might
               do
               ,
               in
               the
               defence
               of
               an
               innocent
               persons
               life
               ,
               against
               an
               unjust
               assault
               or
               violen●e
               which
               could
               not
               be
               averted
               but
               by
               this
               means
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             26.
             
             And
             the
             next
             day
             he
             shewed
             himself
             unto
             them
             as
             they
             strove
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             set
             them
             at
             one
             again
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             ye
             are
             brethren
             ,
             why
             do
             ye
             wrong
             one
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Note
             ,
             Even
             while
             they
             are
             oppresed
             by
             the
             common
             
             Tyranny
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             they
             forbear
             not
             quarrelling
             and
             wronging
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             But
             he
             that
             did
             his
             neighbour
             wrong
             ,
             thrust
             him
             away
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Who
             made
             thee
             a
             Ruler
             ,
             and
             a
             Judge
             over
             us
             ?
             28.
             
             Wilt
             thou
             kill
             me
             ,
             as
             thou
             didst
             the
             Egyptian
             yesterday
             ?
          
           
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             Note
             .
             1.
             
             It
             's
             the
             injuring
             party
             that
             is
             usually
             readiest
             to
             rise
             up
             against
             Peace-makers
             :
             2.
             
             He
             that
             will
             reconcile
             Peace
             -
             〈◊〉
             and
             reprove
             the
             injurious
             ,
             must
             expect
             to
             be
             accused
             as
             a
             Peace-breaker
             ,
             and
             injurious
             and
             arrogant
             himself
             .
             3.
             
             Self-avengers
             love
             not
             Rulers
             ▪
          
           
             29.
             
             Then
             fled
             Moses
             at
             this
             saying
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             stranger
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Midian
             ,
             where
             he
             begat
             two
             sons
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             He
             knew
             then
             that
             the
             killing
             his
             Egyptian
             would
             be
             known
             to
             Pharoah
             ,
             and
             therefore
             fled
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             And
             when
             fourty
             years
             were
             expired
             ,
             there
             appeared
             to
             him
             in
             the
             wilderness
             of
             mount
             Sina
             ,
             an
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             a
             flame
             of
             fire
             in
             a
             bush
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             The
             same
             appearance
             is
             said
             to
             be
             God
             and
             an
             Angel
             in
             fire
             :
             God
             speaking
             by
             an
             Angel
             in
             fire
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             When
             Moses
             saw
             it
             ,
             he
             wondred
             at
             〈◊〉
             sight
             :
             and
             as
             he
             drew
             nere
             to
             behold
             it
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ●●yce
             of
             the
             Lord
             came
             unto
             him
             .
             32.
             
             Saying
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             God
             of
             thy
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             Jacob.
             Then
             Moses
             trembled
             ,
             and
             durst
             not
             behold
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             If
             so
             small
             an
             appearing
             of
             God
             will
             make
             man
             tremble
             ,
             why
             are
             not
             we
             constantly
             awed
             by
             the
             belief
             of
             his
             Glory
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Then
             said
             the
             Lord
             to
             him
             ,
             Put
             off
             thy
             shoes
             from
             thy
             feet
             :
             for
             the
             place
             where
             thou
             standest
             ,
             is
             holy
             ground
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Holiness
             of
             Places
             is
             their
             separate
             relation
             to
             some
             holy
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             some
             appearance
             of
             him
             .
             God
             will
             have
             outward
             bodily
             expressions
             of
             inward
             Reverence
             ,
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             which
             is
             specially
             related
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             I
             have
             seen
             ,
             I
             have
             seen
             the
             affliction
             of
             my
             people
             which
             is
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             heard
             their
             groaning
             ,
             and
             am
             come
             down
             to
             deliver
             them
             :
             And
             now
             come
             ,
             I
             will
             send
             thee
             into
             Egypt
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             Note
             ,
             God
             is
             not
             ignorant
             or
             regardless
             of
             his
             peoples
             sufferings
             :
             2.
             
             But
             his
             usual
             season
             of
             deliverance
             ,
             is
             when
             their
             sufferings
             are
             at
             the
             greatest
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             This
             Moses
             whom
             they
             refused
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Who
             made
             thee
             a
             ruler
             and
             a
             Judge
             ?
             the
             same
             did
             God
             send
             to
             be
             a
             ruler
             and
             a
             deliver
             ,
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Angel
             which
             appeared
             to
             him
             in
             the
             bush
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             God
             sent
             by
             his
             Angel
             the
             same
             man
             to
             Rule
             and
             Deliver
             them
             ,
             whom
             they
             refused
             to
             be
             their
             Ruler
             and
             deliverer
             ;
             even
             as
             you
             now
             have
             done
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             whom
             God
             hath
             sent
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             He
             brought
             them
             out
             ,
             after
             that
             he
             had
             shewed
             wonders
             and
             signs
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             red
             Sea
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             wilderness
             fourty
             years
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             God
             wrought
             many
             Miracles
             by
             him
             for
             their
             deliverance
             ,
             who
             had
             rejected
             him
             (
             As
             he
             hath
             done
             by
             Jesus
             for
             your
             deliverance
             .
             )
          
           
             37.
             
             This
             is
             that
             Moses
             which
             said
             unto
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             A
             Prophet
             shall
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             raise
             up
             unto
             you
             of
             your
             brethren
             ,
             like
             unto
             me
             :
             him
             shall
             ye
             hear
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             This
             Moses
             of
             whom
             you
             boast
             thus
             prophesied
             of
             Christ
             ,
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             38.
             
             This
             is
             he
             that
             was
             in
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             wilderness
             with
             the
             Angel
             ,
             which
             spake
             to
             him
             in
             the
             mount
             Sina
             ,
             and
             with
             our
             Fathers
             :
             who
             received
             the
             lively
             Oracles
             ,
             to
             give
             unto
             us
             .
             39.
             
             To
             whom
             our
             Fathers
             would
             not
             obey
             ,
             but
             thrust
             him
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             hearts
             turned
             back
             again
             in
             Egypt
             .
             40.
             
             Saying
             unto
             Aaron
             ,
             Make
             us
             Gods
             to
             go
             before
             us
             ;
             for
             as
             for
             this
             Moses
             ,
             which
             brought
             us
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             we
             wot
             not
             what
             is
             become
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             This
             is
             he
             whose
             name
             you
             honour
             who
             was
             in
             the
             Congregation
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             who
             received
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             by
             voice
             which
             he
             gave
             you
             then
             as
             the
             way
             of
             life
             (
             in
             subordination
             to
             Faith
             in
             his
             promises
             ;
             whom
             yet
             your
             Ancestors
             would
             not
             obey
             ,
             but
             rebelled
             against
             him
             and
             refused
             him
             ,
             and
             unthankfully
             would
             have
             returned
             to
             that
             Egyptian
             Bondage
             ,
             from
             which
             by
             so
             many
             Miracles
             they
             were
             delivered
             ;
             yea
             rebelled
             against
             God
             and
             turned
             Idolators
             ,
             and
             made
             Aaron
             make
             them
             feigned
             Gods
             to
             go
             before
             them
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             And
             they
             made
             a
             calf
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             and
             offered
             sacrifice
             unto
             the
             idol
             ,
             and
             rejoyced
             in
             the
             works
             of
             their
             own
             hands
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             So
             sottish
             were
             they
             as
             to
             honour
             that
             as
             God
             which
             they
             had
             made
             themselves
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             Then
             God
             turned
             ,
             and
             gave
             them
             up
             to
             worship
             the
             host
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             O
             ye
             House
             of
             Israel
             ,
             have
             ye
             offered
             to
             me
             slain
             beasts
             and
             sacrifices
             ,
             by
             the
             space
             of
             fourty
             years
             in
             the
             
             wilderness
             ?
             43.
             
             Yea
             ,
             ye
             took
             up
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             Moloch
             ,
             and
             the
             star
             of
             your
             God
             Remphan
             ,
             figures
             which
             he
             made
             ,
             to
             worship
             them
             :
             and
             I
             will
             carry
             you
             away
             beyond
             Babylon
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             That
             the
             text
             Amos
             5.
             meaneth
             by
             Moloch
             and
             Rempham
             a
             Deifyed
             Egyptian
             King
             ,
             and
             Saturn
             .
             See
             Dr.
             Hammonds
             Annot.
             and
             other
             conjectures
             in
             Beza
             ,
             &c.
             whether
             this
             last
             Idolatry
             was
             included
             in
             the
             Golden
             Calf
             ,
             or
             the
             Text
             only
             meant
             they
             fell
             to
             it
             after
             
             Joshua's
             days
             is
             uncertain
             :
             Though
             the
             Hebrew
             say
             beyond
             Damascus
             ,
             and
             Lukes
             Greek
             
               Beyond
               Babylon
            
             the
             sence
             is
             the
             same
             .
             And
             Luke
             writing
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             it
             's
             like
             used
             not
             the
             same
             word
             as
             Stephen
             in
             Chaldee
             .
          
           
             44.
             
             Our
             Fathers
             had
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             Witness
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             appointed
             ,
             speaking
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             make
             it
             according
             to
             the
             fashion
             that
             he
             had
             seen
             .
          
           
             44
             ,
             These
             Ancestors
             had
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             the
             Testimony
             ,
             where
             was
             the
             Ark
             of
             God
             that
             had
             the
             Tables
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             where
             God
             used
             by
             signs
             to
             signifie
             his
             presence
             and
             give
             his
             Oracles
             :
             This
             Moses
             was
             to
             make
             according
             to
             the
             pattern
             which
             God
             shewed
             him
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             Which
             also
             our
             Fathers
             that
             came
             after
             ,
             brought
             in
             with
             Jesus
             into
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             whom
             God
             drave
             out
             before
             the
             face
             of
             our
             Fathers
             unto
             the
             days
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             This
             Tabernacle
             our
             Fathers
             after
             brought
             into
             Canaan
             with
             Joshua
             ,
             and
             it
             continued
             till
             Davids
             time
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             Who
             found
             favour
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             desired
             to
             find
             a
             Tabernacle
             for
             the
             God
             of
             Jacob.
             47.
             
             But
             Solomon
             built
             him
             an
             House
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             Who
             being
             beloved
             of
             God
             ,
             desired
             to
             have
             built
             him
             a
             Temple
             .
             But
             God
             chose
             Solomon
             to
             build
             it
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             Howbeit
             the
             most
             High
             dwelleth
             not
             in
             Temples
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             as
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             .
             49.
             
             Heaven
             is
             my
             throne
             ,
             and
             Earth
             is
             my
             foot-stool
             :
             What
             House
             will
             ye
             build
             me
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ?
             or
             what
             is
             the
             place
             of
             my
             rest
             ?
             50.
             
             Hath
             not
             my
             hand
             made
             all
             these
             things
             ?
          
           
             48
             ,
             49
             ,
             50.
             
             Temples
             are
             for
             Gods
             Worship
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             Gods
             confinement
             or
             necessary
             abode
             :
             Heaven
             is
             the
             place
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             Earth
             of
             his
             lower
             blessings
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             world
             of
             his
             presence
             :
             He
             made
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             needeth
             not
             your
             Temple
             ,
             but
             may
             forsake
             it
             for
             your
             Sin.
             
          
           
             51.
             
             Ye
             stiff-necked
             and
             uncircumcised
             in
             heart
             and
             ears
             ,
             ye
             do
             always
             resist
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ;
             as
             yours
             Fathers
             did
             ,
             so
             do
             ye
             .
          
           
             51.
             
             Ye
             are
             an
             unruly
             obstinate
             People
             ,
             whose
             hearts
             are
             unreformed
             and
             uncircumcised
             ,
             and
             your
             Ears
             stopt
             against
             the
             Truth
             ,
             while
             you
             glory
             in
             your
             Circumcision
             :
             you
             have
             in
             all
             ages
             resisted
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Word
             of
             God.
             And
             while
             you
             disown
             your
             fore-fathers
             actions
             ,
             you
             are
             like
             them
             and
             do
             the
             very
             same
             .
          
           
             52.
             
             Which
             of
             the
             Prophets
             have
             not
             your
             Fathers
             persecuted
             ?
             and
             they
             have
             slain
             them
             which
             shewed
             before
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             just
             One
             ,
             of
             whom
             ye
             have
             been
             now
             the
             betrayers
             and
             Murderers
             :
             53.
             
             Who
             have
             received
             the
             Law
             by
             the
             disposition
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             kept
             it
             .
          
           
             52
             ,
             53.
             
             You
             boast
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             the
             expected
             Messiah
             :
             But
             which
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             did
             not
             your
             Fathers
             persecute
             ?
             And
             those
             that
             Prophesied
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             they
             murdered
             :
             And
             so
             have
             you
             done
             now
             by
             the
             Messiah
             himself
             ,
             and
             out
             done
             all
             your
             Ancestors
             in
             wickedness
             ;
             and
             the
             Law
             which
             yo
             boast
             of
             delivered
             by
             Angels
             ,
             you
             have
             neither
             understood
             nor
             kept
             .
          
           
             54.
             
             When
             they
             heard
             these
             things
             ,
             they
             were
             cut
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             they
             gnashed
             on
             him
             with
             their
             teeth
             .
          
           
             54.
             
             At
             these
             words
             their
             very
             hearts
             were
             enraged
             against
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Reproof
             which
             convinceth
             and
             humbleth
             them
             whom
             God
             Converteth
             ,
             enrageth
             proud
             obdurate
             sinners
             ,
             and
             turneth
             them
             to
             persecute
             the
             Reprovers
             :
             which
             presageth
             their
             destruction
          
           
             55.
             
             But
             he
             being
             full
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             looked
             up
             stedfastly
             into
             heaven
             ,
             and
             saw
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             standing
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
             56.
             
             And
             said
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             I
             see
             the
             Heavens
             opened
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             standing
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             55
             ,
             56.
             
             God
             gave
             him
             so
             extraordinary
             a
             measure
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             looked
             stedfastly
             toward
             Heaven
             he
             had
             an
             appearance
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             standing
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             Rapture
             he
             declared
             to
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Christ
             saw
             it
             meet
             by
             such
             a
             glorious
             Miracles
             sight
             to
             encourage
             and
             honour
             his
             first
             dying
             Martyr
             .
             O
             who
             would
             fear
             suffering
             for
             Christ
             .
             Martyrs
             may
             expect
             the
             Spirits
             greatest
             help
             ,
             and
             afterward
             the
             most
             glorious
             Crown
             .
          
           
             57.
             
             Then
             they
             cryed
             out
             with
             a
             loud
             voyce
             ,
             and
             stopped
             their
             ears
             ,
             and
             ran
             upon
             him
             with
             one
             accord
             ,
             58.
             
             And
             cast
             him
             out
             of
             
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             stoned
             him
             :
             and
             the
             witnesses
             laid
             down
             their
             clothes
             at
             a
             young
             mans
             feet
             ,
             whose
             name
             was
             Saul
             .
          
           
             57
             ,
             58.
             
             Note
             ,
             Holiness
             and
             Miracles
             do
             but
             increase
             their
             rage
             :
             They
             will
             run
             when
             malignity
             and
             the
             Devil
             instigates
             :
             Sinners
             are
             never
             so
             mad
             as
             against
             Christ
             and
             Mercy
             and
             their
             own
             Salvation
             .
             They
             that
             were
             the
             Accusers
             for
             Blasphemy
             were
             by
             the
             Law
             to
             cast
             the
             first
             stone
             as
             the
             Executioners
             .
          
           
             59.
             
             And
             they
             stoned
             Stephen
             ,
             calling
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             Lord
             Jesus
             receive
             my
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             59.
             
             Note
             ,
             He
             that
             gave
             up
             himself
             to
             Christ
             in
             life
             and
             death
             might
             comfortably
             expect
             to
             be
             received
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Spirit
             liveth
             after
             the
             bodies
             death
             :
             And
             Christ
             receiveth
             it
             to
             himself
             .
             This
             is
             part
             of
             Christs
             Office
             now
             in
             Heaven
             .
             
               See
               my
               Printed
               Sermon
               on
               this
               Text.
               
            
          
           
             60.
             
             And
             he
             kneeled
             down
             ,
             and
             cryed
             with
             a
             loud
             voyce
             ,
             Lord
             lay
             not
             this
             sin
             to
             their
             charge
             .
             And
             when
             he
             had
             said
             this
             ,
             he
             fell
             asleep
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             died
             Praying
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             his
             Persecutors
             as
             Christ
             did
             :
             And
             it
             s
             like
             the
             Conversion
             of
             Saul
             was
             an
             answer
             to
             this
             Prayer
             .
             Quest
             .
             How
             far
             may
             we
             pray
             In
             Faith
             for
             wicked
             men
             ,
             or
             others
             ,
             and
             expect
             the
             thing
             prayed
             for
             .
             Answ
             .
             For
             that
             which
             is
             absolutely
             promised
             we
             may
             pray
             accordingly
             in
             assurance
             :
             For
             that
             which
             supposeth
             a
             qualifying
             condition
             in
             the
             receiver
             ,
             we
             must
             believe
             that
             they
             shall
             have
             it
             if
             they
             are
             so
             qualified
             :
             For
             that
             which
             hath
             no
             promise
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             is
             merely
             at
             Gods
             unrevealed
             Will
             ,
             we
             must
             pray
             with
             submission
             to
             that
             Will
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             take
             the
             event
             for
             uncertain
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             ANd
             Saul
             was
             consenting
             unto
             his
             death
             .
             And
             at
             that
             time
             there
             was
             a
             great
             persecution
             against
             the
             Church
             which
             was
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             all
             scattered
             abroad
             throughout
             the
             Regions
             of
             Judea
             and
             Samaria
             ,
             except
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Note
             ,
             Sauls
             Persecution
             must
             be
             recorded
             before
             his
             Conversion
             .
             2.
             
             The
             purest
             Church
             was
             not
             free
             from
             the
             malice
             of
             wicked
             men
             .
             3.
             
             God
             used
             Malignant
             Persecutions
             for
             the
             spreading
             abroad
             his
             word
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             devout
             men
             carried
             Stephen
             to
             his
             burial
             ,
             and
             made
             great
             lamentation
             over
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             made
             a
             Funeral
             for
             Stephen
             with
             solemn
             mourning
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             for
             Saul
             ,
             he
             made
             havock
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             entring
             into
             every
             House
             ,
             and
             hailing
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             committed
             them
             to
             prison
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             halling
             people
             to
             Prisons
             out
             of
             their
             houses
             ,
             Saul
             wasted
             the
             gathered
             Church
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Therefore
             they
             that
             were
             scattered
             abroad
             ,
             went
             every
             where
             Preaching
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             was
             a
             tolerable
             hurt
             to
             their
             bodies
             ,
             which
             brought
             good
             to
             others
             Souls
             ,
             and
             so
             enlarged
             the
             Church
             by
             scattering
             it
             ,
             as
             seed
             is
             scattered
             that
             is
             sown
             .
             2.
             
             All
             Christians
             may
             and
             must
             publish
             the
             Gospel
             where
             they
             come
             if
             there
             be
             need
             ,
             tho
             only
             called
             Ministers
             must
             make
             an
             office
             and
             calling
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             separated
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Then
             Philip
             went
             down
             to
             the
             city
             of
             Samaria
             ,
             and
             Preached
             Christ
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Philip
             the
             Deacon
             Preacht
             at
             the
             City
             of
             Samaria
             ,
             after
             by
             Herod
             called
             Sebaste
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             the
             People
             with
             one
             accord
             gave
             heed
             unto
             those
             things
             which
             Philip
             spake
             hearing
             and
             seeing
             the
             miracles
             which
             he
             did
             ,
             7.
             
             For
             unclean
             Spirits
             crying
             with
             loud
             voice
             ,
             came
             out
             of
             many
             that
             were
             possessed
             with
             them
             :
             and
             many
             taken
             with
             palsies
             ,
             and
             that
             were
             lame
             were
             healed
             .
             8.
             
             And
             there
             was
             great
             joy
             in
             that
             City
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Samaritans
             received
             the
             Gospel
             with
             great
             joy
             ,
             convinced
             by
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             pleased
             by
             many
             Cures
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             The
             Gospel
             where
             ever
             it
             cometh
             is
             cause
             of
             great
             joy
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             there
             was
             a
             certain
             man
             called
             Simon
             ,
             which
             before
             time
             in
             the
             same
             city
             used
             sorcery
             ,
             and
             bewitched
             the
             People
             of
             Samaria
             ,
             giving
             out
             ,
             that
             himself
             was
             some
             great
             one
             .
             10.
             
             To
             whom
             they
             all
             gave
             heed
             from
             the
             least
             to
             the
             greatest
             ,
             saying
             ,
             This
             man
             is
             the
             great
             power
             of
             God.
             11.
             
             And
             to
             him
             they
             had
             regard
             ,
             because
             that
             of
             long
             time
             he
             had
             bewitched
             them
             with
             Sorceries
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             One
             Simon
             had
             long
             been
             reputed
             among
             them
             some
             great
             man
             ,
             even
             the
             great
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             boasted
             of
             himself
             ;
             because
             by
             Sorcery
             he
             had
             long
             bewitched
             ,
             and
             done
             some
             strange
             things
             among
             them
             :
             And
             they
             all
             admired
             and
             regarded
             him
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Deceivers
             have
             usually
             many
             followers
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             But
             when
             they
             believed
             Philip
             ,
             preaching
             the
             things
             concerning
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             they
             were
             baptized
             ,
             both
             men
             and
             women
             .
          
           
           
             12.
             
             Note
             ,
             This
             suddain
             Baptizing
             yet
             implyeth
             time
             for
             instruction
             ,
             and
             profession
             of
             all
             essential
             to
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Then
             Simon
             himself
             believed
             also
             :
             and
             when
             he
             was
             baptized
             ,
             he
             continued
             with
             Philip
             ,
             and
             wondered
             ,
             beholding
             the
             miracles
             and
             signs
             which
             were
             done
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Simon
             saw
             the
             reality
             of
             Philips
             Miracles
             ,
             being
             conscious
             of
             the
             fallacy
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             he
             believed
             that
             Jesus
             was
             the
             Christ
             and
             was
             baptized
             into
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             stayed
             with
             Phillip
             admiring
             his
             works
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Simon
             had
             a
             Superficial
             opinionative
             belief
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             clear
             and
             sound
             ,
             nor
             effectual
             to
             renew
             his
             Soul.
             2.
             
             The
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             baptized
             not
             as
             
               Heart
               searchers
            
             ,
             as
             knowing
             mens
             sincerity
             ,
             but
             as
             taking
             their
             Profession
             for
             their
             title
             to
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Now
             when
             the
             Apostles
             which
             were
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             heard
             that
             Samaria
             had
             received
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             sent
             unto
             them
             Peter
             and
             John
             :
          
           
             14.
             
             Note
             ,
             As
             Peter
             or
             John
             were
             no
             Rulers
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             so
             the
             rest
             sent
             not
             them
             as
             Rulers
             of
             them
             by
             Vote
             ,
             but
             by
             brotherly
             request
             and
             consent
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Who
             when
             they
             were
             come
             down
             ,
             prayed
             for
             them
             that
             they
             might
             receive
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             16.
             
             (
             For
             as
             yet
             he
             was
             fallen
             upon
             none
             of
             them
             :
             only
             they
             were
             baptized
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
             )
             17.
             
             Then
             laid
             they
             their
             hands
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             received
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Note
             1.
             
             It
             was
             at
             first
             the
             eminent
             Priviledge
             of
             the
             Apostles
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             should
             be
             given
             by
             their
             Ministry
             :
             2.
             
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             being
             an
             usual
             act
             of
             Authoritative
             benediction
             was
             used
             as
             the
             sign
             herein
             .
             3.
             
             Yet
             Prayer
             to
             God
             must
             first
             prevail
             for
             his
             grant
             thereof
             ,
             before
             the
             Sign
             was
             used
             .
             4.
             
             This
             gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             was
             not
             that
             which
             is
             Regenerating
             and
             necessary
             to
             pardon
             and
             Salvation
             (
             else
             all
             these
             Baptised
             persons
             must
             be
             supposed
             till
             so
             long
             after
             unpardoned
             ;
             )
             but
             it
             was
             that
             extraordinary
             gift
             which
             was
             for
             the
             first
             sealing
             and
             propagating
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             of
             which
             others
             could
             be
             discerning
             Judges
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             Languages
             Prophecy
             Healing
             ,
             Miracles
             ,
             &c.
             )
             ;
             which
             they
             were
             not
             of
             sincere
             inward
             holiness
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             when
             Simon
             saw
             that
             through
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             Apostles
             hands
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             was
             given
             ,
             he
             offered
             them
             mony
             ,
             19.
             
             Saying
             ,
             Give
             me
             also
             this
             power
             ,
             that
             on
             whomsoever
             I
             lay
             hands
             ,
             he
             may
             receive
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Note
             1.
             
             It
             was
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             Simon
             could
             see
             in
             the
             present
             effects
             :
             2.
             
             He
             desired
             this
             power
             in
             pride
             for
             his
             own
             advancement
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             Christ
             and
             Souls
             .
             3.
             
             He
             overvalued
             Money
             ,
             and
             blasphemously
             ●ilified
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             set
             his
             gifts
             to
             sale
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             But
             Peter
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Thy
             money
             perish
             with
             thee
             ,
             because
             thou
             hast
             thought
             that
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             may
             be
             purchased
             with
             Money
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Unless
             thou
             Repent
             thou
             shalt
             perish
             with
             thy
             Money
             ,
             for
             this
             blasphemous
             thought
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             21.
             
             Thou
             hast
             neither
             part
             nor
             lot
             in
             this
             matter
             :
             for
             thy
             heart
             is
             not
             right
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             21.
             
             Though
             thou
             art
             Baptized
             ,
             thou
             art
             no
             true
             Christian
             ,
             nor
             hast
             any
             part
             in
             the
             Grace
             and
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             :
             for
             thy
             heart
             is
             unsound
             and
             false
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             22.
             
             Repent
             therefore
             of
             this
             thy
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             pray
             God
             ,
             if
             perhaps
             the
             thoughts
             of
             thine
             heart
             may
             be
             forgiven
             thee
             .
             23.
             
             For
             I
             perceive
             that
             thou
             art
             in
             the
             gall
             of
             bitterness
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             iniquity
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Presently
             Repent
             therefore
             of
             that
             wicked
             heart
             and
             blasphemous
             thought
             ;
             and
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             Mercy
             and
             forgiveness
             ,
             while
             its
             possible
             to
             be
             obtained
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             Is
             not
             the
             Prayer
             of
             the
             Wicked
             abominable
             ?
             Answ
             .
             Yes
             ,
             the
             wicked
             Prayer
             of
             the
             Wicked
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             serve
             his
             wickedness
             :
             And
             his
             best
             Prayers
             are
             not
             qualified
             for
             any
             certain
             grant
             :
             But
             if
             he
             truly
             Repent
             he
             is
             no
             longer
             wicked
             :
             And
             the
             Prayer
             a
             Common
             Repentance
             (
             like
             Ahabs
             and
             the
             Ninevites
             )
             may
             tend
             towards
             better
             ,
             and
             is
             better
             than
             none
             .
             Quest
             .
             Doth
             Peter
             mean
             that
             Simons
             heart
             was
             false
             at
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             received
             Grace
             and
             pardon
             then
             ,
             and
             lost
             it
             after
             by
             Apostacy
             .
             
               Answ
               .
               Simons
            
             sin
             made
             Peter
             newly
             perceive
             that
             his
             heart
             was
             false
             before
             ,
             though
             his
             body
             was
             washed
             ;
             but
             not
             that
             it
             now
             began
             to
             be
             false
             by
             a
             sudden
             Apostacy
             ?
             1
             Pet.
             3.21
             ,
             22.
             
             He
             was
             in
             the
             Gall
             of
             bitterness
             and
             bond
             of
             Iniquity
             through
             the
             wickedness
             of
             his
             unsanctified
             heart
             ,
             even
             when
             he
             was
             Baptized
             .
             Yet
             all
             this
             Hypocrisie
             and
             Wickedness
             was
             pardonable
             upon
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Then
             answered
             Simon
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Pray
             ye
             to
             the
             Lord
             for
             me
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             these
             things
             which
             ye
             have
             spoken
             come
             upon
             me
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Note
             ,
             His
             sight
             of
             their
             Miracles
             and
             fear
             of
             destruction
             humbled
             him
             so
             far
             as
             to
             beg
             their
             Prayers
             that
             the
             threatned
             Judgments
             might
             not
             befall
             him
             .
             But
             whether
             the
             report
             of
             some
             old
             Writers
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             after
             all
             this
             he
             pretended
             to
             be
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             conflict
             with
             Peter
             ,
             and
             flying
             in
             the
             Air
             fell
             down
             and
             was
             destroyed
             by
             his
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             Statue
             at
             Rome
             inscribed
             ,
             
               Simoni
               Deo
               Sancto
            
             ,
             &c.
             of
             this
             many
             doubt
             ,
             though
             others
             believe
             it
             :
             And
             if
             it
             was
             he
             that
             Paul
             ,
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.
             and
             John
             in
             the
             Revelation
             speak
             of
             as
             the
             
               Man
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             head
             of
             Heresies
             so
             much
             decryed
             by
             Paul
             (
             as
             Doctour
             Hammond
             thinks
             )
             it
             is
             strange
             that
             neither
             Luke
             ,
             nor
             Paul
             ,
             nor
             Peter
             ,
             
             nor
             Jude
             ,
             nor
             James
             ,
             nor
             John
             ,
             who
             all
             inveigh
             against
             Heresies
             would
             never
             once
             name
             him
             ,
             when
             
               Nicolaitans
               ,
               Diotrephes
               ,
               Hymenaus
               ,
               Phile●us
               ,
            
             &c.
             are
             named
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             And
             they
             when
             they
             had
             testified
             and
             Preached
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             returned
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             Preached
             the
             Gospel
             in
             many
             villages
             of
             the
             Samaritanes
             .
             26.
             
             And
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             spake
             unto
             Philip
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Arise
             and
             go
             towards
             the
             south
             ,
             unto
             the
             way
             that
             goeth
             down
             from
             Jerusalem
             unto
             Gaza
             ,
             which
             is
             desert
             .
             27.
             
             And
             he
             arose
             and
             went
             :
             and
             behold
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             Ethiopia
             ,
             an
             Eunuch
             of
             great
             authority
             under
             Candace
             queen
             of
             the
             Ethiopians
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             charge
             of
             all
             her
             treasure
             ,
             and
             had
             come
             to
             Jerusalem
             for
             to
             worship
             .
             28.
             
             Was
             returning
             ,
             and
             sitting
             in
             his
             chariot
             ,
             read
             Esaias
             the
             Prophet
             .
          
           
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             
               &c.
               Note
            
             ,
             God
             shewed
             a
             notable
             proof
             in
             this
             of
             his
             free
             Electing
             Crace
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Angels
             Minister
             towards
             the
             Conversion
             of
             Gods
             Elect.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             that
             was
             a
             Proselyte
             before
             and
             came
             so
             far
             to
             worship
             ,
             was
             better
             prepared
             for
             the
             Gospel
             than
             Heathens
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             that
             would
             lose
             no
             time
             ,
             but
             was
             reading
             Gods
             word
             on
             his
             Journey
             in
             his
             Chariot
             ,
             was
             in
             Gods
             way
             for
             further
             Mercy
             ,
             which
             was
             sent
             after
             him
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             Then
             the
             Spirit
             said
             unto
             Philip
             ,
             Go
             near
             ,
             and
             joyn
             thy self
             to
             this
             chariot
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             By
             inspiration
             .
             ]
             Note
             ,
             the
             Chariot
             was
             driven
             slowly
             that
             he
             might
             read
             and
             so
             Phillip
             on
             foot
             could
             accompany
             it
             .
             Gods
             Spirit
             directeth
             his
             word
             to
             the
             Elect.
             
          
           
             30.
             
             And
             Philip
             ran
             thither
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             heard
             him
             read
             the
             Prophet
             Esaias
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Understandest
             thou
             what
             thou
             readest
             ?
             31.
             
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             How
             can
             I
             ,
             except
             some
             man
             should
             guide
             me
             ?
             and
             he
             desired
             Philip
             that
             he
             would
             come
             up
             ,
             and
             sit
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             Note
             ,
             God
             directed
             him
             to
             the
             Text
             :
             And
             God
             gave
             him
             the
             sense
             of
             his
             own
             ignorance
             and
             insufficiency
             to
             understand
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             need
             of
             a
             Teacher
             .
             And
             God
             gave
             him
             an
             humble
             mind
             ,
             to
             condescend
             to
             ask
             a
             stranger
             on
             foot
             ,
             to
             come
             sit
             with
             him
             in
             his
             Chariot
             and
             teach
             him
             .
             All
             these
             were
             happy
             preparatives
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             further
             Grace
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             The
             place
             of
             the
             scripture
             which
             he
             read
             ,
             was
             this
             ,
             He
             was
             led
             as
             a
             sheep
             to
             the
             slaughter
             ,
             and
             like
             a
             Lamb
             dumb
             before
             his
             shearer
             ,
             so
             opened
             he
             not
             his
             mouth
             :
             33.
             
             In
             his
             humiliation
             his
             judgment
             was
             taken
             away
             :
             and
             who
             shall
             declare
             his
             generation
             ?
             for
             his
             life
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             He
             suffered
             innocently
             and
             patiently
             by
             unrighteous
             Cruel
             men
             ;
             He
             humbled
             himself
             to
             undergo
             their
             unjust
             judgment
             :
             They
             wickedly
             triumph
             over
             him
             ,
             as
             cutting
             off
             his
             life
             from
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             And
             the
             eunuch
             answered
             Philip
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             I
             pray
             thee
             ,
             of
             whom
             speaketh
             the
             Prophet
             this
             ?
             of
             himself
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             other
             man
             ?
             35.
             
             Then
             Philip
             opened
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             began
             at
             the
             same
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             Preached
             unto
             him
             Jesus
             .
             36.
             
             And
             as
             they
             went
             on
             their
             way
             ,
             they
             came
             unto
             a
             certain
             water
             :
             and
             the
             eunuch
             said
             ,
             See
             ,
             here
             is
             water
             ;
             what
             doth
             hinder
             me
             to
             be
             baptized
             ?
          
           
             34
             ,
             35.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             first
             craveth
             instruction
             and
             then
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             forced
             to
             be
             Baptised
             against
             his
             will.
             
          
           
             37.
             
             And
             Philip
             said
             ,
             If
             thou
             believest
             with
             all
             thine
             heart
             ,
             thou
             mayest
             .
             And
             he
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             I
             believe
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             37.
             
             If
             thou
             believe
             with
             a
             serious
             well
             grounded
             resolved
             Faith
             ,
             thou
             mayst
             be
             Baptized
             and
             have
             the
             present
             remission
             of
             sin
             as
             a
             Christian
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             The
             belief
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             includeth
             all
             the
             rest
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             a
             God
             whom
             we
             offended
             to
             whom
             he
             reconcileth
             us
             ,
             and
             who
             gave
             him
             to
             us
             in
             love
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             word
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             Word
             and
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             he
             sanctifieth
             and
             prepareth
             us
             for
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             And
             he
             commanded
             the
             chariot
             to
             stand
             still
             :
             and
             they
             went
             down
             both
             into
             the
             water
             ,
             both
             Philip
             and
             the
             eunuch
             ;
             and
             he
             baptized
             him
             .
             39.
             
             And
             when
             they
             were
             come
             up
             out
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             caught
             away
             Philip
             ,
             that
             the
             eunuch
             saw
             him
             no
             more
             :
             and
             he
             went
             on
             his
             way
             rejoycing
             .
          
           
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             The
             Angel
             or
             Power
             of
             God
             caught
             away
             Phillip
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             A
             Converted
             man
             hath
             great
             cause
             of
             rejoycing
             .
             The
             Gospel
             proclaimed
             ,
             much
             more
             heartily
             received
             ,
             is
             matter
             of
             great
             joy
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Tradition
             of
             Abassia
             (
             where
             is
             a
             great
             Empire
             of
             Christians
             )
             is
             that
             they
             received
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             by
             this
             man
             who
             was
             the
             Queens
             Lord
             Treasurer
             .
             And
             some
             Learned
             men
             conjecture
             that
             it
             was
             rather
             by
             Frumentius
             and
             Edesius
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             Abassia
             that
             was
             by
             Historians
             miscalled
             India
             :
             But
             if
             these
             first
             brought
             in
             Church
             Government
             by
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             Eunuch
             might
             bring
             Lay
             Christianity
             before
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             But
             Philip
             was
             found
             at
             Azotus
             :
             and
             passing
             through
             ,
             he
             preached
             in
             all
             the
             cities
             ,
             till
             he
             came
             to
             Cesarea
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             ANd
             Saul
             yet
             breathing
             out
             threatnings
             and
             slaughter
             against
             the
             Disciples
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             went
             unto
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             desired
             of
             him
             Letters
             to
             Damascus
             to
             the
             synagogues
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             found
             any
             of
             this
             way
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             men
             or
             women
             ,
             he
             might
             bring
             them
             bound
             unto
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ignorant
             zeal
             made
             Saul
             set
             himself
             to
             destroy
             the
             Chrstians
             ,
             and
             sought
             to
             the
             High
             Priest
             for
             Power
             ,
             and
             travelled
             toward
             Damascus
             to
             do
             it
             :
             that
             he
             might
             find
             them
             out
             and
             bring
             them
             in
             Bonds
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             as
             he
             journeyed
             he
             came
             near
             Damascus
             :
             and
             suddenly
             there
             shined
             round
             about
             him
             a
             light
             from
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             God
             the
             father
             of
             Light
             ;
             useth
             to
             shew
             himself
             to
             man
             by
             Light
             ,
             external
             and
             internal
             ,
             and
             so
             doe
             his
             Angels
             when
             the
             Devil
             is
             the
             Prince
             of
             Darkness
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             he
             fell
             to
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             heard
             a
             voice
             saying
             unto
             him
             ,
             Saul
             ,
             Saul
             ,
             why
             persecutest
             thou
             me
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Power
             of
             God
             went
             forth
             with
             that
             Light
             ,
             and
             cast
             him
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             
               &c.
               Note
            
             1.
             
             Love
             and
             Mercy
             in
             Christ
             expostulate
             with
             a
             blinded
             furious
             Sinner
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             Conversion
             .
             2.
             
             But
             till
             Power
             had
             cast
             him
             down
             the
             Expostulation
             came
             not
             :
             God
             can
             soon
             lay
             proud
             Prosecutors
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             tame
             them
             and
             make
             them
             fear
             and
             hear
             .
             3.
             
             Whatever
             is
             done
             against
             Christians
             for
             any
             thing
             that
             Christ
             commandeth
             them
             ,
             he
             taketh
             as
             done
             against
             himself
             .
             If
             we
             are
             bound
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             to
             Preach
             ,
             to
             Pray
             ,
             to
             edifie
             each
             other
             ,
             to
             live
             a
             Holy
             life
             ,
             and
             we
             be
             reviled
             ,
             scorned
             ,
             called
             all
             manner
             of
             evil
             names
             ,
             imprisoned
             ,
             fined
             ,
             banished
             ,
             or
             murdered
             for
             this
             Christ
             will
             judge
             the
             doers
             of
             it
             as
             doing
             it
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             Who
             art
             thou
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             Jesus
             whom
             thou
             persecutest
             :
             It
             is
             hard
             for
             thee
             to
             kick
             against
             the
             pricks
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Note
             ,
             Did
             wicked
             Prosecutors
             know
             Christ
             ,
             it
             would
             restrain
             them
             from
             persecution
             .
             (
             But
             the
             subtile
             Devil
             hath
             taught
             Hypocrite
             Christians
             to
             prosecute
             him
             as
             by
             his
             own
             Authority
             and
             Commission
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             own
             name
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             Church
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             themselves
             .
             )
             2.
             
             Christs
             Servants
             should
             no
             more
             doubt
             of
             their
             seasonable
             vindication
             when
             persecuted
             for
             their
             duty
             ,
             than
             if
             Christ
             was
             pesonally
             persecuted
             in
             their
             stead
             3.
             
             O
             how
             terrible
             will
             it
             at
             last
             prove
             to
             Persecutors
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             kickt
             with
             their
             bare
             feet
             against
             the
             Pricks
             or
             Thorns
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             ?
             Who
             hath
             hardened
             himself
             against
             him
             and
             hath
             prospered
             ?
             Or
             who
             hath
             Conquered
             the
             Almighty
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             he
             trembling
             and
             astonished
             ,
             said
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             what
             wilt
             thou
             have
             me
             to
             do
             ?
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Arise
             ,
             and
             go
             into
             the
             city
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             told
             thee
             what
             thou
             must
             do
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Note
             ,
             God
             can
             make
             the
             firercest
             Persecutor
             tremble
             :
             And
             then
             O
             how
             they
             are
             changed
             ,
             ready
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             that
             God
             will
             bid
             them
             ,
             which
             before
             they
             Persecuted
             .
             And
             if
             the
             change
             be
             true
             ,
             this
             will
             hold
             and
             come
             to
             practice
             .
             2.
             
             O
             then
             what
             need
             have
             proud
             Persecutors
             to
             be
             cast
             down
             ,
             and
             how
             great
             a
             mercy
             to
             them
             it
             may
             prove
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             the
             men
             which
             journeyed
             with
             him
             ,
             stood
             speechless
             ,
             hearing
             a
             voice
             ,
             but
             seeing
             no
             man.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Note
             ,
             In
             Act.
             22.9
             .
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             they
             that
             were
             with
             him
             saw
             the
             Light
             and
             were
             afraid
             ,
             but
             heard
             not
             the
             voice
             of
             him
             that
             spake
             .
             ]
             The
             sence
             of
             both
             is
             ,
             they
             saw
             the
             Light
             and
             heard
             the
             sound
             ,
             which
             its
             like
             was
             a
             Thunder
             ,
             or
             like
             it
             ;
             but
             heard
             not
             the
             voice
             or
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             in
             that
             sound
             were
             uttered
             to
             him
             ,
             nor
             saw
             any
             similitude
             of
             Christ
             .
             Though
             we
             have
             only
             Pauls
             witness
             of
             this
             ,
             his
             after
             life
             of
             labour
             ,
             suffering
             and
             Miracles
             proveth
             it
             to
             be
             true
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             Saul
             ,
             arose
             from
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             when
             his
             eyes
             were
             opened
             he
             saw
             no
             man
             :
             but
             they
             led
             him
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             brought
             him
             into
             Damascus
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             This
             stroak
             of
             blindness
             ,
             was
             to
             convince
             him
             of
             the
             blindness
             of
             his
             Persecuting
             fury
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             he
             was
             three
             days
             without
             sight
             ,
             and
             neither
             did
             eat
             nor
             drink
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Note
             ,
             This
             was
             some
             conformity
             to
             Christs
             being
             three
             Days
             and
             Nights
             in
             the
             darksom
             Grave
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             there
             was
             a
             certain
             Disciple
             at
             Damascus
             ,
             named
             Ananias
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             said
             the
             Lord
             in
             a
             vision
             ,
             Ananias
             .
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             I
             am
             here
             ,
             Lord.
             11.
             
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Arise
             ,
             and
             go
             into
             the
             street
             which
             is
             called
             Straight
             ,
             and
             inquire
             in
             the
             House
             of
             Judas
             for
             one
             called
             Saul
             of
             Tarsus
             :
             for
             behold
             ,
             he
             prayeth
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             hath
             seen
             in
             a
             vision
             a
             man
             named
             Ananias
             ,
             coming
             in
             ,
             and
             putting
             his
             hand
             on
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             receive
             his
             sight
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Ananias
             was
             a
             Christian
             appointed
             by
             God
             to
             this
             work
             on
             Saul
             .
             2.
             
             Praying
             was
             (
             next
             to
             resolved
             obedience
             and
             submission
             )
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             Sauls
             Conversion
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Then
             Ananias
             answered
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             I
             have
             
             heard
             by
             many
             of
             this
             man
             ,
             how
             much
             evil
             he
             hath
             done
             to
             thy
             Saints
             at
             Jerusalem
             :
             14.
             
             And
             here
             he
             hath
             authority
             from
             the
             chief
             Priests
             ;
             to
             bind
             all
             that
             call
             on
             thy
             name
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             
               Note
               ,
               Ananias
            
             objecteth
             what
             he
             had
             heard
             of
             Sauls
             ,
             as
             rendring
             his
             conversion
             improbable
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             But
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Go
             thy
             way
             :
             for
             he
             is
             a
             chosen
             vessel
             unto
             me
             ,
             to
             bear
             my
             name
             before
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             Kings
             ,
             and
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             .
             16.
             
             For
             I
             will
             shew
             him
             how
             great
             things
             he
             must
             suffer
             for
             my
             names
             sake
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Obey
             me
             who
             know
             man
             ,
             and
             my
             own
             decrees
             ,
             and
             object
             not
             former
             things
             against
             me
             ,
             I
             have
             chosen
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             Ananias
             went
             his
             way
             and
             entred
             into
             the
             House
             ;
             and
             putting
             his
             hands
             on
             him
             ,
             said
             ,
             Brother
             Saul
             ,
             the
             Lord
             (
             even
             Jesus
             that
             appeared
             unto
             thee
             in
             the
             way
             as
             thou
             camest
             )
             hath
             sent
             me
             ,
             that
             thou
             mightest
             receive
             thy
             sight
             ,
             and
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             God
             hath
             made
             known
             to
             me
             ,
             what
             he
             did
             to
             thee
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             hath
             sent
             me
             that
             thou
             mightest
             be
             restored
             to
             thy
             sight
             and
             filled
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             for
             gifts
             necessary
             to
             the
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             immediately
             there
             fell
             from
             his
             eyes
             as
             it
             had
             been
             scales
             ;
             and
             he
             received
             sight
             forthwith
             ,
             and
             arose
             ,
             and
             was
             baptized
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             He
             was
             Miraculously
             struck
             blind
             ,
             and
             Miraculously
             cured
             ,
             and
             then
             Baptized
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             received
             meat
             ,
             he
             was
             strengthened
             .
             Then
             was
             Saul
             certain
             days
             with
             the
             Disciples
             which
             were
             at
             Damascus
             .
             20.
             
             And
             straightway
             he
             Preached
             Christ
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             Being
             strengthned
             with
             food
             ,
             he
             conversed
             certain
             days
             with
             the
             Christians
             at
             Damascus
             whom
             he
             purposed
             to
             have
             presecuted
             ,
             and
             forthwith
             Preached
             Christ
             in
             the
             Syoagogue
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             consequently
             all
             his
             Gospel
             true
             .
             (
             And
             then
             going
             into
             Arabia
             retured
             to
             Damascus
             again
             before
             he
             went
             to
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             But
             all
             that
             heard
             him
             were
             amazed
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Is
             not
             this
             he
             that
             destroyed
             them
             which
             called
             on
             this
             name
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             came
             hither
             for
             that
             intent
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             bring
             them
             bound
             unto
             the
             chief
             Priests
             ?
          
           
             21.
             
             The
             suddain
             change
             from
             being
             a
             destroying
             Persecutor
             to
             be
             a
             Preacher
             made
             the
             People
             wonder
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             But
             Saul
             increased
             the
             more
             in
             strength
             ,
             and
             confounded
             the
             Jews
             which
             dwelt
             at
             Damascus
             ,
             proving
             that
             this
             is
             very
             Christ
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Proving
             Jesus
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Christ
             ,
             inferreth
             all
             the
             rest
             to
             be
             believed
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             after
             that
             many
             days
             were
             fulfilled
             ,
             the
             Jews
             took
             Counsel
             to
             kill
             him
             :
          
           
             23.
             
             If
             one
             of
             the
             Leaders
             of
             the
             Persecutors
             or
             Malignant
             wicked
             Men
             should
             be
             Converted
             and
             persuade
             his
             Companions
             to
             turn
             ,
             they
             would
             but
             seek
             to
             kill
             him
             also
             ,
             till
             God
             Convert
             them
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             But
             their
             laying
             await
             was
             known
             of
             Saul
             :
             and
             they
             watched
             the
             Gates
             day
             and
             night
             to
             kill
             him
             .
             a5
             .
             Then
             the
             Disciples
             took
             him
             by
             night
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             down
             by
             the
             wall
             in
             a
             basket
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             is
             lawful
             to
             avoid
             the
             violence
             of
             bloody
             Persecutors
             by
             secret
             flight
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             And
             when
             Saul
             was
             come
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             he
             assayed
             to
             joyn
             himself
             to
             the
             Disciples
             :
             but
             they
             were
             all
             afraid
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             believed
             not
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Disciple
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Conversion
             will
             shew
             it self
             by
             joyning
             with
             the
             Converted
             .
             2.
             
             Known
             Persecutors
             and
             wicked
             men
             are
             not
             too
             hastily
             to
             be
             trusted
             ,
             when
             they
             profess
             Conversion
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             But
             Barnabas
             took
             him
             ,
             and
             brought
             him
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             declared
             unto
             them
             how
             he
             had
             seen
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             spoken
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             had
             Preached
             boldly
             at
             Damascus
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             .
             28.
             
             And
             he
             was
             with
             them
             coming
             in
             ,
             and
             going
             out
             at
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             This
             evidence
             was
             satisfactory
             and
             they
             received
             him
             to
             their
             constant
             Society
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           
             29.
             
             And
             he
             spake
             boldly
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             disputed
             against
             the
             Grecians
             :
             but
             they
             went
             about
             to
             slay
             him
             .
             30.
             
             Which
             when
             the
             brethren
             knew
             ,
             they
             brought
             him
             down
             to
             Cesarea
             ,
             and
             sent
             him
             forth
             to
             Tarsus
             .
          
           
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             He
             Preeached
             Christ
             boldly
             and
             confuted
             the
             unbelieving
             Jews
             that
             used
             the
             Greek
             Tongue
             .
             But
             they
             sought
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             31.
             
             Then
             had
             the
             Churches
             rest
             throughout
             all
             Judea
             ,
             and
             Galilee
             ,
             and
             Samaria
             ,
             and
             were
             edified
             ,
             and
             walking
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             were
             multiplied
             .
          
           
           
             31.
             
             Saul
             being
             Converted
             who
             was
             a
             chief
             Persecutor
             ,
             and
             he
             being
             removed
             whom
             they
             afterward
             most
             maligned
             ,
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             were
             quiet
             a
             while
             from
             Persecution
             ,
             and
             were
             edified
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             Holiness
             of
             Heart
             and
             life
             ,
             living
             in
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Comfort
             of
             the
             inward
             Grace
             and
             outward
             Gifts
             and
             Miracles
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             were
             multiplyed
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             as
             Peter
             passed
             throughout
             all
             quarters
             ,
             he
             came
             down
             also
             to
             the
             saints
             which
             dwelt
             at
             Lydda
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             Note
             ,
             He
             was
             no
             Christian
             who
             was
             not
             a
             Saint
             ,
             by
             Dedication
             to
             God
             and
             by
             profession
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             And
             there
             he
             found
             a
             certain
             man
             named
             Eneas
             ,
             which
             had
             kept
             his
             bed
             eight
             years
             ,
             and
             was
             sick
             of
             the
             palsie
             .
             34.
             
             And
             Peter
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Eneas
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             maketh
             thee
             whole
             :
             arise
             ,
             and
             make
             thy
             bed
             .
             And
             he
             arose
             immediately
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             length
             and
             nature
             of
             the
             Disease
             made
             the
             Miracle
             the
             more
             notable
             and
             convincing
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             And
             all
             that
             dwelt
             at
             Lydda
             ,
             and
             Saron
             ,
             saw
             him
             ,
             and
             turned
             to
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             35.
             
             The
             undenyable
             Miracle
             caused
             a
             general
             Conviction
             and
             Conversion
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             Now
             there
             was
             at
             Joppa
             a
             certain
             Disciple
             named
             Tabitha
             ,
             which
             by
             interpretation
             is
             called
             Dorcas
             :
             this
             woman
             was
             full
             of
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             alms-deeds
             which
             she
             did
             :
             37.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             sick
             ,
             and
             died
             :
             whom
             when
             they
             had
             washed
             ,
             they
             laid
             her
             in
             an
             upper
             Chamber
             .
             38.
             
             And
             forasmuch
             as
             Lydda
             was
             nigh
             to
             Joppa
             ,
             and
             the
             Disciples
             had
             heard
             that
             Peter
             was
             there
             ,
             they
             sent
             unto
             him
             two
             men
             ,
             desiring
             him
             that
             he
             would
             not
             delay
             to
             come
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             A
             laborious
             Charitable
             woman
             being
             dead
             ,
             the
             Christians
             had
             Faith
             to
             believe
             that
             by
             Peters
             Ministry
             she
             might
             be
             raised
             to
             life
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             39.
             
             Then
             Peter
             arose
             ,
             and
             went
             with
             them
             .
             When
             he
             was
             come
             ,
             they
             brought
             him
             into
             the
             upper
             Chamber
             :
             and
             all
             the
             widows
             stood
             by
             him
             weeping
             ,
             and
             shewing
             the
             coats
             and
             garments
             which
             Dorcas
             made
             while
             she
             was
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             s
             like
             they
             were
             poor-Widows
             ,
             that
             shewed
             the
             fruit
             of
             her
             Labour
             and
             Charity
             to
             them
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             But
             Peter
             put
             them
             all
             forth
             ,
             and
             kneeled
             down
             and
             prayed
             ,
             and
             turning
             him
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             said
             ,
             Tabitha
             ▪
             arise
             .
             And
             she
             opened
             her
             eyes
             :
             and
             when
             she
             saw
             Peter
             she
             sat
             up
             .
             41.
             
             And
             he
             gave
             her
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             lift
             her
             up
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             had
             called
             the
             saints
             and
             widows
             ▪
             presented
             her
             alive
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             Note
             ,
             This
             was
             not
             a
             Miracle
             to
             be
             done
             without
             fervent
             Prayer
             :
             And
             it
             is
             like
             Peter
             had
             assurance
             of
             raising
             her
             as
             an
             answer
             to
             his
             Prayer
             ,
             before
             he
             said
             Arise
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             And
             it
             was
             known
             throughout
             all
             Joppa
             ;
             and
             many
             believed
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             42.
             
             Thus
             Miracles
             made
             Christians
             ,
             and
             fully
             sealed
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             that
             he
             tarried
             many
             days
             in
             Joppa
             with
             one
             Simon
             a
             Tanner
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             THere
             was
             a
             certain
             man
             in
             Cesarea
             ,
             called
             Cornelius
             a
             centurion
             of
             the
             band
             called
             the
             Italian
             band
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             Cesarea
             the
             chief
             City
             of
             the
             Country
             about
             seventy
             miles
             from
             Jerusalem
             ,
             where
             was
             a
             Roman
             Garrison
             was
             one
             Cornelius
             Captain
             of
             an
             hundred
             in
             the
             Italian
             Regiment
             or
             Legion
             .
          
           
             A
             devout
             man
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             feared
             God
             with
             all
             his
             house
             ,
             which
             gave
             much
             alms
             to
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             prayed
             to
             God
             always
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Proselyte
             that
             was
             a
             Godly
             man
             and
             fearing
             God
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             househould
             ,
             liberal
             in
             giving
             Alms
             and
             constant
             in
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             2.
             N.
             We
             must
             not
             think
             this
             man
             under
             mere
             common
             Grace
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             state
             of
             saving
             Grace
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             faithful
             Jews
             had
             before
             Christs
             incarnation
             ;
             such
             being
             prepared
             above
             others
             to
             believe
             in
             Christ
             personally
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             come
             and
             Preached
             to
             them
             .
             This
             is
             notifyed
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Proselyte
             of
             Justice
             though
             not
             Circumcised
             .
             2.
             
             He
             is
             called
             a
             Godly
             man
             (
             or
             devout
             .
             )
             3.
             
             He
             kept
             no
             other
             in
             his
             house
             .
             4.
             
             He
             was
             full
             of
             works
             of
             Charity
             .
             5.
             
             And
             constant
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             with
             due
             fasting
             .
             6.
             
             God
             testified
             his
             acceptance
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             saw
             in
             a
             vision
             evidently
             ,
             about
             the
             ninth
             hour
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             an
             Angel
             of
             God
             coming
             in
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             saying
             unto
             him
             ,
             Cornelius
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Being
             fasting
             and
             at
             Prayer
             at
             three
             a
             Clock
             Afternoon
             ,
             an
             Angel
             appeared
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             when
             he
             looked
             on
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             afraid
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             What
             is
             it
             ,
             Lord
             ?
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Thy
             Prayers
             and
             thine
             a●ms
             
             are
             come
             up
             for
             a
             memorial
             before
             God.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             sight
             of
             the
             Angel
             struck
             him
             with
             dread
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             said
             ,
             Thy
             Prayers
             and
             Alms
             coming
             from
             Faith
             and
             a
             sincere
             heart
             ,
             are
             so
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             sent
             me
             to
             give
             thee
             this
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             reward
             thee
             with
             a
             farther
             Blessing
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             now
             send
             men
             to
             Joppa
             ,
             and
             call
             for
             one
             Simon
             ,
             whose
             surname
             is
             Peter
             :
             6.
             
             He
             lodgeth
             with
             one
             Simon
             a
             tanner
             ,
             whose
             house
             is
             by
             the
             sea-side
             :
             he
             shall
             tell
             thee
             what
             thou
             oughtest
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Note
             ,
             God
             will
             honour
             his
             appointed
             qualified
             instruments
             in
             the
             giving
             of
             his
             Mercies
             ,
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             when
             the
             Angel
             which
             spake
             unto
             Cornelius
             ,
             was
             departed
             ,
             he
             called
             two
             of
             his
             houshold-servants
             and
             a
             devout
             souldier
             of
             them
             that
             waited
             on
             him
             continually
             :
             8.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             declared
             all
             these
             things
             unto
             them
             ,
             he
             sent
             them
             to
             Joppa
             .
          
           
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Note
             ,
             O
             What
             a
             Blessing
             to
             a
             Family
             is
             a
             good
             Master
             ,
             that
             will
             keep
             such
             about
             him
             as
             he
             can
             trust
             ,
             and
             also
             deserve
             his
             special
             Love.
             And
             what
             happy
             society
             are
             such
             Familys
             .
             This
             man
             had
             even
             Godly
             Soldiers
             ,
             who
             use
             to
             be
             the
             worst
             of
             Men.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             On
             the
             morrow
             as
             they
             went
             on
             their
             journey
             ,
             and
             drew
             nigh
             unto
             the
             city
             ,
             Peter
             went
             up
             upon
             the
             house-top
             to
             pray
             ,
             about
             the
             sixth
             hour
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Note
             ,
             God
             doth
             no
             great
             things
             usually
             ,
             but
             by
             men
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             at
             least
             accepteth
             no
             other
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             he
             became
             very
             hungry
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             eaten
             :
             but
             while
             they
             made
             ready
             ,
             he
             fell
             into
             trance
             ,
             11.
             
             And
             saw
             Heaven
             opened
             ,
             and
             a
             certain
             vessel
             descending
             unto
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             been
             a
             great
             sheet
             knit
             at
             the
             four
             corners
             ,
             and
             let
             down
             to
             the
             Earth
             :
             12.
             
             Wherein
             were
             all
             manner
             of
             four-footed
             beasts
             ,
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             wild
             beasts
             ,
             and
             creeping
             things
             ,
             and
             fowls
             of
             the
             air
             .
             13.
             
             And
             there
             came
             a
             voice
             to
             him
             Rise
             ,
             Peter
             ;
             kill
             ,
             and
             eat
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             clean
             and
             the
             unclean
             ,
             noted
             the
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             abrogation
             of
             the
             Ceremonial
             Laws
             of
             Meats
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             But
             Peter
             said
             ,
             Not
             so
             ,
             Lord
             ;
             for
             I
             have
             never
             eaten
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             common
             or
             unclean
             .
             15.
             
             And
             the
             voice
             spake
             unto
             him
             again
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             What
             God
             hath
             cleansed
             ,
             that
             call
             not
             thou
             common
             .
             16.
             
             This
             was
             done
             thrice
             :
             and
             the
             vessel
             was
             received
             up
             again
             into
             heaven
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             What
             Meats
             or
             what
             Persons
             God
             hath
             cleansed
             ,
             do
             not
             thou
             call
             polluted
             and
             unclean
             to
             be
             rejected
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Now
             while
             Peter
             doubted
             in
             himself
             what
             this
             vision
             which
             he
             had
             seen
             should
             mean
             ;
             behold
             ,
             the
             men
             which
             were
             sent
             from
             Cornelius
             ,
             had
             made
             enquiry
             for
             Simons
             house
             ,
             and
             stood
             before
             the
             gate
             ,
             18.
             
             And
             called
             ,
             and
             asked
             whether
             Simon
             which
             was
             surnamed
             Peter
             ,
             were
             lodged
             there
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             The
             same
             God
             directeth
             both
             the
             Visions
             ,
             and
             the
             Mess●ages
             of
             Cornelius
             to
             concur
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             While
             Peter
             thought
             on
             the
             vision
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             three
             men
             seek
             thee
             .
             20.
             
             Arise
             therefore
             ,
             and
             get
             thee
             down
             ,
             and
             go
             with
             them
             ,
             doubting
             nothing
             :
             for
             I
             have
             sent
             them
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Note
             .
             How
             this
             speaking
             of
             the
             Spirit
             was
             done
             and
             known
             ,
             they
             only
             that
             have
             it
             can
             fully
             conceive
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Then
             Peter
             went
             down
             to
             the
             men
             which
             were
             sent
             unto
             him
             from
             Cornelius
             ;
             and
             said
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             I
             am
             he
             whom
             ye
             seek
             :
             what
             is
             the
             cause
             wherefore
             ye
             are
             come
             ?
             22.
             
             And
             they
             said
             ,
             Cornelius
             the
             centurion
             ,
             a
             just
             man
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             feareth
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             good
             report
             among
             all
             the
             nation
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             was
             warned
             from
             God
             by
             an
             holy
             Angel
             to
             send
             for
             thee
             into
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             to
             hear
             words
             of
             thee
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             God
             commanded
             Cornelius
             to
             send
             for
             thee
             to
             hear
             thee
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Then
             called
             he
             them
             in
             ,
             and
             lodged
             them
             .
             And
             on
             the
             morrow
             Peter
             went
             away
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             certain
             brethren
             from
             Joppa
             accompanied
             him
             .
             24.
             
             And
             the
             morrow
             after
             they
             entred
             into
             Cesarea
             :
             and
             Cornelius
             waited
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             had
             called
             together
             his
             knismen
             and
             near
             friends
             .
          
           
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Note
             ,
             This
             good
             man
             had
             a
             care
             that
             his
             Kindred
             and
             Friends
             ,
             might
             all
             be
             saved
             as
             well
             as
             he
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             And
             as
             Peter
             was
             coming
             in
             ,
             Cornelius
             met
             him
             ,
             and
             fell
             down
             at
             his
             feet
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             him
             .
             26.
             
             But
             Peter
             took
             him
             up
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Stand
             up
             ;
             I
             my self
             also
             am
             a
             man.
             
          
           
             25.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             was
             not
             a
             Divine
             Worship
             that
             Cornelius
             gave
             him
             ;
             but
             yet
             Peter
             would
             not
             accept
             of
             any
             that
             was
             so
             extraordinary
             ,
             as
             was
             unmeet
             for
             an
             humble
             man
             to
             own
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             as
             he
             talked
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             went
             
             in
             and
             found
             many
             that
             were
             come
             together
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Note
             ,
             As
             evil
             as
             those
             times
             were
             ,
             such
             Conventicles
             were
             then
             allowed
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Ye
             know
             how
             that
             it
             is
             an
             unlawful
             thing
             for
             a
             man
             that
             is
             a
             Jew
             ,
             to
             keep
             company
             ,
             or
             come
             unto
             one
             of
             another
             nation
             :
             but
             God
             hath
             shewed
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             not
             call
             any
             man
             common
             or
             unclean
             .
             29.
             
             Therefore
             came
             I
             unto
             you
             without
             gainsaying
             ,
             assoon
             as
             I
             was
             sent
             for
             :
             I
             ask
             therefore
             for
             what
             intent
             ye
             have
             sent
             for
             me
             ?
          
           
             28.
             
             God
             hath
             satisfied
             me
             to
             come
             to
             you
             though
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             And
             Cornelius
             said
             ,
             Four
             days
             ago
             I
             was
             fasting
             until
             this
             hour
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             ninth
             hour
             I
             prayed
             in
             my
             house
             ,
             and
             behold
             ,
             a
             man
             stood
             before
             mein
             bright
             clothing
             ,
             31.
             
             And
             said
             ,
             Cornelius
             ,
             thy
             prayer
             is
             heard
             ,
             and
             thine
             alms
             are
             had
             in
             remembrance
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             32.
             
             Send
             therefore
             to
             Joppa
             ,
             and
             call
             hither
             Simon
             whose
             surname
             is
             Peter
             ;
             he
             is
             lodged
             in
             the
             house
             of
             one
             Simon
             a
             Tanner
             ,
             by
             the
             sea-side
             ;
             who
             when
             he
             cometh
             ,
             shall
             speak
             unto
             thee
             .
             33.
             
             Immediately
             therefore
             I
             sent
             to
             thee
             ;
             and
             thou
             hast
             well
             done
             that
             thou
             art
             come
             .
             Now
             therefore
             are
             we
             all
             here
             present
             before
             God
             ,
             to
             hear
             all
             things
             that
             are
             commanded
             thee
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             30.
             
             I
             was
             thus
             commanded
             by
             an
             Angel
             of
             God
             to
             send
             for
             thee
             ▪
             and
             now
             I
             and
             my
             friends
             are
             all
             here
             ready
             as
             in
             Gods
             presence
             obediently
             to
             hear
             what
             ever
             message
             or
             command
             God
             sendeth
             by
             thee
             to
             us
             ,
             (
             some
             Copies
             have
             [
             before
             thee
             ]
             not
             (
             God.
             )
          
           
             34.
             
             Then
             Peter
             opened
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Of
             a
             truth
             I
             perceive
             that
             God
             is
             no
             respecter
             of
             persons
             :
             35.
             
             But
             in
             every
             nation
             ,
             he
             that
             feareth
             him
             ,
             and
             worketh
             righteousness
             ,
             is
             accepted
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             I
             do
             by
             this
             instance
             more
             fully
             than
             before
             perceive
             ,
             that
             God
             respecteth
             not
             men
             for
             their
             Country
             sake
             ,
             or
             any
             common
             worldly
             priviledges
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             real
             goodness
             ,
             and
             whatever
             Nation
             a
             man
             be
             of
             ,
             if
             he
             so
             sincerely
             believe
             in
             God
             and
             his
             Mercy
             ,
             as
             to
             fear
             and
             serve
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             work
             righteousness
             or
             truly
             obey
             his
             Laws
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             mercifully
             accepted
             by
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             rewarder
             of
             them
             that
             diligently
             seek
             him
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             The
             word
             which
             God
             sent
             unto
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             Preaching
             peace
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             (
             he
             is
             Lord
             of
             all
             )
             37.
             
             That
             word
             (
             I
             say
             )
             you
             know
             ,
             which
             was
             published
             throughout
             all
             Judea
             ,
             and
             began
             from
             Galilee
             ,
             after
             the
             baptism
             which
             John
             preached
             ;
             38.
             
             How
             God
             anointed
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             with
             power
             ;
             who
             went
             about
             doing
             good
             ,
             and
             healing
             all
             that
             were
             oppressed
             of
             the
             Devil
             :
             for
             God
             was
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             36
             ,
             &c.
             The
             word
             which
             God
             sent
             to
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             was
             not
             like
             Moses
             Law
             confined
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             the
             Proclaiming
             of
             Reconciliation
             to
             all
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             that
             will
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             by
             Redemption
             Lord
             of
             all
             (
             and
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             )
             This
             word
             you
             cannot
             but
             have
             heard
             hath
             been
             published
             throughout
             all
             Judaea
             ,
             &c.
             
             How
             God
             indued
             Jesus
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             with
             Power
             ,
             who
             went
             about
             donig
             good
             and
             healing
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             39.
             
             And
             we
             are
             witnesses
             of
             all
             things
             which
             he
             did
             both
             in
             the
             land
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             Jerusalem
             ;
             whom
             they
             slew
             and
             hanged
             on
             a
             tree
             :
             40.
             
             Him
             God
             raised
             up
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             and
             shewed
             him
             openly
             ,
             41.
             
             Not
             to
             all
             the
             People
             ,
             but
             unto
             witnesses
             chosen
             before
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             to
             us
             who
             did
             eat
             and
             drink
             with
             him
             after
             he
             rose
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             We
             are
             Witnesses
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             and
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             did
             eat
             and
             drink
             with
             him
             ,
             being
             chosen
             to
             this
             Office.
             
          
           
             42.
             
             And
             he
             commanded
             us
             to
             preach
             unto
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             to
             testifie
             that
             it
             is
             he
             which
             was
             ordained
             of
             God
             to
             be
             the
             judge
             of
             quick
             and
             dead
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             Judge
             of
             all
             that
             are
             alive
             at
             his
             coming
             ,
             and
             that
             were
             dead
             before
             and
             are
             then
             raised
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             To
             him
             give
             all
             the
             Prophets
             witness
             ,
             that
             through
             his
             name
             whosoever
             believeth
             in
             him
             ,
             shall
             receive
             remission
             of
             sins
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             All
             the
             Prophets
             foretold
             that
             ,
             through
             the
             Merits
             of
             this
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             God
             by
             his
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             would
             give
             Remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             to
             all
             that
             truly
             believe
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             44.
             
             While
             Peter
             yet
             spake
             these
             words
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             fell
             on
             all
             them
             which
             heard
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             44.
             
             Even
             while
             Peter
             was
             thus
             speaking
             ,
             the
             great
             miraculous
             gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             came
             down
             on
             all
             that
             heard
             ,
             which
             broak
             out
             in
             the
             effects
             before
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             And
             they
             of
             the
             circumcision
             which
             believed
             ,
             were
             astonished
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             came
             with
             Peter
             ,
             because
             that
             on
             the
             Gentiles
             also
             was
             poured
             out
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             46.
             
             For
             they
             heard
             them
             speak
             with
             tongues
             ,
             and
             magnified
             God.
             Then
             answered
             Peter
             .
          
           
           
             45.
             
             This
             was
             astonishing
             News
             to
             the
             Jewish
             Christians
             ,
             to
             hear
             Gentiles
             speak
             Tongues
             not
             learned
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             rapt
             up
             in
             the
             praise
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             47.
             
             Can
             any
             man
             forbid
             water
             ,
             that
             these
             should
             not
             be
             baptized
             ,
             which
             have
             received
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             as
             well
             as
             we
             ?
          
           
             47.
             
             Can
             any
             reason
             be
             given
             ,
             why
             these
             though
             Gentiles
             should
             not
             be
             Baptized
             ,
             when
             God
             hath
             thus
             signally
             owned
             them
             by
             his
             miraculous
             gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             us
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             And
             he
             commanded
             them
             to
             be
             baptized
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Then
             prayed
             they
             him
             to
             tarry
             certain
             days
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             He
             caused
             them
             to
             be
             entred
             by
             Baptism
             into
             the
             Christian
             Covenant
             and
             Church
             :
             and
             they
             prayed
             him
             to
             stay
             a
             while
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             confirm
             and
             comfort
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             ANd
             the
             apostles
             and
             brethren
             that
             were
             in
             Judea
             ,
             heard
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             had
             also
             received
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             And
             when
             Peter
             was
             come
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             they
             that
             were
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             contended
             with
             him
             ,
             3.
             
             Saying
             thou
             wentest
             in
             to
             men
             uncircumcised
             ,
             and
             didst
             eat
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Even
             in
             the
             pure
             Apostolical
             first
             Church
             there
             were
             wrangling
             contending
             Christians
             .
             2.
             
             Even
             that
             which
             should
             have
             been
             their
             rejoycing
             was
             their
             matter
             of
             censorious
             contention
             .
             3.
             
             These
             weak
             ones
             charged
             sin
             on
             the
             Apostle
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             wiser
             and
             holier
             than
             he
             .
             4.
             
             It
             was
             the
             separating
             and
             self
             honouring
             vice
             which
             caused
             this
             censorous
             contention
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             Beter
             rehearsed
             the
             matter
             from
             the
             begining
             ,
             and
             expounded
             it
             by
             order
             unto
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             5.
             
             I
             was
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Joppa
             praying
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             trance
             I
             saw
             a
             Vision
             ,
             A
             certain
             Vessel
             descend
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             been
             a
             great
             sheet
             ,
             let
             down
             from
             Heaven
             by
             four
             corners
             ;
             and
             it
             came
             even
             to
             me
             .
             6.
             
             Upon
             the
             which
             when
             I
             had
             fastened
             mine
             eyes
             ,
             I
             considered
             ,
             and
             saw
             four-footed
             beasts
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             wild
             beasts
             ,
             and
             creeping
             things
             ,
             and
             fowls
             of
             the
             air
             .
             7.
             
             And
             I
             heard
             a
             voice
             saying
             unto
             me
             ,
             Arise
             ,
             Peter
             ;
             slay
             ,
             and
             eat
             .
             8.
             
             But
             I
             said
             ,
             Not
             so
             ,
             Lord
             :
             for
             nothing
             common
             or
             unclean
             hath
             at
             any
             time
             entred
             into
             my
             mouth
             .
             9.
             
             But
             the
             voice
             answered
             me
             again
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             What
             God
             hath
             cleansed
             ,
             that
             call
             not
             thou
             common
             .
             10.
             
             And
             this
             was
             done
             three
             times
             :
             and
             all
             were
             drawn
             up
             again
             into
             Heaven
             .
             11.
             
             And
             behold
             ,
             immediately
             there
             were
             three
             men
             already
             come
             unto
             the
             house
             where
             I
             was
             ,
             sent
             from
             Cesarea
             unto
             me
             .
             12.
             
             And
             the
             Spirit
             bade
             me
             go
             with
             them
             ,
             nothing
             doubting
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             these
             six
             brethren
             accompanied
             me
             ,
             and
             and
             we
             entred
             into
             the
             mans
             house
             :
             13.
             
             And
             he
             shewed
             us
             how
             he
             had
             seen
             an
             Angel
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             which
             stood
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Send
             men
             to
             Joppa
             ,
             and
             call
             for
             Simon
             ,
             whose
             surname
             is
             Peter
             :
             14.
             
             Who
             shall
             tell
             thee
             words
             ,
             whereby
             thou
             and
             all
             thy
             house
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Of
             all
             this
             we
             have
             spoken
             on
             the
             former
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             God
             who
             hath
             ordained
             the
             Ministry
             of
             men
             will
             use
             it
             for
             mens
             Salvation
             .
             2.
             
             How
             greatly
             should
             the
             Gospel
             and
             mens
             Preachtng
             it
             be
             valued
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             Gods
             means
             of
             saving
             men
             .
             3.
             
             God
             used
             then
             to
             Covenant
             and
             save
             whole
             houshoulds
             together
             .
             And
             it
             seems
             
             Cornelius's
             house
             was
             prepared
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             as
             I
             began
             to
             speak
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             fell
             on
             them
             ,
             as
             on
             us
             at
             the
             beginning
             .
             16.
             
             Then
             remembred
             I
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             how
             that
             he
             said
             ,
             John
             indeed
             baptized
             with
             water
             ;
             but
             ye
             shall
             be
             baptized
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             I
             remembred
             Christs
             promise
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             saw
             that
             he
             owned
             them
             by
             fullfilling
             it
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Forasmuch
             then
             as
             God
             gave
             them
             the
             like
             gift
             as
             he
             did
             unto
             us
             who
             believed
             on
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             what
             was
             I
             that
             I
             could
             withstand
             God
             ?
          
           
             17.
             
             Seeing
             God
             so
             evidently
             owned
             them
             as
             he
             had
             done
             us
             ,
             I
             was
             neither
             able
             nor
             willing
             to
             oppose
             God
             in
             his
             way
             of
             mercy
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             which
             should
             rather
             be
             our
             joy
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             When
             they
             heard
             these
             things
             ,
             they
             held
             their
             peace
             ,
             and
             glorified
             God
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Then
             hath
             God
             also
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             granted
             repentace
             unto
             life
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Note
             .
             1.
             
             Go●s
             miraculous
             gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             was
             an
             undenyable
             evidence
             of
             his
             approbation
             .
             2.
             
             Censorious
             separating
             Contention
             came
             from
             hafty
             rash
             judging
             of
             things
             unknown
             ,
             and
             before
             they
             heard
             what
             could
             be
             said
             .
             3.
             
             When
             contentious
             censorious
             Christians
             come
             to
             hear
             and
             know
             what
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             they
             may
             yield
             and
             charge
             their
             minds
             .
          
           
           
             19.
             
             Now
             they
             which
             were
             scattered
             abroad
             upon
             the
             persecution
             that
             arose
             about
             Stephen
             ,
             travelled
             as
             far
             as
             Phenice
             ,
             and
             Cyprus
             ,
             and
             Antioch
             ,
             preaching
             the
             word
             to
             none
             but
             unto
             the
             Jews
             only
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             was
             not
             yet
             well
             understand
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             some
             of
             them
             were
             men
             of
             Cyprus
             and
             Cyrene
             ,
             which
             when
             they
             were
             come
             to
             Antioch
             ,
             spake
             unto
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             preaching
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Note
             ,
             Whether
             by
             the
             Grecians
             be
             meant
             the
             Jews
             that
             speak
             Greek
             or
             Gentile
             Proselytes
             ,
             is
             doubtful
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             with
             them
             :
             and
             a
             great
             number
             believed
             ,
             and
             turned
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             21.
             
             God
             blessed
             their
             Ministry
             to
             the
             Conversion
             of
             a
             great
             number
             to
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Then
             tidings
             of
             these
             things
             came
             unto
             the
             ears
             of
             the
             Church
             which
             was
             in
             Jerusalem
             :
             and
             they
             sent
             forth
             Barnabas
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             go
             as
             far
             as
             Antioch
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             To
             confirm
             them
             and
             carry
             on
             the
             work
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Who
             when
             he
             came
             ,
             and
             had
             seen
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             glad
             ,
             and
             exhorted
             them
             all
             ,
             that
             with
             purpose
             of
             heart
             they
             would
             cleave
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             24.
             
             For
             he
             was
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             of
             faith
             :
             and
             much
             people
             was
             added
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             23.
             
             It
             rejoyced
             him
             to
             see
             what
             Gods
             Grace
             had
             done
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Every
             Goodman
             will
             be
             glad
             at
             the
             Conversion
             of
             Souls
             and
             the
             increase
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             As
             Diabolists
             are
             grieved
             at
             it
             and
             fight
             against
             it
             .
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             Young
             Converts
             need
             Counsel
             and
             Exhortation
             to
             be
             confirmed
             and
             persevere
             .
             3.
             
             Confirmation
             consisteth
             in
             a
             habitual
             fixed
             Resolution
             ,
             or
             full
             purpose
             to
             cleave
             to
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             25.
             
             Then
             departed
             Barnabas
             to
             Tarsus
             ,
             for
             to
             seek
             Saul
             .
             26.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             found
             him
             ,
             he
             brought
             him
             unto
             Antioch
             .
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             a
             whole
             year
             they
             assembled
             themselves
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             taught
             much
             people
             ;
             and
             the
             Disciples
             were
             called
             Christians
             first
             in
             Antioch
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Barnabas
             having
             sought
             Saul
             ,
             and
             drawn
             him
             to
             Antioch
             for
             more
             publick
             service
             ,
             they
             two
             did
             for
             a
             whole
             year
             ,
             teach
             much
             People
             in
             the
             Church-Assembly
             (
             which
             it
             seems
             was
             then
             but
             one
             :
             )
             And
             the
             Disciples
             were
             then
             first
             called
             Christians
             ,
             who
             before
             were
             called
             by
             Reprochers
             but
             Gallileans
             and
             Nazarites
             :
             (
             and
             since
             by
             Heresie
             and
             by
             hereticating
             reproaches
             ,
             are
             called
             by
             a
             multitude
             of
             dividing
             and
             disgraceful
             names
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             in
             these
             days
             came
             prophets
             from
             Jerusalem
             unto
             Antioch
             .
             28.
             
             And
             there
             stood
             up
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             named
             Agabus
             ,
             and
             signified
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             great
             dearth
             throughout
             all
             the
             world
             :
             which
             came
             to
             pass
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Claudius
             Cesar
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             In
             divers
             Countrys
             ,
             especially
             in
             Judea
             ,
             should
             be
             a
             death
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             Then
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             every
             man
             according
             to
             his
             ability
             ,
             determined
             to
             send
             relief
             unto
             the
             brethren
             which
             dwelt
             in
             Judea
             .
             30.
             
             Which
             also
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             sent
             it
             to
             the
             Elders
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             Barnabas
             and
             Saul
             .
          
           
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             The
             Famine
             being
             most
             in
             Judea
             (
             the
             Country
             being
             dry
             and
             poor
             )
             and
             having
             frequent
             Famines
             ,
             and
             many
             Converts
             to
             shew
             the
             power
             of
             Love
             having
             sold
             their
             Possessions
             heretofore
             for
             common
             use
             ,
             the
             Christians
             of
             other
             Countrys
             ,
             sent
             them
             relief
             ,
             by
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             to
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             justly
             distributed
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             need
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Whether
             by
             Elders
             here
             be
             meant
             the
             unordained
             Seniors
             of
             the
             People
             .
             Or
             the
             Presbyters
             ordained
             as
             such
             .
             Or
             as
             Dr.
             Hamond
             thought
             ,
             Diocesane
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             yet
             had
             never
             a
             Presbyter
             under
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             were
             the
             single
             Pastors
             of
             single
             Congregations
             ;
             is
             sufficiently
             elswhere
             considered
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             Now
             about
             that
             time
             Herod
             the
             King
             stretched
             forth
             his
             hands
             to
             vex
             certain
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             And
             he
             killed
             James
             the
             brother
             of
             John
             with
             the
             sword
             .
             3.
             
             And
             because
             he
             saw
             it
             pleased
             the
             Jews
             ,
             he
             proceeded
             further
             ,
             to
             take
             Peter
             also
             .
             (
             Then
             were
             the
             days
             of
             unleavened
             bread
             .
             )
          
           
             1.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Kings
             bear
             the
             Image
             of
             Gods
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             power
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             men
             are
             bound
             to
             serve
             him
             to
             the
             utmost
             .
             Therefore
             such
             Persecutors
             as
             Herod
             being
             the
             greatest
             Traytors
             against
             God
             ,
             no
             doubt
             have
             answerable
             punishment
             in
             Hell.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             James
             that
             was
             one
             who
             sought
             to
             be
             Chief
             ,
             was
             the
             Chief
             or
             first
             of
             all
             the
             Apostles
             in
             Martyrdom
             ,
             and
             drank
             of
             Christs
             Cup
             and
             was
             Baptized
             with
             his
             Baptism
             .
             3.
             
             To
             please
             wicked
             men
             this
             King
             murdered
             Saints
             and
             displeased
             God.
             
          
           
           
             4.
             
             The
             Holy
             days
             of
             unleavened
             bread
             or
             Easter
             are
             celebrated
             with
             the
             Murder
             of
             Chrst
             first
             ,
             and
             of
             James
             after
             .
             This
             the
             Hypocrites
             holyness
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             apprehended
             him
             ,
             he
             put
             him
             in
             prison
             ,
             and
             delivered
             him
             to
             four
             quaternions
             of
             souldiers
             to
             keep
             him
             ,
             intending
             after
             Easter
             to
             bring
             him
             forth
             to
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             He
             set
             sixteen
             Soldiers
             to
             keep
             him
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             Passover
             he
             might
             Sacrifice
             him
             to
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Peter
             therefore
             was
             kept
             in
             prison
             ;
             but
             prayer
             was
             made
             without
             ceasing
             of
             the
             Church
             unto
             God
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Church
             for
             so
             great
             a
             Minister
             in
             so
             great
             danger
             ,
             betook
             themselves
             to
             their
             great
             remedy
             ,
             even
             constant
             importunate
             Prayer
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             when
             Herod
             would
             have
             brought
             him
             forth
             ,
             the
             same
             night
             Peter
             was
             sleeping
             between
             two
             souldiers
             ,
             bound
             with
             two
             chains
             ;
             and
             the
             keepers
             before
             the
             door
             kept
             the
             prison
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Just
             when
             the
             Tyrant
             intended
             hi
             Execution
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Chains
             and
             Keepers
             are
             nothing
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             behold
             ,
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             came
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             light
             shined
             in
             the
             prison
             :
             and
             he
             smote
             Peter
             on
             the
             side
             ,
             and
             raised
             him
             up
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Arise
             up
             quickly
             .
             And
             his
             chains
             fell
             off
             from
             his
             hands
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Note
             ,
             O
             how
             Powerful
             are
             Gods
             invisible
             Agents
             in
             Comparison
             of
             Mortal
             worms
             .
             2.
             
             It
             was
             a
             gentle
             harmless
             stroak
             that
             the
             Angel
             gave
             him
             ;
             and
             such
             are
             Gods
             awakning
             stroaks
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             the
             Angel
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Gird
             thy self
             ,
             and
             bind
             on
             thy
             sandals
             :
             And
             so
             he
             did
             .
             And
             he
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             Cast
             thy
             garment
             about
             thee
             ,
             and
             follow
             me
             .
             9.
             
             And
             he
             went
             out
             and
             followed
             him
             ,
             and
             wist
             not
             that
             it
             was
             true
             which
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Angel
             :
             but
             thought
             he
             saw
             a
             vision
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Note
             .
             Implicite
             obedience
             by
             following
             Gods
             call
             even
             when
             we
             know
             not
             whither
             ,
             is
             acceptable
             and
             safe
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             When
             they
             were
             past
             the
             first
             and
             the
             second
             ward
             ,
             they
             came
             unto
             the
             iron
             gate
             that
             leadeth
             unto
             the
             city
             ,
             which
             opened
             to
             them
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             :
             and
             they
             went
             out
             ,
             and
             passed
             on
             through
             one
             street
             ,
             and
             forthwith
             the
             Angel
             departed
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Nothing
             can
             hold
             those
             that
             God
             will
             deliver
             .
             2.
             
             Angels
             are
             ministring
             Spirits
             for
             our
             good
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             when
             Peter
             was
             come
             to
             himself
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             Now
             I
             know
             of
             a
             surety
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             sent
             his
             Angel
             ,
             and
             hath
             delivered
             me
             out
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             Herod
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             the
             expectation
             of
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Note
             ,
             We
             seldom
             understand
             what
             God
             is
             doing
             for
             us
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             deliverances
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             at
             last
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             considered
             the
             thing
             ,
             he
             came
             to
             the
             house
             of
             Mary
             the
             Mother
             of
             John
             ,
             whose
             surname
             was
             Mark
             ,
             where
             many
             were
             gathered
             together
             ,
             praying
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             When
             he
             considered
             what
             God
             had
             done
             for
             him
             ,
             he
             went
             to
             the
             house
             of
             Marks
             Mother
             ,
             and
             there
             in
             the
             Night
             was
             a
             godly
             Conventicle
             of
             many
             Christians
             met
             to
             pray
             (
             no
             doubt
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             for
             his
             deliverance
             .
             )
             God
             sent
             him
             to
             them
             as
             answer
             to
             their
             Prayers
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             as
             Peter
             knocked
             at
             the
             door
             of
             the
             gate
             ,
             a
             damsel
             came
             to
             hearken
             ,
             named
             Rhoda
             .
             14.
             
             And
             when
             she
             knew
             Peters
             voice
             ,
             she
             opened
             not
             the
             gate
             for
             gladness
             ,
             but
             ran
             in
             ,
             and
             told
             how
             Peter
             stood
             before
             the
             gate
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             This
             poor
             Maid
             that
             shewed
             so
             much
             love
             to
             Peter
             by
             her
             joy
             ,
             hath
             her
             name
             recorded
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             they
             said
             unto
             her
             ,
             Thou
             art
             mad
             .
             But
             she
             constantly
             affirmed
             that
             it
             was
             even
             so
             .
             Then
             said
             they
             ,
             It
             is
             his
             Angel
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             word
             [
             Mad
             ]
             doth
             but
             express
             that
             they
             thought
             her
             grosly
             mistaken
             as
             Mad
             folk
             use
             to
             be
             ;
             only
             speaking
             it
             in
             such
             course
             phrase
             as
             men
             use
             to
             speak
             to
             Servants
             .
             2.
             
             Whether
             by
             his
             Angel
             they
             meant
             an
             Angel
             of
             God
             representing
             him
             ,
             or
             only
             a
             humane
             Messenger
             sent
             by
             him
             is
             uncertain
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             But
             Peter
             continued
             knocking
             :
             and
             when
             they
             had
             opened
             the
             door
             ,
             and
             saw
             him
             ,
             they
             were
             astonished
             .
             17.
             
             But
             he
             beckening
             unto
             them
             with
             the
             hand
             to
             hold
             their
             peace
             ,
             declared
             unto
             them
             how
             the
             Lord
             had
             brought
             him
             out
             of
             the
             prison
             .
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             Go
             shew
             these
             things
             unto
             James
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             brethren
             .
             And
             he
             departed
             ,
             and
             went
             into
             another
             place
             .
          
           
             16
             ,
             God
             having
             first
             sent
             him
             to
             them
             that
             were
             Praying
             for
             him
             in
             Answer
             to
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             he
             first
             tells
             them
             to
             Gods
             Glory
             how
             he
             was
             delivered
             ,
             and
             then
             sends
             the
             notice
             of
             it
             to
             James
             (
             Christs
             kinsman
             )
             and
             to
             the
             brethren
             for
             their
             encouragement
             .
             Our
             mercies
             are
             not
             given
             us
             only
             for
             our selves
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Now
             as
             soon
             as
             it
             was
             day
             ,
             there
             was
             
             no
             small
             stir
             among
             the
             souldiers
             ,
             what
             was
             become
             of
             Peter
             .
             19.
             
             And
             when
             Herod
             had
             sought
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             found
             him
             not
             ,
             he
             examined
             the
             keepers
             ,
             and
             commanded
             that
             they
             should
             be
             put
             to
             death
             .
             And
             he
             went
             down
             from
             Judea
             to
             Cesarea
             ,
             and
             there
             abode
             .
          
           
             18.
             N.
             Whether
             it
             was
             Death
             or
             Imprisonment
             that
             the
             Soldiers
             were
             put
             to
             ,
             is
             doubtful
             in
             the
             Greek
             Text
             :
             But
             it
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             Innocent
             may
             be
             a
             prey
             to
             Tyrants
             cruelty
             and
             injustice
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             Herod
             was
             highly
             displeased
             with
             them
             of
             Tyre
             and
             Sidon
             :
             but
             they
             came
             with
             one
             accord
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             having
             made
             Blastus
             the
             Kings
             Chamberlain
             their
             friend
             ,
             desired
             peace
             ;
             because
             their
             countrey
             was
             nourished
             by
             the
             Kings
             Countrey
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             upon
             a
             set
             day
             ,
             Herod
             arayed
             in
             royal
             apparel
             ,
             sat
             upon
             his
             Throne
             ,
             and
             made
             an
             oration
             unto
             them
             .
             22.
             
             And
             the
             people
             gave
             a
             shout
             ,
             saying
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             a
             man.
             23.
             
             And
             immediately
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             smote
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             gave
             not
             God
             the
             glory
             :
             and
             he
             was
             eaten
             of
             worms
             ,
             and
             gave
             up
             the
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Note
             ,
             A
             lively
             instance
             of
             the
             case
             of
             worldly
             Tyrants
             .
             To
             day
             Countrys
             are
             crowching
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             Flatterers
             applauding
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             persecuted
             fearing
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             morrow
             they
             are
             the
             stinking
             food
             of
             worms
             :
             As
             Gods
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             as
             dung
             to
             morrow
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             But
             the
             word
             of
             God
             grew
             and
             multiplied
             .
             25.
             
             And
             Barnabas
             and
             Saul
             returned
             from
             Jerusalem
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             fulfilled
             their
             ministery
             ,
             and
             took
             with
             them
             John
             whose
             surname
             was
             Mark.
             
          
           
             24.
             
             Note
             .
             Both
             the
             deliverance
             of
             Peter
             ,
             and
             the
             death
             of
             Herod
             furthered
             the
             success
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             NOw
             there
             were
             in
             the
             Church
             that
             was
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             certain
             Prophets
             and
             Teachers
             ;
             as
             Barnabas
             ,
             and
             Simeon
             that
             was
             called
             Niger
             ,
             and
             Lucius
             of
             Cyrene
             ,
             and
             Manaen
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             brought
             up
             with
             Herod
             the
             tetarch
             ,
             and
             Saul
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Church
             Assembled
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             had
             then
             in
             it
             many
             Men
             of
             eminent
             Gift
             ,
             for
             Prophecy
             and
             Teaching
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             they
             ministred
             to
             the
             Lord
             and
             fasted
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             said
             ,
             Separate
             me
             Barnabas
             and
             Saul
             ,
             for
             the
             work
             whereu●to
             I
             have
             called
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Note
             ,
             To
             whom
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             manifested
             this
             ,
             whether
             to
             many
             or
             to
             few
             is
             uncertain
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             fasted
             and
             prayed
             ,
             and
             laid
             their
             hands
             on
             them
             ,
             they
             sent
             them
             away
             .
             4.
             
             So
             they
             being
             sent
             forth
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             departed
             unto
             Seleucia
             ;
             and
             from
             thence
             they
             sailed
             to
             Cyprus
             .
             5.
             
             And
             when
             they
             were
             at
             Salamis
             ,
             they
             Preached
             the
             word
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             of
             the
             Jews
             :
             and
             they
             had
             also
             John
             to
             their
             minister
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Note
             ,
             This
             was
             not
             the
             first
             Authorizing
             of
             them
             to
             be
             Ministers
             by
             Office
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             called
             and
             Preacht
             before
             .
             But
             it
             was
             their
             Call
             or
             Mission
             to
             this
             Particular
             work
             ▪
             to
             go
             abroad
             Preaching
             to
             many
             Nations
             .
             To
             be
             separated
             to
             the
             Ministry
             is
             to
             be
             done
             but
             once
             :
             But
             to
             be
             appointed
             to
             this
             or
             that
             place
             ,
             charge
             or
             flock
             ,
             may
             be
             oft
             done
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             Fasting
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             .
             2.
             
             They
             began
             their
             Preaching
             usually
             in
             the
             Jews
             Synagogues
             in
             all
             Countrys
             where
             there
             were
             such
             where
             they
             came
             ,
             they
             being
             Expectants
             of
             the
             Messiah
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             gone
             through
             the
             isle
             unto
             Paphos
             ,
             they
             Found
             a
             certain
             sorcerer
             ,
             a
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             a
             Jew
             ,
             whose
             name
             was
             Barjesus
             :
             7.
             
             Which
             was
             with
             the
             Deputy
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             Sergius
             Paulus
             ,
             a
             prudent
             man
             ;
             who
             called
             for
             Barnabas
             and
             Saul
             ,
             and
             desired
             to
             hear
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Note
             ,
             His
             prudence
             made
             him
             willing
             to
             be
             instructed
             ,
             and
             to
             hear
             men
             that
             said
             they
             were
             sent
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             Elymas
             the
             sorcerer
             (
             for
             so
             is
             his
             name
             by
             interpretation
             )
             withstood
             them
             ,
             seeking
             to
             turn
             away
             the
             deputy
             from
             the
             faith
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Elymas
             (
             which
             signifieth
             a
             Magician
             )
             opposed
             them
             to
             hinder
             the
             Deputys
             Conversion
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Then
             Saul
             (
             who
             also
             is
             called
             Paul
             )
             filled
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             set
             his
             eyes
             on
             him
             ,
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             said
             ,
             O
             full
             of
             all
             subtily
             and
             all
             mischief
             ,
             thou
             child
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             thou
             enemy
             of
             all
             righteousness
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             not
             cease
             to
             pervert
             the
             right
             ways
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
             11.
             
             And
             now
             behold
             ,
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             upon
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             be
             blind
             ,
             not
             seeing
             the
             Sun
             for
             a
             season
             .
             And
             immediately
             there
             fell
             
             on
             him
             a
             mist
             and
             a
             darkness
             ;
             and
             he
             went
             about
             seeking
             some
             to
             lead
             him
             by
             the
             hand
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             inspired
             Paul
             to
             pass
             this
             sentence
             when
             he
             was
             resolved
             to
             execute
             it
             :
             it
             came
             not
             by
             the
             will
             of
             man
             primarily
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Then
             the
             deputy
             when
             he
             saw
             what
             was
             done
             ,
             believed
             ,
             being
             astonished
             at
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             Whether
             the
             Deputy
             was
             Baptized
             is
             uncertain
             ,
             But
             being
             Converted
             to
             the
             Faith
             we
             may
             say
             to
             his
             honour
             that
             
               Sergius
               Paulus
            
             was
             the
             first
             Christian
             Magistrate
             (
             unless
             you
             will
             call
             the
             Jewish
             converted
             Priests
             ,
             Magistrates
             :
             )
             Constantine
             was
             not
             the
             first
             .
             )
             But
             he
             had
             no
             power
             to
             use
             Magistracy
             for
             Christianity
             ,
             save
             obliquely
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Judgment
             of
             God
             on
             Elymas
             was
             for
             the
             Deputies
             Conversion
             :
             what
             he
             did
             himself
             is
             unknown
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Now
             when
             Paul
             and
             his
             company
             loosed
             from
             Paphos
             ,
             they
             came
             to
             Perga
             in
             Pamphylia
             :
             and
             John
             departing
             from
             them
             ,
             returned
             to
             Jerusalem
             .
             14.
             
             But
             when
             they
             departed
             from
             Perga
             ,
             they
             came
             to
             Antioch
             in
             Pisidia
             ,
             and
             went
             into
             the
             Synagogue
             on
             the
             Sabbath-day
             ,
             and
             sat
             down
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Note
             .
             They
             began
             with
             the
             dispised
             Jews
             still
             ,
             as
             understanding
             each
             others
             Languages
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             most
             prepared
             to
             hear
             the
             news
             of
             the
             Messiah
             :
             Miraculous
             Language
             was
             like
             Miraculous
             works
             :
             not
             constant
             and
             at
             the
             speakers
             will
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             still
             spake
             by
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             after
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Synagogues
             sent
             unto
             them
             ,
             saying
             Ye
             men
             and
             brethren
             ,
             if
             ye
             have
             any
             word
             of
             exhortation
             for
             the
             people
             ,
             say
             on
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Note
             ,
             Thus
             were
             their
             Rulers
             like
             Church-Justices
             ,
             that
             disposed
             of
             Order
             ,
             that
             were
             no
             Teachers
             themselves
             .
             1.
             
             It
             was
             among
             the
             Jews
             allowed
             any
             man
             that
             professed
             to
             be
             a
             wise
             man
             and
             a
             Teacher
             thoug
             not
             in
             Office
             ,
             to
             Teach
             the
             People
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Ruler
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             .
             3.
             
             The
             reading
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             Prophets
             was
             the
             chief
             part
             of
             their
             Liturgie
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Then
             Paul
             stood
             up
             ,
             and
             beckening
             with
             his
             hand
             ,
             said
             ,
             Men
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             ye
             that
             fear
             God
             ,
             give
             audience
             .
             17.
             
             The
             God
             of
             this
             people
             of
             Israel
             chose
             our
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             exalted
             the
             people
             when
             they
             dwelt
             as
             strangers
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             with
             an
             high
             arm
             brought
             he
             them
             out
             of
             it
             .
             18.
             
             And
             about
             the
             time
             of
             fourty
             years
             suffered
             he
             their
             manners
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             .
             19.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             destroyed
             seven
             nations
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Chanaan
             ,
             he
             divided
             their
             land
             to
             them
             by
             lot
             .
             20.
             
             And
             after
             that
             ,
             he
             gave
             unto
             them
             judges
             about
             the
             space
             of
             four
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             years
             ,
             until
             Samuel
             the
             Prophet
             .
             21.
             
             And
             afterward
             they
             desired
             a
             King
             :
             and
             God
             gave
             unto
             them
             Saul
             the
             son
             of
             Cis
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             the
             tribe
             Benjamin
             ,
             by
             the
             space
             of
             fourty
             years
             .
             22.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             removed
             him
             ,
             he
             raised
             up
             unto
             them
             David
             to
             be
             their
             King
             ;
             to
             whom
             also
             he
             gave
             testimony
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             I
             have
             found
             David
             the
             son
             of
             Jesse
             ,
             a
             man
             after
             mine
             own
             heart
             ,
             which
             shall
             fulfil
             all
             my
             will.
             
          
           
             16.
             
               &c.
               Note
            
             ,
             The
             recital
             of
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             was
             by
             Peter
             and
             Stephen
             and
             Paul
             judged
             the
             meetest
             way
             to
             introduce
             the
             tidings
             of
             Christ
             as
             come
             ,
             it
             being
             that
             which
             the
             Jews
             believed
             and
             understood
             ,
             and
             on
             which
             they
             grounded
             their
             priviledges
             and
             expectations
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Of
             this
             mans
             seed
             hath
             God
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             ,
             raised
             unto
             Israel
             a
             Saviour
             Jesus
             :
             24.
             
             When
             John
             had
             first
             preached
             before
             his
             coming
             ,
             the
             baptism
             of
             repentance
             to
             all
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             This
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             whom
             you
             expect
             ,
             and
             John
             by
             Preaching
             and
             Baptizing
             foreshewed
             you
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             And
             as
             John
             fulfilled
             his
             course
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             Whom
             think
             ye
             that
             I
             am
             ?
             I
             am
             not
             he
             .
             But
             behold
             there
             cometh
             one
             after
             me
             ,
             whose
             shoes
             of
             his
             feet
             I
             am
             not
             worthy
             to
             loose
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             John
             told
             you
             that
             he
             was
             not
             the
             Christ
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             Jesus
             was
             he
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Men
             and
             brethren
             ,
             children
             of
             the
             stock
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             whosoever
             among
             you
             feareth
             God
             ,
             to
             you
             is
             the
             word
             of
             this
             salvation
             sent
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             To
             you
             Jews
             and
             Proselytes
             who
             are
             prepared
             by
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             and
             expectation
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             we
             are
             sent
             to
             tell
             you
             that
             he
             is
             come
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             believe
             in
             him
             to
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             For
             they
             that
             dwell
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             their
             rulers
             ,
             because
             they
             knew
             him
             not
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             voices
             of
             the
             Prophets
             which
             are
             read
             every
             sabbath-day
             ,
             they
             have
             fulfilled
             them
             in
             condemning
             him
             .
             28.
             
             And
             though
             they
             found
             no
             cause
             of
             death
             in
             him
             ,
             yet
             desired
             they
             Pilate
             that
             he
             shoul
             be
             slain
             .
             29.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             fulfilled
             all
             that
             was
             written
             of
             him
             ,
             they
             took
             him
             down
             from
             the
             tree
             ,
             
             and
             laid
             him
             in
             a
             Sepulchre
             .
             30.
             
             But
             God
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             27
             ,
             The
             chief
             of
             your
             Nation
             ,
             not
             believing
             in
             him
             ,
             nor
             understanding
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             fulfilled
             the
             Prophesie
             by
             killing
             him
             ,
             but
             God
             raised
             him
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             And
             he
             was
             seen
             many
             days
             of
             them
             which
             came
             up
             with
             him
             from
             Galilee
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             who
             are
             his
             witnesses
             unto
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             He
             shewed
             himself
             to
             those
             that
             he
             chose
             to
             be
             his
             Witesses
             to
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             32.
             
             And
             we
             declare
             unto
             you
             glad
             tidings
             ,
             how
             that
             the
             promise
             which
             was
             made
             unto
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             33.
             
             God
             hath
             fulfilled
             the
             same
             unto
             us
             their
             Children
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             hath
             raised
             up
             Jesus
             again
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             also
             written
             in
             the
             second
             Psalm
             ,
             Thou
             art
             my
             Son
             ,
             this
             day
             have
             I
             begotten
             thee
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             To
             you
             expectants
             we
             bring
             joyful
             news
             ,
             the
             Messiah
             is
             come
             ,
             the
             promise
             of
             him
             is
             fulfilled
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             Christ
             is
             risen
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Seeing
             all
             men
             love
             glad
             Tidings
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             should
             be
             welcome
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             33
             ,
             And
             as
             David
             the
             Type
             is
             called
             Gods
             begotten
             Son
             ,
             because
             he
             Exalted
             him
             to
             the
             Throne
             ,
             so
             is
             that
             word
             fulfilled
             now
             on
             Christ
             ,
             indeed
             begotten
             of
             God
             and
             raised
             to
             Glory
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             And
             as
             concerning
             that
             he
             raised
             him
             up
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             now
             no
             more
             to
             return
             to
             Corruption
             ,
             he
             said
             on
             this
             wise
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             you
             the
             sure
             mercies
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             And
             this
             everlasting
             Kingdom
             which
             Christ
             is
             raised
             to
             ,
             is
             that
             called
             the
             sure
             Mercies
             of
             
               David
               ,
               Isa
            
             .
             55.3
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             Wherefore
             he
             saith
             also
             in
             another
             psalm
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             suffer
             thine
             holy
             one
             to
             see
             corruption
             :
             36.
             
             For
             David
             after
             he
             had
             served
             his
             own
             generation
             by
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             fell
             on
             sleep
             ,
             and
             was
             laid
             unto
             his
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             saw
             corruption
             :
             37.
             
             But
             he
             whom
             God
             raised
             again
             ,
             saw
             no
             co●ruption
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             This
             musr
             be
             meant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             38.
             
             Be
             it
             known
             unto
             you
             therefore
             ,
             men
             and
             breathren
             ,
             that
             through
             this
             man
             is
             preached
             unto
             you
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             sins
             :
             39.
             
             And
             by
             him
             all
             that
             believe
             are
             justified
             from
             all
             things
             ,
             from
             which
             ye
             could
             not
             be
             justified
             by
             the
             law
             of
             Moses
             .
          
           
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             By
             his
             Sacrifice
             and
             Merits
             and
             intercession
             and
             Kingly
             Power
             ,
             all
             sins
             shall
             be
             pardoned
             to
             all
             that
             truly
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             take
             him
             for
             their
             Saviour
             and
             King
             ;
             And
             by
             him
             all
             such
             are
             acquit
             from
             damning
             guilt
             and
             punishment
             (
             initially
             now
             by
             his
             pardoning
             Law
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             finally
             hereafter
             by
             his
             Judgment
             and
             Execution
             )
             from
             which
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             can
             never
             justifie
             or
             acquit
             you
             ;
             by
             all
             its
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             your
             observances
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             Beware
             therefore
             ,
             lest
             that
             come
             upon
             you
             which
             is
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             prophets
             ,
             41.
             
             Behold
             ,
             ye
             despisers
             ,
             and
             wonder
             ,
             and
             perish
             :
             for
             I
             work
             a
             work
             in
             your
             days
             ,
             a
             work
             which
             you
             shall
             in
             no
             wise
             believe
             ,
             though
             a
             man
             declare
             it
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             Take
             head
             lest
             your
             obstinate
             unbelief
             cause
             God
             to
             cast
             you
             off
             ,
             and
             take
             in
             the
             Gentiles
             in
             your
             stead
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             And
             when
             the
             Jews
             were
             gone
             out
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             the
             Gentiles
             besought
             that
             these
             words
             might
             be
             preached
             to
             them
             the
             next
             sabbath
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             Some
             dislike
             these
             words
             ,
             but
             others
             especially
             Proselytes
             desired
             to
             hear
             them
             again
             .
             By
             the
             same
             words
             is
             meant
             the
             
               same
               doctrine
               :
               Note
            
             ,
             They
             grosly
             mistake
             that
             say
             it
             is
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             as
             such
             that
             is
             here
             called
             the
             next
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             Now
             when
             the
             congregation
             was
             broken
             up
             ,
             many
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             religious
             proselytes
             followed
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ;
             who
             speaking
             to
             them
             ,
             perswaded
             them
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             grace
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             42.
             
             Beginners
             newly
             convinced
             must
             be
             followed
             with
             perswasions
             to
             proceed
             and
             persevere
             .
          
           
             44.
             
             And
             the
             next
             sabbath-day
             came
             almost
             the
             whole
             city
             together
             to
             hear
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             45.
             
             But
             when
             the
             Jews
             saw
             the
             multitudes
             ,
             they
             were
             filled
             with
             envy
             ,
             and
             spake
             against
             those
             things
             which
             were
             spoken
             by
             Paul
             ,
             contradicting
             and
             blaspheming
             .
          
           
             44
             ,
             45.
             
             Note
             1.
             
             The
             Apostles
             did
             use
             to
             meet
             on
             the
             Jews
             Sabbath
             on
             their
             Synagogues
             ,
             and
             to
             observe
             the
             outward
             rest
             of
             them
             while
             they
             were
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             both
             to
             get
             an
             opportunity
             of
             Preaching
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             avoid
             their
             offence
             ,
             till
             the
             dissolution
             of
             their
             state
             had
             in
             fact
             cast
             down
             their
             Law
             and
             Policy
             ,
             which
             Christ
             had
             before
             abrogated
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Crowds
             of
             Hearers
             and
             Multitude
             of
             Converts
             being
             hateful
             to
             Satan
             ,
             doth
             usually
             stir
             up
             rage
             in
             his
             servants
             ,
             and
             raise
             greater
             opposition
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             Then
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             waxed
             bold
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             It
             was
             necessary
             that
             the
             word
             of
             God
             should
             first
             have
             been
             spoken
             to
             you
             :
             but
             seeing
             ye
             put
             it
             from
             you
             ,
             and
             judge
             your selves
             unworthy
             of
             everlasting
             life
             ,
             lo
             ,
             we
             turn
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             47.
             
             For
             so
             hath
             the
             Lord
             commanded
             us
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             have
             set
             thee
             to
             be
             
             a
             light
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             be
             for
             Salvation
             unto
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             46
             ,
             47.
             
             God
             did
             appoint
             us
             to
             offer
             Christ
             first
             to
             you
             Jews
             ,
             and
             he
             or
             we
             rejected
             not
             you
             first
             :
             But
             seeing
             by
             your
             obstinate
             rejecting
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Gospel
             you
             make
             and
             shew
             your selves
             unworthy
             and
             uncapable
             of
             so
             great
             Mercy
             ,
             we
             go
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             for
             so
             is
             our
             Commission
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             And
             when
             the
             Gentiles
             heard
             this
             ,
             they
             were
             glad
             ,
             and
             glorified
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             and
             as
             many
             as
             were
             ordained
             to
             eternal
             life
             ,
             believed
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             Controversie
             what
             is
             here
             meant
             by
             [
             
               Ordained
               to
               Eternal
               life
            
             :
             ]
             whether
             it
             be
             [
             
               Ordained
               by
               Gods
               decree
            
             ]
             or
             [
             
               ordered
               by
               preparing
               Grace
            
             :
             ]
             But
             there
             is
             no
             doctrinal
             Controversie
             arising
             from
             either
             Exposition
             ,
             those
             being
             Proselytes
             or
             otherwise
             in
             the
             
               neerest
               disposition
            
             to
             believe
             ,
             its
             probable
             at
             the
             least
             were
             the
             persons
             here
             meant
             :
             But
             that
             God
             also
             doth
             fore
             decree
             whom
             he
             will
             effectually
             Convert
             and
             save
             ,
             should
             be
             past
             doubt
             with
             all
             sober
             Christians
             ,
             the
             Perfection
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             words
             of
             Scripture
             making
             it
             plain
             :
             and
             not
             only
             Augustine
             and
             Protestants
             ,
             but
             almost
             all
             the
             Papists
             Doctors
             and
             Schoolmen
             proving
             it
             .
             And
             Dr.
             Hammon
             confesseth
             that
             this
             preparing
             Grace
             is
             Gods
             Gift
             ;
             which
             therefore
             he
             before
             purposed
             to
             give
             .
             But
             when
             he
             opposeth
             [
             
             [
             
               The
               absolute
               decree
               of
               destinating
               them
               whatsoever
               they
               do
               to
               Salvation
               .
            
             ]
             It
             is
             very
             ill
             done
             so
             to
             insinuate
             that
             this
             is
             the
             opinion
             of
             those
             that
             dissent
             from
             him
             :
             who
             are
             so
             far
             from
             it
             that
             they
             hold
             that
             to
             destinate
             to
             Holiness
             and
             Salvation
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             decree
             of
             God
             :
             Of
             this
             see
             my
             Catholick
             Theoligie
             fully
             handling
             it
             :
             Alas
             for
             this
             sad
             Disease
             in
             Church
             Doctors
             .
          
           
             49.
             
             And
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             published
             throughout
             all
             the
             region
             .
             50.
             
             But
             the
             Jews
             stirred
             up
             the
             devout
             and
             honourable
             women
             ,
             and
             the
             cheif
             men
             of
             the
             city
             ,
             and
             raised
             persecution
             against
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             and
             expelled
             them
             out
             of
             their
             coasts
             .
          
           
             50.
             
             Note
             ,
             Devout
             Women
             and
             Men
             in
             ignorance
             may
             be
             Adversaries
             to
             Christianity
             and
             Truth
             ,
             and
             Instruments
             of
             Persecution
             :
             And
             the
             chief
             and
             honorable
             are
             oft
             the
             chief
             herein
             .
             2.
             
             Powerful
             successful
             Preaching
             useth
             to
             stir
             up
             violent
             Persecuting
             ,
             which
             oft
             driveth
             the
             Preachers
             to
             some
             other
             place
             where
             God
             hath
             some
             to
             call
             .
          
           
             51.
             
             But
             they
             shook
             off
             the
             dust
             of
             their
             feet
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             came
             unto
             Iconium
             .
          
           
             51.
             
             Note
             ,
             As
             Excommunication
             was
             dismal
             to
             them
             that
             were
             cut
             off
             ,
             
               so
               shaking
               off
               the
               dust
               of
               their
               seet
            
             aganst
             them
             was
             a
             dismal
             signification
             of
             a
             forsaken
             People
             .
          
           
             52.
             
             And
             the
             Disciples
             werefilled
             with
             joy
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             52.
             
             Note
             ,
             Gods
             Grace
             and
             the
             Churches
             joy
             ,
             may
             increase
             under
             Persecution
             ,
             and
             Expulsion
             by
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             ANd
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             in
             Iconium
             ,
             that
             they
             went
             both
             together
             into
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             so
             spake
             ,
             that
             a
             great
             multitude
             both
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             believed
             .
             2.
             
             But
             the
             unbelieving
             Jews
             stirred
             up
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             made
             their
             minds
             evil-affected
             against
             the
             brethren
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Still
             the
             great
             success
             of
             the
             Ministry
             is
             attended
             with
             the
             greatest
             Envy
             and
             opposition
             of
             bad
             Men.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Long
             time
             therefore
             abode
             they
             speaking
             boldly
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             gave
             testimony
             unto
             the
             word
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             and
             granted
             signs
             and
             wonders
             to
             be
             done
             by
             their
             hands
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Note
             ,
             Long
             Preaching
             is
             needful
             to
             root
             that
             word
             which
             one
             or
             two
             Sermons
             oft
             leaveth
             loose
             .
             2.
             
             Miracles
             were
             the
             convincing
             cause
             of
             the
             Credibility
             of
             the
             Apostles
             testimony
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             city
             was
             divided
             :
             and
             part
             held
             with
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             part
             with
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             Gospel
             causeth
             divisions
             by
             saving
             some
             ,
             or
             else
             all
             would
             perish
             together
             in
             Concord
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             when
             there
             was
             an
             assault
             made
             both
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             and
             also
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             with
             their
             Rulers
             ,
             to
             use
             them
             despitefully
             ,
             and
             to
             stone
             them
             .
             6.
             
             They
             were
             ware
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             fled
             unto
             Lystra
             ,
             and
             Derbe
             ,
             Cities
             of
             Lycaonia
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             Region
             that
             lieth
             round
             about
             :
             7.
             
             And
             there
             they
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Note
             ,
             Still
             Persecution
             disperseth
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             there
             sat
             a
             certain
             man
             at
             Lystra
             ,
             impotent
             in
             his
             feet
             ,
             being
             a
             creeple
             from
             his
             Mothers
             womb
             ,
             who
             never
             had
             walked
             .
             9.
             
             The
             same
             heard
             Paul
             speak
             :
             who
             stedfastly
             beholding
             him
             ,
             and
             perceiving
             that
             he
             had
             faith
             to
             be
             healed
             ,
             10.
             
             Said
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             Stand
             up
             right
             on
             thy
             feet
             .
             And
             he
             leaped
             and
             walked
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             when
             he
             would
             do
             the
             Miracle
             made
             P●●l
             discern
             the
             Mans
             Faith
             ,
             and
             exciteth
             him
             to
             bid
             him
             stand
             up
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             when
             the
             people
             saw
             what
             Paul
             
             had
             done
             ,
             they
             lift
             up
             their
             voices
             ,
             saying
             in
             the
             speech
             of
             Lycaonia
             ,
             The
             Gods
             are
             come
             down
             to
             us
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             men
             .
             12.
             
             And
             they
             called
             Barnabas
             ,
             Jupiter
             ;
             and
             Paul
             ,
             Mercurius
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             the
             chief
             speaker
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             They
             knew
             that
             such
             a
             Miracle
             must
             be
             a
             supernatural
             work
             ,
             and
             done
             by
             God
             ;
             and
             they
             called
             them
             by
             the
             usual
             names
             of
             their
             Gods.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             Then
             the
             priest
             of
             Jupiter
             which
             was
             before
             their
             city
             ,
             brought
             Oxen
             and
             garlands
             unto
             the
             Gates
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             done
             sacrifice
             with
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             The
             Priest
             of
             Jupiter
             ,
             whose
             Temple
             or
             Statue
             was
             without
             the
             City
             ,
             brought
             Oxen
             to
             sacrifice
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Such
             Men
             are
             readier
             for
             Idolatries
             ,
             than
             to
             receive
             Gods
             word
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Which
             when
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Barnabas
             and
             Paul
             heard
             of
             ,
             they
             rent
             thir
             clothes
             ,
             and
             ran
             in
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             crying
             out
             .
             15.
             
             And
             saying
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             why
             do
             ye
             these
             things
             ?
             We
             also
             are
             men
             of
             like
             passions
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             Preach
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             should
             turn
             from
             these
             vanities
             unto
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             which
             made
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             that
             are
             therein
             :
          
           
             14.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             number
             of
             twelve
             Apostles
             was
             fitted
             to
             the
             Jews
             Twelve
             Tribes
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             was
             first
             to
             be
             Preached
             :
             But
             when
             Christ
             would
             gather
             the
             Gentile
             Church
             ,
             he
             increased
             the
             number
             ,
             and
             Paul
             was
             commissioned
             by
             a
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             he
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             by
             a
             special
             mission
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             2.
             
             The
             significant
             ceremony
             of
             
               renting
               the
               Cloths
            
             ,
             is
             used
             by
             these
             two
             Apostles
             .
             3.
             
             All
             good
             Men
             hate
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             be
             Idoliz'd
             themselves
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Devil
             would
             honour
             the
             ●inisters
             of
             Christ
             overmuch
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             to
             contradict
             their
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Who
             in
             times
             past
             suffered
             all
             Nations
             to
             walk
             in
             their
             own
             ways
             .
             17.
             
             Nevertheless
             he
             left
             not
             himself
             without
             witness
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             did
             good
             ,
             and
             gave
             us
             Rain
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             fruitful
             seasons
             ,
             filling
             our
             hearts
             with
             food
             and
             gladness
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             He
             hath
             long
             connived
             by
             patient
             permissions
             at
             the
             manifold
             Idolatries
             and
             Vices
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             not
             punishing
             them
             as
             they
             deserved
             :
             Yet
             his
             common
             mercies
             to
             Mens
             bodies
             ,
             did
             both
             signifie
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             the
             merciful
             Ruler
             and
             Benefactor
             to
             mankind
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             useth
             not
             sinful
             Man
             as
             the
             deserveth
             ,
             but
             in
             mercy
             ,
             obligeth
             all
             to
             gratitude
             and
             repentance
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             with
             these
             sayings
             scarce
             restrained
             they
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             not
             done
             sacrifice
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Note
             ,
             So
             forward
             are
             Men
             to
             forbidden
             worship
             ,
             who
             are
             backward
             to
             spiritual
             and
             true
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             there
             came
             thither
             certain
             Jews
             from
             Antioch
             and
             Iconium
             ,
             who
             perswaded
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             having
             stoned
             Paul
             ,
             drew
             him
             out
             of
             city
             ,
             supposing
             he
             had
             been
             dead
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Note
             ,
             This
             is
             the
             levity
             of
             the
             vulgar
             ;
             that
             one
             day
             will
             sacrifice
             as
             to
             Gods
             ,
             to
             those
             ,
             whom
             after
             they
             would
             kill
             as
             male
             factors
             :
             So
             little
             trust
             is
             to
             be
             placed
             in
             them
             .
             And
             though
             we
             know
             not
             whether
             most
             of
             the
             same
             Persons
             were
             the
             Persecutors
             ,
             its
             like
             that
             many
             were
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Howbeit
             ,
             as
             the
             Disciples
             stood
             round
             about
             him
             ,
             he
             rose
             up
             ,
             and
             came
             into
             the
             city
             :
             and
             the
             next
             day
             he
             departed
             with
             Barnabas
             to
             Derbe
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             s
             like
             his
             recovery
             was
             a
             miracle
             ;
             else
             stoning
             would
             have
             disabled
             him
             to
             travel
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             Preached
             the
             Gospel
             to
             that
             city
             ,
             and
             had
             taught
             many
             ,
             they
             returned
             again
             to
             Lystra
             ,
             and
             to
             Iconium
             ,
             and
             Antioch
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Note
             ,
             Persecution
             made
             them
             not
             forsake
             the
             Plantations
             which
             they
             had
             newly
             made
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Confirming
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             exhorting
             them
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             must
             through
             much
             tribulation
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             22.
             
             Confirming
             them
             against
             the
             Temptation
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             suffered
             by
             those
             that
             will
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             ordained
             them
             Eldets
             in
             every
             Church
             ,
             and
             had
             prayed
             with
             fasting
             ,
             they
             commended
             them
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             on
             whom
             they
             believed
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             They
             setled
             the
             Christians
             that
             were
             converted
             in
             these
             several
             Cities
             ,
             in
             Church
             order
             ,
             ordaining
             Elders
             in
             every
             Church
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Guides
             and
             Teachers
             of
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             that
             with
             Fasting
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             great
             importance
             of
             the
             work
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             made
             a
             controversie
             ,
             whether
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifie
             [
             by
             suffrages
             ]
             or
             [
             by
             
               laying
               on
               hands
            
             ]
             But
             it
             is
             of
             small
             importance
             :
             For
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             forced
             no
             Elders
             on
             the
             People
             ,
             but
             ordained
             them
             by
             the
             Peoples
             choice
             or
             consent
             :
             And
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             ordination
             was
             the
             Apostles
             Act.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             it
             s
             a
             Controversie
             what
             is
             here
             meant
             by
             Elders
             ;
             whether
             Diocesane
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             meer
             Presbyters
             ,
             
             or
             Lay
             Elders
             ,
             or
             Deacons
             also
             .
             The
             Scripture
             calls
             all
             Church-guides
             and
             Teachers
             Elders
             ,
             and
             here
             maketh
             no
             distinction
             .
             It
             s
             certain
             ,
             that
             each
             Church
             here
             was
             but
             one
             small
             Assembly
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             call
             the
             Pastor
             of
             one
             Assembly
             a
             Diocesane
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             nominal
             strife
             :
             If
             they
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             they
             had
             Power
             to
             govern
             a
             Diocess
             of
             a
             multitude
             of
             Churches
             when
             they
             were
             gathered
             .
             1.
             
             They
             must
             prove
             that
             power
             given
             .
             2.
             
             Then
             they
             were
             no
             Bishops
             of
             those
             Churches
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             indeed
             Churches
             .
             3.
             
             And
             its
             probable
             ,
             that
             about
             those
             near
             Cities
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             in
             their
             life
             time
             .
          
           
             Though
             it
             be
             not
             certain
             ,
             that
             by
             [
             
               Elders
               in
               every
               City
            
             ]
             is
             meant
             more
             than
             one
             in
             each
             City
             ,
             yet
             by
             the
             Phrase
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             ;
             specially
             ,
             considering
             what
             evidence
             there
             is
             of
             many
             at
             
               Corinth
               ,
               Antioch
            
             and
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             after
             they
             had
             passed
             throughout
             Pisidia
             ,
             they
             came
             to
             Pamphylia
             .
             25.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             Preached
             the
             word
             in
             Perga
             ,
             they
             went
             down
             unto
             Attalia
             :
             26.
             
             And
             thence
             sailed
             to
             Antioch
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             had
             been
             recommended
             to
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             work
             which
             they
             fulfilled
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             They
             returned
             to
             Antioch
             in
             Syria
             (
             not
             Antioch
             in
             Pisidia
             )
             to
             give
             the
             Church
             an
             account
             of
             their
             success
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             when
             they
             were
             come
             and
             had
             gathered
             the
             Church
             together
             ,
             they
             rehearsed
             all
             that
             God
             had
             done
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             had
             opened
             the
             door
             of
             faith
             unto
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             28.
             
             And
             there
             they
             abode
             long
             time
             with
             the
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Note
             1
             ,
             It
             was
             a
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             Diocess
             of
             a
             multitude
             of
             Congregations
             ,
             that
             is
             called
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             they
             Congregated
             .
             2.
             
             They
             brought
             them
             the
             glad
             Tidings
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             had
             received
             the
             Faith
             :
             Though
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Jews
             Synagogues
             that
             they
             preacht
             ,
             at
             least
             for
             the
             most
             part
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             ANd
             certain
             men
             which
             came
             down
             from
             Judea
             ,
             taught
             the
             brethren
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Except
             ye
             be
             circumcised
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Moses
             ,
             ye
             cannot
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Some
             Christian
             Jews
             thought
             and
             taught
             ,
             that
             Circumcision
             and
             keeping
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             is
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             both
             to
             Jew
             and
             Gentile
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             sound
             Doctrine
             of
             Christianity
             was
             quickly
             corrupted
             be
             erring
             Teachers
             .
             2.
             
             The
             threatning
             of
             damnation
             ,
             and
             making
             error
             seem
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             was
             used
             to
             affright
             timerous
             Christians
             into
             false
             ways
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             therefore
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             had
             no
             small
             dissension
             and
             disputation
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             determined
             that
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             and
             certain
             other
             of
             them
             ,
             should
             go
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             unto
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             about
             this
             question
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Note
             ,
             To
             be
             Dissenters
             and
             Disputants
             against
             errors
             and
             tyrannical
             impositions
             upon
             conscience
             ,
             is
             no
             fault
             but
             a
             great
             duty
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             s
             but
             a
             groundless
             fiction
             of
             some
             that
             tell
             us
             that
             this
             was
             an
             appeal
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             Syria
             and
             Antioch
             :
             As
             if
             Metropolitan
             Church
             Power
             had
             been
             then
             settled
             :
             When
             long
             after
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             devised
             indeed
             ,
             Antioch
             was
             above
             Jerusalem
             :
             And
             it
             s
             as
             vain
             a
             fiction
             that
             this
             was
             an
             appeal
             to
             a
             general
             Council
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             at
             Jerusalem
             had
             been
             a
             general
             Council
             ,
             when
             none
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Gentile
             Churches
             were
             there
             ,
             or
             called
             thither
             .
             It
             is
             notorius
             that
             it
             was
             an
             appeal
             to
             the
             Apostles
             (
             taking
             in
             the
             Elders
             )
             as
             those
             that
             had
             the
             certainest
             notice
             of
             Christs
             mind
             ,
             having
             conversed
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             being
             entrusted
             to
             teach
             all
             Nations
             whatever
             he
             commanded
             them
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             greatest
             measure
             of
             the
             spirit
             ;
             and
             also
             being
             Jews
             themselves
             ,
             were
             such
             as
             the
             Judaizing
             Christians
             had
             no
             reason
             to
             suspect
             or
             reject
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             being
             brought
             on
             their
             way
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             passed
             through
             Phenice
             ,
             and
             Samaria
             ,
             declaring
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             and
             they
             caused
             great
             joy
             unto
             all
             the
             brethren
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Note
             ,
             By
             the
             Church
             that
             brought
             them
             on
             ,
             is
             neither
             meant
             a
             Diocess
             of
             Churches
             ,
             nor
             the
             meer
             Clergy
             ;
             but
             the
             chief
             Men
             of
             the
             Congregation
             of
             Antioch
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Gentiles
             conversation
             was
             joyful
             news
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             when
             they
             were
             come
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             they
             were
             received
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             ,
             and
             they
             declared
             all
             things
             that
             God
             had
             done
             with
             them
             .
             5.
             
             But
             there
             rose
             up
             certain
             of
             the
             Sect
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             which
             believed
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             needful
             to
             circumcise
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             command
             them
             to
             keep
             the
             law
             of
             Moses
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             first
             told
             them
             of
             their
             success
             on
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             then
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             these
             Christians
             Pharisees
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             The
             error
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             had
             a
             fair
             religious
             pretence
             ;
             for
             Moses
             Law
             was
             Gods
             own
             Law
             ,
             and
             delivered
             by
             Angels
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             be
             miracles
             ;
             and
             Christ
             had
             said
             that
             he
             came
             not
             to
             destroy
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
             Therefore
             had
             not
             ,
             Apostolick
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             by
             miracles
             ,
             proved
             the
             abrogation
             ,
             it
             would
             more
             hardly
             have
             been
             believed
             by
             good
             men
             ,
             than
             the
             substitute
             Canons
             of
             Bishops
             
             that
             have
             no
             such
             pretence
             .
             But
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             never
             under
             Moses
             Law
             as
             such
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             came
             together
             ,
             for
             to
             consider
             of
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Note
             ,
             Gods
             inspiration
             made
             not
             consultation
             needless
             to
             themselves
             ,
             or
             to
             convince
             Gainsayers
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             when
             there
             had
             been
             much
             disputing
             ,
             Peter
             rose
             up
             and
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Men
             and
             brethren
             ,
             ye
             know
             how
             that
             a
             good
             while
             ago
             ,
             God
             made
             choice
             among
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             by
             my
             mouth
             should
             hear
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             believe
             .
             8.
             
             And
             God
             which
             knoweth
             the
             hearts
             ,
             bare
             them
             witness
             ,
             giving
             them
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             even
             as
             he
             did
             unto
             us
             :
             9.
             
             And
             put
             no
             difference
             between
             us
             and
             them
             ,
             purifying
             their
             hearts
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Those
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             way
             that
             came
             with
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             were
             heard
             disputing
             for
             their
             cause
             ,
             and
             then
             Peter
             said
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Now
             therefore
             why
             tempt
             ye
             God
             ,
             to
             put
             a
             yoak
             upon
             the
             neck
             of
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             which
             neither
             our
             Fathers
             nor
             we
             were
             able
             to
             bear
             ?
          
           
             10.
             
             God
             never
             put
             this
             yoke
             on
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             we
             Jews
             have
             found
             it
             a
             heavy
             burden
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             But
             we
             believe
             that
             through
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             ▪
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             saved
             even
             as
             they
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             it
             is
             not
             by
             the
             works
             of
             Moses
             Law
             ,
             that
             we
             Jews
             are
             justified
             and
             saved
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             same
             way
             that
             is
             common
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             with
             us
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Then
             all
             the
             multitude
             kept
             silence
             ,
             and
             gave
             audience
             to
             Barnabas
             and
             Paul
             ,
             declaring
             what
             miracles
             and
             wonders
             God
             had
             wrought
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             The
             miracles
             and
             conversion
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             was
             Gods
             approving
             Testimony
             in
             the
             case
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             after
             they
             had
             held
             their
             peace
             ,
             James
             answered
             ,
             saying
             ,
          
           
             13.
             
             Note
             ,
             They
             were
             not
             like
             the
             proud
             Magisterial
             Talkers
             ,
             so
             full
             of
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             patience
             to
             restrain
             their
             list
             of
             speaking
             till
             another
             hath
             done
             ,
             but
             stop
             and
             silence
             him
             by
             rude
             uncivil
             interruption
             ,
             on
             pretence
             that
             he
             is
             too
             long
             .
          
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Men
             and
             brethren
             ,
             hearken
             unto
             me
             .
             14.
             
             Simon
             hath
             declared
             how
             God
             at
             the
             first
             did
             visit
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             to
             take
             out
             of
             them
             a
             people
             for
             his
             name
             .
             15.
             
             And
             to
             this
             agree
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             16.
             
             After
             this
             I
             will
             return
             ,
             and
             will
             build
             again
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             David
             ,
             which
             is
             fallen
             down
             :
             and
             I
             will
             build
             again
             the
             ruines
             thereof
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             set
             it
             up
             :
             17.
             
             That
             the
             residue
             of
             men
             might
             seek
             after
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Gentiles
             upon
             whom
             my
             name
             is
             called
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             doeth
             all
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Note
             ,
             Some
             think
             James
             meaneth
             the
             prophecy
             of
             
               Simeon
               ,
               Luke
            
             2.32
             .
             A
             Light
             to
             lighten
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             but
             its
             liker
             ,
             (
             though
             not
             certain
             )
             that
             its
             Peter
             here
             that
             he
             meaneth
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Known
             unto
             God
             are
             all
             his
             works
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             God
             that
             hath
             prophecyed
             of
             this
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             decreed
             and
             foreknew
             it
             .
             They
             are
             his
             works
             as
             well
             as
             we
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             merciful
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Wherefore
             my
             sentence
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             trouble
             not
             them
             which
             from
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             are
             returned
             to
             God
             :
             20.
             
             But
             that
             we
             write
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             abstain
             from
             pollutions
             of
             idols
             ,
             and
             from
             fornication
             ,
             and
             from
             things
             strangled
             ,
             and
             from
             bloud
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             agreed
             by
             expositors
             what
             these
             words
             mean
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             only
             things
             indifferent
             that
             are
             here
             determined
             (
             as
             Beza
             and
             some
             other
             think
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             to
             avoid
             offence
             for
             a
             time
             :
             Or
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             precepts
             of
             Noah
             imposed
             on
             the
             Proselites
             of
             the
             Gate
             as
             such
             ,
             (
             as
             Doctor
             Hammond
             thought
             )
             They
             that
             go
             the
             first
             way
             ,
             think
             ,
             that
             by
             [
             Fornication
             ]
             here
             is
             meant
             Idolatry
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             countenancing
             of
             it
             by
             the
             use
             of
             things
             in
             themselves
             indifferent
             :
             But
             most
             think
             ,
             that
             by
             [
             Fornication
             ]
             is
             meant
             some
             controverted
             sorts
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             marrying
             within
             some
             prohibited
             degrees
             ,
             or
             using
             Concubines
             ,
             or
             second
             Wives
             ,
             which
             the
             Jews
             scrupled
             not
             .
             And
             others
             think
             that
             the
             ignorance
             of
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             Fornication
             ,
             and
             some
             Hereticks
             pleading
             for
             it
             ,
             made
             it
             ,
             though
             not
             indifferent
             joyned
             with
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Those
             that
             go
             the
             second
             way
             ,
             say
             ,
             that
             to
             the
             Proselites
             of
             the
             Gate
             ,
             the
             seven
             precepts
             of
             Noah
             were
             necessary
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             when
             they
             turned
             Christians
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             cast
             off
             :
             And
             by
             [
             Blood
             ]
             they
             think
             is
             meant
             [
             Bloodshed
             or
             Murder
             :
             ]
             so
             the
             two
             first
             precepts
             (
             saith
             Dr.
             Hammond
             )
             are
             ,
             for
             worshipping
             the
             true
             God
             :
             2.
             
             And
             not
             Idols
             ;
             both
             these
             are
             included
             in
             [
             Abstaining
             from
             Meats
             offered
             to
             Idols
             .
             ]
             3.
             
             Abstaining
             from
             Blood
             ,
             is
             the
             fifth
             of
             those
             precepts
             against
             Murder
             .
             4.
             
             From
             things
             strangled
             is
             the
             seventh
             .
             5.
             
             From
             Fornication
             was
             the
             fourth
             .
             6.
             
             And
             many
             ancient
             Greek
             copies
             add
             here
             [
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               do
               to
               another
               what
               thou
               wouldst
               not
               have
               done
               to
               thee
            
             ]
             and
             that
             containeth
             that
             against
             theft
             and
             injustice
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             ever
             of
             these
             be
             right
             it
             maketh
             no
             difference
             as
             to
             our
             obligation
             .
             By
             eating
             things
             strangled
             and
             blood
             ,
             can
             be
             meant
             no
             more
             than
             such
             beastly
             devouring
             ,
             either
             
             of
             the
             blood
             it self
             ,
             or
             the
             blood
             in
             the
             strangled
             Creature
             ,
             which
             signifyeth
             a
             bloody
             mind
             ,
             and
             may
             harden
             men
             in
             cruelty
             ,
             and
             easilyer
             dispose
             them
             to
             shed
             Mans
             blood
             .
             And
             if
             there
             be
             any
             more
             that
             is
             ceremonious
             in
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             temporary
             to
             avoid
             the
             Jews
             offence
             :
             But
             if
             any
             think
             any
             more
             to
             be
             unlawful
             ,
             its
             lawful
             to
             forbear
             it
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             For
             Moses
             of
             old
             time
             hath
             in
             every
             city
             them
             that
             Preach
             him
             ,
             being
             read
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             every
             sabbath-day
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             As
             for
             the
             Jews
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             belongs
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             we
             leave
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             till
             God
             shall
             dissolve
             their
             State
             and
             Policy
             (
             it
             is
             preached
             by
             the
             reading
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             every
             Sabbath
             day
             .
             )
          
           
             22.
             
             Then
             pleased
             it
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             ,
             with
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             to
             send
             chosen
             men
             of
             their
             own
             company
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             with
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ;
             namely
             ,
             Judas
             surnamed
             Barsabas
             ,
             and
             Silas
             ,
             chief
             men
             among
             the
             brethren
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Though
             the
             Apostles
             were
             the
             infallible
             Deciders
             ,
             the
             Elders
             and
             the
             whole
             Church
             were
             unanimous
             Consenters
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             the
             necessity
             of
             concord
             ,
             and
             that
             even
             infallible
             and
             miraculous
             Teachers
             ,
             yet
             guide
             only
             Volunteers
             ;
             They
             sent
             some
             of
             their
             own
             Company
             (
             of
             the
             College
             that
             guided
             the
             Church
             at
             Jerusalem
             ;
             or
             as
             Doctor
             Hammond
             thinketh
             Bishops
             of
             some
             single
             Congregations
             in
             Judea
             )
             that
             contending
             parties
             might
             not
             be
             the
             only
             reporters
             of
             their
             sentence
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             wrote
             Letters
             by
             them
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             The
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Elders
             ,
             and
             brethren
             send
             greeting
             unto
             the
             brethren
             which
             are
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             in
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             Syria
             ,
             and
             and
             Cilicia
             .
             24.
             
             Forasmuch
             as
             we
             have
             heard
             that
             certain
             which
             went
             out
             from
             us
             have
             troubled
             you
             with
             words
             ,
             subverting
             your
             souls
             ,
             saying
             ,
             ye
             must
             be
             circumcised
             ,
             and
             keep
             the
             law
             ;
             to
             whom
             we
             gave
             no
             such
             commandment
             :
          
           
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             False
             Teachers
             pretended
             Apostolick
             Authority
             or
             mission
             when
             they
             were
             neer
             them
             ,
             no
             wonder
             if
             they
             do
             it
             now
             when
             they
             are
             not
             so
             ehsily
             confutted
             .
             2.
             
             Tyrannical
             impositions
             on
             Conscience
             ,
             do
             but
             trouble
             the
             Church
             and
             subvert
             Souls
             ,
             by
             pious
             pretences
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             It
             seemed
             good
             unto
             us
             ,
             being
             assembled
             with
             one
             accord
             ,
             to
             send
             chosen
             men
             unto
             you
             ,
             with
             our
             beloved
             Barnabas
             and
             Paul
             ;
             26.
             
             Men
             that
             have
             hazarded
             their
             lives
             for
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             27.
             
             We
             have
             sent
             therefore
             Judas
             and
             Silas
             ,
             who
             shall
             also
             tell
             you
             the
             same
             things
             by
             mouth
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Thus
             far
             their
             Letters
             are
             Credential
             ,
             to
             tell
             them
             that
             they
             may
             believe
             the
             Messengers
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             For
             it
             seemed
             good
             to
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             lay
             upon
             you
             no
             greater
             burden
             then
             these
             necessary
             things
             ;
          
           
             28.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             prophaneness
             for
             any
             Bishops
             or
             Councells
             to
             use
             these
             words
             ,
             who
             neither
             have
             assurance
             ,
             nor
             can
             give
             any
             proof
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             guideth
             them
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             against
             imposing
             unnecessary
             things
             as
             necessary
             .
             These
             things
             here
             imposed
             were
             necessary
             ,
             at
             least
             all
             to
             those
             Persons
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             most
             (
             if
             not
             all
             )
             continually
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             That
             ye
             abstain
             from
             meats
             offered
             to
             idols
             ,
             and
             from
             bloud
             ,
             and
             from
             things
             strangled
             ,
             and
             from
             fornication
             ,
             from
             which
             if
             ye
             keep
             your selves
             ,
             ye
             shall
             do
             well
             .
             Fare
             ye
             well
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             It
             is
             not
             
             Moses's
             Law
             that
             ye
             are
             bound
             to
             keep
             ,
             but
             these
             commoner
             precepts
             .
             Do
             nothing
             that
             scandalously
             favoureth
             Idolatry
             ,
             or
             savoreth
             of
             cruelty
             and
             bloodiness
             ,
             not
             eating
             strangled
             Creatures
             in
             the
             gore
             blood
             ,
             avoid
             defilement
             ,
             by
             any
             sort
             of
             forbidden
             fleshly
             lust
             and
             filthiness
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             So
             when
             they
             were
             dismissed
             ,
             they
             came
             to
             Antioch
             :
             and
             when
             they
             had
             gathered
             the
             multitude
             together
             ,
             they
             delivered
             the
             Epistle
          
           
             30.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             Multitude
             was
             one
             Assembly
             ,
             not
             a
             Diocess
             ,
             nor
             only
             the
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             Which
             when
             they
             had
             read
             ,
             they
             rejoyced
             for
             the
             consolation
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             Note
             ,
             Liberty
             from
             toylsome
             Ceremonies
             (
             tho
             God
             first
             instituted
             them
             )
             was
             matter
             of
             joy
             to
             the
             Churches
             :
             But
             alass
             few
             Churches
             are
             allowed
             that
             joy
             ,
             by
             their
             Lordly
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             And
             Judas
             and
             Silas
             being
             Prophets
             also
             themselves
             ,
             exhorted
             the
             brethren
             with
             many
             words
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             them
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             Note
             ,
             By
             [
             Prophets
             ]
             is
             meant
             such
             as
             were
             inspir●ed
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             either
             by
             Revelation
             of
             any
             new
             thing
             ,
             or
             by
             ability
             to
             explain
             and
             apply
             known
             truth
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             And
             after
             they
             had
             tarried
             there
             a
             space
             ,
             they
             were
             let
             go
             in
             peace
             from
             the
             brethren
             unto
             the
             Apostles
             .
             34.
             
             Notwithstanding
             it
             pleased
             Silas
             to
             abide
             there
             still
             .
             35.
             
             Paul
             also
             and
             Barnabas
             continued
             in
             Antioch
             ,
             teaching
             and
             Preaching
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             with
             many
             others
             also
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             had
             many
             excellent
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             intimated
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             
             was
             Bishop
             over
             the
             rest
             ,
             or
             that
             
               Paul
               ,
               Barnabas
               ,
               Silas
               ,
               Simeon
               ,
               Lucius
               ,
               Manaen
               ,
            
             &c.
             were
             subjects
             to
             any
             one
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             And
             some
             days
             after
             ,
             Paul
             said
             unto
             Barnabas
             ,
             Let
             us
             go
             again
             and
             visit
             our
             brethren
             ,
             in
             every
             city
             where
             we
             have
             Preached
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             see
             how
             they
             do
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             Note
             ,
             Converted
             Souls
             and
             Planted
             Churches
             ,
             must
             be
             further
             visited
             ,
             observed
             and
             watered
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             And
             Barnabas
             determined
             to
             take
             with
             them
             John
             whose
             surname
             was
             Mark.
             38.
             
             But
             Paul
             thought
             not
             good
             to
             take
             him
             with
             them
             ,
             who
             departed
             from
             them
             from
             Pamphylia
             ,
             and
             went
             not
             with
             them
             to
             the
             work
             .
             39.
             
             And
             the
             contention
             was
             so
             sharp
             bttween
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             departed
             asunder
             one
             from
             the
             other
             :
             and
             so
             Barnabas
             took
             Mark
             ,
             and
             sailed
             unto
             Cyprus
             ;
             40.
             
             And
             Paul
             chose
             Silas
             ,
             and
             departed
             ,
             being
             recommended
             by
             the
             brethren
             unto
             the
             Grace
             of
             God.
             41.
             
             And
             he
             went
             through
             Syria
             ,
             and
             Cilicia
             ,
             confirming
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             Note
             ,
             Apostles
             were
             not
             infallible
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             even
             about
             the
             fitness
             of
             their
             Helpers
             .
             2.
             
             Small
             differences
             even
             to
             sharpen
             contention
             ,
             may
             stand
             with
             Christian
             Love
             and
             Unity
             .
             3.
             
             There
             was
             then
             no
             Judge
             of
             such
             controversies
             ,
             either
             Bishop
             or
             Synod
             to
             avoid
             and
             end
             them
             .
             4.
             
             But
             God
             turned
             this
             to
             good
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             spreading
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             THen
             came
             he
             to
             Derbe
             and
             Lystra
             :
             and
             behold
             ,
             a
             certain
             Disciple
             was
             there
             ,
             named
             Timotheus
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             a
             certain
             woman
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             Jewess
             ,
             and
             believed
             ;
             but
             his
             Father
             was
             a
             Greek
             .
             2.
             
             Which
             was
             well
             reported
             of
             by
             the
             brethren
             that
             were
             at
             Lystra
             and
             Iconium
             .
             3.
             
             Him
             would
             Paul
             have
             to
             go
             forth
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             took
             and
             circumcised
             him
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Jews
             which
             were
             in
             those
             quarters
             :
             for
             they
             knew
             all
             that
             his
             Father
             was
             a
             Greek
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
             Timothy's
             Mother
             being
             a
             Jew
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             circumcised
             ,
             though
             his
             Father
             was
             a
             Greek
             :
             And
             because
             uncircumcised
             ,
             he
             might
             not
             be
             admitted
             to
             converse
             with
             the
             Jews
             ,
             he
             circumcised
             him
             ,
             the
             Jews
             being
             yet
             permitted
             to
             use
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             :
             which
             he
             would
             not
             have
             done
             ,
             had
             both
             Parents
             been
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             as
             they
             went
             through
             the
             Cities
             ,
             they
             delievered
             them
             the
             decrees
             for
             to
             keep
             ,
             that
             were
             ordained
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             which
             were
             at
             Jerusalem
             .
             5.
             
             And
             so
             were
             the
             Churches
             established
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             increased
             in
             number
             daily
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             They
             delivering
             them
             the
             Apostles
             Decrees
             ;
             freed
             the
             Church
             from
             the
             doubts
             which
             the
             Judaizers
             had
             raised
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             were
             quieted
             and
             setled
             in
             Judgment
             ,
             Faith
             and
             Concord
             ,
             and
             daily
             increased
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Now
             when
             they
             had
             gone
             through
             Phrygia
             ,
             and
             the
             region
             of
             Galatia
             ,
             and
             were
             forbidden
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             to
             preach
             the
             word
             in
             Asia
             ,
          
           
             6.
             
             Forbidden
             by
             some
             Revelation
             or
             Inspiration
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             After
             they
             were
             come
             to
             Mysia
             ,
             they
             assayed
             to
             go
             into
             Bithynia
             :
             but
             the
             Spirit
             suffered
             them
             not
             .
             8.
             
             And
             they
             passing
             by
             Mysia
             ,
             came
             down
             to
             Troas
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             invitation
             or
             inspiration
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             diverted
             them
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             a
             vision
             appeared
             to
             Paul
             in
             the
             night
             :
             There
             stood
             a
             man
             of
             Macedonia
             ,
             and
             prayed
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Come
             over
             into
             Macedonia
             ,
             and
             help
             us
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Note
             ,
             Gods
             differencing
             grace
             plainly
             appeareth
             in
             sending
             his
             Gospel
             to
             some
             Countries
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             other
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             after
             he
             had
             seen
             the
             vision
             ,
             immediately
             we
             endeavoured
             to
             go
             into
             Macedonia
             ,
             assuredly
             gathering
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             called
             us
             for
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             Ministers
             to
             follow
             Gods
             call
             ;
             though
             all
             have
             not
             visions
             ,
             all
             have
             some
             notifications
             of
             Gods
             will
             ,
             by
             Mens
             necessity
             ,
             opportunity
             ,
             invitation
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             Therefore
             loosing
             from
             Troas
             ,
             we
             came
             with
             a
             straight
             course
             to
             Samothracia
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             day
             to
             Neapolis
             ;
             12.
             
             And
             from
             thence
             to
             Philippi
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cheif
             city
             of
             that
             part
             of
             Macedonia
             ,
             and
             a
             colony
             :
             and
             we
             were
             in
             that
             city
             abiding
             certain
             days
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             Apostles
             did
             choose
             Populous
             Cities
             to
             Preach
             in
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             most
             matter
             to
             work
             on
             :
             It
             s
             best
             fishing
             in
             the
             Sea.
             Besides
             that
             ,
             the
             Jews
             Synagogues
             were
             mostly
             in
             such
             places
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             on
             the
             sabbath
             we
             went
             out
             of
             the
             city
             by
             a
             River-side
             ,
             where
             prayer
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             made
             ;
             and
             we
             sat
             down
             ,
             and
             spake
             unto
             the
             women
             which
             resorted
             thither
             .
          
           
           
             13.
             
             Note
             ,
             Whether
             here
             was
             an
             Oratory
             or
             Chapple
             ,
             or
             only
             the
             open
             Field
             ,
             is
             uncertain
             :
             And
             whether
             the
             Assemblies
             were
             Proselites
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             or
             Jews
             with
             such
             ,
             or
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             Gentiles
             ,
             is
             not
             certain
             :
             But
             the
             first
             is
             likely
             ,
             because
             they
             kept
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             a
             certain
             woman
             named
             Lydia
             ,
             a
             seller
             of
             purple
             ,
             of
             the
             city
             of
             Thyatira
             ,
             which
             worshipped
             God
             ,
             heard
             us
             :
             whose
             heart
             the
             Lord
             opened
             ,
             that
             she
             attended
             unto
             the
             things
             which
             were
             spoken
             of
             Paul.
             
          
           
             14.
             1.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             s
             like
             she
             was
             a
             Proselite
             .
             2.
             
             They
             that
             worship
             God
             are
             best
             prepared
             for
             further
             Grace
             :
             3.
             
             Gods
             opening
             the
             heart
             maketh
             the
             word
             effectual
             .
             4.
             
             Diligent
             regardful
             attention
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             Conversion
             ,
             or
             a
             great
             preparation
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             when
             she
             was
             baptized
             ,
             and
             her
             houshold
             ,
             she
             besought
             us
             ,
             saying
             ,
             If
             ye
             have
             judged
             me
             to
             be
             faithful
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             come
             into
             my
             house
             and
             abide
             there
             .
             And
             she
             constrained
             us
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Note
             1.
             
             It
             was
             the
             ordinary
             way
             of
             Apostles
             to
             Baptize
             Housholds
             :
             Not
             that
             they
             could
             be
             sure
             they
             were
             all
             true
             Believers
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Rulers
             could
             make
             them
             such
             .
             But
             it
             was
             the
             Rulers
             duty
             to
             devote
             all
             in
             their
             Power
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             do
             their
             best
             to
             perswade
             them
             to
             a
             true
             consent
             ;
             and
             to
             rid
             their
             house
             of
             all
             unnecessary
             Persons
             that
             refused
             :
             And
             God
             used
             to
             bless
             their
             endeavours
             ,
             and
             their
             interest
             and
             power
             might
             do
             much
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Converted
             Persons
             have
             so
             much
             love
             to
             Christs
             Ministers
             who
             converted
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             greatly
             desire
             their
             Company
             and
             further
             help
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             as
             we
             went
             to
             prayer
             ,
             a
             certain
             Damsel
             ,
             possessed
             with
             a
             Spirit
             of
             divination
             ,
             met
             us
             ,
             which
             brought
             her
             Masters
             much
             gain
             by
             sooth
             saying
             :
          
           
             16.
             
             One
             possessed
             with
             a
             deluding
             foretelling
             Devil
             ,
             who
             thereby
             brought
             him
             gain
             for
             Divination
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             The
             same
             followed
             Paul
             ,
             and
             us
             ,
             and
             cried
             ,
             saying
             ,
             These
             men
             are
             the
             servants
             of
             the
             most
             high
             God
             ,
             which
             shew
             unto
             us
             the
             way
             of
             salvation
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Note
             ,
             God
             constrained
             the
             Devil
             to
             confess
             Christ
             against
             his
             will.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             this
             did
             she
             many
             days
             .
             But
             Paul
             being
             grieved
             ,
             turned
             and
             said
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             I
             command
             thee
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             come
             out
             of
             her
             .
             And
             he
             came
             out
             the
             same
             hour
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Satan
             must
             be
             dispossest
             of
             Body
             ,
             Soul
             or
             Nation
             ,
             whenever
             Christ
             commandeth
             it
             ,
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             when
             her
             Masters
             saw
             that
             the
             hope
             of
             their
             gains
             was
             gone
             ,
             they
             caught
             Paul
             and
             Silas
             ,
             and
             drew
             them
             into
             the
             market-place
             ,
             unto
             the
             Rulers
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             s
             like
             her
             Masters
             being
             more
             then
             one
             ,
             were
             some
             Heathen
             Priests
             ,
             however
             we
             see
             ,
             the
             love
             of
             Money
             is
             the
             root
             of
             Persecution
             and
             all
             evil
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             brought
             them
             to
             the
             magistrates
             ,
             saying
             ,
             These
             men
             being
             Jews
             ,
             do
             exceedingly
             trouble
             our
             city
             ,
             21.
             
             And
             teach
             customs
             which
             are
             not
             lawful
             for
             us
             to
             receive
             ,
             neither
             to
             observe
             ,
             being
             Romans
             .
          
           
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             They
             brought
             them
             to
             the
             Roman
             Officers
             ,
             under
             whose
             Government
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             accused
             them
             as
             being
             Jews
             ,
             of
             a
             contrary
             Religion
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             unlawful
             Doctrines
             ,
             causing
             Sedition
             and
             disturbing
             the
             publick
             peace
             .
             Note
             ,
             Covetous
             malignants
             use
             the
             accusation
             of
             Sedition
             to
             hide
             their
             malice
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             the
             multitude
             rose
             up
             together
             against
             them
             :
             and
             the
             magistrates
             rent
             off
             their
             clothes
             ,
             and
             commanded
             to
             beat
             them
             .
             23.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             laid
             many
             stripes
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             cast
             them
             into
             prison
             ,
             charging
             the
             jayler
             to
             keep
             them
             safely
             .
             24.
             
             Who
             having
             received
             such
             a
             charge
             ,
             thrust
             them
             into
             the
             inner
             prison
             ,
             and
             made
             their
             feet
             fast
             in
             the
             stocks
             .
          
           
             22
             ,
             
               &c.
               Note
            
             ,
             Rulers
             and
             Rabble
             ,
             nnd
             most
             were
             for
             the
             DevIl
             against
             Christ
             and
             their
             own
             Salvation
             :
             And
             the
             innocent
             Servants
             of
             Christ
             are
             imprisoned
             and
             used
             as
             Rogues
             ,
             meerely
             for
             seeking
             Mens
             wellfare
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             And
             at
             midnight
             Paul
             and
             Silas
             prayed
             ,
             and
             sang
             praises
             unto
             God
             :
             and
             the
             prisoners
             heard
             them
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Note
             ,
             Persecution
             doth
             not
             disoblige
             us
             from
             joyful
             praise
             to
             God
             ,
             nor
             destroy
             believers
             comforts
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             And
             suddenly
             there
             was
             a
             great
             Earthquake
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             Prison
             were
             shaken
             :
             and
             immediately
             all
             the
             doors
             were
             opened
             ,
             and
             every
             ones
             band
             were
             loosed
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             
               Note
               ,
               Luke
            
             that
             wrote
             this
             was
             one
             of
             their
             Company
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             when
             this
             was
             done
             :
             Gods
             Power
             is
             invincible
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             the
             keeper
             of
             the
             Prison
             awaking
             out
             of
             his
             sleep
             ,
             and
             seeing
             the
             Prison-doors
             open
             ,
             he
             drew
             out
             his
             sword
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             killed
             himself
             ,
             supposing
             that
             the
             Prisoners
             had
             been
             fled
             .
             28.
             
             But
             Paul
             cried
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Do
             thy self
             no
             harm
             ;
             for
             we
             are
             all
             here
             .
          
           
           
             27.
             
             He
             would
             have
             killed
             himself
             to
             prevent
             punishment
             ,
             in
             the
             rage
             of
             his
             passion
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             Then
             he
             called
             for
             a
             light
             ,
             and
             sprang
             in
             ,
             and
             came
             trembling
             ,
             and
             fell
             down
             before
             Paul
             and
             Silas
             ;
             30.
             
             And
             brought
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             what
             must
             I
             do
             to
             be
             saved
             ?
          
           
             29.
             
             Note
             ,
             When
             Gods
             dreadful
             Judgments
             and
             his
             Grace
             joyn
             together
             ,
             no
             heart
             can
             resist
             them
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             And
             they
             said
             ,
             Believe
             on
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             thy
             house
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             was
             resolved
             to
             do
             whatever
             they
             required
             ,
             knowing
             by
             this
             miracle
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             sent
             by
             God.
             2.
             
             Believing
             in
             Christ
             ,
             includeth
             all
             the
             essentials
             of
             Christianity
             .
             3.
             
             His
             house
             would
             not
             be
             saved
             for
             his
             Faith
             ,
             without
             any
             of
             their
             own
             .
             But
             it
             is
             supposed
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             bless
             his
             endeavours
             to
             convert
             them
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             And
             they
             spake
             unto
             him
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             that
             were
             in
             his
             house
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             They
             instructed
             him
             and
             his
             Houshold
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             indeed
             believe
             and
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             And
             he
             took
             them
             the
             same
             hour
             of
             the
             night
             ;
             and
             washed
             their
             stripes
             ;
             and
             was
             baptized
             ,
             he
             and
             all
             his
             straightway
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             He
             presently
             shewed
             his
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             :
             For
             he
             that
             had
             scourged
             them
             ,
             washed
             their
             sores
             to
             heal
             them
             ;
             and
             he
             and
             all
             his
             Houshold
             were
             presently
             Baptized
             ,
             as
             having
             professed
             their
             resolved
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             The
             Apostles
             delayed
             not
             Baptism
             ,
             when
             serious
             profession
             gave
             them
             right
             :
             but
             in
             doubtful
             cases
             of
             ignorant
             or
             unresolved
             Men
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             longer
             delayed
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             brought
             them
             into
             his
             house
             ,
             he
             set
             meat
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             rejoyced
             ,
             believing
             in
             God
             with
             all
             his
             house
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             True
             Conversion
             changeth
             Mens
             thoughts
             of
             Gods
             Servants
             ,
             and
             causeth
             men
             to
             love
             and
             honour
             them
             .
             2.
             
             Conversion
             puts
             Men
             into
             a
             joyful
             state
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             And
             when
             it
             was
             day
             ,
             the
             magistrates
             sent
             the
             Sergeants
             ,
             saying
             Let
             those
             men
             go
             .
             36.
             
             And
             the
             keeper
             of
             the
             Prison
             told
             this
             saying
             to
             Paul
             ,
             The
             magistrates
             have
             sent
             to
             let
             you
             go
             :
             now
             therefore
             depart
             ,
             and
             go
             in
             peace
             .
             37.
             
             But
             Paul
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             They
             have
             beaten
             us
             openly
             uncondemned
             ,
             being
             Romans
             ,
             and
             have
             cast
             us
             into
             Prison
             ;
             and
             now
             do
             they
             thrust
             us
             out
             privily
             ?
             nay
             verily
             ;
             but
             let
             them
             come
             themselves
             and
             fetch
             us
             out
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             is
             lawful
             to
             plead
             our
             right
             by
             Law
             against
             unjust
             Magistrates
             ,
             Paul
             was
             a
             Roman
             by
             enfrauchisment
             (
             though
             a
             Jew
             )
          
           
             38.
             
             And
             the
             sergeants
             told
             these
             words
             unto
             the
             magistrates
             :
             and
             they
             feared
             when
             they
             heard
             that
             they
             were
             Romans
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             Roman
             Laws
             forbad
             all
             such
             base
             usage
             of
             any
             that
             was
             of
             Roman
             freedom
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             And
             they
             came
             and
             besought
             them
             ,
             and
             brought
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             desired
             them
             to
             depart
             out
             of
             the
             city
             .
             40.
             
             And
             they
             went
             out
             of
             the
             Prison
             ,
             and
             entred
             into
             the
             house
             of
             Lydia
             :
             and
             when
             they
             had
             seen
             the
             brethren
             ,
             they
             comfo●ed
             them
             ,
             and
             departed
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             They
             spake
             them
             fair
             ,
             for
             fear
             ,
             and
             intreated
             them
             to
             depart
             ,
             40.
             
             They
             visited
             ,
             comforted
             and
             confirmed
             their
             converts
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             NOw
             when
             they
             had
             passed
             through
             Amphipolis
             ,
             and
             Apollonia
             ,
             they
             came
             to
             Thessalonica
             ,
             where
             was
             a
             Synagogue
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             2.
             
             And
             Paul
             ,
             as
             his
             manner
             was
             went
             in
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             three
             sabbath-days
             reasoned
             with
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             3.
             
             Opening
             and
             alledging
             ,
             that
             Christ
             must
             needs
             have
             suffered
             ,
             and
             risen
             again
             from
             the
             dead
             :
             and
             that
             this
             Jesus
             whom
             I
             Preach
             unto
             unto
             you
             ,
             is
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               Note
               ,
               Paul
            
             began
             his
             Prea●hing
             usually
             in
             the
             Jews
             Synagogue
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             most
             prepared
             by
             expectation
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             understood
             his
             language
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             miraculous
             gift
             of
             unlearnt
             tongues
             ,
             was
             it
             which
             he
             used
             in
             his
             ordinary
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             on
             extraordinary
             inspirations
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             some
             of
             them
             believed
             ,
             and
             consorted
             with
             Paul
             and
             Silas
             :
             and
             of
             the
             devout
             Greeks
             a
             great
             multitude
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             cheif
             women
             not
             a
             few
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             being
             convinced
             by
             proof
             out
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             that
             Christ
             must
             suffer
             and
             rise
             again
             ,
             many
             believed
             ;
             some
             Jews
             ,
             but
             more
             of
             the
             Proselites
             and
             chief
             Women
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             the
             Jews
             which
             believed
             not
             ,
             moved
             with
             envy
             ,
             took
             unto
             them
             certain
             lewd
             fellows
             of
             the
             baser
             sort
             ,
             and
             gathered
             a
             company
             ,
             and
             set
             all
             the
             city
             on
             an
             uprore
             ,
             
             and
             assaulted
             the
             house
             of
             Jason
             ,
             and
             sought
             to
             bring
             them
             out
             to
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             rabble
             are
             fit
             instruments
             for
             persecution
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             sufficient
             ignorance
             and
             malignity
             ,
             and
             will
             rage
             against
             reason
             :
             But
             its
             Legalists
             that
             incite
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             when
             they
             found
             them
             not
             ,
             they
             drew
             Jason
             ,
             and
             certain
             brethren
             ,
             unto
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             city
             ,
             crying
             ,
             These
             that
             have
             turned
             the
             world
             up
             side
             down
             are
             come
             hither
             also
             ?
             7.
             
             Whom
             Jason
             hath
             received
             :
             and
             these
             all
             do
             contrary
             to
             the
             decrees
             of
             Cesar
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             another
             King
             ,
             one
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Were
             it
             not
             for
             the
             false
             pretence
             of
             Sedition
             against
             Rulers
             ,
             to
             engage
             their
             safety
             ,
             and
             honour
             in
             jealousie
             against
             Christ
             and
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Devil
             would
             be
             posed
             in
             his
             Accusation
             of
             the
             Faithful
             .
             2.
             
             The
             name
             of
             King
             Jesus
             falsly
             Expounded
             ,
             is
             it
             that
             is
             used
             to
             engage
             Princes
             against
             Christ
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             they
             troubled
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             city
             ,
             when
             they
             heard
             these
             things
             .
             9.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             taken
             security
             of
             Jason
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             they
             let
             them
             go
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Note
             ,
             So
             Solicitous
             are
             men
             of
             their
             own
             safety
             ,
             from
             the
             Rulers
             power
             ,
             that
             all
             puts
             them
             into
             trouble
             ,
             which
             seemeth
             to
             bring
             them
             into
             any
             danger
             .
             Fears
             raise
             Commotions
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             the
             brethren
             immediately
             sent
             away
             Paul
             and
             Silas
             by
             night
             unto
             Berea
             ?
             who
             coming
             thither
             ,
             went
             into
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             good
             to
             reserve
             Persecuted
             Ministers
             for
             further
             work
             ,
             when
             Satan
             would
             destroy
             them
             .
             2.
             
             Again
             the
             Apostles
             make
             the
             Jews
             Synagogue
             their
             Preaching
             place
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             These
             were
             more
             noble
             then
             those
             in
             Thessalonica
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             received
             the
             word
             with
             all
             readiness
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             searched
             the
             Scriptures
             daily
             ,
             whether
             those
             things
             were
             so
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             These
             were
             more
             ingenious
             rational
             sober
             Jews
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             meet
             the
             Gospel
             with
             rage
             ,
             but
             thought
             it
             worthy
             their
             serious
             enquiry
             ,
             whether
             the
             Scriptures
             did
             foretell
             of
             the
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             whether
             Pauls
             proofs
             of
             Christianity
             were
             valid
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Therefore
             many
             of
             them
             believed
             :
             also
             of
             honourable
             women
             which
             were
             Greeks
             ,
             and
             of
             men
             not
             a
             few
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             This
             preparation
             of
             a
             sober
             enquiry
             after
             truth
             ,
             is
             a
             reason
             rendred
             ,
             why
             many
             of
             them
             believed
             .
             As
             did
             many
             Men
             and
             Women
             of
             note
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             But
             when
             the
             Jews
             of
             Thessalonica
             had
             knowledge
             that
             the
             word
             of
             God
             was
             Preached
             of
             Paul
             at
             Berea
             ,
             they
             came
             thither
             also
             ,
             and
             stired
             up
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Note
             ,
             Satan
             sends
             about
             his
             Messenger
             as
             Christ
             did
             his
             :
             To
             stir
             up
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             then
             immediately
             the
             brethren
             sent
             away
             Paul
             ,
             to
             go
             as
             it
             were
             to
             the
             sea
             :
             but
             Silas
             and
             Timotheus
             abode
             there
             still
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Note
             ,
             Not
             because
             Paul
             was
             more
             fearful
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             more
             useful
             and
             more
             maliced
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             they
             that
             conducted
             Paul
             ,
             brought
             him
             unto
             Athens
             :
             and
             receiving
             a
             Commandment
             unto
             Silas
             and
             Timotheus
             ,
             for
             to
             come
             to
             him
             with
             all
             speed
             ,
             they
             departed
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Paul
             passing
             by
             many
             Countries
             between
             ,
             was
             conducted
             to
             Athens
             ,
             the
             great
             Seat
             or
             University
             of
             Philosophy
             ,
             to
             Greece
             and
             all
             the
             Learned
             World.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             Now
             while
             Paul
             waited
             for
             them
             at
             Athens
             ;
             his
             Spirit
             was
             stirred
             in
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             the
             city
             wholly
             given
             to
             idolatry
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             He
             was
             much
             moved
             ,
             to
             see
             such
             abundance
             of
             Statues
             ,
             Images
             and
             Altars
             in
             the
             City
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Therefore
             disputed
             he
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             with
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             devout
             persons
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Market
             daily
             with
             them
             that
             met
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Therefore
             he
             did
             not
             only
             dispute
             for
             Christianity
             in
             the
             Sinagogue
             with
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             devout
             Worshippers
             (
             who
             when
             converted
             ,
             were
             usually
             the
             first
             Members
             of
             the
             Churches
             )
             but
             also
             with
             the
             Heathens
             where
             he
             met
             them
             ,
             against
             their
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Then
             certain
             Philosophers
             of
             the
             Epicureans
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Stoicks
             ,
             encountred
             him
             :
             and
             some
             said
             ,
             What
             will
             this
             babbler
             say
             ?
             other
             some
             ,
             He
             seemeth
             to
             be
             a
             setter
             forth
             of
             strange
             Gods
             ?
             because
             he
             Preached
             unto
             them
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             the
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             The
             Epicureans
             a
             loose
             sensual
             Sect
             ,
             and
             the
             Stoicks
             a
             stricter
             Sect
             encountred
             him
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             them
             despising
             him
             as
             an
             unlearned
             Babler
             :
             Others
             thought
             that
             he
             Preacht
             some
             God
             (
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             and
             the
             Resurrection
             )
             not
             known
             to
             them
             before
             ,
             Note
             ,
             The
             Athenians
             were
             not
             only
             for
             liberty
             for
             every
             one
             to
             worship
             what
             God
             he
             would
             ,
             but
             thought
             it
             the
             height
             of
             Religion
             to
             take
             in
             and
             worship
             the
             Gods
             of
             all
             Nations
             :
             And
             to
             please
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             build
             them
             Altars
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             they
             took
             him
             ,
             and
             brought
             him
             unto
             Areopagus
             ,
             saying
             ,
             May
             we
             know
             
             what
             this
             new
             doctrine
             ,
             whereof
             thou
             speakest
             ,
             is
             ?
             20.
             
             For
             thou
             bringest
             certain
             strange
             things
             to
             our
             ears
             :
             we
             would
             know
             therefore
             what
             these
             things
             mean.
             
          
           
             19.
             
             They
             brought
             him
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             Judicature
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             be
             Judges
             ,
             before
             any
             new
             God
             was
             to
             be
             received
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             hear
             what
             God
             it
             was
             that
             he
             Preached
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             (
             For
             all
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             and
             strangers
             which
             were
             there
             ,
             spent
             their
             time
             in
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             either
             to
             tell
             or
             to
             hear
             some
             new
             thing
             .
             )
          
           
             21.
             
             The
             very
             learning
             and
             daily
             business
             of
             the
             Athenian
             Philosophers
             ,
             Students
             and
             Sojourners
             ,
             was
             but
             to
             know
             News
             ,
             and
             tell
             it
             ,
             whether
             Speculative
             or
             Historical
             :
             (
             And
             what
             else
             is
             all
             learning
             ,
             that
             serveth
             not
             to
             Holiness
             and
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Then
             Paul
             stood
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Mars-hill
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Ye
             men
             of
             Athens
             ,
             I
             perceive
             that
             in
             all
             things
             ye
             are
             too
             superstitious
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Ye
             are
             on
             pretence
             of
             being
             very
             Religious
             ,
             addicted
             to
             worship
             multitudes
             of
             Gods.
             
          
           
             23.
             
             For
             as
             I
             passed
             by
             ,
             and
             beheld
             your
             devotions
             ,
             I
             found
             an
             altar
             with
             this
             inscription
             ,
             TO
             THE
             UNKOWN
             GOD.
             Whom
             therefore
             ye●
             ignorantly
             worship
             ,
             him
             declare
             I
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Whatever
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             that
             Inscription
             ,
             you
             confess
             you
             worship
             an
             unknown
             God
             ,
             I
             would
             therefore
             make
             known
             to
             you
             that
             only
             God
             ,
             whom
             you
             must
             worship
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             God
             that
             made
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             therein
             ,
             seeing
             that
             he
             is
             Lord
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             dwelleth
             not
             in
             Temples
             made
             with
             hands
             :
             25.
             
             Neither
             is
             worshipped
             with
             mens
             hands
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             needed
             any
             thing
             seeing
             he
             giveth
             to
             all
             life
             ,
             and
             breath
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             ;
          
           
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Bring
             not
             down
             that
             God
             that
             made
             and
             owneth
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             imaginarily
             to
             your
             Temples
             and
             Images
             ,
             or
             think
             that
             he
             needeth
             ,
             or
             you
             can
             give
             him
             any
             thing
             ,
             who
             giveth
             us
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             And
             hath
             made
             of
             one
             bloud
             all
             nations
             of
             men
             ,
             for
             to
             dwell
             on
             all
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             hath
             determined
             the
             times
             before
             appointed
             ,
             and
             the
             bounds
             of
             their
             habitation
             :
          
           
             26.
             
             And
             hath
             made
             all
             Men
             of
             one
             human
             nature
             (
             propagated
             from
             one
             root
             )
             and
             ordered
             them
             into
             their
             several
             Countries
             ,
             and
             bounded
             habitations
             determined
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             That
             they
             should
             seek
             the
             Lord
             ,
             if
             haply
             they
             might
             feell
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             find
             him
             ,
          
           
             27.
             
             Making
             it
             their
             duty
             to
             seek
             to
             know
             him
             as
             their
             Maker
             by
             his
             works
             ,
             and
             as
             their
             Benefactor
             by
             his
             Mercies
             ,
             which
             palpably
             declare
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             serve
             love
             and
             worship
             him
             ,
             as
             their
             God.
             
          
           
             27.28
             .
             Though
             he
             be
             not
             far
             from
             every
             one
             of
             us
             :
             For
             in
             him
             we
             live
             ,
             and
             move
             ,
             and
             have
             our
             being
             ;
             as
             certain
             also
             of
             your
             own
             poets
             have
             said
             ,
             For
             we
             are
             also
             his
             offspring
             .
          
           
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             He
             is
             as
             neer
             us
             as
             our
             Souls
             are
             to
             our
             Bodys
             ;
             Being
             indeed
             more
             than
             a
             Soul
             to
             all
             the
             World
             :
             For
             it
             is
             
               In
               him
            
             that
             we
             live
             and
             move
             and
             have
             our
             Being
             ;
             As
             your
             Poet
             Aratus
             faith
             ,
             For
             we
             are
             his
             off-spring
             :
             for
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             through
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             are
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             no
             Parent
             so
             much
             causeth
             us
             as
             God
             doth
             ,
             nor
             doth
             the
             Soul
             so
             much
             to
             our
             life
             ,
             motion
             and
             being
             as
             God
             doth
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             Forasmuch
             then
             as
             we
             are
             the
             offspring
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             think
             that
             the
             Godhead
             is
             like
             unto
             gold
             ,
             or
             silver
             ,
             or
             stone
             graven
             by
             art
             and
             mans
             device
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             Our
             Souls
             being
             the
             best
             Image
             of
             God
             our
             Maker
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             so
             much
             debase
             him
             as
             to
             make
             Images
             of
             him
             of
             Gold
             ,
             Silver
             or
             Stone
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             was
             like
             such
             shapes
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             And
             the
             times
             of
             this
             ignorance
             God
             winked
             at
             ;
             but
             now
             commandeth
             all
             men
             every
             where
             to
             repent
             :
          
           
             30.
             
             And
             as
             man
             seemeth
             by
             forbearance
             a
             while
             to
             connive
             at
             faults
             ,
             so
             God
             hath
             not
             in
             the
             time
             of
             this
             ignorance
             ,
             either
             punished
             the
             World
             as
             such
             deserveth
             ,
             nor
             sent
             them
             from
             Heaven
             that
             notice
             of
             his
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             that
             call
             to
             Repent
             and
             amend
             as
             now
             he
             doth
             ,
             but
             left
             them
             mostly
             to
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             and
             the
             discoveries
             of
             his
             Works
             and
             Providence
             :
             But
             now
             in
             hatred
             of
             Sin
             and
             Mercy
             to
             Sinners
             ,
             he
             hath
             sent
             a
             special
             Messenger
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             call
             all
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             offer
             them
             pardon
             thereupon
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             Because
             he
             hath
             appointed
             a
             day
             in
             the
             which
             he
             will
             judge
             the
             world
             in
             righteousness
             ,
             by
             that
             man
             whom
             he
             hath
             ordained
             ;
             whereof
             he
             hath
             given
             assurance
             unto
             all
             men
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             hath
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             For
             he
             hath
             certainly
             determined
             to
             judge
             the
             World
             with
             Righteousness
             ,
             by
             that
             Man
             whom
             he
             hath
             ordained
             to
             be
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             Faithful
             and
             the
             Judge
             of
             all
             which
             (
             though
             it
             seem
             incredible
             to
             most
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             should
             be
             so
             advanced
             to
             be
             King
             and
             Judge
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             yet
             )
             God
             hath
             given
             certain
             proof
             of
             ,
             by
             evidence
             sufficient
             to
             evince
             it
             to
             true
             reason
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             hath
             raised
             him
             from
             death
             to
             life
             ,
             (
             and
             taken
             him
             up
             to
             Heaven
             .
             )
          
           
           
             32.
             
             And
             when
             they
             heard
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             some
             mocked
             :
             and
             others
             said
             ,
             We
             will
             hear
             thee
             again
             of
             this
             matter
             .
             33.
             
             So
             Paul
             departed
             from
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             Resurrection
             seemed
             so
             incredible
             that
             some
             (
             Epicureans
             its
             like
             )
             scoft
             at
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Note
               ,
               Paul
            
             did
             wisely
             in
             Preaching
             the
             true
             God
             to
             them
             first
             ,
             and
             reproving
             their
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             only
             concluding
             with
             the
             notice
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             yet
             no
             sort
             of
             men
             more
             contemned
             his
             Doctrine
             than
             the
             Learned
             Athenians
             .
             Self-conceit
             and
             the
             prepossession
             of
             their
             vain
             though
             extolled
             Learning
             most
             powerfully
             kept
             out
             the
             Truth
             :
             And
             it
             did
             not
             please
             God
             there
             to
             work
             Miracles
             to
             convince
             them
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             Howbeit
             ,
             certain
             men
             clave
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             believed
             :
             among
             the
             which
             was
             Dionysius
             the
             Areopagite
             ,
             and
             a
             woman
             named
             Damaris
             ,
             and
             others
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             This
             famous
             University
             yeilded
             few
             Converts
             :
             But
             those
             few
             were
             precious
             to
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             AFter
             these
             things
             ,
             Paul
             departed
             from
             Athens
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             Corinth
             ;
             2.
             
             And
             found
             a
             certain
             Jew
             named
             Aquila
             ,
             born
             in
             Pontus
             ,
             lately
             come
             from
             Italy
             ,
             with
             his
             wife
             Priscilla
             ,
             (
             because
             that
             Claudius
             had
             commanded
             all
             Jews
             to
             depart
             from
             Rome
             )
             and
             came
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             Claudius
             banished
             all
             Jews
             from
             Rome
             is
             certain
             :
             but
             the
             cause
             is
             uncertain
             .
             Suetonius
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               was
               their
               Tumults
               by
               the
               impulse
            
             or
             
               imitation
               of
               Christ
            
             (
             or
             some
             read
             it
             of
             one
             Crestus
             .
             )
             It
             is
             not
             unlike
             that
             the
             Jews
             rage
             at
             Rome
             against
             the
             Gospel
             made
             them
             Tumultuous
             against
             Christians
             :
             and
             thereupon
             both
             sorts
             were
             banished
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Jews
             :
             And
             so
             there
             could
             then
             be
             no
             Church
             left
             and
             tolerated
             at
             Rome
             ,
             but
             Gentiles
             only
             .
             For
             it
             is
             doubtless
             that
             the
             Christian
             Jews
             were
             banished
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             because
             he
             was
             of
             the
             same
             craft
             ,
             he
             abode
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             wrought
             (
             for
             by
             their
             occupation
             they
             were
             Tent-makers
             .
             )
          
           
             3.
             
             Note
             ,
             Men
             separated
             to
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             may
             labour
             for
             their
             Living
             ,
             if
             needful
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             he
             reasoned
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             every
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             perswaded
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             the
             Greeks
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Note
             ,
             Still
             the
             Jews
             Synagogue
             was
             his
             Preaching
             place
             to
             gather
             the
             beginnings
             of
             a
             Church
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             when
             Silas
             and
             Timotheus
             were
             come
             from
             Macedonia
             ,
             Paul
             was
             pressed
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             testified
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             was
             Christ
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             was
             extraordinarily
             moved
             in
             Spirit
             more
             openly
             and
             earnestly
             to
             testifie
             to
             the
             Jews
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             ,
             to
             leave
             them
             without
             excuse
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             when
             they
             opposed
             themselves
             ,
             and
             blasphemed
             ,
             he
             shook
             his
             raiment
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Your
             bloud
             be
             upon
             your
             own
             heads
             ;
             I
             am
             clean
             :
             from
             hence
             forth
             I
             will
             go
             unto
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             when
             they
             gainsayed
             and
             railed
             and
             blasphemed
             Christ
             ,
             he
             renounced
             and
             deserted
             them
             by
             the
             Ceremony
             of
             shaking
             off
             the
             dust
             as
             a
             witness
             ,
             that
             their
             destruction
             was
             of
             themselves
             and
             not
             by
             his
             neglect
             to
             convince
             them
             .
             And
             thencefore
             he
             resolved
             to
             leave
             their
             Synagogue
             and
             teach
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             he
             departed
             thence
             ,
             and
             entred
             into
             a
             certain
             mans
             house
             ,
             named
             Justus
             ,
             one
             that
             worshipped
             God
             ,
             whose
             house
             joyned
             hard
             to
             the
             Synagogue
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             s
             like
             this
             Justus
             was
             a
             Proselyte
             :
             If
             not
             he
             was
             one
             that
             had
             learnt
             at
             least
             to
             worship
             the
             true
             God.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             Crispus
             the
             cheif
             Ruler
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             believed
             on
             the
             Lord
             with
             all
             his
             house
             :
             and
             many
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             hearing
             believed
             ,
             and
             were
             Baptized
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Still
             we
             see
             housholds
             are
             Converted
             and
             Baptized
             together
             ;
             the
             Rulers
             power
             and
             Gods
             blessing
             prevailing
             with
             them
             .
             3.
             
             Though
             the
             Synagogue
             drove
             away
             Paul
             ,
             the
             Ruler
             followed
             him
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Then
             spake
             the
             Lord
             to
             Paul
             in
             the
             night
             by
             a
             vision
             ,
             Be
             not
             afraid
             ,
             but
             speak
             ,
             and
             hold
             not
             thy
             peace
             :
             10.
             
             For
             I
             am
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             shall
             set
             on
             thee
             ,
             to
             hurt
             thee
             :
             for
             I
             have
             much
             people
             in
             this
             city
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             is
             an
             ungrounded
             Exposition
             of
             them
             that
             say
             that
             these
             were
             Gods
             People
             as
             pious
             men
             before
             (
             though
             some
             Proselytes
             might
             be
             such
             ,
             )
             or
             that
             God
             only
             foreknew
             their
             Conversion
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             decree
             to
             cause
             it
             .
             God
             had
             many
             there
             whom
             he
             decreed
             to
             Convert
             ;
             and
             therefore
             will
             have
             Paul
             to
             Preach
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             secure
             him
             from
             Persecutions
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             he
             continued
             there
             a
             year
             and
             six
             months
             ,
             teaching
             the
             word
             of
             God
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Great
             works
             must
             have
             answerable
             time
             and
             labour
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             mention
             of
             
               Paul
               ,
               Silas
               ,
               Timothy
               ,
               Aquila
               ,
               Luke
               ▪
            
             and
             many
             other
             such
             at
             Corinth
             :
             but
             of
             no
             one
             that
             was
             sole
             Bishop
             over
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             when
             Gallio
             was
             the
             deputy
             of
             Achaia
             ,
             
             the
             Jews
             made
             insurrection
             with
             one
             accord
             against
             Paul
             ,
             and
             brought
             him
             to
             the
             judgment-seat
             ,
          
           
             12.
             
             They
             carryed
             him
             by
             force
             before
             the
             Roman
             Proconsul
             to
             be
             judged
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Saying
             ,
             This
             fellow
             perswadeth
             men
             to
             worship
             God
             contrary
             to
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Note
             ,
             Who
             would
             think
             but
             these
             men
             were
             very
             godly
             men
             themselves
             who
             were
             so
             zealous
             against
             worshipping
             of
             God
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law.
             And
             yet
             they
             were
             meer
             blind
             ungodly
             malignant
             Pesecutors
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             when
             Paul
             was
             now
             about
             to
             open
             his
             mouth
             ,
             Gallio
             ,
             said
             unto
             the
             Jews
             ,
             If
             it
             were
             a
             matter
             of
             wrong
             ,
             or
             wicked
             lewdness
             ,
             O
             ye
             Jews
             ,
             reason
             would
             that
             I
             should
             bear
             with
             you
             :
             15.
             
             But
             if
             it
             be
             a
             question
             of
             words
             and
             names
             ,
             and
             of
             your
             law
             ,
             look
             ye
             to
             it
             ;
             for
             I
             will
             be
             no
             judge
             of
             such
             matters
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             The
             Roman
             Law
             enabled
             not
             Gallio
             to
             decide
             the
             Jewish
             Controversies
             ,
             but
             to
             punish
             men
             that
             wronged
             one
             another
             ,
             or
             committed
             any
             Wicked
             lewdness
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             If
             Christian
             Magistrates
             were
             all
             as
             wise
             as
             these
             Heathens
             and
             would
             not
             lend
             fiery
             Legallists
             their
             Swords
             ,
             nor
             become
             the
             Executioners
             of
             the
             fury
             of
             blind
             proud
             zealots
             ,
             the
             business
             would
             be
             soon
             over
             ,
             and
             be
             but
             a
             scuffle
             among
             themselves
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             he
             drave
             them
             from
             the
             Judgement-seat
             .
             17.
             
             Then
             all
             the
             Greeks
             took
             Sosthenes
             ,
             the
             cheif
             Ruler
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             and
             beat
             him
             before
             the
             judgement-seat
             :
             and
             Gallio
             cared
             for
             none
             of
             those
             things
             .
          
           
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             s
             like
             these
             Greeks
             were
             Christian
             Converts
             :
             They
             did
             ill
             in
             exercising
             revenge
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             Paul
             after
             this
             tarried
             there
             yet
             a
             good
             while
             ,
             and
             then
             took
             his
             leave
             of
             the
             brethren
             ,
             and
             sailed
             thence
             into
             Syria
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             Priscilla
             and
             Aquila
             :
             having
             shorn
             his
             head
             in
             Cenchrea
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             a
             vow
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             is
             uncertain
             whether
             it
             was
             Paul
             or
             Aquila
             ,
             that
             is
             said
             to
             cut
             his
             hair
             :
             but
             it
             seemeth
             liker
             to
             be
             Aquila
             .
             The
             Vow
             of
             Nazarites
             was
             not
             to
             cut
             their
             Hair
             ,
             sometime
             during
             life
             ,
             and
             sometime
             for
             a
             certain
             time
             :
             when
             it
             was
             ended
             they
             cut
             their
             Hair.
             
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             he
             came
             to
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             left
             them
             there
             :
             but
             he
             himself
             entred
             into
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             and
             reasoned
             with
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Note
             ,
             His
             renouncing
             the
             Jews
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             was
             not
             a
             forsaking
             them
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             When
             they
             desired
             him
             to
             tarry
             longer
             time
             with
             them
             ,
             he
             consented
             not
             :
             21.
             
             But
             bade
             them
             farewel
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             must
             by
             all
             means
             keep
             this
             feast
             that
             cometh
             ,
             in
             Jerusalem
             :
             but
             I
             will
             return
             again
             unto
             you
             ,
             if
             God
             will.
             And
             he
             sailed
             from
             Ephesus
             22.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             landed
             at
             Cesarea
             ,
             and
             gone
             up
             and
             saluted
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             went
             down
             to
             Antioch
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             He
             went
             up
             from
             Caesarea
             to
             Jerusalem
             and
             after
             returned
             to
             Antioch
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             after
             he
             had
             spent
             some
             time
             there
             ,
             he
             departed
             ,
             and
             went
             over
             all
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             of
             Galatia
             and
             Phrygia
             in
             order
             ,
             strengthening
             all
             the
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             To
             instruct
             and
             encourage
             those
             before
             Converted
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             gather
             more
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             a
             certain
             Jew
             named
             Apollos
             ,
             born
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             an
             eloquent
             man
             ,
             and
             mighty
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             came
             to
             Ephesus
             .
             25.
             
             This
             man
             was
             instructed
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             being
             fervent
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             spake
             and
             taught
             diligently
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             knowing
             only
             the
             Baptism
             of
             John.
             
          
           
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             He
             was
             well
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             believed
             so
             much
             of
             Christ
             as
             John
             had
             Preached
             ,
             and
             was
             Baptized
             with
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             but
             wanted
             yet
             much
             of
             the
             further
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Christian
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             And
             he
             began
             to
             speak
             boldly
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             .
             Whom
             when
             Aquila
             and
             Priscilla
             had
             heard
             ,
             they
             took
             him
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             expounded
             unto
             him
             the
             way
             of
             God
             more
             perfectly
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Note
             ,
             An
             Eloquent
             Teacher
             mighty
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             yet
             disdaineth
             not
             to
             be
             better
             instructed
             by
             a
             Tent-maker
             and
             his
             Wife
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             when
             he
             was
             disposed
             to
             pass
             into
             Achaia
             ,
             the
             brethren
             wrote
             ,
             exhorting
             the
             Disciples
             to
             receive
             him
             :
             who
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             come
             ,
             helped
             them
             much
             which
             had
             believed
             through
             Grace
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             They
             wrote
             to
             them
             to
             entertain
             and
             encourage
             him
             ;
             who
             when
             he
             was
             come
             proved
             a
             great
             helper
             to
             them
             that
             already
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             were
             made
             Believers
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             For
             he
             mightily
             convinced
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             that
             publickly
             ,
             shewing
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             was
             Christ
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             For
             by
             the
             advantage
             of
             great
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             his
             Eloquence
             ,
             he
             was
             too
             hard
             for
             the
             contradicting
             Jews
             ,
             and
             clearly
             proved
             to
             them
             
             from
             the
             Sciptures
             which
             they
             own
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             true
             Messiah
             or
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             ANd
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             while
             Apollos
             was
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             Paul
             having
             passed
             through
             the
             upper
             coasts
             ,
             came
             to
             Ephesus
             :
             and
             finding
             certain
             Disciples
             .
             2.
             
             He
             said
             unthem
             ,
             Have
             ye
             received
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             since
             ye
             believed
             ?
             And
             they
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             We
             have
             not
             so
             much
             as
             heard
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             3.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Unto
             what
             then
             were
             ye
             Baptized
             ?
             And
             they
             said
             ,
             Unto
             Johns
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             found
             some
             that
             owned
             the
             Christian
             Profession
             .
             2.
             
             
               Note
               ,
               Johns
            
             Preaching
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Messiah
             is
             now
             come
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             Repented
             and
             Believed
             this
             he
             Baptized
             ,
             though
             they
             knew
             not
             that
             Jesus
             was
             he
             :
             But
             to
             many
             he
             also
             pointed
             to
             Jesus
             and
             said
             ,
             This
             is
             he
             .
             And
             these
             Disciples
             its
             like
             were
             such
             :
             and
             had
             learned
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Then
             said
             Paul
             ,
             John
             verily
             Baptised
             with
             the
             Baptism
             of
             repentance
             ,
             saying
             unto
             the
             People
             ,
             That
             they
             should
             believe
             on
             him
             which
             should
             come
             after
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             on
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             5.
             
             When
             they
             heard
             this
             ,
             they
             were
             Baptised
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Paul
             said
             John
             Baptized
             those
             who
             professed
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             in
             the
             Messiah
             as
             just
             now
             at
             hand
             who
             indeed
             was
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             When
             these
             Disciples
             heard
             that
             ,
             they
             were
             expresly
             Baptized
             (
             again
             )
             into
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             when
             Paul
             had
             laid
             his
             hands
             upon
             them
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             came
             on
             them
             and
             they
             spake
             with
             tongues
             ,
             and
             prophesied
             .
             7.
             
             And
             all
             the
             men
             were
             about
             twelve
             .
          
           
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             ▪
             the
             miraculous
             signal
             gift
             came
             on
             these
             men
             ,
             when
             Paul
             had
             laid
             his
             hands
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             The
             opinion
             of
             Matnixius
             and
             Beza
             that
             vers
             .
             5.
             was
             the
             speech
             of
             Paul
             concerning
             Johns
             Converts
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Baptized
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
             1.
             
             Is
             forced
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             suspected
             :
             2.
             
             It
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Context
             :
             For
             [
             They
             in
             vers
             .
             3.
             and
             and
             They
             in
             vers
             .
             5.
             and
             Them
             in
             vers
             .
             6.
             all
             plainly
             speak
             of
             the
             same
             persons
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             History
             of
             Johns
             Baptism
             ,
             who
             Baptized
             multitudes
             of
             the
             common
             People
             ,
             Soldiers
             ,
             Publicans
             and
             Pharisees
             upon
             a
             meer
             profession
             of
             Repentance
             and
             belief
             of
             the
             Messiah
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             is
             never
             said
             to
             have
             Baptized
             any
             into
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
             4.
             
             Their
             reason
             for
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             if
             Johns
             Baptism
             were
             so
             much
             the
             same
             with
             Christs
             that
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             perfected
             by
             the
             later
             .
             If
             any
             one
             then
             or
             now
             were
             Baptized
             only
             by
             Johns
             Baptism
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             Baptized
             again
             .
             It
             is
             essential
             to
             Christian
             Baptism
             ,
             to
             be
             Baptized
             into
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             of
             the
             Son
             (
             as
             buried
             and
             risen
             with
             him
             )
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             But
             Johns
             Baptism
             had
             not
             all
             this
             ;
             Therefore
             it
             is
             not
             the
             (
             now
             )
             Christian
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             he
             went
             into
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             and
             spake
             boldly
             for
             the
             space
             of
             three
             months
             ,
             disputing
             and
             perswading
             the
             things
             concerning
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             Gospel
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Gods
             Reign
             by
             the
             Messiah
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             when
             divers
             were
             hardened
             ,
             and
             believed
             not
             ,
             but
             spake
             evil
             of
             that
             way
             before
             the
             multitude
             ,
             he
             departed
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             separated
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             disputing
             daily
             in
             the
             School
             of
             one
             Tyrannus
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             Ears
             of
             Christians
             being
             unfit
             to
             bear
             their
             reproaching
             and
             blaspheming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             separated
             the
             Disciples
             from
             the
             publick
             Synagogue
             of
             the
             Jews
             to
             a
             private
             School
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             this
             continued
             by
             the
             space
             of
             two
             years
             ;
             so
             that
             all
             they
             which
             dwelt
             in
             Asia
             ,
             heard
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             both
             Jews
             and
             Greeks
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             By
             two
             years
             Teaching
             and
             Disputing
             the
             Gospel
             was
             spread
             through
             all
             Asia
             proconsular
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             God
             wrought
             special
             miracles
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             Paul
             :
             12.
             
             So
             that
             from
             his
             body
             were
             brought
             unto
             the
             sick
             ,
             handkerchiefs
             or
             aprons
             ,
             and
             the
             diseases
             departed
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             evil
             Spirits
             went
             out
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             So
             Many
             and
             great
             were
             the
             Miracles
             and
             Cures
             done
             by
             Pauls
             means
             ,
             that
             his
             corporal
             presence
             could
             not
             serve
             all
             ,
             but
             by
             Cloaths
             sent
             from
             his
             Body
             they
             at
             a
             distance
             were
             cured
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Then
             certain
             of
             the
             vagabond
             Jews
             ,
             exorcists
             ,
             took
             upon
             them
             to
             call
             over
             them
             which
             had
             evil
             Spirits
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             saying
             ,
             We
             adjure
             you
             by
             Jesus
             whom
             Paul
             Preacheth
             .
             14.
             
             And
             there
             were
             seven
             sons
             of
             one
             Sceva
             a
             Jew
             ,
             and
             cheif
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             which
             did
             so
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Seven
             Sons
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Jews
             Chief
             Priests
             ,
             being
             Vagabonds
             Exorcists
             that
             pretended
             to
             Conjure
             out
             Devils
             ,
             seeing
             Pauls
             Miracles
             had
             (
             like
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             )
             a
             desire
             to
             do
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             thought
             that
             saying
             the
             same
             words
             would
             serve
             without
             the
             same
             Faith
             and
             Grace
             (
             as
             Hypocrites
             do
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             the
             evil
             Spirit
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             
             Jesus
             I
             know
             ,
             and
             Paul
             I
             know
             ;
             but
             who
             are
             ye
             ?
             16.
             
             And
             the
             man
             in
             whom
             the
             evil
             Spirit
             was
             ,
             leapt
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             overcame
             them
             ,
             and
             prevailed
             against
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             fled
             out
             of
             that
             house
             naked
             and
             wounded
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Words
             without
             Faith
             would
             not
             work
             to
             cast
             out
             Devils
             ,
             and
             Christ
             would
             not
             give
             power
             to
             his
             Name
             used
             as
             a
             Charm
             :
             but
             Satan
             strengthened
             the
             Man
             to
             wound
             and
             shame
             them
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             this
             was
             known
             to
             all
             the
             Jews
             and
             Greeks
             also
             dwelling
             at
             Ephesus
             ;
             and
             fear
             fell
             on
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             was
             magnified
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             This
             being
             commonly
             known
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             was
             more
             reverenced
             and
             honoured
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             many
             that
             believed
             came
             and
             confessed
             ,
             and
             shewed
             their
             deeds
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Many
             Converts
             openly
             confessed
             their
             former
             evil
             deeds
          
           
             19.
             
             Many
             also
             of
             them
             which
             used
             curious
             arts
             ,
             brought
             their
             books
             together
             ,
             and
             burned
             them
             before
             all
             men
             :
             and
             they
             counted
             the
             price
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             found
             it
             fifty
             thousand
             pieces
             of
             silver
             .
             20.
             
             So
             mightily
             grew
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             prevailed
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             To
             shew
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             Repentance
             by
             the
             Renunciation
             of
             their
             former
             delusions
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             men
             else
             might
             be
             hurt
             by
             their
             ill
             Books
             or
             make
             an
             ill
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             sell
             but
             burn
             their
             Books
             of
             Magick
             and
             Charms
             and
             Idolatrous
             Rites
             and
             Divinations
             :
             though
             the
             price
             amounted
             to
             a
             very
             great
             sum
             (
             not
             pretending
             as
             Judas
             that
             this
             Money
             might
             have
             been
             given
             to
             the
             poor
             .
             )
             This
             shewed
             the
             power
             of
             Gods
             Word
             and
             Grace
             ,
             which
             so
             prevailed
             against
             Delusions
             and
             the
             love
             of
             Money
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             After
             these
             things
             were
             ended
             ,
             Paul
             purposed
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             passed
             through
             Macedonia
             and
             Achaia
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             saying
             ,
             After
             I
             have
             been
             there
             ,
             I
             must
             also
             see
             .
             Rome
             .
             22.
             
             So
             he
             sent
             into
             Macedonia
             two
             of
             them
             that
             ministred
             unto
             him
             ,
             Timotheus
             and
             Erastus
             ;
             but
             he
             himself
             stayed
             in
             Asia
             for
             a
             season
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Intending
             to
             go
             to
             Jerusalem
             he
             sent
             two
             that
             were
             as
             Servants
             to
             him
             in
             attending
             and
             helping
             him
             in
             his
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             the
             same
             time
             there
             arose
             no
             small
             stir
             about
             that
             way
             .
             24.
             
             For
             a
             certain
             man
             named
             Demetrius
             ,
             a
             silver-smith
             ,
             which
             made
             silver
             shrines
             for
             Diana
             ,
             brought
             no
             small
             gain
             unto
             the
             craftsmen
             .
             25.
             
             Whom
             he
             called
             together
             with
             the
             Workmen
             of
             like
             occupation
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
          
           
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             One
             whose
             Trade
             was
             to
             make
             either
             Medals
             that
             had
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Temple
             of
             Diana
             ,
             to
             sell
             ▪
             or
             else
             little
             Boxes
             in
             which
             the
             Image
             of
             Diana
             in
             her
             Temple
             was
             carryed
             about
             in
             Procession
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             It
             is
             wordly
             interest
             and
             commodity
             ,
             and
             love
             of
             Money
             that
             causeth
             Enmity
             and
             Persecution
             against
             the
             Servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             must
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             contrary
             to
             this
             interest
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Sirs
             ,
             ye
             know
             that
             by
             this
             craft
             we
             have
             our
             wealth
             .
             26.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             ye
             see
             and
             hear
             ,
             that
             not
             alone
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             but
             almost
             throughout
             all
             Asia
             ,
             this
             Paul
             hath
             perswaded
             and
             turned
             away
             much
             People
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             no
             Gods
             which
             are
             made
             with
             hands
             :
             27.
             
             So
             that
             not
             only
             this
             our
             craft
             is
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             set
             at
             nought
             ;
             but
             that
             also
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             great
             goddess
             Diana
             should
             be
             dispised
             ,
             and
             her
             magnificence
             should
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             whom
             all
             Asia
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             worshippeth
             28.
             
             And
             when
             they
             heard
             these
             sayings
             ,
             they
             were
             full
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             cried
             out
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Great
             is
             Diana
             of
             the
             Ephesians
             .
          
           
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Note
             ,
             Arguments
             from
             Wealth
             and
             Interest
             are
             unanswerable
             with
             blinded
             Worldlings
             ;
             and
             raise
             the
             rage
             of
             the
             Rabble
             against
             Reformation
             .
             Here
             we
             may
             see
             what
             resisteth
             Reformation
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ?
             Can
             it
             be
             hoped
             that
             any
             Truth
             or
             Reason
             should
             perswade
             the
             Pope
             and
             Cardinals
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             worldly
             Prelates
             to
             give
             up
             their
             Wealth
             ,
             Grandure
             ,
             Power
             and
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Lay
             Chancellors
             to
             surrender
             with
             repentance
             their
             gainful
             Usurpation
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ?
             And
             all
             their
             Courts
             (
             called
             )
             Ecclesiastick
             ,
             Officials
             ,
             Commissarie●
             ,
             Surrogates
             ,
             Archdeacons
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             multitude
             of
             their
             sub-Officers
             ,
             to
             become
             poor
             by
             giving
             over
             their
             Trade
             of
             Money-catching
             ?
             and
             all
             their
             Inquisitors
             to
             vomit
             up
             ther
             blood
             and
             gain
             ?
             And
             all
             the
             Crowds
             of
             Jesuits
             and
             Fryers
             to
             lose
             their
             Revenues
             and
             Life
             of
             Ease
             ,
             and
             their
             worldly
             Clergy
             who
             live
             in
             lazy
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             fleshly
             ease
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             railing
             at
             truth
             and
             serious
             Godliness
             ,
             to
             become
             poor
             and
             base
             by
             renouncing
             their
             Usurpation
             ,
             and
             their
             maintenances
             and
             domination
             ,
             which
             they
             get
             by
             pretending
             to
             watch
             and
             rule
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             the
             Peoples
             Souls
             .
             What
             power
             but
             Gods
             can
             overcome
             all
             this
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             And
             the
             whole
             city
             was
             filled
             with
             confusion
             :
             and
             having
             caught
             Gaius
             ,
             and
             Aristarchus
             ,
             men
             of
             Macedonia
             ,
             Pauls
             companions
             in
             travel
             ,
             they
             rushed
             with
             one
             accord
             into
             the
             Theatre
             .
             30.
             
             And
             when
             Paul
             would
             have
             entred
             in
             unto
             the
             People
             ,
             the
             Disciples
             suffered
             him
             not
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             Interest
             caused
             rage
             and
             confus●on
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             And
             certain
             of
             the
             cheif
             of
             Asia
             ,
             which
             were
             his
             friends
             ,
             sent
             unto
             him
             ,
             desiring
             him
             
             that
             he
             would
             not
             adventure
             himself
             into
             the
             Theatre
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             The
             Theatre
             was
             the
             place
             where
             they
             met
             to
             judge
             Offenders
             and
             cast
             them
             to
             Wild
             Beasts
             :
             And
             some
             of
             the
             Priests
             or
             Heathen
             Masters
             of
             those
             Executions
             favoured
             Paul
             and
             disswaded
             him
             from
             coming
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             Some
             therefore
             cried
             onething
             ,
             and
             some
             another
             :
             for
             the
             assembly
             was
             confufed
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             part
             knew
             not
             wherefore
             they
             were
             come
             together
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             Note
             ,
             What
             Reason
             or
             Justice
             is
             to
             be
             Executed
             where
             the
             ignorant
             Rabble
             are
             up
             and
             rage
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             And
             they
             drew
             Alexander
             out
             of
             the
             mu●titude
             ,
             the
             Jews
             putting
             him
             forward
             .
             And
             Alexander
             beckoned
             with
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             made
             his
             defence
             unto
             the
             people
             .
             34.
             
             But
             when
             they
             knew
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Jew
             ,
             all
             with
             one
             voice
             about
             the
             space
             of
             two
             hours
             cried
             out
             Great
             is
             Diana
             of
             the
             Ephesians
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             s
             like
             but
             not
             certain
             that
             this
             Alexander
             was
             he
             that
             Paul
             tells
             Timothy
             did
             him
             much
             evil
             :
             Whether
             he
             were
             a
             Jew
             or
             a
             Christian
             by
             Religion
             is
             uncertain
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             And
             when
             the
             town-clerk
             had
             appeased
             the
             people
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             Ye
             men
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             what
             man
             is
             there
             that
             knoweth
             not
             how
             that
             the
             city
             of
             the
             Ephesians
             is
             a
             worshipper
             of
             the
             great
             goddess
             Diana
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Image
             which
             fell
             down
             from
             Jupiter
             ?
             36.
             
             Seeing
             then
             that
             these
             things
             cannot
             be
             spoken
             against
             ,
             ye
             ought
             to
             be
             quiet
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             nothing
             rashly
             .
             37.
             
             For
             ye
             have
             brought
             hither
             these
             men
             ,
             which
             are
             neither
             Robbers
             of
             Churches
             ,
             nor
             yet
             Blasphemers
             of
             your
             goddess
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             Office
             of
             Rulers
             to
             appease
             the
             Rabbles
             rage
             by
             reason
             and
             Authority
             .
             2.
             
             It
             seems
             the
             Christians
             in
             wisdom
             had
             asserted
             Christianity
             without
             saying
             much
             against
             Diana
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             en●aged
             the
             People
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             Wherefore
             if
             Demetrius
             and
             the
             craftsmen
             which
             are
             with
             him
             ,
             have
             a
             matter
             against
             any
             man
             ,
             the
             law
             is
             open
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             deputies
             ;
             let
             them
             implead
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             If
             they
             have
             any
             Action
             let
             it
             be
             tryed
             fairly
             at
             the
             
               Judicatures
               by
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             not
             thus
             by
             Tumult
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             But
             if
             ye
             enquire
             any
             thing
             concerning
             other
             matters
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             determined
             in
             a
             lawful
             assembly
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             If
             beside
             matters
             of
             wrong
             you
             have
             any
             Accusation
             of
             more
             publick
             concern
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             tryed
             in
             a
             greater
             Assembly
             and
             higher
             Judicature
             .
             Note
             ,
             The
             higher
             Judicatures
             consisted
             of
             fuller
             Assemblys
             than
             the
             lower
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             For
             we
             are
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             called
             in
             question
             for
             this
             days
             uprore
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             cause
             whereby
             we
             may
             give
             an
             account
             of
             this
             concourse
             .
             41.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             thus
             spoken
             ,
             he
             dismised
             the
             Assembly
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             Our
             Superiours
             are
             justly
             jealous
             of
             Tumults
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             questioned
             for
             this
             ,
             and
             can
             give
             no
             just
             reason
             to
             excuse
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             ANd
             after
             the
             uprore
             vvas
             ceased
             ,
             Paul
             called
             unto
             him
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             embraced
             them
             ,
             and
             departed
             for
             to
             go
             into
             Macedonia
             .
             2.
             
             And
             vvhen
             he
             had
             gone
             over
             those
             parts
             ,
             and
             had
             given
             them
             much
             exhortation
             ,
             he
             came
             into
             Greece
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             there
             abode
             three
             months
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Note
             ,
             He
             spared
             no
             labour
             to
             save
             Souls
             and
             gather
             Churches
             .
          
           
             And
             vvhen
             the
             Jevvs
             laid
             vvait
             for
             him
             as
             he
             was
             about
             to
             sail
             into
             Syria
             ,
             he
             purposed
             to
             return
             through
             Macedonia
             .
             4.
             
             And
             there
             accompanied
             him
             into
             Asia
             ,
             Sopater
             of
             Berea
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             Aristarchus
             and
             Secundus
             ;
             and
             Gaius
             of
             Derbe
             ,
             and
             Timotheus
             ;
             and
             of
             Asia
             ,
             Tychicus
             and
             Trophimus
             .
             5.
             
             These
             going
             before
             tarried
             for
             us
             ,
             at
             Troas
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             Jews
             though
             neerer
             in
             Religion
             than
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             yet
             persecuted
             the
             Christians
             ,
             when
             the
             Heathens
             gave
             them
             liberty
             of
             Religion
             (
             till
             
             Nero's
             time
             )
             even
             as
             the
             Papists
             do
             the
             Reformed
             whom
             Turks
             tolerate
             .
             2.
             
             Timothy
             was
             not
             now
             fixed
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             who
             travelled
             with
             Paul.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             vve
             sailed
             avvay
             from
             Philippi
             ,
             after
             the
             days
             of
             unleavened
             bread
             ,
             and
             came
             unto
             them
             to
             Troas
             in
             five
             days
             ,
             vvhere
             vve
             abode
             seven
             days
             .
             7.
             
             And
             upon
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             vveek
             ,
             vvhen
             the
             Disciples
             came
             together
             to
             break
             bread
             ,
             Paul
             Preached
             unto
             them
             ,
             ready
             to
             depart
             on
             the
             morrovv
             ,
             and
             continued
             his
             speech
             until
             midnight
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             On
             the
             Lords
             day
             when
             the
             Christians
             met
             as
             they
             used
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             Eat
             a
             Supper
             together
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             after
             it
             ,
             Paul
             being
             to
             depart
             on
             the
             morrow
             ,
             was
             the
             longer
             in
             Preaching
             to
             them
             ,
             even
             till
             Midnight
             .
          
           
           
             8.
             
             And
             there
             vvere
             many
             lights
             in
             the
             upper
             Chamber
             vvhere
             they
             vvere
             gathered
             together
             .
             9.
             
             And
             there
             sat
             in
             a
             vvindovv
             a
             certain
             young
             man
             named
             Eutychus
             ,
             being
             fallen
             into
             a
             deep
             sleep
             :
             and
             as
             Paul
             vvas
             long
             Preaching
             ,
             he
             sunk
             dovvn
             vvith
             sleep
             ,
             and
             fell
             dovvn
             from
             the
             third
             loft
             ,
             and
             vvas
             taken
             up
             dead
             .
             10.
             
             And
             Paul
             vvent
             dovvn
             ,
             and
             fell
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             embracing
             him
             ,
             said
             ,
             Trouble
             not
             your selves
             ;
             for
             his
             life
             is
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Note
             ,
             This
             accident
             was
             to
             prepare
             for
             his
             delivery
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             When
             he
             therefore
             was
             come
             up
             again
             ,
             and
             had
             broken
             bread
             ,
             and
             eaten
             ,
             and
             talked
             a
             long
             vvhile
             ,
             even
             till
             break
             of
             day
             ,
             so
             he
             departed
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Note
             ,
             Grace
             with
             Persecution
             made
             Christians
             willing
             of
             long
             Exercises
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             they
             brought
             the
             young
             man
             alive
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             a
             little
             comforted
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Note
             ,
             Had
             he
             dyed
             some
             would
             have
             said
             ,
             This
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             Others
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             Conventicles
             ,
             and
             night
             Meetings
             ;
             Others
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             long
             and
             and
             unseasonable
             Preaching
             :
             and
             they
             would
             have
             been
             hardened
             by
             the
             scandal
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             vve
             vvent
             before
             to
             ship
             ,
             and
             sailed
             unto
             Assos
             ,
             there
             intending
             to
             take
             in
             Paul
             :
             for
             so
             had
             he
             appointed
             ,
             minding
             himself
             to
             go
             a
             foot
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             was
             these
             poor
             labouring
             foot
             Preachers
             that
             Planted
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             Mitred
             Pompous
             Princes
             and
             Lords
             ,
             or
             the
             worldly
             crew
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             vvhen
             he
             met
             vvith
             us
             at
             Assos
             ,
             vve
             took
             him
             in
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             Mitylene
             .
             15.
             
             And
             vve
             sailed
             thence
             ,
             and
             came
             the
             next
             day
             over
             against
             Chios
             ;
             and
             the
             next
             day
             vve
             arrived
             at
             Samos
             ,
             and
             taried
             at
             Trogyllium
             ;
             and
             the
             next
             day
             vve
             came
             to
             Miletus
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             For
             Paul
             had
             determined
             to
             sail
             by
             Ephesus
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             not
             spend
             the
             time
             in
             Asia
             :
             for
             he
             hasted
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             for
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             at
             Jerusalem
             the
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             .
             17.
             
             And
             from
             Miletus
             he
             sent
             to
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             called
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Note
             ,
             They
             that
             tell
             us
             that
             by
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             meant
             all
             the
             Diocesane
             Bishops
             of
             Asia
             ,
             should
             tell
             us
             ,
             1.
             
             Why
             Luke
             would
             not
             tell
             us
             so
             ?
             2.
             
             Why
             all
             Asia
             is
             called
             a
             Church
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             when
             we
             never
             find
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               Judea
               ,
               Gallatia
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Country
             so
             called
             one
             Church
             ?
             3.
             
             Why
             the
             Churches
             of
             all
             Asia
             are
             summoned
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ?
             4.
             
             What
             proof
             there
             is
             of
             Metropolitane
             Churches
             singlularly
             named
             in
             those
             days
             ?
             5.
             
             How
             it
             would
             stand
             with
             Pauls
             great
             hast
             to
             Congregate
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Asia
             ?
             And
             whether
             it
             was
             done
             in
             a
             day
             or
             two
             ?
             6.
             
             Whether
             Paul
             that
             stayed
             two
             or
             three
             years
             at
             Ephesus
             did
             Preach
             through
             all
             Asia
             from
             house
             to
             house
             ,
             warning
             every
             one
             night
             and
             day
             with
             tears
             ?
             7.
             
             VVhether
             this
             be
             not
             good
             evidence
             of
             many
             Elders
             then
             at
             Ephesus
             alone
             ?
             8.
             
             Why
             there
             is
             no
             word
             of
             making
             some
             one
             the
             Ruler
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             as
             their
             Bishop
             ?
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             when
             they
             were
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ;
             ye
             know
             from
             the
             first
             day
             that
             I
             came
             into
             Asia
             ,
             after
             what
             manner
             I
             have
             been
             with
             you
             at
             all
             seasons
             ,
             19.
             
             Serving
             the
             Lord
             with
             all
             humility
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             with
             many
             tears
             ,
             and
             temptations
             which
             befel
             me
             by
             the
             lying
             in
             wait
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Ye
             know
             at
             what
             rates
             of
             danger
             and
             suffering
             I
             have
             served
             God
             for
             your
             salvation
             ,
             humbly
             bearing
             all
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             how
             I
             kept
             back
             nothing
             that
             was
             profitable
             unto
             you
             ,
             but
             have
             shewed
             you
             ,
             and
             have
             taught
             you
             publickly
             ,
             and
             from
             house
             to
             house
             ,
          
           
             20.
             
             Not
             fraudulently
             concealing
             any
             thing
             profitable
             to
             you
             ,
             nor
             teaching
             unprofitable
             things
             ;
             but
             instructing
             you
             both
             in
             the
             publick
             Assemblys
             and
             from
             house
             to
             house
             as
             I
             had
             opportunity
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Testifying
             both
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             repentance
             toward
             God
             ,
             and
             faith
             toward
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             The
             sum
             of
             my
             Preaching
             hath
             been
             to
             draw
             all
             men
             ,
             to
             Repent
             and
             turn
             from
             sin
             and
             vanity
             to
             God
             as
             their
             God
             ,
             by
             a
             lively
             Faith
             in
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             way
             to
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             now
             behold
             ,
             I
             go
             bound
             in
             the
             Spirit
             unto
             Jerusalem
             ,
             not
             knowing
             the
             things
             that
             shall
             befal
             me
             there
             :
             23.
             
             Save
             that
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             witnesseth
             in
             every
             city
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             bonds
             and
             afflictions
             abide
             me
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             now
             I
             am
             going
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             by
             the
             mission
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             who
             directeth
             my
             way
             ,
             in
             expectation
             of
             bonds
             ;
             not
             knowing
             just
             what
             and
             how
             I
             shall
             suffer
             ,
             but
             that
             where
             ever
             I
             come
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             others
             that
             are
             Prophets
             tells
             me
             that
             bonds
             and
             afflictions
             must
             befall
             me
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             But
             none
             of
             these
             things
             move
             me
             ,
             neither
             count
             I
             my
             life
             deare
             unto
             my self
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             might
             finish
             my
             course
             with
             joy
             ,
             and
             the
             ministery
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             received
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             to
             testifie
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             God.
             
          
           
           
             24.
             
             But
             the
             expectation
             of
             suffering
             shaketh
             not
             my
             Faith
             or
             Resolution
             :
             For
             it
             can
             but
             amount
             to
             their
             taking
             away
             my
             life
             :
             And
             I
             account
             not
             my
             life
             dear
             ,
             if
             I
             may
             lay
             it
             down
             in
             so
             good
             a
             cause
             ,
             and
             for
             so
             great
             a
             benefit
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             finishing
             of
             the
             race
             or
             course
             of
             Life
             which
             God
             hath
             assigned
             me
             to
             with
             joy
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             is
             past
             danger
             and
             ready
             to
             receive
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             the
             full
             performance
             of
             the
             Commission
             which
             I
             have
             received
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             proclaim
             and
             testifie
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Grace
             for
             the
             gathering
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             saving
             of
             souls
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Suffering
             must
             not
             shake
             the
             trust
             or
             resolution
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             especially
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             .
             2.
             
             We
             should
             not
             only
             endeavour
             to
             finish
             our
             course
             of
             Christianity
             and
             Ministry
             with
             Fidelity
             ,
             but
             also
             with
             joy
             .
             3.
             
             Good
             beginnings
             are
             not
             enough
             without
             well
             finishing
             our
             Course
             .
             4.
             
             Life
             must
             not
             be
             thought
             too
             dear
             to
             lay
             down
             for
             so
             desirable
             an
             end
             .
             5.
             
             Martyrs
             may
             end
             their
             course
             with
             joy
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
             How
             should
             we
             finish
             our
             course
             with
             joy
             ?
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Take
             God
             and
             Heavenly
             Glory
             for
             your
             all
             or
             only
             happiness
             ,
             and
             believe
             it
             firmly
             .
             2.
             
             Give
             up
             your selves
             wholly
             to
             his
             Love
             and
             Service
             without
             reserves
             .
             3.
             
             Live
             on
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             by
             Faith.
             
          
           
             25.
             
             And
             now
             behold
             ,
             I
             know
             that
             ye
             all
             among
             whom
             I
             have
             gone
             Preaching
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             shall
             see
             my
             face
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Note
             ,
             O
             hear
             your
             Teachers
             as
             those
             that
             shortly
             shall
             see
             their
             Faces
             on
             Earth
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Wherefore
             I
             take
             you
             to
             record
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             pure
             from
             the
             bloud
             of
             all
             men
             .
             27.
             
             For
             I
             have
             not
             shunned
             to
             declare
             unto
             you
             all
             the
             counsel
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             26.
             
             You
             are
             my
             Witnesses
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             perish
             it
             is
             not
             long
             of
             me
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             Teaching
             ;
             for
             I
             have
             not
             concealed
             from
             you
             any
             Truth
             necessary
             to
             your
             Salvation
             committed
             to
             my
             trust
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Take
             heed
             therefore
             unto
             your selves
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             flock
             ,
             over
             the
             which
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             hath
             made
             you
             overseers
             ,
             to
             feed
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             which
             he
             hath
             purchased
             with
             his
             own
             bloud
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Use
             your
             greatest
             care
             and
             watchfulness
             and
             labour
             ,
             first
             about
             your selves
             (
             that
             your
             judgments
             may
             be
             sound
             ,
             your
             hearts
             holy
             ,
             and
             your
             lives
             exemplary
             )
             and
             then
             for
             all
             the
             Flock
             (
             that
             one
             Flock
             at
             Ephesus
             )
             over
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             by
             his
             inward
             qualifying
             and
             exciting
             you
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             outward
             call
             ,
             by
             the
             Flock
             and
             the
             Ordainers
             ,
             hath
             made
             you
             so
             many
             Bishops
             or
             Overseers
             :
             spare
             for
             no
             diligence
             to
             feed
             and
             guide
             this
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             hath
             so
             much
             loved
             ,
             as
             to
             purchase
             it
             with
             his
             own
             Blood.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             is
             not
             Imperiousness
             and
             Idleness
             ,
             but
             a
             great
             care
             and
             labour
             for
             our
             own
             Souls
             and
             all
             the
             Flock
             ,
             whose
             great
             danger
             and
             necessities
             require
             it
             .
             O
             ,
             wo
             ,
             wo
             ,
             wo
             ,
             to
             idle
             worldly
             ungodly
             Treacherous
             Bishops
             and
             Ministers
             !
             2.
             
             He
             is
             no
             true
             Minister
             as
             to
             his
             own
             Conscience
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             made
             such
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             though
             his
             acts
             may
             be
             valid
             to
             the
             guilty
             People
             .
             3.
             
             Christs
             Blood
             hath
             purchased
             the
             Church
             in
             a
             fuller
             sence
             then
             he
             is
             said
             to
             die
             for
             all
             .
             4.
             
             The
             blood
             of
             Christ
             may
             be
             called
             the
             blood
             of
             God.
             5.
             
             The
             reason
             before
             mentioned
             make
             me
             think
             that
             it
             is
             the
             one
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             not
             all
             in
             Asia
             that
             had
             all
             these
             Bishops
             .
             It
             s
             called
             here
             the
             [
             Flocke
             and
             the
             Church
             ]
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             ;
             and
             I
             remember
             not
             that
             any
             Church
             under
             the
             Gospel
             is
             so
             called
             ,
             save
             only
             a
             single
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             Collection
             of
             many
             Churches
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             For
             I
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             after
             my
             departing
             shall
             grievous
             wolves
             enter
             in
             among
             you
             ,
             not
             sparing
             the
             flock
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             I
             foreknow
             that
             dangerous
             Hereticks
             and
             Tyrannical
             Dominerers
             will
             enter
             ,
             who
             as
             Wolves
             ,
             may
             be
             known
             by
             the
             mischiefs
             which
             they
             do
             to
             the
             Flock
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             Also
             of
             your
             own
             selves
             shall
             men
             arise
             ,
             speaking
             perverse
             things
             ,
             to
             draw
             away
             Disciples
             after
             them
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             Even
             out
             of
             your
             own
             Church
             (
             if
             not
             of
             you
             Bishops
             that
             hear
             me
             )
             shall
             some
             arise
             ,
             that
             shall
             vend
             unsound
             and
             novel
             Doctrines
             ,
             purposely
             to
             draw
             Di●ciples
             to
             admire
             and
             follow
             them
             :
             O
             then
             ,
             what
             Church
             can
             be
             secure
             from
             such
             hurtful
             Ministers
             and
             corruptions
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             Therefore
             watch
             ,
             and
             remember
             that
             by
             the
             space
             of
             three
             years
             ,
             I
             ceased
             not
             to
             warn
             every
             one
             night
             and
             day
             with
             tears
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             Remember
             my
             example
             and
             imitate
             it
             ,
             left
             it
             condemn
             you
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Note
            
             ,
             Did
             Paul
             warn
             every
             one
             night
             and
             day
             with
             Tears
             ,
             in
             a
             Diocess
             of
             many
             hundred
             Parish
             Churches
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             And
             now
             brethren
             ,
             I
             commend
             you
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             word
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             which
             is
             able
             to
             build
             you
             up
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             you
             an
             inheritance
             among
             all
             them
             which
             are
             sanctified
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             And
             now
             Brethren
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             greater
             Benediction
             for
             you
             ,
             nor
             Counsel
             to
             you
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             may
             be
             your
             God
             ,
             your
             All
             ,
             your
             Guide
             ,
             Protector
             and
             Reward
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             of
             his
             Grace
             may
             be
             your
             Rule
             ,
             your
             Employment
             ,
             and
             your
             Trust
             ;
             which
             is
             sufficient
             in
             its
             kind
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             build
             you
             yet
             higher
             in
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             and
             Comfort
             ,
             and
             to
             secure
             you
             of
             the
             Inheritance
             among
             the
             Sanctifyed
             which
             it
             promiseth
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             I
             have
             coveted
             no
             mans
             Silver
             ,
             or
             Gold
             ,
             or
             apparel
             .
          
           
           
             33.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             worldly
             self-seekers
             that
             cannot
             say
             this
             ,
             are
             not
             such
             as
             Christ
             will
             own
             or
             bless
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             Yea
             ,
             you
             your selves
             know
             ,
             that
             these
             hands
             have
             ministred
             unto
             my
             necessities
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             that
             were
             with
             me
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             Note
             ,
             Worldly
             Labour
             for
             worldly
             Love
             is
             sordid
             in
             a
             Minister
             ,
             but
             in
             necessity
             it
             is
             l●udable
             ,
          
           
             35.
             
             I
             have
             shewed
             you
             all
             things
             ,
             how
             that
             so
             labouring
             ye
             ought
             to
             support
             the
             weak
             ;
             and
             to
             remember
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             how
             he
             said
             ,
             It
             is
             more
             blessed
             to
             give
             then
             to
             receive
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             Note
             ,
             This
             labouring
             of
             Paul
             is
             exemplary
             to
             Ministers
             when
             necessary
             .
             2.
             
             If
             Ministers
             must
             labour
             to
             have
             to
             give
             to
             the
             relief
             of
             others
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             others
             that
             have
             not
             such
             Avocation
             as
             the
             Ministerial
             work
             .
             They
             live
             wickedly
             like
             Sodomites
             that
             live
             idly
             without
             any
             labour
             profitable
             to
             others
             ,
             meerly
             because
             they
             are
             rich
             and
             in
             no
             need
             themselves
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             uncertain
             whether
             Paul
             cite
             this
             saying
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             verbally
             told
             him
             ,
             though
             not
             written
             ,
             or
             whether
             he
             spake
             it
             only
             as
             the
             sense
             and
             not
             the
             words
             which
             are
             recorded
             .
             4.
             
             To
             be
             a
             Giver
             is
             more
             honourable
             than
             to
             be
             a
             Receiver
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             thus
             spoken
             ,
             he
             kneeled
             down
             and
             prayed
             with
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             Note
             ,
             Prayer
             is
             a
             meet
             way
             of
             parting
             with
             our
             Friends
             ,
             and
             shewing
             our
             love
             to
             them
             ,
             commending
             them
             to
             God.
             All
             things
             are
             sanctifyed
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             And
             they
             all
             wept
             sore
             ,
             and
             fell
             on
             Pauls
             neck
             ,
             and
             kissed
             him
             ,
             38.
             
             Sorrowing
             most
             of
             all
             for
             the
             words
             which
             he
             spake
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             see
             his
             face
             no
             more
             .
             And
             they
             accompanied
             him
             unto
             the
             ship
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             Note
             ,
             Thus
             love
             causeth
             sorrow
             here
             ,
             and
             thus
             we
             part
             at
             last
             with
             our
             Friends
             with
             tears
             and
             grief
             ,
             with
             whom
             we
             lived
             with
             joy
             .
             But
             we
             shall
             meet
             again
             with
             greater
             joy
             ,
             and
             never
             part
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             ANd
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             after
             we
             were
             gotten
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             had
             lanched
             ,
             we
             came
             with
             a
             straight
             course
             unto
             Coos
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             following
             unto
             Rhodes
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             unto
             Patara
             .
             2.
             
             And
             [
             finding
             a
             ship
             sailing
             over
             unto
             Phenicia
             ,
             we
             went
             aboard
             ,
             and
             set
             forth
             .
             3.
             
             Now
             when
             we
             had
             discovered
             Cyprus
             ,
             we
             left
             it
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             ,
             and
             sailed
             into
             Syria
             ,
             and
             landed
             at
             Tyre
             :
             for
             there
             the
             ship
             was
             to
             unlade
             her
             burden
             .
             4.
             
             And
             finding
             Disciples
             ,
             we
             tarried
             there
             seven
             days
             :
             who
             said
             to
             Paul
             through
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             go
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Note
             Was
             the
             Spirit
             in
             Paul
             and
             in
             them
             contrary
             ?
             No
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             in
             them
             told
             them
             in
             what
             danger
             he
             would
             be
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             in
             kindness
             ,
             as
             Men
             ,
             disswaded
             him
             ,
             but
             not
             that
             the
             Spirit
             forbid
             him
             ,
             but
             carryed
             him
             on
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             went
             on
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             when
             we
             had
             accomplished
             those
             days
             ,
             we
             departed
             and
             went
             our
             way
             ,
             and
             they
             all
             brought
             us
             on
             our
             way
             ,
             with
             wives
             and
             Children
             ,
             till
             we
             were
             out
             of
             the
             city
             :
             and
             we
             kneeled
             down
             on
             the
             shore
             ,
             and
             prayed
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             loving
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             are
             the
             mark
             of
             true
             Disciples
             .
             Beza
             conjectureth
             that
             they
             are
             called
             Disciples
             as
             meer
             Christians
             ,
             not
             ordered
             into
             a
             particular
             Church
             State
             :
             And
             that
             they
             are
             called
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             when
             associated
             in
             Church
             order
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             when
             we
             had
             taken
             our
             leave
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             we
             took
             ship
             ,
             and
             they
             returned
             home
             again
             .
             7.
             
             And
             when
             we
             had
             finished
             our
             course
             from
             Tyre
             ,
             we
             came
             to
             Ptolemais
             ,
             and
             saluted
             the
             brethren
             ,
             and
             abode
             with
             them
             one
             day
             .
             8.
             
             And
             the
             next
             day
             we
             that
             were
             of
             Pauls
             company
             departed
             ,
             and
             came
             unto
             Cesarea
             ;
             and
             we
             entred
             into
             the
             house
             of
             Philip
             the
             evangelist
             (
             which
             was
             one
             of
             the
             the
             seven
             )
             and
             abode
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               Note
               ,
               Luke
            
             who
             was
             one
             of
             Pauls
             ordinary
             Company
             makes
             no
             mention
             of
             himself
             and
             his
             own
             actions
             and
             labours
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             nobody
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             the
             same
             man
             had
             four
             daughters
             ,
             Virgins
             ,
             which
             did
             prophesie
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Note
             ,
             Though
             Women
             were
             not
             to
             speak
             as
             Teachers
             in
             the
             Assemblies
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             the
             extraordinary
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             speak
             by
             inspiration
             and
             prediction
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             as
             we
             tarried
             there
             many
             days
             ,
             there
             came
             down
             from
             Judea
             a
             certain
             prophet
             named
             Agabus
             .
             11.
             
             And
             when
             he
             was
             come
             unto
             us
             ,
             he
             took
             Pauls
             girdle
             ,
             and
             bound
             his
             own
             hands
             and
             feet
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Thus
             saith
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             So
             shall
             the
             Jews
             at
             Jerusalem
             bind
             the
             man
             that
             oweth
             this
             girdle
             ,
             and
             shall
             deliver
             him
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             11
             ,
             Note
             ,
             God
             foretelleth
             his
             Servants
             sufferings
             ▪
             not
             as
             bidding
             them
             avoid
             them
             ,
             but
             as
             warning
             them
             to
             prepare
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             when
             we
             heard
             these
             things
             ,
             both
             we
             and
             they
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             besought
             him
             not
             to
             go
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
           
             12.
             
             Note
             ,
             As
             Men
             ,
             they
             persweded
             him
             to
             avoid
             the
             danger
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Then
             Paul
             answered
             ,
             What
             mean
             ye
             to
             weep
             ,
             and
             to
             break
             mine
             heart
             ?
             for
             I
             am
             ready
             not
             to
             be
             bound
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             die
             at
             Jerusalem
             for
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             You
             do
             but
             become
             your selves
             the
             Author
             of
             my
             sufferings
             :
             What
             are
             Bonds
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             Life
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             not
             cheerfully
             entertain
             them
             for
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             my
             Lord
             ?
          
           
             Note
             ,
             The
             condolence
             and
             temptations
             of
             compassionate
             Friends
             ,
             are
             oft
             more
             grievous
             than
             persecution
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             when
             he
             would
             not
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             we
             ceased
             ,
             saying
             ,
             The
             will
             of
             the
             Lord
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             We
             saw
             by
             his
             resolution
             and
             unperswadableness
             that
             it
             was
             Gods
             will
             ;
             and
             we
             submitted
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             after
             those
             days
             we
             took
             up
             our
             carriages
             ,
             and
             went
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             .
             16.
             
             There
             went
             with
             us
             also
             certain
             of
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Cesarea
             ,
             and
             brought
             with
             them
             one
             Muason
             of
             Cyprus
             ,
             an
             old
             Disciple
             ,
             with
             whom
             we
             should
             lodge
             .
             17.
             
             And
             when
             we
             were
             come
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             the
             brethren
             received
             us
             gladly
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Muason
             lodged
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             gladly
             owned
             us
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             the
             day
             following
             Paul
             went
             in
             with
             us
             unto
             James
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             Elders
             were
             present
             .
          
           
             18
             Note
             ,
             They
             that
             say
             ,
             all
             the
             Elders
             were
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Judea
             ,
             do
             without
             proof
             ,
             fain
             Paul
             to
             have
             sent
             word
             before
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             and
             desired
             a
             Council
             to
             be
             gathered
             to
             entertain
             him
             ;
             or
             else
             they
             take
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Judea
             to
             be
             very
             gross
             Nonresidents
             ,
             that
             were
             all
             found
             the
             first
             day
             ,
             so
             far
             from
             their
             Flocks
             ;
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             saluted
             them
             ,
             he
             declared
             particularly
             what
             things
             God
             had
             wrought
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             by
             his
             ministery
             .
             20.
             
             And
             when
             they
             heard
             it
             ,
             they
             glorified
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             19.
             
             They
             rejoyced
             and
             thanked
             God
             for
             the
             success
             of
             the
             Gospel
             on
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             scattered
             the
             Jews
             abroad
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Thou
             seest
             ,
             brother
             ,
             how
             many
             thousands
             of
             Jews
             there
             are
             which
             believe
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             all
             zealous
             of
             the
             law
             .
             21.
             
             And
             they
             are
             informed
             of
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             teachest
             all
             the
             Jews
             which
             are
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             forsake
             Moses
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             circumcise
             their
             Children
             ,
             neither
             to
             walk
             after
             the
             customs
             .
          
           
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             They
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             thou
             teachest
             not
             only
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             but
             the
             Jews
             to
             forsake
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             Moses
             Law
             and
             the
             Customes
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             What
             is
             it
             therefore
             ?
             the
             multitude
             must
             needs
             come
             together
             :
             for
             they
             will
             hear
             that
             thou
             art
             come
             .
             23.
             
             Do
             therefore
             this
             that
             we
             say
             to
             thee
             :
             we
             have
             four
             men
             which
             have
             a
             vow
             on
             them
             ;
             24
             Them
             take
             ,
             and
             purifie
             thy self
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             at
             charges
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             shave
             their
             heads
             :
             and
             all
             may
             know
             that
             those
             things
             whereof
             they
             were
             informed
             concerning
             thee
             ,
             are
             nothing
             ,
             but
             that
             thou
             thy self
             also
             walkest
             orderly
             ,
             and
             keepest
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             The
             Multitude
             of
             Christian
             Jews
             will
             hear
             of
             thy
             coming
             ,
             deliver
             them
             thus
             from
             this
             offence
             ;
             we
             have
             four
             Men
             that
             made
             the
             Nazarites
             vow
             to
             abstain
             from
             some
             things
             a
             certain
             time
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             expired
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             to
             shave
             themselves
             ceremoniously
             in
             the
             Temple
             :
             Go
             thou
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             perform
             there
             the
             Legal
             Ceremonies
             of
             Purification
             ,
             and
             be
             at
             the
             cost
             of
             this
             solemnity
             on
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             may
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             report
             of
             thee
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             but
             that
             thou
             being
             a
             Jew
             dost
             thy self
             keep
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             The
             Law
             was
             by
             Christ
             abrogated
             as
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Types
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             as
             signifying
             him
             that
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             The
             Political
             part
             ceased
             when
             their
             policie
             was
             dissolved
             by
             their
             ruine
             :
             And
             the
             moral
             natural
             part
             Christ
             continued
             as
             his
             Law.
             And
             the
             Abrogation
             of
             the
             rest
             was
             not
             fully
             made
             known
             at
             first
             ,
             but
             by
             degrees
             ;
             and
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             long
             tolerated
             to
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             As
             touching
             the
             Gentiles
             which
             believe
             ,
             we
             have
             written
             and
             concluded
             ,
             that
             they
             observe
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             save
             only
             that
             they
             keep
             themselves
             from
             things
             offered
             to
             idols
             ,
             and
             from
             bloud
             ,
             and
             from
             strangled
             ,
             and
             from
             fornication
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             We
             intend
             not
             this
             for
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             nor
             would
             bring
             them
             under
             the
             yoak
             of
             Moses
             Law
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             26.
             
             Then
             Paul
             took
             the
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             day
             purifying
             himself
             with
             them
             ,
             entrod
             into
             the
             Temple
             ,
             to
             signifie
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             days
             of
             purification
             ,
             until
             that
             an
             offering
             should
             be
             offered
             for
             every
             one
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Paul
             did
             as
             they
             advised
             him
             ,
             and
             performed
             all
             the
             Ceremonies
             required
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             the
             Temple
             to
             make
             it
             known
             ,
             that
             the
             days
             of
             Purification
             were
             accomplished
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             to
             offer
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             when
             the
             seven
             days
             were
             almost
             
             ended
             ,
             the
             Jews
             which
             were
             of
             Asia
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             him
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             stirred
             up
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             laid
             hands
             on
             him
             ,
             28.
             
             Crying
             out
             ,
             Men
             of
             Israel
             help
             :
             this
             is
             the
             man
             that
             teacheth
             all
             men
             every
             where
             against
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             this
             place
             :
             and
             further
             ,
             brought
             Greeks
             also
             into
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             hath
             polluted
             this
             holy
             place
             .
             29.
             
             (
             For
             they
             had
             seen
             before
             with
             him
             in
             the
             city
             ,
             Trophimus
             an
             Ephesian
             ,
             whom
             they
             supposed
             that
             Paul
             had
             brought
             into
             the
             Temple
             .
             )
          
           
             27.
             
             Note
             ,
             Some
             think
             that
             God
             let
             out
             this
             affliction
             on
             Paul
             ,
             for
             complying
             so
             far
             to
             please
             the
             People
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             carnal
             Councel
             which
             he
             followed
             .
             But
             that
             is
             not
             to
             be
             supposed
             ;
             that
             both
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             ,
             and
             he
             himself
             ,
             who
             was
             guided
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             should
             herein
             err
             and
             be
             misled
             :
             This
             would
             leave
             us
             uncertain
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             writings
             .
             But
             it
             was
             the
             way
             of
             fulfilling
             Gods
             decree
             ;
             and
             tells
             us
             what
             a
             task
             it
             is
             to
             have
             to
             do
             with
             such
             Men
             :
             Whether
             they
             be
             pleased
             or
             not
             ,
             we
             must
             suffer
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             And
             all
             the
             city
             was
             moved
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             ran
             together
             :
             and
             they
             took
             Paul
             ,
             and
             drew
             him
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             :
             and
             forthwith
             the
             doors
             were
             shut
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             In
             blind
             rage
             they
             drag'd
             him
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             as
             a
             Profaner
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             And
             as
             they
             went
             about
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             tidings
             came
             unto
             the
             cheif
             captain
             of
             the
             band
             ,
             that
             all
             Jerusalem
             was
             in
             an
             uprore
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             This
             sort
             of
             zeal
             maketh
             Men
             think
             it
             no
             sin
             but
             a
             serving
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             murder
             the
             best
             of
             Saints
             ,
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             their
             Holy
             Temple
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             Who
             immediately
             took
             Souldiers
             ,
             and
             centurions
             ,
             and
             ran
             down
             unto
             them
             :
             and
             when
             they
             saw
             the
             cheif
             Captain
             and
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             they
             left
             beating
             of
             Paul.
             
          
           
             32
             ,
             Note
             .
             1.
             
             Even
             a
             Heathen
             Government
             is
             better
             than
             the
             Popular
             rage
             of
             blind
             ceremonious
             superstitious
             Zealots
             .
             2.
             
             Heathens
             are
             oft
             the
             Protectors
             of
             Christians
             ,
             against
             the
             blind
             rage
             of
             those
             that
             profess
             devotion
             to
             the
             same
             God.
             
          
           
             33.
             
             Then
             the
             cheif
             Captain
             came
             near
             and
             took
             him
             ,
             and
             commanded
             him
             to
             be
             bound
             with
             two
             Chains
             ;
             and
             demanded
             who
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             had
             done
             ?
             34.
             
             And
             some
             cried
             one
             thing
             ,
             some
             another
             ,
             among
             the
             multitude
             :
             and
             when
             he
             could
             not
             know
             the
             certainty
             for
             the
             tumult
             ,
             he
             commanded
             him
             to
             be
             carried
             into
             the
             Castle
             .
          
           
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             A
             Heathen
             would
             hear
             the
             cause
             before
             he
             judges
             it
             ,
             when
             superstitious
             Zealots
             execute
             before
             they
             try
             or
             hear
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             And
             when
             he
             came
             upon
             the
             stairs
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             that
             he
             was
             born
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             for
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             people
             .
             36.
             
             For
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             people
             followed
             after
             ,
             crying
             ,
             Away
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             The
             Heathen
             Soldiers
             were
             fain
             by
             force
             ,
             to
             carry
             and
             guard
             him
             from
             these
             Hypocrites
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             And
             as
             Paul
             was
             to
             be
             led
             into
             the
             castle
             ,
             he
             said
             unto
             the
             cheif
             Captain
             ,
             May
             I
             speak
             unto
             thee
             ?
             Who
             said
             ,
             Canst
             thou
             speak
             Greek
             ?
             38.
             
             Art
             not
             thou
             that
             Egyptian
             which
             before
             these
             days
             madest
             an
             uprore
             ,
             and
             leddest
             out
             into
             the
             wilderness
             four
             thousand
             men
             that
             were
             murderers
             ?
          
           
             37
             ,
             38.
             
             The
             tumult
             about
             him
             made
             him
             suspect
             him
             to
             be
             an
             Incendiary
             that
             had
             lately
             raised
             sedition
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             But
             Paul
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             man
             which
             am
             a
             Jew
             of
             Tarsus
             ,
             a
             citizen
             of
             no
             mean
             city
             :
             and
             I
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             suffer
             me
             to
             speak
             unto
             the
             people
             .
             40.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             given
             him
             licence
             ,
             Paul
             stood
             on
             the
             stairs
             ,
             and
             beckened
             with
             the
             hand
             unto
             the
             people
             :
             and
             when
             there
             was
             made
             a
             great
             silence
             ,
             he
             spake
             unto
             them
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             tongue
             ,
             saying
             .
          
           
             39
             ,
             40.
             
             When
             he
             had
             given
             him
             leave
             to
             speak
             ,
             and
             procured
             silence
             and
             audience
             by
             his
             Authority
             ,
             which
             else
             the
             Multitude
             of
             Legal
             Zealots
             would
             not
             have
             granted
             him
             ,
             he
             spake
             to
             them
             in
             the
             Chaldec
             Tongue
             than
             called
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             understood
             by
             a
             greater
             number
             than
             the
             Greek
             .
             This
             sheweth
             that
             Greek
             was
             not
             then
             most
             common
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             MEn
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             and
             fathers
             hear
             ye
             my
             defence
             which
             I
             make
             now
             unto
             you
             .
             2.
             
             (
             And
             when
             they
             heard
             that
             he
             speak
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             tongue
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             kept
             the
             more
             silence
             :
             and
             he
             saith
             ,
             )
             3.
             
             I
             am
             ,
             verily
             a
             man
             which
             am
             a
             Jew
             ▪
             born
             in
             Tarsus
             ,
             a
             city
             in
             Cilicia
             ,
             yet
             brought
             up
             in
             this
             city
             ,
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             Gamaliel
             ,
             and
             taught
             according
             to
             the
             perfect
             manner
             of
             the
             law
             of
             the
             fathers
             ,
             and
             was
             Zelous
             towards
             God
             ,
             as
             ye
             all
             are
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             am
             a
             Jew
             brought
             up
             a
             Disciple
             of
             Gamaliel
             ,
             under
             the
             same
             Laws
             and
             customs
             ,
             and
             as
             zealous
             for
             God
             in
             your
             way
             ,
             as
             you
             now
             are
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             And
             I
             persecuted
             this
             way
             unto
             the
             death
             ,
             binding
             and
             dilivering
             into
             prisons
             both
             men
             and
             women
             .
          
           
             4
             And
             as
             you
             are
             affected
             with
             zealous
             cruelty
             now
             against
             Christians
             ,
             so
             was
             I
             then
             ,
             and
             persecuted
             them
             even
             to
             death
             ,
             binding
             and
             delivering
             them
             into
             Prison
             ,
             both
             Men
             and
             Women
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             As
             also
             the
             high
             priest
             doth
             bear
             me
             witness
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             elders
             :
             from
             whom
             also
             I
             received
             letters
             unto
             the
             bretheren
             ▪
             and
             went
             to
             Damascus
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             which
             were
             there
             ,
             bound
             unto
             Jerusalem
             ,
             for
             to
             be
             punished
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             High
             Priest
             and
             all
             the
             Council
             of
             Elders
             (
             called
             rhe
             Sanedrim
             )
             know
             this
             )
             from
             whom
             I
             had
             Letters
             authorizing
             me
             to
             bring
             them
             Prisoners
             to
             Jerusalem
             to
             be
             punished
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             as
             I
             made
             my
             journey
             ,
             and
             was
             come
             nigh
             unto
             Damascus
             about
             noon
             ,
             suddenly
             there
             shone
             from
             heaven
             a
             great
             light
             round
             about
             me
             .
             7.
             
             And
             I
             fell
             unto
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             heard
             a
             voice
             saying
             unto
             me
             ,
             Saul
             ,
             Saul
             ,
             why
             persecutest
             thou
             me
             ?
          
           
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             I
             saw
             a
             Light
             ,
             and
             h●ard
             a
             Voice
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             When
             Christ
             will
             speak
             in
             Power
             and
             Terror
             ,
             he
             will
             cast
             down
             the
             proudest
             Persecutor
             .
             2.
             
             Christ
             taketh
             the
             persecuting
             of
             his
             Servants
             ,
             and
             striving
             against
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             persecuting
             himself
             ,
             it
             being
             against
             his
             Friends
             and
             for
             his
             Cause
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             I
             answered
             ,
             Who
             art
             thou
             ,
             Lord
             ?
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             I
             am
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             whom
             thou
             Persecutest
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Note
             ,
             Did
             Persecutors
             know
             Christ
             aright
             ,
             and
             know
             that
             it
             is
             him
             in
             his
             servants
             whom
             they
             persecute
             ,
             they
             durst
             not
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             they
             that
             were
             with
             me
             ,
             saw
             indeed
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             were
             afraid
             ;
             but
             they
             heard
             not
             the
             voice
             of
             him
             that
             speak
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             They
             saw
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             heard
             the
             sound
             (
             like
             Thunder
             )
             but
             saw
             no
             man
             ,
             nor
             heard
             the
             voice
             and
             words
             that
             were
             spoken
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             heard
             .
          
           
             10
             And
             I
             said
             ,
             What
             shall
             I
             do
             ,
             Lord
             ?
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             Arise
             ,
             and
             go
             into
             Damascus
             ,
             and
             there
             it
             shall
             be
             told
             thee
             of
             all
             things
             which
             are
             appointed
             for
             thee
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             I
             will
             not
             this
             way
             by
             voice
             from
             heaven
             ,
             tell
             thee
             thy
             duty
             ,
             I
             have
             stablished
             the
             way
             of
             notifying
             it
             by
             my
             Ministers
             and
             Spirit
             :
             Go
             to
             Damascus
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             send
             thee
             a
             Teacher
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Souls
             duely
             humbled
             are
             ready
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             that
             God
             would
             have
             them
             do
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             when
             I
             could
             not
             see
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             that
             light
             ,
             being
             led
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             them
             that
             were
             with
             me
             ,
             I
             came
             into
             Damascus
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Note
             ,
             God
             made
             the
             Light
             it self
             to
             blind
             him
             ,
             as
             an
             Emblem
             of
             his
             persecuting
             blindness
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             one
             Ananias
             ,
             a
             devout
             man
             according
             to
             the
             law
             ,
             having
             a
             good
             report
             of
             all
             the
             Jews
             which
             dwelt
             there
             ,
             13.
             
             Came
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             stood
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             Brother
             Saul
             ,
             receive
             thy
             sight
             .
             And
             the
             same
             hour
             I
             looked
             up
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Ananias
             a
             zealous
             Jew
             ,
             tho
             a
             Christian
             ,
             well
             spoken
             of
             by
             the
             Jews
             themselves
             ,
             was
             sent
             to
             restore
             my
             sight
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             The
             God
             of
             our
             fathers
             hath
             chosen
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             know
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             Just
             one
             ,
             and
             shouldest
             here
             the
             voice
             of
             his
             mouth
             .
             15.
             
             For
             thou
             shalt
             be
             his
             witness
             unto
             all
             men
             ,
             of
             what
             thou
             hast
             seen
             and
             heard
             .
          
           
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             It
             is
             the
             free
             grace
             and
             will
             of
             God
             that
             hath
             chosen
             thee
             to
             see
             Christ
             (
             whom
             thou
             persecutest
             )
             and
             to
             hear
             his
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             his
             witness
             of
             what
             thou
             hast
             seen
             and
             heard
             .
          
           
             
               Note
               ,
               Paul
            
             is
             a
             full
             instance
             of
             Gods
             special
             electing
             grace
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             now
             why
             tarriest
             thou
             ?
             arise
             and
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             wash
             away
             thy
             sins
             ,
             calling
             on
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             Delay
             not
             ,
             but
             presently
             repent
             and
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             give
             up
             thy self
             to
             him
             in
             his
             baptismal
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Water
             washeth
             this
             body
             ,
             his
             pardoning
             grace
             through
             the
             merits
             of
             his
             blood
             and
             righteousness
             ,
             shall
             wash
             away
             the
             guilt
             of
             thy
             sins
             ;
             and
             call
             on
             the
             Lord
             for
             Mercy
             and
             for
             his
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ▪
             that
             when
             I
             was
             come
             again
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             even
             while
             I
             prayed
             in
             the
             temple
             ,
             I
             was
             in
             a
             trance
             ;
             18.
             
             And
             saw
             him
             saying
             unto
             me
             ,
             Make
             haste
             ,
             and
             get
             thee
             quickly
             out
             of
             Jerusalem
             :
             for
             they
             will
             not
             receive
             thy
             testimony
             concerning
             me
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Note
             ,
             God
             that
             foreknew
             that
             the
             Jews
             would
             obstinately
             reject
             Paul
             ,
             directed
             his
             Ministry
             from
             them
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             I
             said
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             they
             know
             that
             I
             imprisoned
             ,
             and
             beat
             in
             every
             synagogue
             them
             that
             believed
             on
             thee
             .
             20.
             
             And
             when
             the
             bloud
             of
             thy
             martyr
             Stephen
             was
             shed
             ,
             I
             also
             was
             standing
             by
             ,
             and
             consenting
             unto
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             kept
             the
             raiment
             of
             them
             that
             slew
             him
             .
          
           
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Lord
             ,
             Sure
             they
             will
             hear
             me
             without
             prejudice
             ,
             who
             have
             so
             hotly
             persecuted
             they
             Servants
             as
             they
             do
             .
          
           
           
             21.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             Depart
             :
             for
             I
             will
             send
             thee
             far
             hence
             unto
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             I
             have
             other
             work
             for
             thee
             to
             do
             elsewhere
             with
             more
             success
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             they
             gave
             him
             audience
             unto
             this
             word
             ,
             and
             then
             lift
             up
             their
             voices
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Away
             with
             such
             a
             fellow
             from
             the
             earth
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             fit
             that
             he
             should
             live
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Of
             how
             little
             credit
             is
             the
             judgment
             of
             blinded
             wicked
             Men
             ,
             of
             Gods
             Servants
             ?
             when
             they
             judge
             them
             unfit
             to
             live
             on
             earth
             ,
             it
             signifyeth
             no
             guilt
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             their
             own
             madness
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             as
             they
             cried
             out
             ,
             and
             cast
             of
             their
             cloathes
             ,
             and
             threw
             dust
             into
             the
             air
             .
             24.
             
             The
             chief
             captain
             commanded
             him
             to
             be
             brought
             into
             the
             castle
             ,
             and
             bad
             that
             he
             should
             be
             examined
             by
             scourging
             :
             that
             he
             might
             know
             wherefore
             they
             cryed
             so
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Note
             What
             usage
             Gods
             Servants
             must
             look
             for
             in
             the
             world
             :
             The
             Legalists
             rage
             as
             the
             Devills
             Bedlams
             ,
             and
             the
             Heathen
             judge
             who
             was
             just
             ,
             and
             preserved
             him
             ,
             yet
             would
             scourge
             him
             on
             presumption
             before
             he
             heard
             his
             cause
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             at
             hand
             a
             final
             judgment
             ,
             where
             all
             these
             Bedlams
             and
             Tyrants
             shall
             be
             cast
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             And
             as
             they
             bound
             him
             with
             thongs
             ,
             Paul
             said
             unto
             the
             centurion
             that
             stood
             by
             ,
             Is
             it
             lawful
             for
             you
             to
             scourge
             a
             man
             that
             is
             a
             Roman
             ,
             and
             uncondemned
             ?
          
           
             25.
             
             As
             they
             prepared
             his
             Body
             to
             be
             scourged
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             Is
             it
             not
             against
             your
             Law
             to
             scourge
             a
             Man
             uncondemned
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             Denizon
             of
             the
             Roman
             priviledges
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             When
             the
             centurion
             heard
             that
             ,
             he
             went
             and
             told
             the
             chief
             captain
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Take
             heed
             what
             thou
             doest
             ;
             for
             this
             man
             is
             a
             Roman
             .
             27.
             
             Then
             the
             chief
             captain
             came
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Tell
             me
             art
             thou
             a
             Roman
             ?
             He
             said
             ,
             Yea.
             28.
             
             And
             the
             chief
             captain
             answered
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             sum
             obtained
             I
             this
             freedom
             .
             And
             Paul
             said
             ,
             But
             I
             was
             Free-Born
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Art
             thou
             a
             Roman
             Denizon
             .
             
               Note
               ,
               Tarsus
            
             was
             a
             City
             that
             was
             enfranchised
             with
             the
             Roman
             priviledges
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             Then
             straightway
             they
             departed
             from
             him
             which
             should
             have
             examined
             him
             :
             and
             the
             chief
             captain
             also
             was
             afraid
             after
             he
             knew
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Roman
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             had
             bound
             him
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             fear
             of
             Mans
             Laws
             hath
             more
             power
             with
             worldly
             Men
             ,
             than
             the
             fear
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             30.
             
             On
             the
             morrow
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             have
             known
             the
             certainty
             wherefore
             he
             was
             accused
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             he
             loosed
             him
             from
             his
             bands
             ,
             and
             commanded
             the
             chief
             priests
             and
             all
             their
             council
             to
             appear
             ,
             and
             brought
             Paul
             down
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             before
             them
          
           
             30.
             
             He
             would
             hear
             him
             and
             them
             together
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             ANd
             Paul
             earnestly
             he
             holding
             the
             council
             ,
             said
             ,
             Men
             and
             brethren
             ,
             I
             have
             lived
             in
             all
             good
             conscience
             before
             God
             until
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Quest
             .
             Did
             Paul
             persecute
             with
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ?
             Ans
             .
             He
             went
             according
             to
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             though
             in
             sinful
             ignorance
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             the
             high
             priest
             Ananias
             commanded
             them
             that
             stood
             by
             him
             ,
             to
             smite
             him
             on
             the
             mouth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             usual
             Justice
             of
             proud
             Archpriests
             ,
             whose
             will
             is
             instead
             of
             reason
             and
             equity
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Then
             said
             Paul
             unto
             him
             ,
             God
             shall
             smite
             thee
             ,
             thou
             whited
             wall
             :
             for
             sittest
             thou
             to
             juge
             me
             after
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             commandest
             me
             to
             be
             smitten
             contrary
             to
             the
             law
             ?
             4.
             
             And
             they
             that
             stood
             by
             ,
             said
             ,
             Revilest
             thou
             Gods
             high
             Priest
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             gross
             injustice
             of
             the
             Archpriest
             ,
             is
             not
             blamed
             by
             them
             ,
             but
             Paul
             taken
             as
             criminal
             for
             reproving
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Then
             said
             Paul
             ,
             I
             wist
             not
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             high
             Priest
             :
             For
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             speak
             evil
             of
             the
             ruler
             of
             thy
             people
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Note
             ,
             Some
             think
             that
             Paul
             confesseth
             himself
             guilty
             of
             rashness
             or
             passion
             :
             But
             others
             rather
             think
             that
             he
             spake
             but
             Ironically
             ,
             Ananias
             being
             indeed
             no
             High
             Priest
             but
             an
             Usurper
             ;
             but
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             prudence
             for
             Paul
             openly
             to
             say
             so
             :
             
               q.
               d.
            
             [
             I
             knew
             not
             that
             he
             was
             the
             true
             High
             Priest
             [
             for
             he
             was
             not
             :
             ]
             and
             I
             confess
             it
             a
             Sin
             to
             revile
             Rulers
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             forbidden
             :
             ]
             But
             it
             s
             no
             sin
             to
             vindicate
             innocency
             ,
             and
             declare
             the
             unrighteousness
             of
             Oppressours
             ,
             and
             Prophetically
             to
             foretel
             Gods
             Judgments
             against
             them
             .
             Christ
             said
             more
             who
             never
             sinned
             ,
             and
             was
             made
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             Rulers
             are
             not
             unreprovable
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             when
             Paul
             perceived
             that
             the
             one
             part
             were
             Sadducees
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Pharisees
             ,
             he
             cried
             out
             in
             the
             council
             ,
             Men
             and
             brethren
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             Pharisee
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             a
             Pharisee
             ;
             of
             the
             hope
             and
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             I
             am
             called
             in
             question
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             took
             the
             advantage
             of
             their
             own
             differences
             ,
             to
             draw
             the
             Pharisees
             to
             favour
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             turn
             their
             opposition
             against
             each
             other
             .
             He
             spake
             nothing
             but
             the
             Truth
             ,
             but
             he
             left
             out
             one
             half
             of
             the
             truth
             and
             so
             it
             was
             a
             sort
             of
             Equivocation
             :
             which
             is
             a
             sepaking
             part
             
             of
             the
             truth
             concealing
             another
             part
             ,
             knowing
             that
             the
             hearer
             will
             thence
             misunderstand
             it
             :
             This
             is
             a
             fault
             when
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             declare
             the
             whole
             ,
             or
             when
             its
             injurious
             to
             the
             Hearers
             or
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             but
             by
             concealment
             to
             occasion
             other
             Mens
             error
             or
             deceit
             ▪
             is
             not
             always
             a
             sin
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             so
             said
             ,
             there
             arose
             a
             dissension
             between
             the
             Pharisees
             and
             the
             Sadducees
             :
             and
             the
             multitude
             was
             divided
             .
             8.
             
             For
             the
             Sadducees
             say
             that
             there
             is
             no
             resurrection
             ,
             neither
             angel
             nor
             spirit
             ;
             but
             the
             Pharisees
             confess
             both
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             How
             bad
             a
             State
             was
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             in
             ,
             when
             Men
             that
             believed
             no
             life
             but
             this
             had
             equal
             power
             with
             the
             rest
             in
             Priesthood
             and
             Government
             .
             2.
             
             What
             Hypocrites
             were
             these
             Pharisees
             that
             could
             thus
             embody
             with
             damnable
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             yet
             could
             not
             endure
             Christians
             ,
             but
             silenced
             and
             murdered
             them
             like
             the
             Papists
             Prelates
             who
             can
             endure
             Jews
             and
             Atheists
             ,
             while
             they
             burn
             or
             silence
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             there
             arose
             a
             great
             cry
             and
             the
             scribes
             that
             were
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             part
             arose
             ,
             and
             strove
             ,
             saying
             We
             find
             no
             evil
             in
             this
             man
             :
             but
             if
             a
             spirit
             or
             an
             angel
             hath
             spoken
             to
             him
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             fight
             against
             God.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Note
             ,
             See
             how
             partiality
             will
             change
             Mens
             Judgment
             according
             to
             the
             interest
             of
             a
             party
             or
             faction
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             when
             there
             arose
             a
             great
             dissension
             the
             chief
             captain
             fearing
             lest
             Paul
             should
             have
             been
             pulled
             in
             pieces
             of
             them
             ,
             commanded
             the
             souldiers
             to
             go
             down
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             him
             by
             force
             from
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             him
             ,
             into
             the
             castle
             .
             11.
             
             And
             the
             night
             following
             ,
             the
             Lord
             stood
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Be
             of
             good
             cheer
             ,
             Paul
             :
             for
             as
             thou
             hast
             testified
             of
             me
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             so
             must
             thou
             bear
             witness
             also
             at
             Rome
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Note
             ,
             Gods
             encouragements
             accompany
             his
             commands
             and
             faithful
             service
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             when
             it
             was
             day
             ,
             certain
             of
             the
             Jews
             banded
             together
             ,
             and
             bound
             themselves
             under
             a
             curse
             saying
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             neither
             eat
             nor
             drink
             till
             they
             had
             killed
             Paul.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             Note
             ,
             Seeing
             the
             Pharises
             now
             spake
             for
             him
             ,
             it
             seems
             all
             or
             most
             of
             these
             furious
             men
             were
             Sadducees
             ;
             who
             were
             then
             the
             strongest
             Party
             .
             And
             even
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             those
             that
             believe
             no
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             are
             the
             most
             cruel
             Enemies
             of
             Believers
             :
             And
             what
             should
             deter
             such
             from
             bloody
             Vows
             ,
             Conspiracies
             and
             Perjuries
             ?
             When
             yet
             only
             Devillish
             malice
             doth
             provoke
             them
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             they
             were
             more
             then
             fourty
             which
             had
             made
             this
             conspiracy
             .
             14.
             
             And
             they
             came
             to
             the
             chief
             priests
             and
             elders
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             We
             have
             bound
             our selves
             under
             a
             great
             curse
             ,
             that
             we
             will
             eat
             nothing
             until
             we
             have
             slain
             Paul.
             15.
             
             Now
             therefore
             ye
             with
             the
             council
             ,
             signifie
             to
             the
             chief
             captain
             ,
             that
             he
             bring
             him
             down
             unto
             you
             to
             morrow
             ,
             as
             though
             ye
             would
             enquire
             something
             more
             perfectly
             concerning
             him
             :
             and
             we
             ,
             or
             ever
             he
             come
             near
             ,
             are
             ready
             to
             kill
             him
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             O
             what
             a
             Clergy
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             must
             head
             a
             confederacy
             of
             murdering
             Sadducees
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             when
             Pauls
             sisters
             Son
             heard
             of
             their
             lying
             in
             wait
             ,
             he
             went
             and
             entred
             into
             the
             castle
             ,
             and
             told
             Paul.
             17.
             
             Then
             Paul
             called
             one
             of
             the
             centurions
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Bring
             this
             young
             man
             unto
             the
             chief
             captain
             :
             for
             he
             hath
             a
             certain
             thing
             to
             tell
             him
             .
             18.
             
             So
             he
             took
             him
             ,
             and
             brought
             him
             to
             the
             chief
             captain
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Paul
             the
             prisoner
             called
             me
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             prayed
             me
             to
             bring
             this
             young
             man
             unto
             thee
             ,
             who
             hath
             something
             to
             say
             unto
             thee
             .
             19.
             
             Then
             the
             chief
             captain
             took
             him
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             went
             with
             him
             aside
             privately
             ,
             and
             asked
             him
             ,
             What
             is
             that
             thou
             hast
             to
             tell
             me
             ?
             20.
             
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             The
             Jews
             have
             agreed
             to
             desire
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             wouldest
             bring
             down
             Paul
             to
             morrow
             into
             the
             council
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             would
             enquire
             somewhat
             him
             more
             perfectly
             .
             21.
             
             But
             do
             not
             thou
             yield
             unto
             them
             :
             for
             there
             lie
             in
             wait
             for
             him
             of
             them
             more
             then
             fourty
             men
             ,
             which
             have
             bound
             themselves
             with
             an
             oath
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             neither
             eat
             nor
             drink
             till
             they
             have
             killed
             him
             :
             and
             now
             are
             they
             ready
             ,
             looking
             for
             a
             promise
             from
             thee
             .
          
           
             16
             ,
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             No
             Conspiracies
             are
             kept
             secret
             from
             God
             ,
             who
             can
             detect
             and
             frustrate
             them
             2.
             
             No
             doubt
             but
             these
             Men
             that
             could
             Vow
             to
             satisfie
             rage
             ,
             did
             brake
             it
             rather
             than
             famish
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             So
             the
             chief
             captain
             then
             let
             the
             young
             man
             depart
             ,
             and
             charged
             him
             ,
             See
             thou
             tell
             no
             man
             that
             thou
             hast
             shewed
             these
             things
             to
             me
             ,
             23.
             
             And
             he
             called
             unto
             him
             two
             centurions
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Make
             ready
             two
             hundred
             souldiers
             to
             go
             to
             Cesarea
             ,
             and
             horsemen
             threescore
             and
             ten
             ,
             and
             spearmen
             two
             hundred
             ,
             at
             the
             third
             hour
             of
             the
             night
             .
             24.
             
             And
             provide
             them
             beasts
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             set
             Paul
             on
             ,
             and
             bring
             him
             safe
             unto
             Felix
             the
             governour
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Thus
             God
             raised
             forces
             of
             Heathens
             to
             defend
             his
             Servant
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             And
             he
             wrote
             a
             letter
             after
             this
             manner
             26.
             
             Claudius
             Lysias
             ,
             unto
             the
             most
             excellent
             
             governor
             Felix
             ,
             sendeth
             greeting
             27.
             
             This
             man
             was
             taken
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             should
             have
             been
             killed
             of
             them
             :
             then
             came
             I
             with
             an
             army
             and
             rescued
             him
             ,
             having
             understood
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Roman
             .
             28.
             
             And
             when
             I
             would
             have
             known
             the
             cause
             wherefore
             they
             accused
             him
             ,
             I
             brought
             him
             forth
             into
             their
             council
             :
             29.
             
             Whom
             I
             perceived
             to
             be
             accused
             of
             questions
             of
             their
             law
             ,
             but
             to
             have
             nothing
             laid
             to
             his
             charge
             worthy
             of
             death
             or
             of
             bonds
             .
             30.
             
             And
             when
             it
             was
             told
             me
             ,
             how
             that
             the
             Jews
             laid
             wait
             for
             the
             man
             ,
             I
             sent
             straightway
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             gave
             commandment
             to
             his
             accusers
             also
             ,
             to
             say
             before
             thee
             what
             they
             had
             against
             him
             .
             Farewel
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             This
             Collonel
             ,
             that
             by
             a
             band
             of
             Soldiers
             rescued
             him
             ;
             judgeth
             him
             guiltless
             as
             to
             the
             Roman
             Law.
             
          
           
             31.
             
             Then
             the
             souldiers
             as
             it
             was
             commanded
             them
             ,
             took
             Paul
             and
             brought
             him
             by
             night
             to
             Antipatris
             .
             32.
             
             On
             the
             morrow
             they
             left
             the
             horsemen
             to
             go
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             returned
             to
             the
             castle
             .
             33.
             
             Who
             when
             they
             came
             to
             Cesarea
             and
             delivered
             the
             epistle
             to
             the
             governour
             ,
             presented
             Paul
             also
             before
             him
             .
             34.
             
             And
             when
             the
             governour
             had
             read
             the
             letter
             ,
             he
             asked
             of
             what
             province
             he
             was
             .
             And
             when
             he
             understood
             that
             he
             was
             of
             Cilicia
             :
             35.
             
             I
             will
             hear
             thee
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             when
             thine
             accusers
             are
             also
             come
             .
             And
             he
             commanded
             him
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             Herods
             judgment-hall
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             Note
             ,
             A
             place
             called
             Herods
             Hall
             :
             Not
             that
             he
             was
             there
             .
             Thus
             God
             carryed
             on
             Paul
             toward
             Rome
             to
             fulfil
             his
             Will
             and
             Work.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             ANd
             after
             five
             days
             ,
             Ananias
             the
             high
             Priest
             descended
             with
             the
             Elders
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             certain
             orator
             named
             Tertullus
             ,
             who
             informed
             the
             Governour
             against
             Paul.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Note
               ,
               Tertullus
            
             was
             the
             malignant
             Lawyer
             or
             Orator
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             plead
             their
             charge
             against
             Paul
             ,
             if
             not
             of
             mere
             ma●ice
             ,
             at
             least
             for
             his
             Fee.
             The
             Accusation
             is
             given
             in
             and
             hotly
             prosecuted
             by
             the
             High
             Priest
             and
             Elders
             :
             Dr.
             Hummond
             thought
             that
             the
             word
             [
             Elders
             ]
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             never
             signifyed
             any
             but
             Bishops
             (
             such
             as
             we
             now
             call
             Diocesane
             ]
             And
             it
             is
             undoubted
             that
             the
             Church
             borrowed
             that
             Title
             from
             the
             Jews
             Elders
             ,
             and
             therefore
             meant
             some
             similitude
             of
             Offices
             (
             allowing
             the
             difference
             of
             materials
             and
             Law
             )
             And
             then
             it
             would
             follow
             that
             the
             Jews
             Elders
             that
             made
             their
             Council
             ,
             were
             the
             Jewish
             Bishops
             of
             several
             distant
             Cities
             gathered
             together
             at
             Jerusalem
             :
             And
             so
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Jews
             Archbishop
             and
             all
             the
             Bishops
             under
             him
             ,
             that
             were
             these
             malignant
             Diabolica
             Accusers
             and
             Persecutors
             :
             But
             the
             Jewish
             Elders
             were
             not
             such
             City
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             a
             Conjunction
             of
             Laymen
             and
             Priests
             in
             a
             supreme
             Council
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             inferior
             Councils
             in
             Cities
             ,
             where
             were
             Synagogues
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             when
             he
             was
             called
             forth
             ,
             Tertullus
             began
             to
             accuse
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Seeing
             that
             by
             thee
             we
             enjoy
             great
             quietness
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             worthy
             deeds
             are
             done
             unto
             this
             nation
             by
             thy
             providence
             ,
             3.
             
             We
             accept
             it
             always
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             most
             noble
             Felix
             ,
             vvith
             all
             thankfulness
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             To
             win
             the
             Judge
             by
             flattery
             ,
             hath
             ever
             by
             false
             Accusers
             been
             taken
             for
             the
             surest
             way
             for
             success
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             that
             I
             be
             not
             further
             tedious
             unto
             thee
             ,
             I
             pray
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             vvouldest
             hear
             us
             of
             thy
             clemency
             a
             fevv
             words
             .
             5.
             
             For
             vve
             have
             found
             this
             man
             a
             pestilent
             fellovv
             ,
             and
             a
             mover
             of
             sedition
             among
             all
             the
             Jevvs
             throughout
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             a
             ringleader
             of
             the
             Sect
             of
             the
             Nazarene
             :
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             have
             found
             this
             Man
             a
             very
             plague
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             This
             part
             of
             the
             Accusation
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             general
             that
             he
             was
             a
             very
             walking
             Pestilence
             O
             what
             Diabolism
             is
             it
             to
             judge
             thus
             of
             the
             Preachers
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             Mercy
             and
             Salvation
             !
             2.
             
             Particularly
             .
             1.
             a
             mover
             of
             Sedition
             among
             all
             the
             Jews
             through
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             :
             So
             Christian
             Reformation
             must
             be
             called
             Sedition
             ,
             to
             stir
             up
             Rulers
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             Defenders
             of
             the
             common
             Peace
             :
             And
             this
             to
             Faelix
             was
             a
             Potent
             argument
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             been
             put
             to
             conquer
             and
             destroy
             one
             Eleazar
             ,
             that
             came
             out
             of
             Egypt
             as
             a
             pretended
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             gathered
             an
             Army
             of
             Seditious
             Cut
             throats
             that
             endangered
             the
             Peace
             .
             2.
             
             The
             second
             accusation
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Leader
             of
             a
             Sect
             or
             Schism
             ,
             calling
             the
             Christians
             Nazarens
             in
             scorn
             ,
             from
             Nazareth
             where
             Christ
             dwelt
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Who
             also
             hath
             gone
             about
             to
             profane
             the
             Temple
             :
             vvhom
             vve
             took
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             judged
             according
             to
             our
             law
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             third
             part
             of
             the
             Accusation
             was
             prophaning
             the
             Tepmle
             :
             Note
             ,
             Would
             not
             these
             infidels
             be
             thought
             Holy
             Men
             :
             They
             were
             zealous
             for
             Temple
             ,
             Law
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             against
             Christianity
             ,
             Holiness
             ,
             Innocency
             ,
             and
             the
             lives
             of
             the
             best
             of
             Men.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             the
             cheif
             Captain
             Lysias
             came
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             violence
             took
             him
             away
             out
             of
             our
             hands
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             N.
             To
             save
             the
             innocent
             from
             the
             violence
             of
             wicked
             Priests
             ,
             is
             accused
             a●
             violence
             even
             in
             a
             Governour
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Commanding
             his
             accusers
             to
             come
             unto
             thee
             :
             by
             examin●ng
             of
             whom
             ,
             thy self
             mayest
             
             take
             knowledge
             of
             all
             these
             things
             whereof
             we
             accuse
             him
             .
             9.
             
             And
             the
             Jevvs
             also
             assented
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             these
             things
             vvere
             so
             .
          
           
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Note
             ,
             Seeing
             the
             judgments
             of
             Men
             are
             so
             contrary
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             a
             seditious
             Plague
             and
             Sectary
             to
             one
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             best
             on
             earth
             to
             another
             ,
             alass
             ,
             How
             shall
             the
             People
             know
             who
             to
             believe
             ?
             The
             History
             of
             Lyars
             are
             stufft
             with
             lies
             :
             And
             how
             can
             Strangers
             and
             Posterity
             know
             who
             were
             the
             Lyars
             ?
             This
             is
             a
             great
             shake
             to
             the
             credit
             of
             most
             History
             .
             But
             the
             haters
             of
             Holyness
             are
             seldom
             to
             be
             believed
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Then
             Paul
             ,
             after
             that
             the
             Governour
             had
             beckned
             unto
             him
             to
             speak
             ,
             ansvvered
             ,
             Forasmuch
             as
             I
             knovv
             that
             thou
             hast
             been
             of
             many
             years
             a
             judge
             unto
             this
             nation
             ,
             I
             do
             the
             more
             cheerfully
             answer
             for
             my self
             :
             11.
             
             Because
             that
             thou
             mayest
             understand
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             yet
             but
             tvvelve
             days
             since
             I
             vvent
             up
             to
             Jerusa
             ;
             lem
             for
             to
             vvorship
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Thou
             knowest
             their
             customs
             ,
             had
             I
             been
             such
             a
             one
             as
             they
             accuse
             me
             to
             be
             ,
             what
             should
             move
             me
             to
             come
             so
             far
             from
             other
             Countries
             but
             twelve
             days
             ago
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             Feast
             of
             Pentecost
             ,
             and
             to
             worship
             at
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             they
             neither
             found
             me
             in
             the
             Temple
             disputing
             with
             any
             man
             ,
             neither
             raising
             up
             the
             people
             ,
             neither
             in
             the
             Synagoue
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             city
             :
             13.
             
             Neither
             can
             they
             prove
             the
             things
             whereof
             they
             now
             accuse
             me
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             I
             was
             only
             worshipping
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             deny
             that
             I
             did
             any
             thing
             to
             move
             Sedition
             ,
             as
             they
             accuse
             me
             -
          
           
             14.
             
             But
             this
             I
             confess
             unto
             thee
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             way
             which
             they
             call
             heresie
             ,
             so
             worship
             I
             the
             God
             of
             my
             Fathers
             ,
             believing
             all
             things
             which
             are
             written
             in
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             I
             am
             not
             ashamed
             to
             own
             it
             ,
             that
             I
             worship
             God
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             that
             they
             call
             a
             Heresie●
             or
             Sect
             ;
             for
             I
             believe
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             who
             teach
             it
             me
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             have
             hope
             towards
             God
             ,
             which
             they
             themselves
             also
             allow
             ,
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             just
             and
             unjust
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             The
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             confirmeth
             my
             belief
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             a
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             just
             only
             was
             not
             then
             owned
             by
             the
             Jews
             ,
             2
             ,
             It
             seems
             by
             this
             time
             the
             Pharisees
             joyned
             in
             his
             Persecution
             ▪
             though
             before
             they
             excused
             him
             in
             contention
             with
             the
             Sadducees
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             herein
             do
             I
             exercise
             my self
             to
             have
             always
             a
             conscience
             void
             of
             offence
             toward
             God
             ,
             and
             toward
             men
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             in
             this
             hopes
             of
             a
             Resurrection
             and
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             my
             dayly
             care
             and
             exercise
             is
             ,
             to
             keep
             my self
             from
             offending
             God
             or
             Man
             by
             any
             sin
             ,
             that
             my
             conscience
             may
             not
             be
             my
             Accuser
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Now
             after
             many
             years
             ,
             I
             came
             to
             bring
             alms
             to
             my
             nation
             ,
             and
             offerings
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             To
             bring
             Alms
             and
             Offerings
             is
             no
             prophaneness
             or
             sedition
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             Whereupon
             certain
             Jews
             from
             Asia
             ,
             found
             me
             purified
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             neither
             with
             multitude
             ,
             nor
             with
             tumult
             .
             19.
             
             Who
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             here
             before
             thee
             ,
             and
             object
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             ought
             against
             me
             .
          
           
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             These
             
               Asian
               Jews
            
             falsly
             thought
             that
             I
             had
             brought
             Trophinus
             into
             the
             Temple
             :
             And
             it
             being
             they
             that
             are
             the
             first
             Accusers
             and
             Witnesses
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             been
             here
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Or
             else
             let
             these
             same
             here
             say
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             found
             any
             evil-doing
             in
             me
             ,
             while
             I
             stood
             before
             the
             council
             ,
             21.
             
             Except
             it
             be
             for
             this
             one
             voice
             ,
             that
             I
             cried
             standing
             among
             them
             ,
             Touching
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             I
             am
             called
             in
             question
             by
             you
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             As
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             I
             did
             in
             the
             Council
             let
             them
             witness
             what
             they
             can
             against
             me
             ?
             They
             have
             nothing
             to
             charge
             me
             with
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             said
             ,
             touching
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             I
             am
             accused
             :
             I
             meant
             Christs
             Resurrection
             as
             the
             cause
             and
             pledge
             of
             ours
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Some
             think
             that
             Paul
             here
             confesseth
             it
             a
             fault
             ,
             that
             he
             equivocated
             to
             set
             them
             together
             by
             the
             Ears
             ,
             as
             being
             an
             act
             of
             Carnal
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             an
             obscuring
             of
             his
             confession
             of
             Christ
             .
             But
             most
             expositors
             rather
             think
             that
             he
             spake
             this
             ironically
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             unless
             they
             will
             make
             it
             a
             fault
             ,
             that
             I
             said
             I
             am
             called
             in
             question
             about
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             they
             can
             charge
             me
             with
             none
             there
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             when
             Felix
             heard
             these
             things
             ,
             having
             more
             perfect
             knowledge
             of
             that
             way
             ,
             he
             deferred
             them
             ,
             and
             Said
             ,
             When
             Lysias
             the
             cheif
             Captain
             shall
             come
             down
             ,
             I
             will
             know
             the
             uttermost
             of
             your
             matter
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             He
             said
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             got
             a
             more
             perfect
             knowledge
             of
             this
             way
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             it
             is
             against
             your
             Law
             ,
             and
             when
             I
             have
             spoke
             with
             Colonel
             Lysias
             of
             the
             tumults
             ,
             I
             will
             judge
             the
             cause
             ,
             which
             yet
             I
             cannot
             do
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             he
             commanded
             a
             centurion
             to
             keep
             Paul
             ,
             and
             to
             let
             him
             have
             liberty
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             forbid
             none
             of
             his
             acquaintance
             to
             minister
             ,
             or
             come
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             To
             secure
             him
             as
             a
             Prisoner
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             after
             certain
             days
             ,
             when
             Felix
             came
             with
             his
             wife
             Drusilla
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             Jewess
             ,
             he
             sent
             for
             Paul
             ,
             and
             heard
             him
             
             concerning
             the
             faith
             in
             Christ
             .
             25.
             
             And
             as
             he
             reasoned
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             temperance
             ,
             and
             Judgment
             to
             come
             ,
             Felix
             trembled
             ,
             and
             answered
             ,
             Go
             thy
             way
             for
             this
             time
             ;
             when
             I
             have
             a
             convenient
             season
             ,
             I
             will
             call
             for
             thee
             .
          
           
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             
               Note
               ,
               Foelix
            
             is
             noted
             by
             the
             Historians
             of
             those
             times
             to
             be
             specially
             guilty
             of
             two
             crimes
             ;
             Injustice
             through
             Covetousness
             and
             Incontinence
             ,
             taking
             another
             Mans
             Wife
             .
             (
             This
             Drusilla
             the
             Niece
             of
             Anthony
             and
             Cleopatra
             )
             And
             so
             the
             Subject
             moved
             his
             conscience
             to
             make
             him
             tremble
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             O
             the
             strength
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             will
             live
             ,
             even
             when
             Men
             tremble
             for
             fear
             of
             judgment
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             He
             hoped
             also
             that
             money
             should
             have
             been
             given
             him
             of
             Paul
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             loose
             him
             :
             wherefore
             he
             sent
             for
             him
             the
             oftner
             ,
             and
             communed
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Note
             ,
             All
             his
             trembling
             overcame
             not
             the
             love
             of
             Money
             .
             Money
             is
             the
             worldlings
             great
             Mediator
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             But
             after
             two
             years
             ,
             Porcius
             Festus
             came
             into
             Felix
             room
             :
             and
             Felix
             willing
             to
             shew
             the
             Jews
             a
             pleasure
             ,
             left
             Paul
             bound
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             His
             carnal
             respects
             to
             Man
             and
             Fame
             ,
             and
             to
             please
             the
             malicious
             Jews
             ,
             prevailed
             against
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             leaves
             Paul
             a
             Prisoner
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             Festus
             his
             Successor
             ,
             when
             Paul
             had
             been
             two
             years
             kept
             a
             Prisoner
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXV
             .
          
           
             NOw
             when
             Festus
             was
             come
             into
             the
             province
             ,
             after
             three
             days
             he
             ascended
             from
             Cesarea
             to
             Jerusalem
             .
             2.
             
             Then
             the
             high
             priest
             ,
             and
             the
             cheif
             of
             the
             Jews
             informed
             him
             against
             Paul
             ,
             and
             besought
             him
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             desired
             favour
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             send
             for
             him
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             laying
             wait
             in
             the
             way
             to
             kill
             him
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             The
             malicious
             Priests
             and
             Rulers
             continue
             their
             murderous
             design
             ,
             and
             cannot
             get
             a
             heathen
             Ruler
             to
             be
             so
             bad
             as
             they
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             Festus
             answered
             ,
             that
             Paul
             should
             be
             kept
             at
             Cesarea
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             himself
             would
             depart
             shortly
             thither
             .
             5.
             
             Let
             them
             therefore
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             which
             among
             you
             are
             able
             ,
             go
             down
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             accuse
             this
             man
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             wickedness
             in
             him
             .
             6.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             tarried
             among
             them
             more
             then
             ten
             days
             ,
             he
             went
             down
             unto
             Cesarea
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             day
             sitting
             in
             the
             Judgment-seat
             ,
             commanded
             Paul
             to
             be
             brought
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             After
             ten
             days
             he
             went
             down
             and
             they
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             when
             he
             was
             come
             ,
             the
             Jews
             which
             came
             down
             from
             Jerusalem
             ,
             stood
             round
             about
             ,
             and
             laid
             many
             and
             grievous
             complaints
             against
             Paul
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             prove
             ;
             8.
             
             While
             he
             answered
             for
             himself
             ,
             Neither
             against
             the
             law
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             neither
             against
             the
             Temple
             ,
             nor
             yet
             against
             Cesar
             ,
             have
             I
             offended
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             Diabolists
             did
             pretend
             that
             he
             broke
             their
             Law
             ,
             profaned
             their
             Holy
             Temple
             ,
             and
             disturbed
             the
             peace
             as
             a
             seditious
             breaker
             of
             
             Caesar's
             Law
             :
             All
             which
             he
             denyed
             and
             they
             could
             not
             prove
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             It
             s
             strange
             that
             the
             Devil
             had
             not
             attained
             to
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             in
             this
             age
             ,
             to
             enable
             them
             to
             prove
             any
             thing
             by
             perjured
             Witnesses
             !
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             Festus
             willing
             to
             do
             the
             Jews
             a
             pleasure
             ,
             answered
             Paul
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Wilt
             thou
             go
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             there
             be
             judged
             of
             these
             things
             before
             me
             ?
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             pleasing
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             Multitude
             being
             more
             of
             the
             Rulers
             carnal
             Interest
             ,
             than
             doing
             Justice
             for
             one
             poor
             Man
             ,
             he
             would
             thus
             have
             sacrificed
             him
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Then
             said
             Paul
             ,
             I
             stand
             at
             Cesars
             Judgment-seat
             ,
             where
             I
             ought
             to
             be
             judged
             :
             to
             the
             Jews
             have
             I
             done
             no
             wrong
             ,
             as
             thou
             very
             well
             knowest
             .
             11.
             
             For
             if
             I
             be
             an
             offender
             ,
             or
             have
             committed
             any
             thing
             worthy
             of
             death
             ,
             I
             refuse
             not
             to
             die
             :
             but
             if
             there
             be
             none
             of
             these
             things
             whereof
             these
             accuse
             me
             ,
             no
             man
             may
             deliever
             me
             unto
             them
             .
             I
             appeal
             unto
             Cesar
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Note
             ,
             Having
             the
             Roman
             priviledges
             ,
             he
             might
             appeal
             to
             the
             Roman
             Laws
             ,
             which
             then
             had
             not
             condemned
             Christianity
             .
             But
             doubtless
             the
             Jews
             would
             call
             this
             Hethenish
             ,
             for
             him
             to
             choose
             rather
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             Heathens
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             murdered
             by
             Jews
             .
             As
             at
             this
             day
             he
             that
             had
             rather
             be
             saved
             from
             murder
             by
             a
             Mahometan
             than
             Murdered
             or
             Tormented
             by
             a
             Papist
             shall
             be
             said
             to
             be
             for
             Mahometism
             .
             And
             here
             let
             them
             that
             grudge
             at
             Christ
             ,
             for
             requiring
             us
             to
             deny
             our
             lives
             for
             him
             and
             for
             the
             Heavenly
             reward
             ,
             consider
             that
             even
             Church-Tyrants
             require
             as
             much
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             nothing
             without
             any
             such
             reward
             :
             If
             under
             their
             Inquisitions
             ,
             or
             other
             persecutions
             ,
             Men
             do
             but
             as
             every
             living
             Creature
             will
             do
             ,
             strive
             to
             escape
             their
             malice
             and
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             die
             without
             any
             reluctancy
             ,
             they
             call
             them
             Rebells
             ;
             yea
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             but
             groan
             and
             complain
             ,
             it
             goeth
             for
             Sedition
             to
             feel
             when
             they
             are
             hurt
             ;
             when
             it
             is
             the
             holy
             Church
             that
             doth
             it
             :
             Christ
             doth
             not
             thus
             condemn
             sense
             and
             natural
             Love
             of
             Life
             ,
             in
             his
             hardest
             laws
             of
             self-denyal
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Then
             Festus
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             conferred
             with
             the
             Council
             ,
             answered
             ,
             Hast
             thou
             appealed
             
             unto
             Cesar
             ?
             unto
             Cesar
             shalt
             thou
             go
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Note
             ,
             They
             might
             have
             constrained
             him
             to
             be
             judged
             there
             :
             but
             God
             over
             ruled
             it
             ,
             to
             spread
             abroad
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             after
             certain
             days
             ,
             King
             Agrippa
             and
             Bernice
             came
             unto
             Cesarea
             to
             salute
             Festus
             .
             14.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             been
             there
             many
             days
             ,
             Festus
             declared
             Pauls
             cause
             unto
             the
             King
             ,
             saying
             ,
             There
             is
             a
             certain
             man
             left
             in
             bonds
             by
             Felix
             :
             15.
             
             About
             whom
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             the
             cheif
             priests
             and
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Jews
             informed
             me
             desiring
             to
             have
             Judgment
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Note
             .
             This
             Agrippa
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             that
             Herod
             that
             was
             eaten
             to
             death
             by
             Worms
             ,
             and
             Bernice
             was
             his
             Sister
             ,
             the
             Wife
             of
             Polemon
             King
             of
             Cilicia
             ,
             who
             left
             her
             Husband
             and
             lived
             with
             his
             Brother
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             To
             whom
             I
             answered
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Romans
             to
             deliver
             any
             man
             to
             die
             ,
             before
             that
             he
             which
             is
             accused
             ,
             have
             the
             accusers
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             and
             have
             licence
             to
             answer
             for
             himself
             concerning
             the
             crime
             laid
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             The
             Jewish
             Religious
             Tyrants
             had
             overcome
             and
             cast
             off
             this
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             the
             Heathens
             kept
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Therefore
             when
             they
             were
             come
             hither
             ,
             without
             any
             delay
             on
             the
             morrow
             I
             sat
             on
             the
             Judgment-seat
             ,
             and
             I
             commanded
             the
             man
             to
             be
             brought
             forth
             .
             18.
             
             Against
             whom
             when
             the
             accusers
             stood
             up
             ,
             they
             brought
             none
             accusation
             of
             such
             things
             as
             I
             supposed
             :
             19.
             
             But
             had
             certain
             questions
             against
             him
             of
             their
             own
             superstition
             ,
             and
             of
             one
             Jesus
             ,
             which
             was
             dead
             ,
             whom
             Paul
             affirmed
             to
             be
             alive
             .
          
           
             17
             ,
             19.
             
             Note
             ,
             These
             things
             he
             made
             light
             of
             as
             not
             understanding
             them
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             because
             I
             doubted
             of
             such
             manner
             of
             questions
             ,
             I
             asked
             him
             whether
             he
             would
             go
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             there
             be
             judged
             of
             these
             matters
             .
             21.
             
             But
             when
             Paul
             had
             appealed
             to
             be
             reserved
             unto
             the
             hearing
             of
             Augustus
             ,
             I
             commanded
             him
             to
             be
             kept
             till
             I
             might
             send
             him
             to
             Caesar
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             I
             would
             have
             had
             him
             tryed
             by
             the
             Jews
             who
             understood
             their
             own
             Law
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             22.
             
             Then
             Agrippa
             said
             unto
             Festus
             ,
             I
             would
             also
             hear
             the
             man
             my self
             .
             To
             morrow
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             hear
             him
             .
             23.
             
             And
             on
             the
             morrow
             when
             Agrippa
             was
             come
             ,
             and
             Bernice
             ,
             with
             great
             pomp
             ,
             and
             was
             entred
             into
             the
             place
             of
             hearing
             ,
             with
             the
             cheif
             Captains
             and
             Principal
             men
             of
             the
             city
             ,
             at
             Festus
             commandment
             Paul
             was
             brought
             forth
             .
             24.
             
             And
             Festus
             said
             ,
             King
             ,
             Agrippa
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             which
             are
             here
             present
             with
             us
             ,
             ye
             see
             this
             man
             ,
             about
             whom
             all
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             Jews
             have
             dealt
             with
             me
             ,
             both
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             also
             here
             ,
             crying
             ,
             that
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             live
             any
             longer
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             lives
             of
             Gods
             best
             Servants
             are
             a
             grief
             to
             the
             Malignants
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             But
             when
             I
             found
             that
             he
             had
             committed
             nothing
             worthy
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             himself
             hath
             appealed
             to
             Augustus
             ,
             I
             have
             determined
             to
             send
             him
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Note
             ,
             what
             an
             odious
             scandal
             did
             these
             Priests
             cast
             on
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             seem
             worse
             then
             Heathens
             Laws
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Of
             whom
             I
             have
             no
             certain
             thing
             to
             write
             unto
             my
             Lord.
             Wherefore
             I
             have
             brought
             him
             forth
             before
             you
             ,
             and
             specially
             before
             thee
             ,
             O
             King
             Agrippa
             ,
             that
             after
             examination
             had
             ,
             I
             might
             have
             somewhat
             to
             write
             .
             27.
             
             For
             it
             seemeth
             to
             me
             unreasonable
             to
             send
             a
             prisoner
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             all
             to
             signifie
             the
             crimes
             laid
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Note
             ,
             Justice
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             known
             to
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             THen
             Agrippa
             said
             unto
             Paul
             ,
             Thou
             art
             permitted
             to
             spake
             for
             thy self
             .
             Then
             Paul
             stretched
             forth
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             answered
             for
             himself
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             was
             the
             custome
             by
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             hand
             to
             give
             notice
             when
             one
             was
             beginning
             to
             speak
             ,
             to
             procure
             silent
             audience
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             think
             my self
             happy
             ,
             King
             Agrippa
             because
             I
             shall
             answer
             for
             my self
             this
             day
             before
             thee
             ,
             touching
             all
             the
             things
             whereof
             I
             am
             accused
             of
             the
             Jews
             :
             3.
             
             Especially
             ,
             because
             I
             know
             thee
             to
             be
             expert
             in
             all
             customs
             and
             questions
             which
             are
             among
             the
             Jews
             :
             wherefore
             I
             beseech
             thee
             to
             hear
             me
             patiently
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             s
             a
             great
             favour
             for
             Great
             men
             so
             much
             as
             to
             hear
             an
             innocent
             good
             Man
             speak
             for
             himself
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             My
             manner
             of
             life
             from
             my
             youth
             ,
             which
             was
             at
             the
             first
             among
             mine
             own
             nation
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             know
             all
             the
             Jews
             .
             5.
             
             Which
             knew
             me
             from
             the
             beginning
             (
             if
             they
             would
             testifie
             )
             that
             after
             the
             most
             straitest
             sect
             of
             our
             
             Religion
             ,
             I
             lived
             a
             Pharisee
             .
             6.
             
             And
             now
             I
             stand
             ,
             and
             am
             judged
             for
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             promise
             made
             of
             God
             unto
             our
             Fathers
             ,
             7.
             
             Unto
             which
             promise
             our
             twelve
             tribes
             instantly
             serving
             God
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             hope
             to
             come
             for
             which
             hopes
             sake
             ,
             King
             Agrippa
             ,
             I
             am
             accused
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Note
             ,
             He
             supposeth
             Agrippa
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Jewish
             affairs
             ,
             of
             their
             expectation
             of
             the
             Messiah
             and
             the
             Preaching
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             the
             stirs
             about
             it
             .
             And
             if
             the
             hopes
             of
             a
             Messiah
             be
             Sedition
             ,
             all
             the
             Jews
             are
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             pray
             for
             it
             continually
             .
             Quest
             .
             Did
             the
             Ten
             Tribes
             pray
             for
             it
             ,
             who
             were
             carried
             away
             by
             the
             Assyrians
             and
             Idolators
             put
             in
             their
             Country
             ?
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             In
             such
             Captivating
             Transplantations
             ,
             they
             never
             carry
             away
             all
             the
             poor
             People
             that
             must
             Till
             the
             Ground
             ,
             but
             the
             Rulers
             ,
             Soldiers
             ,
             great
             Men
             and
             Men
             of
             Note
             ;
             else
             it
             would
             be
             the
             Conquerers
             loss
             :
             So
             it
             hath
             been
             here
             ,
             at
             the
             Conquests
             made
             by
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
               Saxons
            
             and
             Deans
             and
             Normans
             :
             The
             greater
             number
             of
             the
             Country
             People
             still
             staid
             as
             Tenants
             or
             Servants
             to
             the
             Conquerers
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Neigbourhood
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             did
             by
             degrees
             shame
             away
             much
             of
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             the
             Israelites
             :
             As
             Josiabs
             power
             extended
             to
             pull
             down
             their
             Idols
             and
             Altars
             ,
             and
             burn
             mens
             bones
             on
             them
             .
             3.
             
             And
             afterward
             the
             Israelites
             Countrey
             wanting
             some
             Inhabitants
             ,
             the
             Jews
             by
             degrees
             possessed
             much
             of
             their
             Country
             .
             And
             the
             speech
             of
             the
             Samaritan
             Woman
             ,
             John
             4.
             
             Sheweth
             that
             they
             commonly
             expected
             Christ
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             tell
             them
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Why
             should
             it
             be
             thought
             a
             things
             incredible
             with
             you
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             raise
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             great
             point
             of
             our
             Controversie
             now
             is
             ,
             Whether
             Christ
             rose
             from
             the
             Dead
             ?
             And
             why
             should
             this
             seem
             an
             incredible
             thing
             to
             you
             ?
             Is
             it
             too
             hard
             for
             God
             who
             upholdeth
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             giveth
             life
             to
             all
             that
             live
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             I
             verily
             thought
             with
             my self
             ,
             that
             I
             ought
             to
             do
             many
             things
             contrary
             to
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             I
             once
             was
             of
             your
             mind
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             only
             set
             light
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             but
             thought
             I
             ought
             to
             set
             my self
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             oppose
             them
             that
             Preached
             and
             Professed
             it
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Which
             thing
             I
             also
             did
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             the
             saints
             did
             I
             shut
             up
             in
             Prison
             :
             having
             received
             authority
             from
             the
             cheif
             Priests
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             were
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             I
             gave
             my
             voice
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             In
             this
             blindness
             I
             was
             a
             Persecuter
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             I
             punished
             them
             oft
             in
             every
             Syangogue
             ,
             and
             compelled
             them
             to
             blaspheme
             ;
             and
             being
             exceedingly
             mad
             against
             them
             ,
             I
             persecuted
             them
             even
             unto
             strange
             Cities
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Note
             ,
             Whether
             Paul
             prevailed
             with
             any
             to
             Blaspheme
             Christ
             through
             fear
             ,
             or
             only
             endeavoured
             it
             ,
             is
             uncertain
             .
             2.
             
             He
             now
             knew
             that
             his
             Persecution
             was
             from
             
               exceeding
               madness
            
             ,
             when
             yet
             before
             he
             took
             it
             for
             his
             duty
             ?
             So
             blind
             are
             Persecutors
             Judgments
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Whereupon
             as
             I
             went
             to
             Damascus
             with
             authority
             and
             commission
             from
             the
             chief
             Priests
             ;
             13.
             
             At
             midday
             ,
             O
             King
             ,
             I
             saw
             in
             the
             way
             a
             light
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             above
             the
             brightness
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             shining
             round
             about
             me
             ,
             and
             them
             which
             journeyed
             with
             me
             .
             14.
             
             And
             when
             we
             were
             all
             sallen
             to
             the
             Earth
             ,
             I
             heard
             a
             voice
             speaking
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             saying
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             tongue
             ,
             Saul
             ,
             Saul
             ,
             why
             persecutest
             thou
             me
             ?
             It
             is
             hard
             for
             thee
             to
             kick
             against
             the
             pricks
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             I
             was
             Convinced
             by
             this
             Miracle
             and
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             .
             Ignorant
             man
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             know
             whom
             thou
             persecutest
             and
             why
             ?
             It
             will
             prove
             to
             thee
             but
             like
             spurning
             at
             Thornswith
             thy
             bare
             feet
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Here
             we
             find
             that
             all
             Pauls
             Company
             fell
             to
             the
             ground
             with
             him
             .
             Which
             is
             not
             mentioned
             Chap.
             9.
             or
             22.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             I
             said
             ,
             Who
             art
             thou
             ,
             Lord
             ?
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             Jesus
             whom
             thou
             persecutest
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             It
             is
             me
             in
             my
             cause
             and
             servants
             that
             thou
             Persecutest
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             But
             rise
             ,
             and
             stand
             upon
             thy
             feet
             :
             for
             I
             have
             appeared
             unto
             thee
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             to
             make
             thee
             a
             minister
             and
             a
             witness
             both
             of
             these
             things
             which
             thou
             hast
             seen
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             things
             in
             the
             which
             I
             vvill
             appear
             unto
             thee
             ;
          
           
             16.
             
             My
             appearing
             to
             thee
             is
             to
             make
             thee
             a
             Preacher
             of
             that
             thou
             hast
             Persecuted
             ;
             to
             witness
             what
             thou
             now
             hast
             seen
             ,
             and
             what
             I
             shall
             further
             tell
             the
             by
             my
             Spirit
             and
             works
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Delivering
             thee
             from
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             unto
             whom
             now
             I
             send
             thee
             ,
             18.
             
             To
             open
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             to
             turn
             them
             from
             darkness
             to
             light
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             unto
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             receive
             forgiveness
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             inheritance
             among
             them
             which
             are
             sanctified
             by
             faith
             that
             is
             in
             me
             .
          
           
             17.18
             .
             Delivering
             thee
             both
             from
             the
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             to
             whom
             now
             I
             command
             thee
             to
             Preach
             ;
             to
             open
             the
             Eyes
             that
             are
             blinded
             in
             gross
             ignorance
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             to
             turn
             them
             from
             that
             darkness
             to
             the
             light
             of
             the
             saving
             knowledg
             of
             God
             and
             their
             Redeemer
             ,
             from
             the
             Power
             of
             Satan
             whom
             thy
             serve
             by
             sin
             ,
             to
             the
             Belief
             ,
             Love
             and
             Obedience
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             hereupon
             receive
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             all
             their
             past
             sin
             ,
             and
             right
             to
             the
             inheritance
             among
             the
             Sanctified
             :
             which
             is
             here
             begun
             in
             Holiness
             and
             Communion
             with
             God
             and
             his
             Saints
             ,
             and
             hereafter
             perfected
             in
             Glory
             ;
             
             and
             all
             this
             believing
             ,
             trusting
             and
             obeying
             me
             ,
             and
             my
             Gospel
             (
             or
             by
             being
             Christians
             )
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             These
             words
             were
             omitted
             by
             Luke
             in
             Chap.
             9.
             and
             22.
             
             Here
             is
             a
             Promise
             to
             be
             trusted
             ,
             and
             a
             Command
             to
             be
             obeyed
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Whereupon
             ,
             O
             King
             Agrippa
             ,
             I
             was
             not
             disobedient
             unto
             the
             Heavenly
             vision
             :
          
           
             19.
             
             I
             did
             not
             ,
             I
             durst
             not
             Rebel
             against
             such
             a
             Vision
             and
             a
             Command
             from
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             But
             shewed
             first
             unto
             them
             of
             Damascus
             ,
             and
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             throughout
             all
             the
             coasts
             of
             Judea
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             repent
             and
             turn
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             do
             works
             meet
             for
             repentance
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             the
             Gospel
             which
             I
             Preached
             at
             
               Damascus
               ,
               &c.
            
             is
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             Repent
             and
             turn
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             shew
             the
             sincerity
             of
             their
             Repentance
             by
             a
             Holy
             ,
             Righteous
             ,
             Charitable
             and
             sober
             Life
             ,
             (
             and
             all
             this
             in
             hope
             of
             Glory
             ,
             purchased
             and
             promised
             by
             Christ
             who
             thus
             sent
             me
             .
             )
          
           
             21.
             
             For
             these
             causes
             the
             Jews
             caught
             me
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             vvent
             about
             to
             kill
             me
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             This
             is
             the
             true
             cause
             why
             the
             Jews
             would
             have
             killed
             me
             ,
             as
             crossing
             their
             unbelief
             ,
          
           
             22.
             
             Having
             therefore
             obtained
             help
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             continue
             unto
             this
             day
             ,
             witnessing
             both
             to
             small
             and
             great
             ,
             saying
             none
             other
             things
             then
             those
             which
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Moses
             did
             say
             should
             come
             :
             23.
             
             That
             Christ
             should
             suffer
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             be
             the
             first
             that
             should
             rise
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             should
             shew
             light
             unto
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             God
             hath
             kept
             me
             through
             many
             dangers
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             while
             I
             testifie
             this
             Gospel
             to
             all
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             what
             was
             Prophesied
             that
             Christ
             should
             dye
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             rise
             first
             from
             death
             and
             Convert
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             as
             he
             thus
             spake
             for
             himself
             ,
             Festus
             said
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             Paul
             ,
             thou
             art
             beside
             thy self
             :
             much
             learning
             doth
             make
             thee
             mad
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Thou
             art
             a
             crazed
             Fanatick
             :
             much
             Learning
             or
             Bookishness
             hath
             distracted
             thee
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             But
             he
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             mad
             ;
             most
             noble
             Festus
             ;
             but
             speak
             forth
             the
             words
             of
             truth
             and
             soberness
             .
             26.
             
             For
             the
             King
             knoweth
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             before
             whom
             also
             I
             speak
             freely
             :
             for
             I
             am
             perswaded
             that
             none
             of
             these
             things
             are
             hidden
             from
             him
             ;
             for
             this
             thing
             was
             not
             done
             in
             a
             corner
             .
          
           
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             I
             am
             not
             mad
             ,
             but
             soberly
             speak
             that
             truth
             which
             I
             suppose
             the
             King
             knoweth
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             think
             that
             the
             fame
             of
             Christs
             Miracles
             ,
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             ,
             no
             nor
             of
             this
             Vision
             of
             mine
             ,
             is
             unknown
             to
             him
             ,
             being
             things
             openly
             done
             and
             famed
             abroad
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             King
             Agrippa
             ,
             believest
             thou
             the
             Prophets
             ?
             I
             know
             that
             thou
             believest
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             If
             thou
             believe
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             thou
             mayest
             see
             that
             they
             Prophesied
             this
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Then
             Agrippa
             said
             unto
             Paul
             ,
             Almost
             thou
             perswadest
             me
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             A
             little
             thou
             perswadest
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             It
             is
             uncertain
             whether
             he
             spake
             this
             seriously
             as
             inclining
             to
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ?
             Or
             in
             contempt
             ,
             Thou
             would
             perswade
             me
             that
             I
             am
             almost
             a
             Christian
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             And
             Paul
             said
             ,
             I
             would
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             thou
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             that
             hear
             me
             this
             day
             ,
             were
             both
             almost
             ,
             and
             altogether
             such
             as
             I
             am
             ,
             except
             these
             bonds
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             Note
             ,
             True
             Ministers
             thirst
             for
             mens
             Conversion
             and
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             thus
             spoken
             ,
             the
             King
             rose
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             Governour
             ,
             and
             Bernice
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             sat
             with
             them
             .
             31.
             
             And
             when
             they
             were
             gone
             aside
             ,
             they
             talked
             between
             themselves
             ,
             saying
             ,
             This
             man
             doeth
             nothing
             worthy
             of
             death
             ,
             or
             of
             bonds
             .
             32.
             
             Then
             said
             Agrippa
             unto
             Festus
             ,
             This
             man
             might
             have
             been
             set
             at
             Liberty
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             appealed
             to
             Caesar
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             Thy
             acquit
             him
             ,
             but
             discharge
             him
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             ANd
             when
             it
             was
             determined
             that
             we
             should
             sail
             into
             Italy
             ,
             they
             delivered
             Paul
             and
             certain
             other
             prisoners
             ,
             to
             one
             named
             Julius
             ,
             a
             Centurion
             of
             Augustus
             band
             .
             2.
             
             And
             entering
             into
             a
             ship
             of
             Adramytrium
             ,
             we
             lanched
             ,
             meaning
             to
             fail
             by
             the
             coast
             of
             Asia
             ,
             one
             Aristarhcus
             a
             Macedonian
             ,
             of
             Thessalonica
             ,
             being
             with
             us
             .
             3.
             
             And
             the
             next
             day
             we
             touched
             at
             Sidon
             and
             Julius
             courteously
             entreated
             Paul
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             liberty
             to
             go
             unto
             his
             friends
             to
             refresh
             himself
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Heathen
             Soldiers
             are
             lesse
             cruel
             than
             Jewish
             superstitious
             Priests
             and
             Hypocrites
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             when
             we
             had
             lanched
             from
             thence
             we
             sailed
             under
             Cyprus
             ,
             because
             the
             windes
             were
             contrary
             .
             5.
             
             And
             when
             we
             had
             sailed
             over
             the
             sea
             of
             Cilicia
             &
             Pamphylia
             ,
             we
             came
             to
             Myra
             ,
             a
             citie
             of
             Lysia
             .
             6.
             
             And
             there
             the
             Centurion
             found
             a
             ship
             of
             Alexandria
             sailing
             
             into
             Italy
             ,
             and
             he
             put
             us
             therein
             .
             7.
             
             And
             when
             we
             had
             sailed
             slowly
             many
             days
             ,
             and
             scarce
             were
             come
             over
             against
             Cuidus
             ,
             the
             wind
             ,
             not
             suffering
             us
             ,
             we
             sailed
             under
             Creet
             ,
             over
             against
             Salmone
             .
             8.
             
             And
             hardly
             passing
             it
             ,
             came
             unto
             a
             place
             which
             is
             called
             the
             fair
             havens
             ,
             nigh
             whereunto
             was
             the
             city
             of
             Lasea
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             God
             caused
             these
             difficulties
             to
             manifest
             his
             merciful
             Providence
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Now
             when
             much
             time
             was
             spent
             :
             and
             when
             sailing
             was
             now
             dangerous
             ,
             because
             the
             fast
             was
             now
             already
             past
             ,
             Paul
             admonished
             them
             .
             10.
             
             And
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             I
             perceive
             that
             this
             voyage
             ,
             will
             be
             with
             hurt
             and
             much
             damage
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             lading
             and
             ship
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             our
             lives
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             At
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Jews
             yearly
             Fast
             of
             Expiation
             which
             was
             in
             part
             of
             our
             October
             ,
             sailing
             used
             to
             be
             very
             dangerous
             on
             those
             Seas
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Nevertheless
             ,
             the
             Centurion
             believed
             the
             master
             and
             the
             owner
             of
             the
             ship
             ,
             more
             then
             those
             things
             which
             were
             spoken
             by
             Paul
             12.
             
             And
             because
             the
             Haven
             was
             not
             commodious
             to
             winter
             in
             ,
             the
             more
             part
             advised
             to
             depart
             thence
             also
             ,
             if
             by
             any
             means
             they
             might
             attain
             to
             Phenice
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             winter
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             Haven
             of
             Creet
             ,
             and
             lieth
             toward
             the
             South-west
             ,
             and
             North-west
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             
               Note
               ,
               Phaenice
            
             a
             Haven-Town
             is
             described
             to
             distinguish
             it
             from
             the
             Country
             called
             Phaenice
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             when
             the
             South-wind
             blew
             softly
             ,
             supposing
             that
             they
             had
             obtained
             their
             purpose
             loosing
             thence
             they
             sailed
             close
             by
             Creet
             .
             14.
             
             But
             not
             long
             after
             there
             arose
             against
             it
             a
             tempestuous
             wind
             ,
             called
             Euroclydon
             .
             15.
             
             And
             when
             the
             ship
             was
             caught
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             bear
             up
             into
             the
             wind
             ,
             we
             let
             her
             drive
             .
             16.
             
             And
             runing
             under
             a
             certain
             Island
             which
             is
             called
             Clauda
             we
             had
             much
             work
             to
             come
             by
             the
             boat
             ?
             17.
             
             Which
             when
             they
             had
             taken
             up
             ,
             they
             used
             helps
             ,
             under
             girding
             the
             ship
             ,
             and
             fearing
             lest
             they
             should
             fall
             into
             the
             quicksands
             ,
             strake
             sail
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             driven
             .
             18.
             
             And
             being
             exceedingly
             tossed
             with
             a
             tempest
             ,
             the
             next
             day
             they
             lightened
             the
             ship
             19.
             
             And
             the
             third
             day
             we
             cast
             out
             with
             our
             own
             hands
             the
             takling
             of
             the
             ship
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
             They
             cast
             away
             all
             to
             save
             themselves
             :
             All
             that
             a
             man
             hath
             will
             he
             give
             for
             his
             life
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             ungodly
             sell
             their
             souls
             for
             nothing
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             when
             neither
             sun
             nor
             stars
             in
             many
             days
             appeared
             ,
             and
             no
             small
             tempest
             lay
             on
             us
             ,
             all
             hope
             that
             we
             should
             be
             saved
             was
             then
             taken
             away
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             All
             hope
             that
             could
             be
             grounded
             on
             visible
             probability
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             But
             after
             long
             abstinence
             ,
             Paul
             stood
             forth
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             ye
             should
             have
             hearkned
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             loosed
             from
             Creet
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             gained
             this
             harm
             and
             losse
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             To
             have
             escaped
             this
             loss
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             now
             I
             exhort
             you
             to
             be
             of
             good
             cheer
             :
             for
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             losse
             of
             any
             mans
             life
             among
             you
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             ship
             .
             23.
             
             For
             there
             stood
             by
             me
             this
             night
             the
             angel
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             I
             am
             ,
             and
             whom
             I
             serve
             24.
             
             Saying
             ,
             Fear
             not
             Paul
             ,
             thou
             must
             be
             brought
             before
             Cesar
             ,
             and
             lo
             ,
             God
             hath
             given
             thee
             all
             them
             that
             sail
             with
             thee
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             God
             useth
             his
             Angel
             for
             the
             safety
             and
             comfort
             of
             his
             Servants
             .
             2.
             
             Paul
             mentioneth
             God
             in
             his
             Relations
             to
             us
             .
             1.
             
             He
             is
             our
             
               Owner
               ,
               whose
               we
               are
            
             :
             2.
             
             Our
             Ruler
             [
             
               whom
               we
               serve
            
             ]
             and
             it
             s
             implyed
             ,
             
               Our
               Father
            
             ,
             and
             Protector
             ,
             
               In
               whom
               we
               trust
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Many
             bad
             Men
             fare
             the
             better
             ,
             for
             
               one
               good
               Man
            
             that
             is
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Wherefore
             Sirs
             ,
             be
             of
             good
             chear
             :
             for
             I
             beleeve
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             even
             as
             it
             was
             told
             me
             .
             26.
             
             Howbeit
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             cast
             upon
             a
             certain
             Island
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             I
             trust
             my
             God
             and
             would
             have
             you
             trust
             him
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             But
             when
             the
             fourteenth
             Night
             was
             come
             ,
             as
             we
             were
             driven
             up
             and
             down
             in
             Adria
             about
             midnight
             ,
             the
             shipmen
             deemed
             that
             they
             drew
             neer
             to
             some
             country
             .
             28.
             
             And
             sounded
             ,
             and
             found
             it
             twentie
             fathoms
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             had
             gone
             a
             little
             further
             ,
             they
             sounded
             again
             ,
             and
             found
             it
             fifteen
             fathoms
             .
             29.
             
             Then
             fearing
             least
             we
             should
             have
             fallen
             upon
             rocks
             ,
             they
             cast
             four
             ancres
             out
             of
             the
             stern
             ,
             and
             wished
             for
             the
             day
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             They
             stopt
             the
             Ship
             and
             durst
             go
             on
             further
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             And
             as
             the
             shipmen
             were
             about
             to
             flee
             out
             of
             the
             ship
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             let
             down
             the
             boat
             into
             the
             sea
             :
             under
             colour
             as
             though
             they
             would
             cast
             Anchors
             out
             of
             the
             foreship
             .
             31.
             
             Paul
             said
             to
             the
             Centurion
             and
             to
             the
             souldiers
             ,
             Except
             these
             abide
             in
             the
             ship
             ,
             ye
             cannot
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             Note
             ,
             God
             that
             decreed
             that
             they
             should
             not
             
             perish
             ,
             decreed
             also
             that
             the
             skilful
             Seamen
             should
             abide
             in
             the
             Ship
             ▪
             Means
             and
             End
             are
             in
             the
             same
             decree
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             Then
             the
             soldiers
             cut
             off
             the
             ropes
             of
             the
             boat
             ,
             and
             let
             her
             fall
             off
             ;
             33.
             
             And
             while
             the
             day
             was
             coming
             on
             Paul
             besought
             them
             all
             to
             take
             meat
             ,
             saying
             ,
             This
             day
             is
             the
             fourteenth
             day
             that
             ye
             have
             tarried
             and
             continued
             fasting
             ,
             having
             taken
             nothing
             .
             34.
             wherefore
             I
             pray
             you
             to
             take
             some
             meat
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             for
             your
             health
             :
             for
             there
             shall
             not
             an
             hair
             fall
             from
             the
             head
             of
             any
             of
             you
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Note
             ,
             Not
             that
             they
             had
             eat
             nothing
             in
             fourteen
             days
             :
             But
             say
             some
             Expositors
             ,
             no
             set
             meal
             ,
             or
             so
             little
             as
             was
             next
             to
             nothing
             ;
             But
             others
             more
             probably
             say
             [
             you
             have
             eaten
             nothing
             all
             this
             (
             one
             )
             day
             ,
             expecting
             the
             fourteenth
             day
             as
             Critical
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             thus
             spoken
             ,
             he
             took
             bread
             ,
             and
             gave
             thanks
             to
             God
             in
             presence
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             broken
             it
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             eat
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             Note
             ,
             If
             those
             in
             England
             that
             scorn
             at
             open
             Thansgiving
             to
             God
             even
             at
             Noble
             Tables
             and
             great
             Feasts
             ,
             (
             and
             think
             it
             deserveth
             a
             Prison
             for
             more
             than
             four
             to
             be
             present
             at
             such
             a
             Religious
             Exercise
             )
             had
             been
             in
             this
             Ship
             ,
             or
             in
             
             Jonas's
             fear
             might
             have
             taught
             them
             better
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             Then
             were
             they
             all
             of
             good
             cheer
             ,
             and
             they
             also
             took
             some
             meat
             .
             37.
             
             And
             we
             were
             in
             all
             in
             the
             ship
             ,
             two
             hundred
             threescore
             and
             sixteen
             souls
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             Note
             ,
             And
             though
             Paul
             Preacht
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             honest
             Heathens
             accused
             him
             not
             for
             a
             Conventicle
             ;
             what
             shall
             we
             think
             the
             Priests
             would
             have
             done
             had
             they
             been
             now
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             eaten
             enough
             ,
             they
             lightened
             the
             ship
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             the
             wheat
             into
             the
             sea
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             Note
             ,
             Even
             future
             provision
             is
             cast
             away
             to
             save
             life
             at
             present
             .
             That
             is
             a
             duty
             in
             such
             a
             case
             of
             necessity
             ;
             which
             in
             other
             cases
             would
             have
             been
             a
             great
             sin
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             And
             when
             it
             was
             day
             ,
             they
             knew
             not
             the
             land
             :
             but
             they
             discovered
             a
             certain
             Creek
             with
             a
             shore
             ,
             into
             the
             which
             they
             were
             minded
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             to
             thrust
             in
             the
             ship
             .
             40.
             
             And
             when
             they
             had
             taken
             up
             the
             ancres
             ,
             they
             committed
             themselves
             unto
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             loosed
             the
             Rudder
             bands
             ,
             and
             and
             hoysed
             up
             the
             main
             sail
             to
             the
             wind
             ,
             and
             made
             toward
             the
             shore
             .
             41.
             
             And
             saling
             into
             a
             place
             where
             two
             Seas
             meet
             ,
             they
             ran
             the
             ship
             a
             ground
             ,
             and
             the
             fore-part
             stuck
             fast
             ,
             and
             remained
             unmoveable
             ,
             but
             the
             hinder
             part
             was
             broken
             with
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             waves
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             This
             was
             a
             shallow
             near
             a
             neck
             of
             Land
             called
             an
             Istmus
             where
             the
             Sea
             is
             on
             both
             sides
             it
             .
             The
             Malthasses
             call
             it
             to
             this
             day
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Landing
             place
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             And
             the
             Souldiers
             Council
             was
             to
             kill
             the
             Prisoners
             ,
             lest
             any
             of
             them
             should
             swim
             out
             ,
             and
             escape
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             Note
             ,
             Lest
             they
             should
             have
             been
             punished
             for
             letting
             them
             escape
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             killed
             them
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             But
             the
             Centurion
             willing
             to
             save
             Paul
             ,
             kept
             them
             from
             their
             purpose
             ,
             and
             commanded
             that
             they
             which
             could
             swim
             ,
             should
             cast
             themselves
             first
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             get
             to
             land
             .
             44.
             
             And
             the
             rest
             ,
             some
             on
             boards
             and
             some
             on
             broken
             pieces
             of
             the
             ship
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             that
             they
             escaped
             all
             safe
             to
             land
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Note
             ,
             God
             gave
             them
             their
             lives
             for
             a
             prey
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             ANd
             when
             they
             were
             escaped
             ,
             then
             they
             knew
             that
             the
             Island
             was
             calld
             Melita
             2.
             
             And
             the
             barbarous
             people
             shewed
             us
             no
             little
             kindness
             :
             for
             they
             kindled
             a
             fire
             ,
             and
             received
             us
             every
             one
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             present
             rain
             ,
             and
             because
             of
             the
             cold
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Note
             ,
             There
             are
             two
             Islands
             of
             this
             Name
             :
             And
             it
             is
             a
             Controversie
             which
             is
             meant
             :
             But
             Beza
             and
             others
             shew
             great
             probability
             that
             it
             is
             that
             called
             Maltha
             ,
             now
             possessed
             by
             Christians
             ,
             as
             a
             Fort
             against
             the
             Turks
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             when
             Paul
             had
             gathered
             a
             bundle
             of
             sticks
             ,
             and
             laid
             them
             on
             the
             fire
             ,
             there
             came
             a
             viper
             out
             of
             the
             heat
             and
             fastned
             on
             his
             hand
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Note
             ,
             Not
             that
             Paul
             carried
             the
             Adder
             or
             Viper
             amon
             the
             sticks
             into
             a
             Chimney
             ;
             but
             they
             made
             the
             fire
             in
             some
             open
             place
             where
             the
             Adder
             lay
             ,
             and
             was
             forced
             out
             by
             the
             heat
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             when
             the
             barbarians
             saw
             the
             venomous
             beast
             hang
             on
             his
             hand
             they
             said
             among
             themselves
             ,
             No
             doubt
             this
             man
             is
             a
             murderer
             ,
             whom
             though
             he
             hath
             escaped
             the
             sea
             ,
             yet
             vengeance
             suffereth
             not
             to
             live
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Note
             ,
             Even
             these
             Barbarians
             believed
             God
             to
             be
             the
             Revenger
             of
             Murder
             :
             And
             yet
             the
             Priests
             took
             the
             Murder
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Disciples
             for
             a
             Meritorious
             work
             ,
             and
             zealously
             pursued
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             he
             shook
             off
             the
             beast
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             felt
             no
             harm
             .
             6.
             
             Howbeit
             they
             looked
             when
             he
             should
             have
             swollen
             ,
             or
             fallen
             down
             dead
             suddenly
             :
             but
             after
             they
             had
             looked
             a
             
             
             
             
             
             great
             while
             ,
             and
             saw
             no
             harm
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             they
             changed
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             said
             that
             he
             was
             a
             God.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Note
             ,
             So
             mutable
             is
             vulgar
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             In
             the
             same
             quarters
             were
             possessions
             of
             the
             chief
             man
             of
             the
             Island
             ,
             whose
             name
             was
             Publius
             ,
             who
             received
             us
             and
             lodged
             us
             three
             days
             courteously
             .
             8.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             that
             the
             father
             of
             Publius
             lay
             sick
             of
             a
             fever
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             bloudy
             flux
             :
             to
             whom
             Paul
             entred
             in
             ,
             and
             prayed
             ,
             and
             laid
             his
             hands
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             healed
             him
             .
             9.
             
             So
             when
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             others
             also
             which
             had
             diseases
             in
             the
             Island
             came
             ,
             and
             were
             healed
             :
             10.
             
             Who
             also
             honoured
             us
             with
             many
             honours
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             departed
             ,
             they
             laded
             us
             with
             such
             things
             as
             were
             necessary
          
           
             7.
             
             Note
             ,
             If
             we
             could
             pray
             as
             Paul
             did
             and
             heal
             all
             the
             Sick
             by
             it
             ;
             Quest
             .
             Whether
             men
             would
             imprison
             us
             for
             it
             ?
             Answ
             .
             The
             sick
             or
             the
             healed
             would
             not
             ,
             but
             it
             s
             not
             unlike
             that
             Jewish
             Priests
             would
             do
             it
             ;
             for
             so
             they
             did
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             after
             three
             moneths
             we
             departed
             in
             a
             ship
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             which
             had
             wintered
             in
             the
             isle
             ,
             whose
             sign
             was
             Castor
             and
             Pollux
             .
             12.
             
             And
             landing
             at
             Syracuse
             ,
             we
             tarried
             there
             three
             days
             .
             13.
             
             And
             from
             thence
             we
             fetcht
             a
             compass
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             Rhegium
             :
             and
             after
             one
             day
             the
             south-wind
             blew
             ,
             and
             we
             came
             the
             next
             day
             to
             Puteoli
             :
             14.
             
             Where
             we
             found
             brethren
             ,
             and
             were
             desired
             to
             tarry
             with
             them
             seven
             days
             :
             and
             so
             we
             went
             toward
             Rome
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             appeareth
             by
             this
             that
             the
             Gospel
             had
             been
             received
             before
             
             Paul's
             coming
             thither
             ,
             in
             the
             Italian
             Country
             about
             Rome
             ?
             Whether
             these
             Brethren
             entertained
             all
             the
             Soldiers
             and
             Prisoners
             seven
             days
             ,
             or
             Paul
             and
             his
             Company
             only
             as
             trusted
             by
             the
             Centurian
             to
             come
             after
             him
             ,
             is
             uncertain
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             from
             thence
             ,
             when
             the
             brethren
             heard
             of
             us
             ,
             they
             came
             to
             meet
             us
             as
             far
             as
             Appii-forum
             ,
             and
             the
             Three
             Taverns
             :
             whom
             vvhen
             Paul
             savv
             ,
             he
             thanked
             God
             ,
             and
             took
             courage
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Note
             ,
             By
             this
             it
             appeareth
             also
             that
             Paul
             found
             a
             Church
             in
             Rome
             .
             No
             doubt
             these
             Brethren
             lived
             not
             without
             Assembling
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             being
             then
             not
             forbidden
             .
             But
             who
             first
             brought
             Christianity
             thither
             ,
             or
             Planted
             a
             Church
             ,
             or
             was
             thair
             first
             Pastor
             ,
             no
             History
             tell
             us
             ;
             but
             it
             s
             most
             probable
             that
             it
             was
             neither
             Peter
             nor
             Paul.
             Circumstances
             have
             perswaded
             me
             ,
             that
             Christianity
             came
             first
             into
             England
             by
             Christian
             Soldiers
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Roman
             Army
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             built
             the
             Church
             called
             St.
             Martins
             near
             Canturbury
             ,
             which
             Beda
             mentioneth
             .
             )
             And
             it
             is
             more
             probable
             that
             such
             as
             Cornelius
             being
             Converted
             in
             Judea
             ,
             and
             having
             their
             dependance
             on
             Rome
             ,
             and
             business
             there
             ,
             were
             like
             to
             be
             the
             first
             introducers
             of
             of
             Christianity
             there
             (
             As
             such
             were
             in
             Helvetia
             .
             )
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             vvhen
             vve
             came
             to
             Rome
             ,
             the
             centurion
             delivered
             the
             prisoners
             to
             the
             captain
             of
             the
             guard
             :
             but
             Paul
             was
             suffered
             to
             dwell
             by
             himself
             ,
             with
             a
             souldier
             that
             kept
             him
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             One
             Soldier
             was
             his
             Guard.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             after
             three
             days
             ,
             Paul
             called
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             Jevvs
             toge●her
             .
             And
             vvhen
             they
             vvere
             come
             together
             ,
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Men
             and
             brethren
             ,
             though
             I
             have
             committed
             nothing
             against
             the
             people
             or
             customs
             of
             our
             fathers
             ,
             yet
             vvas
             I
             delivered
             prisoner
             from
             Jerusalem
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Romans
             .
             18.
             
             Who
             vvhen
             they
             had
             examined
             me
             ,
             vvould
             have
             let
             me
             go
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             no
             cause
             of
             death
             In
             me
             .
             19.
             
             But
             vvhen
             the
             Jevvs
             spake
             against
             it
             ,
             I
             was
             constrained
             to
             appeal
             unto
             Cesat
             ;
             not
             that
             I
             have
             ought
             to
             accuse
             my
             nation
             of
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Note
             ,
             Though
             Paul
             Preached
             against
             the
             Gentiles
             subjection
             to
             Moses
             Law
             ,
             yet
             to
             the
             Jews
             he
             only
             spake
             against
             the
             imposing
             it
             as
             necessary
             on
             others
             ,
             and
             against
             its
             justifying
             Power
             without
             Christ
             .
             19.
             
             I
             appealed
             in
             my
             own
             necessary
             Defence
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             an
             Accuser
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             For
             this
             cause
             therefore
             have
             I
             called
             for
             you
             ,
             to
             see
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             vvith
             you
             :
             because
             that
             for
             the
             hope
             of
             Israel
             I
             am
             bound
             vvith
             this
             chain
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             It
             is
             for
             Preaching
             that
             Messiah
             who
             hath
             long
             been
             ,
             expected
             and
             prayed
             for
             ,
             as
             the
             Hope
             of
             Israel
             that
             I
             am
             come
             hither
             a
             Prisoner
             in
             this
             Chain
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             they
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             We
             neither
             received
             letters
             out
             of
             Judea
             concerning
             thee
             ,
             neither
             any
             of
             the
             brethren
             that
             came
             ,
             shevved
             or
             spake
             any
             harm
             of
             thee
             .
             22.
             
             But
             vve
             desire
             to
             hear
             of
             thee
             vvhat
             thou
             thinkest
             :
             for
             as
             concerning
             this
             sect
             ,
             vve
             knovv
             that
             every
             vvhere
             it
             is
             spoken
             against
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             We
             have
             had
             no
             Accusation
             of
             thee
             :
             but
             that
             we
             may
             be
             able
             to
             judge
             of
             thee
             ,
             we
             would
             hear
             thee
             our selves
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             that
             thou
             holdest
             and
             teachest
             .
             For
             Christians
             are
             every
             where
             spoken
             aganist
             as
             an
             evil
             Sect.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             He
             that
             would
             know
             how
             far
             to
             regard
             common
             fame
             against
             any
             man
             or
             party
             ,
             must
             know
             what
             sort
             of
             people
             they
             be
             that
             report
             it
             ,
             whether
             Men
             of
             truth
             ,
             sobriety
             and
             conscience
             ,
             or
             debaucht
             ,
             ungodly
             ,
             malignant
             s●oundrils
             ;
             And
             by
             what
             motives
             
             they
             are
             set
             on
             work
             ,
             whether
             by
             Gods
             word
             and
             will
             ,
             or
             by
             Carnal
             interests
             ,
             and
             flattery
             of
             Great
             and
             ungodly
             Worldlings
             ,
             or
             enmity
             to
             Holy
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             :
             And
             what
             Eviedence
             they
             give
             to
             prove
             their
             Accusations
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             vvhen
             they
             had
             appointed
             him
             a
             day
             ,
             there
             came
             many
             to
             him
             into
             his
             lodging
             to
             whom
             he
             expounded
             and
             testified
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             perswading
             them
             concerning
             Jesus
             ,
             both
             out
             of
             the
             law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             prophets
             ,
             from
             morning
             till
             evening
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             He
             proved
             to
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             whose
             Kingdom
             is
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             begun
             as
             foretold
             ,
             upon
             his
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             ,
             and
             gathering
             an
             Universal
             Church
             by
             the
             Miracles
             ,
             Gifts
             and
             Grace
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             some
             believed
             the
             things
             vvhich
             vvere
             spoken
             ,
             and
             some
             believed
             not
             .
             25.
             
             And
             vvhen
             they
             agreed
             not
             among
             themselves
             ,
             they
             departed
             ,
             after
             that
             Paul
             had
             spoken
             one
             word
             Well
             spake
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             by
             Esaias
             the
             prophet
             ,
             unto
             our
             fathers
             ,
             26.
             
             Saying
             ,
             Go
             unto
             this
             people
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Hearing
             ye
             shall
             hear
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             understand
             ;
             and
             seeing
             ye
             shall
             see
             ,
             and
             not
             perceive
             .
             27.
             
             For
             the
             heart
             of
             this
             people
             is
             vvaxed
             gross
             ,
             and
             their
             ears
             are
             dull
             of
             hearing
             ,
             and
             their
             eyes
             have
             they
             closed
             ;
             lest
             they
             should
             see
             vvith
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             hear
             with
             their
             ears
             ,
             and
             understand
             vvith
             their
             heart
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             converted
             ,
             and
             I
             should
             heal
             them
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             You
             verifie
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             being
             like
             your
             fore
             fathers
             ,
             of
             whom
             Isaiah
             saith
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             have
             their
             Natural
             faculties
             of
             seeing
             ,
             hearing
             and
             understanding
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             willfully
             so
             indisposed
             and
             corrupted
             them
             ,
             that
             as
             to
             the
             knowledge
             and
             obedience
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             if
             they
             had
             neither
             Eyes
             ,
             Ears
             ▪
             or
             Understanding
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             my
             resisted
             and
             rejected
             Grace
             doth
             not
             Convert
             and
             heal
             them
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Be
             it
             knovvn
             therefore
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             salvation
             of
             God
             is
             sent
             unto
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             vvill
             hear
             it
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Be
             it
             known
             to
             you
             that
             the
             Christ
             whom
             you
             reject
             shall
             be
             Preached
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             believe
             in
             him
             and
             receive
             him
             for
             their
             Saviour
             ;
             And
             Christ
             will
             set
             up
             among
             them
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             you
             reject
             and
             shall
             therefore
             be
             none
             of
             yours
             ,
             that
             boasted
             in
             your
             expectations
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             And
             vvhen
             he
             had
             said
             these
             vvords
             ,
             the
             Jevvs
             departed
             ,
             and
             had
             great
             reasonings
             among
             themselves
             ▪
          
           
             29.
             
             Note
             ,
             But
             so
             many
             of
             them
             believed
             both
             at
             
               Rome
               ,
               Jerusalem
            
             and
             many
             Countrys
             as
             were
             a
             considerable
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             at
             that
             time
             :
             And
             within
             four
             hundred
             years
             ,
             Christianity
             was
             the
             professed
             National
             Religion
             in
             Judea
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             And
             Paul
             dvvelt
             tvvo
             vvhole
             years
             in
             his
             own
             hired
             house
             ,
             and
             received
             all
             that
             came
             in
             unto
             him
             ,
             31.
             
             Preaching
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             teaching
             those
             things
             which
             concern
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             with
             all
             confidence
             no
             man
             forbidding
             him
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             And
             Paul
             was
             so
             free
             a
             Prisoner
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             allowed
             to
             live
             in
             his
             own
             hired
             house
             ,
             and
             there
             for
             two
             years
             received
             all
             ,
             how
             many
             soever
             great
             or
             small
             ,
             who
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             Preaching
             even
             in
             Imperious
             Rome
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             Ruling
             Souls
             to
             Salvation
             by
             the
             Redeemer
             ,
             Teaching
             all
             the
             Doctrines
             and
             Practices
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             (
             the
             History
             of
             Christ
             his
             Person
             ,
             Office
             ,
             Acts
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             ;
             )
             and
             this
             with
             all
             boldness
             and
             freedom
             ,
             NO
             MAN
             FORBIDDING
             HIM
             ,
             silencing
             him
             ,
             or
             condemning
             them
             for
             Conventicles
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             hindring
             him
             ,
             even
             in
             Proud
             ,
             Powerful
             ,
             Heathen
             Rome
             :
             When
             the
             Religious
             Jewish
             Priests
             and
             Rulers
             ,
             hunted
             Christs
             Ministers
             as
             Blood-hounds
             ,
             forbidding
             them
             to
             Preach
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             that
             they
             might
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             so
             wrath
             is
             come
             upon
             them
             to
             the
             uttermost
             ,
             as
             it
             will
             in
             due
             time
             on
             all
             that
             imitate
             them
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             Paul
             Preached
             :
             not
             vain
             jangling
             ,
             or
             envious
             railing
             ,
             but
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             concerning
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Where
             :
             In
             Rome
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             own
             hired
             house
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             whom
             :
             To
             all
             that
             come
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             How
             long
             :
             Two
             years
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             How
             :
             with
             all
             confidence
             ,
             openness
             and
             boldness
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             How
             tolerated
             :
             No
             man
             ,
             Emperour
             or
             Senate
             or
             inferior
             Officer
             ▪
             Soldiers
             or
             Magistrates
             ,
             Priests
             or
             People
             hindering
             or
             forbidding
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             Capital
             Heathen
             City
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             yet
             was
             devoted
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             capvated
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             both
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             .
             But
             had
             Paul
             Preached
             immorality
             ,
             Rebellion
             ,
             abusive
             injury
             to
             others
             ▪
             no
             doubt
             they
             would
             have
             punished
             him
             :
             And
             verily
             many
             Preachers
             whose
             Doctrine
             is
             tolerable
             ,
             are
             so
             abusive
             in
             false
             reviling
             Application
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             some
             Orthodox
             Churches
             have
             need
             of
             Church
             Justices
             to
             keep
             the
             peace
             .
          
           
           
           
           
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Epistle
           of
           PAUL
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           ROMANS
           .
        
         
           The
           INTRODUCTION
           .
        
         
           FOr
           the
           understanding
           of
           
           Paul's
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           ,
           I.
           To
           understand
           his
           main
           Design
           and
           Subject
           .
           II.
           To
           that
           end
           ,
           to
           know
           what
           Parties
           he
           had
           to
           do
           with
           .
           III.
           And
           what
           their
           several
           Errours
           were
           ,
           or
           their
           Temptations
           to
           Errour
           .
           IV.
           And
           by
           what
           Arguments
           he
           opposeth
           them
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           granteth
           them
           .
        
         
           I.
           
           Paul's
           great
           Design
           is
           to
           establish
           the
           Roman
           Christians
           in
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           in
           Holiness
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           in
           mutual
           Love
           and
           Concord
           against
           all
           the
           Temptations
           which
           then
           assaulted
           them
           .
        
         
           II.
           The
           Adversaries
           of
           their
           Stability
           ,
           and
           his
           Design
           ,
           whom
           he
           noteth
           ,
           are
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           Roman
           Heathens
           ,
           especially
           the
           Learned
           sort
           .
           2.
           
           Especially
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           the
           Judaizing
           Christians
           .
           3.
           
           Some
           Erroneous
           Heretical
           Christians
           ,
           who
           were
           inclined
           both
           to
           Libertinism
           ,
           and
           to
           Divisions
           .
        
         
           III.
           The
           Errours
           opposed
           by
           him
           were
           ,
           I.
           The
           Heathens
           ,
           who
           while
           they
           scorned
           the
           Faith
           of
           a
           Crucified
           Christ
           ,
           shewed
           how
           little
           they
           were
           to
           be
           regarded
           by
           their
           Sins
           against
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           .
        
         
           II.
           The
           Jews
           had
           all
           these
           following
           Errours
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           God
           had
           made
           them
           a
           peculiar
           People
           ,
           by
           special
           Privileges
           and
           Promises
           ,
           they
           were
           over-proud
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           the
           onely
           Servants
           that
           God
           had
           in
           World
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           but
           Jews
           and
           their
           Proselytes
           were
           saved
           .
           2.
           
           And
           so
           ,
           that
           their
           Law
           was
           to
           be
           received
           by
           all
           the
           World.
           3.
           
           That
           this
           Law
           ,
           given
           to
           ,
           and
           by
           Moses
           ,
           for
           their
           Government
           as
           a
           peculiar
           Republick
           ,
           was
           so
           excellent
           ,
           because
           thus
           Divine
           ,
           that
           the
           keeping
           of
           it
           was
           the
           sufficient
           and
           onely
           way
           of
           Salvation
           .
           4.
           
           Herein
           they
           overlook'd
           the
           Promise
           which
           was
           before
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           presupposed
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           its
           Foundation
           ,
           and
           its
           very
           Life
           ;
           both
           the
           Common
           Promise
           made
           to
           lapsed
           Mankind
           in
           Adam
           and
           Noah
           ,
           and
           the
           spiritual
           part
           of
           the
           Special
           Promise
           made
           to
           Abraham
           .
           2.
           
           And
           they
           overlook'd
           the
           signification
           of
           their
           Types
           and
           Ceremonies
           ;
           and
           look'd
           at
           the
           Law
           meerly
           as
           a
           Law
           of
           Works
           ,
           rewarding
           or
           punishing
           for
           the
           doing
           or
           not
           doing
           it
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Therefore
           they
           mistook
           the
           promised
           Messiah
           to
           be
           a
           King
           of
           
           David's
           Line
           ,
           who
           was
           to
           restore
           their
           Commonwealth
           ,
           and
           subdue
           the
           Nations
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           rule
           them
           in
           earthly
           Glory
           by
           that
           Law
           ;
           and
           so
           made
           him
           subservient
           to
           
           Moses's
           Law
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           restored
           by
           him
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           so
           they
           thought
           that
           this
           Law
           must
           endure
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           talk
           of
           its
           abrogation
           was
           Blasphemy
           against
           God.
           
        
         
           III.
           The
           Judaizing
           Christians
           conjoyned
           Christianity
           and
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           thought
           ,
           that
           though
           Christ's
           Miracles
           ,
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           proved
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           who
           died
           for
           their
           Sins
           ,
           yet
           he
           came
           not
           to
           change
           their
           Law
           ,
           but
           to
           establish
           it
           :
           And
           first
           ,
           they
           were
           long
           before
           they
           could
           be
           convinced
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           necessary
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           to
           be
           Proselytes
           to
           it
           :
           And
           when
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           grant
           that
           ,
           they
           still
           held
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           necessary
           to
           all
           the
           Jews
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           kept
           up
           their
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           separated
           too
           far
           from
           the
           Gentile
           Christians
           :
           And
           the
           Gentile
           Christians
           too
           much
           despised
           these
           .
        
         
           IV.
           Besides
           these
           ,
           there
           were
           some
           that
           Heretically
           took
           it
           to
           be
           a
           part
           of
           their
           extraordinary
           Knowledge
           ,
           to
           hold
           ,
           That
           Christianity
           delivered
           Men
           not
           onely
           from
           the
           Jews
           Law
           ,
           but
           from
           subjection
           to
           Men
           ,
           and
           from
           necessary
           strictness
           in
           outward
           Actions
           :
           And
           they
           made
           a
           Party
           for
           these
           Opinions
           .
        
         
         
           V.
           The
           Apostle
           ,
           I.
           dealeth
           but
           briefly
           with
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           and
           argueth
           against
           them
           from
           their
           own
           Errours
           and
           Crimes
           ;
           1.
           
           Telling
           them
           of
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           then
           of
           their
           odious
           Sins
           against
           it
           ;
           that
           the
           Christians
           might
           not
           be
           moved
           by
           the
           scorns
           and
           opposition
           of
           such
           a
           blinded
           uncapable
           sort
           of
           Adversaries
           .
        
         
           II.
           But
           the
           chief
           Work
           of
           his
           Epistle
           is
           to
           confute
           the
           Jews
           and
           Judaizers
           ,
           and
           to
           establish
           the
           Gentile
           Christians
           against
           their
           Errours
           and
           Opposition
           .
           To
           which
           end
           ,
           he
           proveth
           all
           these
           things
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Gentiles
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           receive
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           and
           become
           Jews
           .
           2.
           
           That
           they
           may
           be
           justified
           and
           saved
           by
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Jews
           .
           3.
           
           That
           God
           foretold
           their
           Calling
           by
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           the
           Promise
           to
           Abraham
           extended
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Spiritual
           Believing
           Seed
           or
           Children
           .
           4.
           
           That
           if
           this
           were
           not
           true
           ,
           none
           could
           be
           justified
           or
           saved
           ,
           because
           by
           the
           Deeds
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           be
           justified
           .
           The
           Jews
           themselves
           must
           be
           justified
           by
           Faith
           ,
           or
           not
           at
           all
           .
           5.
           
           That
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           came
           long
           after
           the
           Promise
           ,
           and
           the
           Justification
           of
           Abraham
           by
           Faith
           ,
           and
           therefore
           could
           not
           null
           that
           Promise
           ,
           or
           way
           of
           Life
           .
           6.
           
           That
           the
           Law
           required
           such
           a
           degree
           of
           Works
           ,
           or
           strict
           Obedience
           ,
           as
           no
           man
           kept
           ;
           and
           therefore
           none
           could
           be
           justified
           by
           it
           .
           7.
           
           That
           the
           Law
           was
           given
           but
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           God
           is
           not
           onely
           the
           God
           and
           Governour
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           also
           .
           8.
           
           That
           the
           Law
           forbiddeth
           Sin
           ,
           and
           curseth
           the
           Sinner
           ,
           and
           condemneth
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           doth
           not
           justifie
           him
           .
           9.
           
           That
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           giveth
           not
           Grace
           and
           Strength
           to
           keep
           it
           ,
           but
           supposeth
           Ability
           :
           But
           the
           Grace
           and
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           enableth
           .
           10.
           
           That
           the
           Law
           by
           accident
           irritateth
           Lust
           ,
           and
           increaseth
           it
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           mortifie
           and
           overcome
           it
           .
           11.
           
           That
           the
           Law
           was
           given
           to
           another
           end
           ,
           than
           to
           justifie
           the
           Sinner
           by
           its
           bare
           Works
           ;
           even
           to
           convince
           Men
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           the
           need
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Schoolmaster
           to
           lead
           them
           to
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           End
           of
           the
           Law.
           12.
           
           That
           Pardon
           ,
           Justification
           ,
           and
           Salvation
           must
           needs
           be
           God's
           free
           Gift
           to
           the
           Guilty
           and
           Condemned
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Reward
           of
           Meritorious
           Works
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           nor
           can
           any
           pretend
           the
           Title
           of
           Innocency
           or
           Debt
           .
           13.
           
           That
           Christ
           is
           designed
           to
           gather
           a
           more
           large
           and
           excellent
           Church
           than
           the
           Jewish
           Nation
           ,
           even
           a
           Catholick
           Church
           through
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           that
           more
           spiritual
           and
           holy
           ;
           into
           which
           the
           Jews
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           believe
           ,
           shall
           be
           all
           graffed
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           to
           them
           a
           higher
           Privilege
           than
           to
           live
           under
           the
           Mosaick
           Politie
           .
           14.
           
           That
           the
           Jewish
           Law
           was
           so
           operous
           ,
           shadowy
           ,
           burdensom
           ,
           and
           terrible
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           part
           of
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Saviour
           to
           deliver
           men
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           them
           under
           a
           far
           better
           Law
           and
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           .
        
         
           By
           many
           such
           Arguments
           he
           confuteth
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           Judaizing
           Christians
           .
        
         
           III.
           How
           he
           confuteth
           the
           Censorious
           Dividers
           ,
           who
           agreed
           in
           the
           Essentials
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           but
           differed
           about
           some
           Jewish
           Rites
           ;
           and
           also
           the
           Erroneous
           ,
           that
           enclined
           to
           Licentiousness
           ,
           and
           unjust
           Separation
           from
           the
           Orthodox
           ,
           will
           be
           sufficiently
           shewn
           in
           the
           particular
           Expositions
           .
        
         
           IV.
           But
           the
           Apostle
           denieth
           none
           of
           these
           following
           Truths
           ,
           but
           implieth
           some
           ,
           and
           expresly
           asserteth
           others
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           Concessions
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           According
           to
           the
           Promise
           made
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           the
           Israelites
           were
           a
           holy
           Nation
           ,
           and
           a
           peculiar
           People
           ,
           separated
           to
           God
           out
           of
           all
           World.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           God's
           Gvoernment
           first
           setled
           over
           them
           was
           eminently
           a
           Theocracy
           ,
           the
           Supremacy
           being
           exercised
           by
           extraordinary
           Revelation
           ,
           by
           Angelical
           or
           Signal
           Notices
           ,
           and
           by
           Prophecy
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Their
           Law
           was
           eminently
           Divine
           ,
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ;
           their
           Princes
           being
           but
           Executioners
           ,
           and
           not
           having
           Power
           of
           Legislation
           ,
           to
           add
           ,
           abrogate
           ,
           or
           diminish
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           This
           Law
           was
           wholly
           Political
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           The
           Rule
           of
           the
           Subjects
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           the
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           ,
           to
           be
           exercised
           by
           God
           as
           Supreme
           ,
           and
           by
           Magistrates
           as
           his
           Officers
           ,
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           that
           People
           as
           a
           Holy
           Commonwealth
           .
           Even
           the
           Decalogue
           and
           Ceremonies
           were
           such
           Laws
           of
           Politie
           .
        
         
         
           5.
           
           But
           this
           Law
           supposed
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           antecedent
           Law
           of
           Mercy
           made
           to
           saln
           Mankind
           in
           Adam
           and
           Noah
           ,
           and
           the
           special
           Promise
           made
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           Earth
           in
           his
           Seed
           :
           And
           the
           Jews
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           separated
           any
           part
           of
           their
           Law
           from
           these
           ,
           which
           were
           as
           its
           very
           Life
           and
           Soul
           ,
           and
           principally
           respected
           things
           spiritual
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           ,
           and
           everlasting
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           Law
           presupposing
           these
           ,
           and
           being
           given
           to
           men
           that
           had
           Immortal
           Souls
           ,
           and
           bound
           to
           know
           so
           much
           ,
           doth
           not
           much
           mention
           such
           matters
           of
           the
           Life
           to
           come
           ,
           as
           being
           presupposed
           ;
           and
           Moses
           adding
           specially
           the
           distinguishing
           Laws
           of
           Jewish
           Government
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           The
           breach
           even
           of
           a
           Political
           Law
           ,
           where
           God
           was
           the
           Legislator
           ,
           deserved
           future
           everlasting
           Punishment
           ,
           though
           as
           Men
           were
           the
           official
           Executioners
           ,
           it
           was
           but
           corporal
           Punishment
           that
           it
           inflicted
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           The
           Sacrifices
           were
           Obsignations
           of
           that
           Law
           of
           Grace
           which
           was
           elder
           than
           Moses
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           should
           have
           been
           understood
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           The
           sincere
           keeping
           of
           that
           Law
           ,
           while
           it
           was
           in
           force
           ,
           was
           the
           Material
           part
           of
           the
           Jews
           Obedience
           as
           they
           were
           under
           the
           Law
           of
           Grace
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Even
           the
           Decalogue
           it self
           ,
           as
           Mosaical
           and
           Political
           ,
           delivered
           in
           Stone
           to
           the
           Jews
           onely
           ,
           is
           done
           away
           with
           all
           the
           rest
           by
           Christ
           ,
           their
           peculiar
           Commonwealth
           being
           ended
           :
           But
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           1.
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           2.
           and
           the
           Law
           of
           Christ
           ,
           it
           still
           continueth
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           three
           Controversies
           that
           I
           will
           here
           briefly
           speak
           to
           ,
           rather
           than
           by
           inserted
           Annotations
           afterwards
           .
           I.
           Whom
           Paul
           describeth
           in
           the
           first
           and
           second
           Chapters
           .
           II.
           What
           Law
           it
           is
           that
           he
           speaketh
           of
           .
           III.
           How
           he
           meaneth
           ,
           that
           Faith
           is
           imputed
           to
           Righteousness
           and
           Justification
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           A
           late
           Writer
           hath
           laboured
           hard
           to
           persuade
           us
           ,
           that
           Rom.
           1.
           and
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Epistles
           speak
           of
           the
           Gnosticks
           ,
           which
           have
           usually
           been
           otherwise
           expounded
           .
           Of
           this
           Chapter
           I
           think
           otherwise
           ,
           (
           and
           of
           many
           other
           Texts
           )
           because
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           Philosophers
           ,
           and
           other
           Heathens
           ,
           were
           so
           much
           more
           potent
           ,
           numerous
           ,
           and
           famous
           Adversaries
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           great
           reason
           to
           suspect
           ,
           that
           Paul
           doth
           not
           so
           much
           pass
           them
           by
           ,
           to
           pelt
           at
           a
           few
           Hereticks
           ,
           as
           this
           Writer
           imagined
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Text
           agreeth
           more
           to
           the
           Heathens
           .
           It
           was
           to
           them
           that
           the
           Gospel
           was
           a
           matter
           of
           shame
           ,
           and
           counted
           foolishness
           .
           It
           was
           not
           by
           the
           Works
           of
           Creation
           chiefly
           that
           the
           Gnosticks
           pretended
           to
           know
           God
           ,
           or
           should
           have
           known
           him
           ;
           but
           this
           was
           the
           onely
           Book
           to
           the
           Heathens
           .
           The
           Gnosticks
           were
           unexcusable
           ,
           as
           Professours
           of
           Faith
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           the
           Heathens
           that
           were
           left
           without
           excuse
           by
           the
           meer
           Works
           of
           God's
           Creation
           .
           The
           Heathen
           Philosophers
           were
           they
           that
           profest
           the
           greatest
           Wisdom
           ,
           deriding
           all
           Christians
           as
           Fools
           .
           It
           was
           the
           Heathens
           that
           were
           the
           Authors
           of
           all
           that
           Imagery
           and
           Idolatry
           ,
           named
           ver
           .
           23.
           
           The
           Gnosticks
           were
           but
           for
           involuntary
           Complyance
           in
           case
           of
           danger
           :
           They
           renounced
           worshipping
           the
           Creature
           more
           than
           the
           Creator
           .
           The
           Sodomy
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           other
           Sins
           by
           which
           they
           are
           described
           ,
           belong
           far
           more
           to
           the
           Heathens
           than
           to
           the
           
             Gnosticks
             .
             Chap.
          
           2.
           
           Paul
           distributeth
           them
           that
           he
           speaks
           of
           ,
           into
           [
           Jews
           and
           Gentiles
           ]
           ,
           and
           so
           doth
           the
           whole
           scope
           of
           his
           Discourse
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           
           &
           2.
           
           It
           is
           the
           same
           sort
           that
           he
           there
           speaketh
           of
           ,
           as
           the
           Wise
           ,
           and
           Great
           ,
           and
           Noble
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           who
           counted
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           Gospel
           Foolishness
           ,
           and
           whose
           Wisdom
           was
           Foolishness
           ,
           which
           God
           would
           confound
           and
           bring
           to
           nought
           ,
           &c.
           which
           is
           the
           plain
           Description
           of
           the
           Philosophical
           Heathens
           .
           A
           great
           deal
           more
           such
           Evidence
           is
           at
           hand
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Writers
           of
           Church-History
           and
           Heresies
           tell
           us
           of
           many
           sorts
           of
           Hereticks
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           that
           went
           before
           those
           called
           Gnosticks
           ;
           yet
           none
           of
           these
           are
           named
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           the
           Nicolaitans
           ,
           and
           the
           Woman
           
             Jezebel
             ,
             Rev.
          
           2.
           
           &
           3.
           
           And
           why
           should
           we
           think
           then
           that
           the
           Gnosticks
           are
           meant
           more
           than
           they
           ?
        
         
         
           4.
           
           Those
           that
           Paul
           oft
           singleth
           out
           ,
           seem
           to
           be
           them
           mentioned
           Acts
           15.
           against
           whom
           he
           reasoneth
           to
           the
           
             Galatians
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Had
           he
           meant
           others
           ,
           as
           their
           Crimes
           were
           greater
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           as
           plainly
           notified
           them
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           and
           Jude
           ,
           seem
           to
           mean
           the
           Nicolaitans
           as
           much
           like
           the
           Gnosticks
           ;
           but
           Paul
           had
           much
           more
           to
           do
           with
           the
           Heathen
           Opposition
           .
        
         
           II.
           Some
           have
           thought
           that
           it
           is
           the
           
             Law
             of
             Innocency
          
           made
           first
           to
           Adam
           ,
           which
           Paul
           meaneth
           ,
           when
           he
           speaks
           against
           Justification
           by
           the
           Works
           of
           the
           Law.
           Their
           chief
           Reasons
           are
           ,
           1.
           
           Because
           it
           saith
           ,
           
             Cursed
             is
             he
             that
             doth
             not
             all
             things
             written
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           hence
           they
           gather
           ,
           That
           the
           Jews
           Law
           was
           of
           the
           same
           tenor
           .
           2.
           
           But
           others
           give
           this
           Reason
           ,
           Because
           the
           Jews
           Law
           was
           a
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           therefore
           could
           not
           be
           that
           here
           described
           ,
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           evident
           all
           along
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           
           Moses's
           Law
           that
           Paul
           here
           meaneth
           .
           It
           would
           be
           tedious
           to
           cite
           the
           Proofs
           all
           along
           visible
           .
           And
           as
           to
           the
           Reasons
           for
           the
           contrary
           ,
           1.
           
           It
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           Law
           of
           Innocency
           was
           not
           then
           in
           being
           and
           force
           ,
           but
           ceased
           with
           Man's
           Innocency
           ,
           upon
           
           Adam's
           Fall
           ;
           not
           by
           mutability
           in
           God
           ,
           but
           in
           Man.
           God's
           Law
           is
           the
           present
           Obligation
           of
           his
           Will
           to
           Duty
           or
           Punishment
           .
           Shall
           we
           imagine
           God
           to
           say
           to
           the
           sinful
           World
           ,
           1.
           
           
             I
             command
             thee
             ,
             that
             art
             a
             guilty
             Sinner
             ,
             to
             be
             sinless
             ?
          
           (
           contrary
           to
           the
           hypothetical
           necessity
           of
           Existence
           .
           )
           2.
           
           And
           ,
           
             thou
             shalt
             be
             rewarded
             ,
             if
             thou
             be
             innocent
             ,
          
           (
           when
           he
           is
           guilty
           already
           .
           )
           3.
           
           And
           ,
           
             if
             thou
             be
             a
             sinner
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             die
             ,
          
           (
           when
           he
           is
           a
           Sinner
           already
           ,
           and
           the
           Conditional
           is
           become
           Absolute
           ,
           and
           past
           into
           a
           Sentence
           of
           Judgment
           .
           )
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Law
           of
           Moses
           granteth
           Sacrifice
           and
           Pardon
           for
           many
           Sins
           ;
           but
           the
           Law
           of
           Innocency
           pardoneth
           none
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           meaning
           of
           [
           
             Cursed
             be
             he
             that
             doth
             not
             all
             things
          
           ]
           is
           not
           ,
           
             Cursed
             be
             he
             that
             hath
             any
             Sin
          
           ;
           but
           ,
           
             he
             that
             keepeth
             not
             all
             this
             Law
          
           :
           (
           And
           onely
           the
           Jews
           were
           under
           that
           Law
           ,
           and
           its
           Curse
           .
           )
           And
           this
           Law
           of
           Moses
           was
           so
           operous
           and
           strict
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           did
           perfectly
           fulfil
           it
           :
           And
           if
           they
           had
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           procure
           their
           Pardon
           for
           the
           common
           Sin
           of
           Nature
           ,
           nor
           merit
           any
           thing
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           benefit
           he
           received
           by
           their
           Works
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           as
           to
           the
           other
           Objecters
           ,
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           that
           
           Moses's
           Law
           was
           given
           to
           them
           as
           a
           material
           peculiar
           part
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Grace
           :
           But
           those
           ,
           that
           Paul
           disputed
           against
           ,
           had
           in
           conceit
           separated
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           from
           the
           Promise
           or
           Covenant
           of
           Free
           Grace
           ,
           and
           thought
           to
           be
           justified
           by
           the
           Merit
           of
           their
           Obedience
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           III.
           Perverse
           Engagement
           against
           one
           anothers
           Opinions
           ,
           as
           dangerous
           ,
           hath
           made
           
           Paul's
           Doctrine
           of
           Faith
           and
           Justification
           seem
           much
           more
           difficult
           than
           it
           is
           .
           1.
           
           It
           is
           certain
           ,
           That
           by
           [
           Faith
           ]
           he
           meaneth
           no
           one
           single
           Act
           onely
           ,
           as
           is
           [
           The
           believing
           that
           Christ's
           Righteousness
           is
           imputed
           to
           us
           ]
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           were
           not
           justified
           by
           believing
           in
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           or
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           or
           trusting
           the
           Promise
           of
           Glory
           ,
           or
           believing
           that
           Christ
           died
           for
           our
           Sins
           ,
           rose
           ,
           ascended
           ,
           intercedeth
           ,
           reigneth
           ,
           and
           will
           judge
           us
           ,
           and
           glorifie
           us
           ,
           or
           by
           consenting
           to
           his
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           accepting
           offered
           Mercy
           ,
           &c.
           
           Faith
           is
           a
           Moral
           act
           ,
           containing
           many
           Physical
           acts
           of
           Understanding
           and
           Will
           ;
           like
           a
           Covenant-consent
           to
           a
           King
           ,
           a
           Husband
           ,
           a
           Physician
           ,
           &c.
           
           It
           is
           all
           that
           is
           essentially
           required
           in
           Baptism
           ,
           to
           the
           Collation
           of
           the
           Grace
           there
           given
           .
           It
           is
           Christianity
           in
           consent
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           Faith
           is
           commanded
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           Grace
           and
           Glory
           promised
           to
           them
           that
           by
           believing
           obey
           this
           Command
           ;
           which
           maketh
           it
           the
           Condition
           ,
           or
           Moral
           receptive
           Qualification
           for
           this
           Gift
           .
           And
           though
           God's
           Grace
           cause
           Men
           to
           believe
           ,
           yet
           the
           Command
           and
           Conditional
           Promise
           are
           the
           Means
           by
           which
           God
           worketh
           this
           Effect
           .
           And
           that
           
           the
           Promise
           be
           Conditional
           ,
           joyned
           with
           threatning
           to
           Disobedience
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           needless
           than
           the
           Command
           or
           Preaching
           is
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Hence
           Men
           may
           claim
           Pardon
           upon
           believing
           ;
           but
           none
           can
           claim
           Faith
           by
           vertue
           of
           any
           absolute
           Promise
           of
           God
           ,
           before
           he
           have
           it
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Though
           no
           Creature
           can
           merit
           of
           God
           in
           
             Commutative
             Justice
          
           ,
           as
           giving
           him
           a
           Benefit
           ,
           yet
           they
           may
           merit
           of
           him
           as
           in
           
             Governing
             Justice
          
           ,
           or
           Distributive
           :
           But
           this
           is
           various
           ,
           as
           the
           Governing
           Law
           is
           .
        
         
           According
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Innocency
           no
           man
           meriteth
           ;
           nor
           Justification
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ;
           save
           Christ
           alone
           .
           Christ's
           Merit
           was
           in
           the
           fulfilling
           the
           undertaken
           Mediatorship
           ,
           which
           was
           fulfilling
           the
           Law
           of
           Innocency
           ,
           (
           which
           he
           onely
           was
           capable
           of
           )
           and
           
           Moses's
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           peculiar
           Acts
           of
           a
           Mediator
           :
           This
           Merit
           of
           Christ
           is
           the
           valuable
           ,
           procuring
           ,
           meritorious
           Cause
           of
           all
           our
           Deliverance
           ,
           (
           Pardon
           ,
           Justification
           ,
           Adoption
           ,
           &c.
           )
           of
           which
           our
           own
           Habits
           or
           Acts
           are
           no
           Parts
           ,
           nor
           are
           at
           all
           to
           be
           judged
           to
           be
           in
           stead
           of
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Office
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           But
           we
           are
           not
           Lawless
           ,
           but
           under
           a
           Pardoning
           and
           
             Justifying
             Law
          
           ,
           or
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           which
           giveth
           Grace
           and
           Glory
           (
           as
           is
           said
           )
           to
           them
           that
           believe
           and
           repent
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           pardoneth
           them
           ,
           and
           giveth
           them
           the
           in-dwelling
           Spirit
           of
           Love
           ,
           and
           right
           to
           Life
           ,
           if
           they
           sincerely
           trust
           Christ's
           Mediation
           and
           Promise
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           give
           up
           themselves
           for
           that
           end
           to
           God
           their
           reconciled
           Father
           ,
           to
           Christ
           as
           their
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           his
           Spirit
           as
           their
           Sanctifier
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           God
           will
           not
           give
           us
           the
           free
           Gift
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Life
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           as
           first
           qualified
           by
           this
           Condition
           of
           Faith
           ,
           therefore
           Faith
           is
           said
           to
           be
           imputed
           to
           us
           for
           Righteousness
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           This
           Acceptance
           of
           his
           free
           Gift
           in
           Christ
           ,
           is
           all
           that
           the
           Law
           of
           Grace
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           shall
           be
           judged
           ,
           requireth
           of
           us
           that
           we
           may
           be
           accounted
           Righteous
           ,
           without
           Innocency
           ,
           or
           the
           Works
           of
           
           Moses's
           Law
           ,
           or
           any
           that
           make
           not
           the
           gift
           of
           Pardon
           and
           Life
           to
           be
           of
           free
           Grace
           .
           To
           have
           
             Righteousness
             imputed
          
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           
             accounted
             Righteous
          
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           To
           call
           Faith
           a
           
             Justifying
             Instrument
          
           ,
           is
           an
           unapt
           Speech
           of
           Mans
           vain
           invention
           ;
           but
           may
           be
           tolerated
           ,
           if
           they
           mean
           but
           [
           
             A
             Moral
             receptive
             Disposition
             ]
          
           ,
           unfitly
           called
           
             A
             receptive
             Instrument
          
           :
           But
           not
           in
           proper
           sense
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           But
           though
           Christ
           is
           our
           Surety
           and
           
             Vicarius
             poenae
          
           in
           some
           sense
           ,
           and
           properly
           a
           Sacrifice
           for
           our
           Sin
           ,
           and
           merited
           all
           that
           we
           have
           by
           his
           Righteousness
           ;
           yet
           it
           subverteth
           the
           Gospel
           and
           Christianity
           ,
           to
           teach
           ,
           as
           some
           do
           ,
           That
           Christ
           did
           so
           properly
           personate
           every
           one
           of
           the
           Elect
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Law
           (
           though
           not
           Physically
           )
           they
           all
           perfectly
           fulfilled
           the
           Law
           of
           Innocency
           in
           and
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           justified
           by
           that
           Law
           ,
           as
           imputatively
           being
           sinless
           :
           As
           if
           that
           Law
           had
           said
           ,
           [
           
             Thou
             or
             thy
             Surety
             shall
             die
             if
             thou
             sin
          
           ]
           and
           we
           are
           justified
           by
           the
           same
           Law
           that
           condemned
           us
           ;
           and
           no
           Death
           ,
           or
           Suffering
           ,
           or
           permitted
           Sin
           were
           any
           Penalties
           on
           us
           :
           And
           as
           if
           we
           were
           at
           once
           reputed
           sinless
           from
           Birth
           to
           Death
           ,
           and
           yet
           must
           have
           a
           Christ
           to
           die
           for
           our
           Sin
           ,
           and
           must
           daily
           beg
           forgiveness
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             PAul
             a
             servant
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             called
             to
             be
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             separated
             unto
             the
             Gospel
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
             1.
             ●y
             an
             immediate
             appearance
             of
             Christ
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             by
             Voice
             and
             Inspiration
             ,
             s●●t
             to
             publish
             the
             glad
             tidings
             of
             Redemption
             and
             Salvation
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Which
             he
             had
             promised
             afore
             by
             his
             prophets
             in
             the
             holy
             scripture
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Concerning
             his
             son
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             who
             was
             made
             of
             the
             Seed
             of
             David
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             son
             of
             God
             with
             power
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             spirit
             of
             holiness
             ,
             by
             the
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Having
             his
             Humane
             Nature
             from
             his
             Mother
             of
             David's
             line
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             which
             owned
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             his
             Resurrection
             from
             
             the
             dead
             ,
             did
             demonstrate
             that
             he
             was
             not
             a
             meer
             Man
             ,
             but
             Gods
             own
             Son
             ,
             sent
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             miraculously
             incarnate
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             By
             whom
             we
             have
             received
             grace
             and
             Apostleship
             for
             obedience
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             among
             all
             nations
             ,
             for
             his
             name
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             By
             whose
             own
             heavenly
             mission
             I
             received
             this
             favour
             and
             honour
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             special
             Messenger
             ,
             sent
             to
             call
             all
             Nations
             to
             believe
             and
             obey
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             proclaim
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Name
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Among
             whom
             are
             ye
             also
             ,
             the
             called
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Of
             whom
             God
             hath
             vouchsafed
             you
             to
             be
             a
             part
             ,
             being
             the
             called
             followers
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             To
             all
             that
             be
             in
             Rome
             ,
             beloved
             of
             God
             ,
             called
             to
             be
             saints
             ,
             Grace
             be
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             peace
             from
             God
             our
             father
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             To
             all
             in
             Rome
             that
             are
             the
             beloved
             of
             God
             ,
             called
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             into
             the
             Holy
             Christian
             state
             ,
             I
             salute
             you
             by
             this
             Benediction
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             that
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             true
             Peace
             and
             Welfare
             which
             is
             its
             special
             Fruit
             ,
             may
             be
             yet
             more
             upon
             you
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             First
             ,
             I
             thank
             my
             God
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             for
             you
             all
             ,
             that
             your
             faith
             is
             spoken
             of
             throughout
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             first
             ,
             I
             thank
             my
             God
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             you
             dwell
             in
             that
             City
             which
             is
             most
             eminent
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             advantage
             to
             the
             lustre
             and
             communication
             of
             your
             Faith
             ,
             so
             )
             your
             profession
             of
             that
             Faith
             is
             so
             illustrious
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             famous
             throughout
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             For
             God
             is
             my
             witness
             whom
             I
             serve
             with
             my
             spirit
             in
             the
             Gospel
             of
             his
             son
             ,
             that
             without
             ceasing
             I
             make
             mention
             of
             you
             always
             in
             my
             prayers
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Making
             request
             ,
             if
             by
             any
             means
             now
             at
             length
             ,
             I
             might
             have
             a
             prosperous
             journey
             by
             the
             will
             of
             God
             to
             come
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             For
             God
             ,
             whom
             I
             serve
             with
             a
             devoted
             Soul
             ,
             doth
             know
             ,
             that
             this
             your
             honourable
             profession
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             doth
             make
             me
             the
             more
             constantly
             remember
             you
             in
             my
             Prayers
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             request
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             it
             seem
             good
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             come
             to
             you
             ,
             for
             the
             furtherance
             of
             my
             joy
             ,
             and
             your
             edification
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             For
             I
             long
             to
             see
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             impart
             unto
             you
             some
             spiritual
             gift
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             you
             may
             be
             established
             .
             12.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             be
             comforted
             together
             with
             you
             ,
             by
             the
             mutual
             faith
             both
             of
             you
             and
             me
             .
          
           
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             For
             I
             long
             to
             see
             you
             ▪
             that
             by
             communicating
             to
             you
             what
             God
             hath
             given
             to
             me
             ,
             you
             may
             be
             further
             established
             ,
             and
             you
             and
             I
             may
             be
             comforted
             in
             the
             mutual
             manifestation
             of
             our
             Concordant
             Faith.
             
          
           
             13
             Now
             I
             would
             not
             have
             you
             ignorant
             brethren
             ,
             that
             oft
             times
             I
             purposed
             to
             come
             unto
             you
             ,
             but
             was
             let
             hitherto
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             have
             some
             fruit
             among
             you
             also
             ,
             even
             as
             among
             other
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             I
             would
             have
             you
             know
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             hath
             called
             me
             to
             be
             an
             Apostle
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             I
             oft
             purposed
             to
             come
             to
             you
             ,
             (
             though
             hitherto
             hindred
             )
             that
             I
             might
             reap
             some
             fruit
             of
             that
             my
             Office
             among
             you
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             among
             other
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             I
             am
             a
             debter
             both
             to
             the
             Greeks
             and
             the
             Barbarians
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             wise
             and
             to
             the
             unwise
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             By
             this
             my
             Mission
             and
             Office
             ,
             it
             is
             my
             duty
             to
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             learned
             Greeks
             and
             Romans
             ,
             and
             to
             unlearned
             Barbarous
             Nations
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             So
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             me
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             you
             that
             are
             at
             Rome
             also
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Therefore
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             come
             unto
             you
             ,
             I
             am
             ready
             as
             the
             Apostle
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             to
             exercise
             mine
             Office
             ,
             by
             Preaching
             to
             you
             as
             I
             have
             done
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             For
             I
             am
             not
             ashamed
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             :
             For
             it
             is
             the
             power
             of
             God
             to
             salvation
             ,
             to
             every
             one
             that
             believeth
             ;
             to
             the
             Jew
             first
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             the
             Greek
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             For
             though
             a
             Crucified
             Christ
             be
             to
             the
             Jews
             a
             stumbling
             block
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             foolishness
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             ashamed
             most
             openly
             to
             own
             and
             Preach
             this
             Gospel
             :
             For
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             this
             called
             weakness
             and
             foolishness
             by
             Men
             ,
             is
             manifested
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             Conversion
             ,
             Comfort
             ,
             and
             Salvation
             of
             every
             true
             Believer
             ,
             whether
             Jews
             ,
             with
             whom
             it
             began
             ,
             or
             Greeks
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             now
             preached
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             For
             therein
             is
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God
             revealed
             ,
             from
             faith
             to
             faith
             ,
             As
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             The
             just
             shall
             live
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             For
             that
             sort
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             made
             the
             necessary
             and
             acceptable
             way
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             is
             therein
             revealed
             to
             the
             World
             ;
             even
             Righteousness
             by
             Faith
             ,
             is
             revealed
             to
             beget
             Faith
             in
             Men
             ;
             by
             which
             it
             is
             that
             Men
             must
             be
             justified
             and
             saved
             ,
             as
             was
             foretold
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             For
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
             revealed
             from
             heaven
             ,
             against
             all
             ungodliness
             and
             unrighteousness
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             hold
             the
             truth
             in
             unrighteousness
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             For
             that
             Gospel
             which
             pardoneth
             Penitent
             Believers
             ,
             doth
             reveal
             Gods
             wrath
             against
             the
             Impenitent
             and
             Unbelievers
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             love
             of
             Sin
             ,
             resist
             and
             reject
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             continue
             in
             ungodliness
             and
             unrighteousness
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Because
             that
             which
             may
             be
             known
             of
             
             God
             is
             manifest
             in
             them
             ;
             for
             God
             hath
             shewed
             it
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             For
             they
             may
             know
             much
             of
             the
             nature
             and
             attributes
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             manifested
             by
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             among
             them
             :
             by
             which
             God
             sheweth
             it
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             For
             the
             invisible
             things
             of
             him
             ,
             from
             the
             creation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             are
             clearly
             seen
             ,
             being
             understood
             by
             the
             things
             that
             are
             made
             ;
             even
             his
             eternal
             Power
             and
             Godhead
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             have
             no
             excuse
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             For
             though
             God
             and
             Heavenly
             things
             be
             invisible
             ,
             even
             his
             Eternal
             Power
             ,
             and
             his
             God-head
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             clearly
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Glass
             of
             his
             Works
             ;
             so
             that
             
               their
               sin
               against
               God
               ,
               thus
               revealed
               ,
               leaveth
               them
               without
               all
               just
               excuse
               .
            
          
           
             21.
             
             Because
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             knew
             God
             ,
             they
             glorified
             him
             him
             not
             as
             God
             ,
             neither
             were
             thankful
             ;
             but
             became
             vain
             in
             their
             imaginations
             ,
             and
             their
             foolish
             heart
             was
             darkened
             .
             22.
             
             Professing
             themselves
             wise
             ,
             they
             became
             fools
             .
             23.
             
             And
             changed
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             incorruptible
             God
             ,
             into
             an
             image
             made
             like
             to
             corruptible
             man
             ,
             and
             to
             birds
             and
             four-footed
             beasts
             ,
             and
             creeping
             things
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Because
             ,
             when
             by
             his
             Works
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             they
             were
             forc'd
             to
             confess
             the
             Divine
             perfections
             ,
             they
             yet
             lived
             ,
             not
             to
             his
             Glory
             ,
             or
             in
             holy
             thankfulness
             to
             the
             God
             whom
             they
             acknowledged
             ,
             but
             dishonoured
             him
             ,
             and
             corrupted
             their
             Minds
             by
             vain
             Imaginations
             ,
             and
             their
             foolish
             Hearts
             were
             darkened
             by
             gross
             errours
             .
             22.
             
             And
             professing
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             Learned
             Philosophers
             ,
             and
             Wise
             Men
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             contemning
             others
             as
             Ignorant
             and
             Barbarous
             ,
             they
             shewed
             by
             their
             practice
             that
             they
             were
             Fools
             .
             23.
             
             For
             when
             their
             Tongues
             acknowledged
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             incorruptible
             God
             ,
             they
             worshipped
             him
             as
             in
             and
             by
             the
             Images
             of
             Corruptible
             Men
             ,
             and
             of
             Birds
             ,
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             creeping
             things
             ;
             as
             if
             God
             had
             been
             like
             these
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Wherefore
             God
             gave
             them
             up
             to
             uncleanness
             ,
             through
             the
             lusts
             of
             their
             own
             hearts
             ,
             to
             dishonour
             their
             own
             bodies
             between
             themselves
             .
             25.
             
             Who
             changed
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             into
             a
             lie
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             and
             served
             the
             creature
             more
             than
             the
             creator
             ,
             who
             is
             blessed
             for
             ever
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Wherefore
             as
             a
             just
             punishment
             for
             their
             wilful
             sins
             God
             lest
             them
             to
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             to
             base
             unnatural
             uncleanness
             .
             25.
             
             Seeing
             they
             confessing
             the
             Perfections
             of
             the
             True
             God
             ,
             yet
             represented
             him
             in
             the
             Image
             of
             vain
             shadows
             and
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             so
             offered
             their
             worship
             to
             such
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Stars
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             the
             True
             and
             Blessed
             Creator
             whom
             they
             acknowledged
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             For
             this
             cause
             God
             gave
             them
             up
             to
             vile
             affections
             ,
             for
             even
             their
             women
             did
             change
             the
             natural
             use
             ,
             into
             that
             which
             is
             against
             nature
             .
             27.
             
             And
             likewise
             ,
             also
             the
             men
             leaving
             the
             natural
             use
             of
             the
             woman
             ,
             burned
             in
             their
             lust
             one
             towards
             another
             ,
             men
             with
             men
             ,
             working
             that
             which
             is
             unseemly
             ,
             and
             receiving
             in
             themselves
             that
             recompense
             of
             their
             errour
             which
             is
             meet
             .
          
           
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             For
             this
             Sin
             ,
             God
             gave
             them
             to
             base
             lusts
             against
             Nature
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             Religion
             sinned
             against
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             ;
             both
             Women
             and
             Men
             burning
             in
             worse
             than
             beastly
             unnatural
             lusts
             towards
             those
             of
             their
             own
             Sex
             ,
             and
             by
             being
             left
             to
             that
             unnatural
             filthiness
             ,
             were
             justly
             punished
             for
             their
             unnatural
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             And
             even
             as
             they
             did
             not
             like
             to
             retain
             God
             in
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             God
             gave
             them
             over
             to
             a
             reprobate
             mind
             ,
             to
             do
             those
             things
             which
             were
             not
             convenient
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             And
             as
             their
             wicked
             Hearts
             refused
             to
             obey
             and
             honour
             God
             practically
             ,
             though
             they
             did
             in
             words
             acknowledge
             him
             ;
             God
             gave
             them
             over
             to
             a
             reprobate
             Mind
             ,
             to
             do
             those
             things
             which
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             and
             common
             Reason
             do
             condemn
             .
          
           
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             Being
             filled
             with
             all
             unrighteousness
             ,
             fornication
             ,
             wickedness
             ,
             covetousness
             ,
             maliciousness
             ,
             full
             of
             envy
             ,
             murder
             ,
             debate
             ,
             deceit
             ,
             malignity
             ,
             whisperers
             ,
             backbiters
             ,
             haters
             of
             God
             ,
             despightful
             ,
             proud
             ,
             boasters
             ,
             inventers
             of
             evil
             things
             ,
             disobedient
             to
             parents
             ,
             without
             understanding
             ,
             covenant-breakers
             ,
             without
             natural
             affection
             ,
             implacable
             ,
             unmerciful
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             So
             far
             is
             their
             Learning
             and
             Arts
             from
             making
             them
             just
             and
             happy
             ,
             that
             they
             abound
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             odious
             shameful
             Sin
             (
             here
             named
             .
             )
          
           
             32.
             
             Who
             knowing
             the
             judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             commit
             such
             things
             are
             worthy
             of
             death
             ,
             not
             only
             commit
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             have
             pleasure
             in
             them
             that
             do
             them
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             And
             all
             their
             knowledge
             (
             of
             Good
             and
             Evil
             )
             is
             so
             far
             from
             Justifying
             or
             Sanctfying
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             live
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             that
             which
             they
             know
             God
             doth
             condemn
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Societies
             and
             Conversation
             make
             it
             their
             delight
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             THerefore
             thou
             art
             unexcusable
             ,
             O
             man
             ,
             whosoever
             thou
             art
             ,
             that
             judgest
             ;
             for
             wherein
             thou
             judgest
             another
             ,
             thou
             condemnest
             thy self
             ;
             for
             thou
             that
             judgest
             dost
             the
             same
             things
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Therefore
             thou
             that
             thinkest
             highly
             of
             thy self
             ,
             for
             thy
             Knowledg
             ,
             and
             basely
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             ignorant
             or
             barbarous
             ,
             art
             so
             far
             from
             being
             justified
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             aggravateth
             thy
             Sin
             ,
             and
             leaveth
             thee
             without
             excuse
             :
             For
             thou
             livest
             in
             as
             great
             Sin
             ,
             as
             those
             whom
             thou
             condemnest
             as
             Ignorant
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             we
             are
             sure
             that
             the
             judgment
             of
             God
             is
             according
             to
             truth
             ,
             against
             them
             which
             commit
             such
             things
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             we
             know
             that
             God
             will
             judge
             all
             Men
             in
             Truth
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Works
             ;
             and
             will
             condemn
             evil
             doers
             ,
             whatever
             their
             Knowledge
             and
             Profession
             be
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             thinkest
             thou
             this
             ,
             O
             man
             ,
             who
             judgest
             them
             which
             do
             such
             things
             ,
             and
             dost
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             thou
             shalt
             escape
             the
             judgment
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             then
             thy
             manifest
             error
             ,
             to
             think
             that
             thy
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             condemning
             Sin
             in-others
             will
             justifie
             and
             save
             thee
             ,
             that
             livest
             in
             Sin
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Or
             despisest
             thou
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             goodness
             and
             forbearance
             ,
             and
             long
             suffering
             ,
             not
             knowing
             that
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             leadeth
             thee
             to
             repentance
             .
             5.
             
             But
             after
             thy
             hardness
             and
             impenitent
             heart
             ,
             treasurest
             up
             to
             thy self
             wrath
             against
             the
             day
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             revelation
             of
             the
             righteous
             judgment
             of
             God.
             6.
             
             Who
             will
             render
             to
             every
             man
             according
             to
             his
             deeds
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             While
             thou
             boastest
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             livest
             in
             Wickedness
             ,
             thou
             shewest
             the
             more
             contempt
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             Riches
             of
             his
             goodness
             ,
             and
             forbearance
             ,
             and
             long-suffering
             ,
             not
             knowing
             Practically
             ,
             that
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             which
             thou
             dost
             acknowledge
             in
             Words
             ,
             should
             lead
             thee
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             forsaking
             of
             Sin.
             5.
             
             But
             thy
             Heart
             being
             hardened
             in
             impenitency
             ,
             by
             Sin
             against
             Knowledge
             ,
             thou
             dost
             but
             treasure
             up
             certain
             punishment
             against
             the
             Day
             when
             God
             will
             shew
             his
             Righteousness
             by
             his
             Judgment
             ;
             6.
             
             And
             will
             judge
             and
             use
             Men
             according
             to
             their
             Deeds
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             To
             them
             ,
             who
             by
             patient
             continuance
             in
             well
             doing
             ,
             seek
             for
             glory
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             immortality
             ,
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             To
             them
             ,
             who
             by
             a
             life
             of
             true
             obedience
             ,
             and
             patient
             waiting
             for
             his
             Reward
             ,
             do
             seek
             first
             for
             future
             Glory
             and
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Immortal
             Happiness
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             Eternal
             Life
             .
          
           
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             But
             to
             them
             that
             are
             contentious
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             obey
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             obey
             unrighteousness
             ,
             indignation
             and
             wrath
             ,
             tribulation
             and
             anguish
             ,
             upon
             every
             soul
             that
             doth
             evil
             ,
             of
             the
             Jew
             first
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             But
             to
             them
             that
             resist
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             contend
             against
             the
             revealed
             Truth
             ,
             and
             obey
             it
             not
             ,
             but
             live
             in
             the
             Practice
             of
             Uunrighteousness
             ,
             while
             they
             boast
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             God
             will
             pour
             forth
             his
             Indignation
             and
             Wrath
             ,
             Tribulation
             and
             Anguish
             ,
             even
             on
             every
             one
             that
             liveth
             in
             Sin
             and
             Wickedness
             ,
             first
             on
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             sin
             under
             their
             boasting
             of
             their
             Peculiarity
             ,
             Law
             ,
             and
             Jewish
             Knowledge
             ;
             and
             the
             Greeks
             and
             Romans
             ,
             who
             sin
             under
             their
             boasting
             of
             Learning
             and
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             conceited
             Wisdom
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             But
             glory
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             peace
             to
             every
             man
             that
             worketh
             good
             ,
             to
             the
             Jew
             first
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             the
             Gentile
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             respect
             of
             persons
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             But
             Glory
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Peace
             ,
             to
             every
             Man
             that
             liveth
             a
             life
             of
             true
             Obedience
             and
             well
             doing
             ;
             to
             the
             Jew
             first
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Covenant-Prerogative
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             being
             in
             the
             same
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             for
             God
             saveth
             not
             Men
             partially
             ,
             for
             their
             outward
             Priviledges
             ,
             or
             their
             barren
             Knowledge
             and
             Profession
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             For
             as
             many
             as
             have
             sinned
             without
             law
             ,
             shall
             also
             perish
             without
             law
             ;
             and
             as
             many
             as
             have
             sinned
             in
             the
             law
             ,
             shall
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             For
             all
             Men
             shall
             be
             judged
             according
             to
             the
             Obl●gations
             which
             they
             were
             under
             .
             They
             that
             sinned
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             and
             commmon
             Mercies
             ,
             and
             were
             never
             under
             the
             Mosaical
             Law
             ,
             or
             Supernatural
             Revelation
             ,
             shall
             be
             condemned
             by
             the
             Law
             which
             they
             sinned
             against
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             that
             which
             was
             never
             given
             them
             .
             But
             the
             Jews
             that
             sinned
             under
             
             Moses's
             Law
             shall
             be
             judged
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             For
             not
             the
             hearers
             of
             the
             law
             are
             just
             before
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             doers
             of
             the
             law
             shall
             be
             justified
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             For
             no
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             doth
             justifie
             Men
             meerly
             for
             having
             it
             ,
             and
             hearing
             it
             ,
             but
             for
             doing
             it
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             For
             when
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             which
             have
             not
             the
             law
             ,
             do
             by
             nature
             the
             things
             contained
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             these
             having
             not
             the
             law
             ,
             are
             a
             law
             unto
             themselves
             .
             15.
             
             Which
             shew
             the
             work
             of
             the
             law
             written
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             their
             conscience
             also
             bearing
             witness
             ,
             and
             their
             thoughts
             the
             mean
             while
             accusing
             ,
             or
             else
             excusing
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             For
             when
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             which
             have
             not
             the
             Jewish
             ,
             or
             any
             written
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             do
             by
             Nature
             that
             which
             that
             Law
             commandeth
             ,
             these
             having
             not
             that
             supernatural
             written
             Law
             ,
             have
             Gods
             Law
             of
             Nature
             in
             themselves
             ;
             and
             shew
             the
             effects
             of
             this
             Natural
             Revelation
             written
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             their
             Consciences
             naturally
             having
             some
             Conviction
             of
             Gods
             Soveraign
             Government
             and
             Mans
             duty
             ,
             tells
             them
             as
             a
             Witness
             whether
             they
             do
             well
             or
             ill
             ;
             and
             their
             Reason
             accusing
             or
             defending
             them
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             In
             the
             day
             when
             God
             shall
             judge
             the
             
             secrets
             of
             men
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             according
             to
             my
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             I
             mean
             not
             by
             any
             mistaken
             self
             judging
             in
             this
             World
             ;
             but
             even
             at
             the
             Bar
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             God
             shall
             open
             all
             mens
             secret
             Acts
             ,
             and
             rectifie
             all
             mistaken
             judgings
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             preached
             in
             foretelling
             that
             judgment
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Behold
             thou
             art
             called
             a
             Jew
             ,
             and
             restest
             in
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             makest
             thy
             boast
             of
             God
             ,
             18.
             
             And
             knowest
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             approvest
             the
             things
             that
             are
             more
             excellent
             ,
             being
             instructed
             out
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             19.
             
             And
             art
             confident
             that
             thou
             thy self
             art
             a
             guide
             to
             the
             blind
             ,
             a
             light
             of
             them
             that
             are
             in
             darkness
             ,
             20.
             
             An
             instructer
             of
             the
             foolish
             ,
             a
             teacher
             of
             babes
             ,
             which
             hast
             the
             form
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             truth
             in
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             And
             that
             you
             may
             know
             that
             the
             Law
             will
             justifie
             no
             man
             for
             having
             or
             knowing
             it
             ,
             but
             for
             doing
             it
             ,
             consider
             that
             it
             is
             but
             self-deceit
             to
             think
             that
             thou
             shalt
             be
             justified
             for
             being
             called
             a
             Jew
             ,
             and
             resting
             in
             the
             Divineness
             and
             perfection
             of
             your
             Law
             ,
             and
             boasting
             that
             you
             are
             Gods
             peculiar
             People
             and
             that
             his
             Will
             and
             excellent
             things
             are
             known
             by
             you
             which
             the
             world
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             you
             that
             by
             that
             Law
             must
             be
             the
             Lights
             and
             Guides
             of
             the
             Dark
             and
             Ignorant
             ,
             to
             whom
             all
             others
             as
             Children
             should
             come
             to
             School
             ,
             because
             you
             have
             the
             only
             True
             Knowledge
             by
             the
             means
             of
             your
             Law.
             
          
           
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Thou
             therefore
             which
             teachest
             another
             ,
             teachest
             thou
             not
             thy self
             ?
             Thou
             that
             preachest
             ,
             a
             man
             should
             not
             steal
             ,
             dost
             thou
             steal
             ?
             Thou
             that
             saist
             ,
             a
             man
             should
             not
             commit
             adultery
             ,
             dost
             thou
             commit
             adultery
             ?
             Thou
             that
             abhorrest
             idols
             ,
             dost
             thou
             commit
             sacrilege
             ?
             Thou
             that
             makest
             thy
             boast
             in
             the
             law
             ,
             through
             breaking
             the
             law
             dishonourest
             thou
             God
             ?
          
           
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Will
             the
             Law
             justifie
             thee
             ,
             that
             condemnest
             thy self
             by
             breaking
             it
             while
             thou
             boastest
             of
             it
             ?
             Will
             teaching
             others
             justifie
             thee
             ,
             who
             teachest
             not
             thy self
             ?
             Will
             it
             justifie
             a
             Thief
             to
             Preach
             against
             Stealing
             ,
             or
             an
             Adulterer
             to
             Preach
             against
             Adultery
             ,
             or
             the
             Sacrilegious
             to
             abhor
             Idols
             ?
          
           
             24.
             
             For
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             is
             blasphemed
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             through
             you
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             For
             as
             the
             Prophets
             truly
             told
             your
             fore-fathers
             ,
             I
             may
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             so
             far
             from
             keeping
             your
             Law
             to
             Justification
             ,
             that
             the
             scandal
             of
             your
             Sin
             occasioneth
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             speak
             evil
             of
             your
             Law
             ,
             and
             blaspheme
             God
             that
             made
             it
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             For
             circumcision
             verily
             profiteth
             if
             thou
             keep
             the
             law
             :
             but
             if
             thou
             be
             a
             breaker
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             thy
             circumcision
             is
             made
             uncircumcision
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Indeed
             God
             made
             not
             the
             Law
             in
             vain
             :
             To
             keep
             it
             is
             required
             of
             the
             Jews
             as
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             Obedience
             :
             And
             if
             you
             keep
             it
             as
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Circumcision
             obligeth
             you
             ,
             you
             shall
             not
             lose
             the
             promised
             Reward
             .
             But
             if
             you
             are
             breakers
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             you
             will
             be
             no
             more
             justified
             than
             the
             Uncircumcised
             ,
             but
             more
             condemned
             for
             violating
             your
             Duty
             and
             Covenant
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Therefore
             if
             the
             uncircumcision
             keep
             the
             righteousness
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             shall
             not
             his
             uncircumcision
             be
             counted
             for
             circumcision
             ?
             And
             shall
             not
             uncircumcision
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             nature
             ,
             if
             it
             fulfil
             the
             law
             ,
             judge
             thee
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             letter
             and
             circumcision
             dost
             transgress
             the
             law
             ?
          
           
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Therefore
             it
             being
             Performance
             which
             the
             Law
             requireth
             ,
             if
             Uncircumcised
             Persons
             do
             that
             good
             which
             the
             Law
             requireth
             ,
             it
             is
             them
             that
             the
             Law
             will
             so
             far
             justifie
             ;
             and
             such
             obedient
             Uncircumcised
             Persons
             ,
             that
             by
             obeying
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             perform
             the
             Matter
             of
             your
             Laws
             ,
             shall
             condemn
             those
             that
             have
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             are
             by
             Circumcision
             engaged
             to
             keep
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             transgress
             it
             .
          
           
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             For
             he
             is
             not
             a
             Jew
             that
             is
             one
             outwardly
             ,
             neither
             is
             that
             circumcision
             which
             is
             outward
             in
             the
             flesh
             :
             But
             he
             is
             a
             Jew
             that
             is
             one
             inwardly
             ,
             and
             circumcision
             is
             that
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             letter
             ,
             whose
             praise
             is
             not
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             But
             the
             Jew
             that
             God
             will
             accept
             ,
             and
             justifie
             as
             the
             Seed
             of
             Believing
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             that
             answereth
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             is
             not
             he
             that
             is
             only
             visibly
             one
             in
             the
             outward
             Ceremony
             ;
             nor
             is
             that
             the
             acceptable
             Circumcision
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             outward
             in
             the
             Flesh
             :
             But
             he
             is
             the
             accepted
             Person
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             his
             peculiar
             ,
             who
             is
             such
             at
             the
             Heart
             as
             the
             Law
             required
             Jews
             to
             be
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             the
             acceptable
             Circumcision
             ,
             which
             cleanseth
             and
             sanctifieth
             the
             Heart
             in
             Spirituality
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             in
             outward
             Letter
             ,
             Form
             and
             Ceremony
             ;
             which
             is
             approved
             of
             the
             most
             Holy
             Heart-searching
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             which
             is
             but
             approved
             of
             Men.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             WHat
             advantage
             then
             hath
             the
             Jew
             ?
             and
             what
             profit
             is
             there
             of
             circumcision
             ?
             2.
             
             Much
             every
             way
             :
             chiefly
             ,
             because
             that
             unto
             them
             were
             committed
             the
             oracles
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             You
             will
             say
             ,
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             what
             advantage
             hath
             the
             Jew
             above
             the
             Gentile
             ,
             or
             what
             profit
             doth
             
             Circumcision
             afford
             them
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             Much
             every
             way
             :
             As
             first
             ,
             That
             God
             committed
             his
             Oracles
             of
             supernatural
             Revelation
             principally
             to
             them
             ;
             (
             and
             from
             them
             it
             is
             that
             others
             have
             received
             them
             .
             )
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             what
             if
             some
             did
             not
             believe
             ?
             shall
             their
             unbelief
             make
             the
             faith
             of
             God
             without
             effect
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             of
             the
             present
             Jews
             do
             not
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             yield
             to
             the
             perswasions
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             But
             still
             Gods
             Word
             is
             sure
             and
             true
             ,
             and
             his
             Fidelity
             will
             perform
             all
             his
             Promises
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             God
             forbid
             :
             Yea
             ,
             let
             God
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             every
             man
             a
             liar
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             That
             thou
             maist
             be
             justified
             in
             thy
             sayings
             ,
             and
             overcome
             when
             thou
             art
             judged
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Far
             be
             it
             from
             us
             to
             think
             that
             God
             is
             untrusty
             ,
             or
             can
             lie
             :
             All
             Men
             are
             untrusty
             ,
             and
             may
             deceive
             by
             lies
             ;
             but
             God's
             Fidelity
             is
             his
             Perfection
             ,
             which
             cannot
             fall
             .
             As
             David
             saith
             ,
             His
             Word
             shall
             be
             justified
             ,
             and
             all
             be
             silenced
             that
             dare
             accuse
             him
             of
             untrustiness
             or
             lying
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             if
             our
             unrighteousness
             commend
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             ?
             Is
             God
             unrighteous
             ,
             who
             taketh
             vengeance
             ?
             I
             speak
             as
             a
             man.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             if
             all
             our
             Sin
             do
             but
             occasion
             the
             manifestation
             of
             Gods
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             Honour
             and
             End
             is
             secured
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             unjust
             for
             God
             to
             punish
             and
             destroy
             Men
             for
             unbelief
             and
             sin
             ?
             I
             object
             as
             a
             Man.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             God
             forbid
             :
             for
             then
             how
             shall
             God
             judge
             the
             world
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             Far
             be
             it
             from
             us
             so
             to
             think
             :
             For
             sure
             the
             Judge
             of
             all
             the
             World
             is
             Righteous
             ,
             and
             will
             righteously
             judge
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             For
             if
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             hath
             more
             abounded
             through
             my
             lie
             unto
             his
             glory
             ,
             why
             also
             am
             I
             yet
             judged
             a
             sinner
             ?
             8.
             
             And
             not
             rather
             (
             as
             we
             be
             slanderously
             reported
             ,
             and
             as
             some
             affirm
             that
             we
             say
             )
             Let
             us
             do
             evil
             that
             good
             may
             come
             :
             whose
             damnation
             is
             just
             .
          
           
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             But
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             If
             my
             falshood
             and
             sin
             do
             occasion
             the
             glorifying
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Truth
             ,
             why
             should
             I
             be
             judged
             a
             Sinner
             against
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             glorified
             by
             all
             that
             I
             do
             ;
             and
             not
             rather
             conclude
             (
             as
             some
             falsely
             say
             we
             do
             )
             that
             we
             should
             never
             fear
             sinning
             ,
             seeing
             the
             effect
             is
             always
             good
             ?
             But
             just
             is
             the
             damnation
             of
             such
             that
             pretend
             Gods
             Glory
             to
             embolden
             them
             in
             Sin.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             What
             then
             ?
             Are
             we
             better
             than
             they
             ?
             No
             ,
             in
             no
             wise
             :
             For
             we
             have
             before
             proved
             both
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             all
             under
             sin
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             What
             shall
             we
             then
             conclude
             from
             this
             unbelief
             and
             punishment
             of
             the
             Jews
             ?
             Is
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             who
             are
             Christians
             ,
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             were
             so
             much
             better
             antecedently
             than
             the
             unbelieving
             part
             ,
             that
             God
             therefore
             gave
             us
             his
             Grace
             for
             our
             better
             deserts
             ?
             No
             ,
             in
             no
             wise
             :
             For
             we
             have
             before
             proved
             ,
             that
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             are
             all
             under
             the
             guilt
             and
             reign
             of
             Sin
             ,
             till
             Grace
             recover
             them
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             As
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             righteous
             ,
             no
             not
             one
             .
             11.
             
             There
             is
             none
             that
             understandeth
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             that
             seeketh
             after
             God.
             12.
             
             They
             are
             all
             gone
             out
             of
             the
             way
             :
             they
             are
             together
             become
             unprofitable
             ;
             there
             is
             none
             that
             doth
             good
             ,
             no
             not
             one
             .
             13.
             
             Their
             throat
             is
             an
             open
             sepulchre
             ;
             with
             their
             tongues
             they
             have
             used
             deceit
             ;
             the
             poyson
             of
             asps
             is
             under
             their
             lips
             .
             14.
             
             Whose
             mouth
             is
             full
             of
             cursing
             and
             bitterness
             .
             15.
             
             Their
             feet
             are
             swift
             to
             shed
             blood
             .
             16.
             
             Destruction
             and
             misery
             are
             in
             their
             ways
             .
             17.
             
             And
             the
             way
             of
             peace
             have
             they
             not
             known
             .
             18.
             
             There
             is
             no
             fear
             of
             God
             before
             their
             eyes
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             David
             truly
             describeth
             the
             state
             of
             Corrupted
             Nature
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             Men
             till
             Grace
             restrain
             or
             change
             them
             ,
             in
             Psal
             .
             14.
             and
             53
             ,
             &c.
             that
             ,
             There
             is
             not
             one
             of
             them
             that
             are
             Righteous
             Men
             :
             They
             understand
             not
             practically
             the
             matters
             of
             True
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             chief
             concerns
             ,
             but
             are
             a
             blind
             and
             sottish
             Generation
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             seek
             not
             seriously
             to
             know
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             please
             him
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             his
             love
             .
             They
             are
             turned
             from
             the
             way
             of
             truth
             and
             obedience
             ,
             and
             happiness
             :
             They
             are
             all
             but
             hurtful
             ,
             or
             unprofitable
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             them
             that
             set
             themselves
             to
             a
             Life
             that
             may
             do
             good
             to
             themselves
             or
             others
             ,
             or
             to
             please
             God.
             They
             are
             so
             like
             Satan
             ,
             who
             seeketh
             whom
             he
             may
             devour
             ,
             that
             their
             Throat
             is
             like
             an
             open
             Sepulchre
             ,
             greedily
             gaping
             to
             devour
             the
             Just
             and
             Godly
             ;
             their
             Tongues
             serve
             the
             Father
             of
             lies
             ,
             in
             slandering
             Gods
             Truth
             ,
             and
             Servants
             ;
             and
             their
             Words
             are
             like
             Adders
             Poyson
             ,
             that
             tends
             to
             do
             mischief
             ,
             and
             destroy
             the
             good
             and
             innocent
             .
             Cursing
             and
             false
             deceitful
             words
             ,
             are
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             Lips.
             They
             are
             ready
             to
             shed
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Godly
             and
             Innocent
             :
             The
             way
             of
             their
             Life
             is
             Destruction
             and
             Misery
             to
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Societies
             where
             they
             live
             ,
             and
             finally
             to
             themselves
             .
             Nature
             and
             Custom
             may
             teach
             them
             to
             talk
             for
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Unity
             ,
             and
             Love
             :
             But
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             know
             the
             true
             Nature
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             the
             way
             by
             which
             they
             must
             be
             attained
             .
             For
             they
             are
             not
             governed
             by
             the
             Law
             and
             Fear
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             Carnal
             deceived
             Wit
             ,
             and
             Worldly
             Interest
             ,
             which
             God
             condemneth
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Now
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             what
             things
             soever
             the
             Law
             saith
             ,
             it
             saith
             to
             them
             who
             are
             under
             the
             law
             ,
             that
             every
             mouth
             may
             be
             stopped
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             world
             may
             become
             guilty
             before
             God.
             
          
           
           
             19.
             
             All
             this
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Jews
             Law
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             spoken
             to
             and
             of
             the
             Jews
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ;
             for
             the
             Law
             speaketh
             to
             none
             but
             those
             that
             are
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             obliged
             by
             it
             :
             So
             that
             neither
             Jew
             nor
             Gentile
             can
             be
             justified
             as
             innocent
             ;
             but
             all
             such
             self-justifiers
             will
             be
             confuted
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             World
             proved
             guilty
             of
             Sin
             and
             Punishment
             before
             God
             when
             he
             shall
             judge
             them
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Therefore
             by
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             law
             there
             shall
             no
             flesh
             be
             justified
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             for
             by
             the
             law
             is
             the
             knowledge
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             By
             all
             this
             therefore
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             seeing
             all
             that
             are
             under
             
             Moses's
             Law
             are
             Sinners
             against
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             none
             are
             innocent
             ,
             no
             Flesh
             shall
             be
             justified
             in
             Gods
             sight
             by
             that
             Law
             :
             For
             as
             they
             are
             Sinners
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             the
             Law
             which
             notifieth
             their
             Sin
             ,
             and
             condemneth
             them
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             But
             now
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             the
             law
             ,
             is
             manifested
             ,
             being
             witnessed
             by
             the
             law
             and
             the
             prophets
             .
             22.
             
             Even
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             unto
             all
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             them
             that
             believe
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             But
             there
             is
             another
             way
             of
             Righteousness
             ordained
             of
             God
             for
             our
             Justification
             ,
             and
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Grace
             and
             Justice
             ,
             without
             the
             keeping
             of
             
             Moses's
             Law
             ,
             or
             being
             justified
             by
             it
             .
             22.
             
             Even
             the
             Righteousness
             prescribed
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             given
             by
             his
             Grace
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             the
             way
             of
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             even
             our
             believing
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             adhering
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             prescribed
             and
             given
             to
             ,
             and
             found
             in
             all
             true
             Believers
             ,
             without
             difference
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             For
             all
             have
             sinned
             ,
             and
             come
             short
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             24.
             
             Being
             justified
             freely
             by
             his
             grace
             ,
             through
             the
             redemption
             that
             is
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             For
             all
             Men
             are
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             therefore
             have
             come
             short
             of
             obtaining
             the
             Glory
             which
             God
             had
             appointed
             to
             the
             Innocent
             that
             never
             brake
             his
             Law
             ;
             and
             cannot
             be
             saved
             or
             justified
             by
             the
             Law
             which
             they
             have
             broken
             ;
             but
             must
             be
             justified
             by
             his
             free
             Grace
             ,
             forgiving
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             giving
             and
             accepting
             their
             sincere
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             through
             the
             Redemption
             of
             lost
             Sinners
             ,
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             wrought
             for
             them
             and
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Whom
             God
             hath
             set
             forth
             to
             be
             a
             propitiation
             ,
             through
             faith
             in
             his
             blood
             ,
             to
             declare
             his
             righteousness
             ,
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
             that
             are
             past
             ,
             through
             the
             forbearance
             of
             God.
             26.
             
             To
             declare
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             his
             righteousness
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             just
             ,
             and
             the
             justifier
             of
             him
             which
             believeth
             in
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Whom
             God
             hath
             by
             his
             unsearchable
             Counsel
             ,
             Decree
             ,
             and
             Ordination
             ,
             set
             forth
             to
             be
             the
             great
             Reconciler
             and
             Propitiation
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             and
             means
             of
             Faith
             in
             his
             blood
             ,
             as
             a
             Propitiatory
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             the
             Seal
             of
             his
             Truth
             and
             Love
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             (
             as
             well
             as
             by
             justifying
             the
             Innocent
             )
             to
             demonstrate
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Holy
             ,
             Just
             ,
             and
             Merciful
             God
             ,
             and
             no
             friend
             to
             sin
             ,
             but
             a
             lo●er
             of
             Holiness
             and
             Truth
             ,
             in
             Pardoning
             to
             such
             Believers
             all
             their
             past
             Sins
             ,
             to
             which
             his
             forbearance
             and
             reprieve
             was
             a
             preparation
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             declare
             that
             he
             is
             (
             as
             merciful
             ,
             so
             )
             Just
             ,
             while
             he
             will
             have
             so
             precious
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             Sin
             ,
             and
             by
             Pardon
             and
             Grace
             doth
             make
             ,
             and
             judge
             the
             
               Faithful
               Righteous
            
             ,
             which
             is
             it
             which
             is
             now
             fully
             declared
             by
             our
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Where
             is
             boasting
             then
             ?
             It
             is
             excluded
             :
             By
             what
             law
             ?
             of
             works
             ?
             Nay
             :
             but
             by
             the
             law
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Grace
             therefore
             must
             have
             the
             Glory
             of
             our
             Justification
             :
             For
             who
             can
             boast
             that
             he
             hath
             it
             by
             Innocency
             ?
             because
             he
             deserved
             not
             death
             by
             Sin
             ?
             No
             ,
             this
             is
             utterly
             shut
             out
             :
             By
             what
             Law
             ?
             Is
             it
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             or
             any
             Law
             which
             justifieth
             Men
             because
             they
             sinned
             not
             against
             it
             ,
             nor
             deserved
             death
             ?
             No
             :
             but
             by
             another
             Law
             ,
             even
             the
             Law
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             Grace
             hath
             brought
             us
             under
             ,
             which
             pardoneth
             and
             saveth
             true
             Penitent
             Believers
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Therefore
             we
             conclude
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             is
             justified
             by
             faith
             ,
             without
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Therefore
             against
             the
             Jews
             and
             all
             self
             justiciaries
             ,
             we
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             (
             much
             less
             the
             first
             Law
             of
             pure
             Innocency
             )
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             necessary
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             for
             Justification
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             no
             Man
             ,
             Jew
             or
             Gentile
             ,
             is
             otherwise
             justified
             by
             God
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             free
             Grace
             given
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             all
             true
             Believers
             ,
             who
             accept
             it
             as
             a
             free
             gift
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             Is
             he
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Jews
             only
             ?
             Is
             he
             not
             also
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             also
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             And
             how
             absurd
             is
             it
             to
             think
             that
             God
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             merciful
             Governour
             ,
             to
             no
             more
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             than
             that
             little
             sorry
             People
             of
             the
             Jews
             ?
             Doth
             not
             his
             actual
             Mercies
             ,
             and
             his
             Government
             ,
             obliging
             all
             the
             World
             to
             the
             use
             of
             some
             means
             for
             Recovery
             ,
             Pardon
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             confute
             this
             ,
             and
             shew
             that
             he
             is
             the
             God
             and
             Merciful
             Governour
             also
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ?
          
           
             30.
             
             Seeing
             it
             is
             one
             God
             which
             shall
             justifie
             the
             circumcision
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             uncircumcision
             through
             faith
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             It
             is
             the
             same
             God
             who
             will
             justifie
             Circumcised
             Believers
             ,
             and
             uncircumcised
             Believers
             ,
             by
             one
             and
             the
             same
             way
             :
             Even
             by
             the
             way
             of
             Grace
             and
             Faith.
             
          
           
             31.
             
             Do
             we
             then
             make
             void
             the
             law
             by
             saith
             ?
             God
             forbid
             :
             Yea
             ,
             we
             establish
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             Can
             the
             Jew
             then
             say
             that
             we
             dishonour
             ,
             and
             
             make
             void
             their
             Law
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             had
             given
             it
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             not
             been
             bound
             to
             keep
             it
             :
             Far
             be
             this
             from
             us
             ;
             yea
             ,
             by
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             we
             set
             the
             Law
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             ,
             (
             as
             consequent
             and
             subordinate
             to
             the
             Promise
             and
             Law
             of
             Grace
             that
             went
             before
             it
             ,
             and
             as
             preparatory
             to
             the
             fuller
             edition
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Grace
             whch
             cometh
             after
             it
             .
             And
             so
             we
             assign
             it
             its
             due
             Office
             and
             Honour
             ,
             and
             End
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             have
             the
             Glory
             of
             making
             it
             ;
             though
             the
             Jews
             misunderstand
             it
             .
             )
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             WHat
             shall
             we
             say
             then
             ,
             that
             Abraham
             our
             Father
             ,
             as
             pertaining
             to
             the
             flesh
             hath
             found
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             Let
             us
             consider
             
             Abraham's
             case
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Israelites
             according
             to
             the
             Flesh
             .
             For
             sure
             his
             Prerogative
             must
             be
             as
             great
             as
             theirs
             that
             claim
             it
             as
             his
             fleshly
             Seed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             if
             Abraham
             were
             justified
             by
             works
             ,
             he
             hath
             whereof
             to
             glory
             ;
             but
             not
             before
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             Abraham
             was
             justified
             by
             the
             merit
             of
             his
             Righteousness
             ,
             as
             having
             never
             deserved
             death
             by
             Sin
             ,
             then
             he
             may
             boast
             that
             Life
             and
             Impunity
             was
             his
             due
             on
             that
             account
             ,
             though
             yet
             even
             that
             did
             not
             merit
             by
             any
             benefit
             to
             God.
             (
             Or
             ,
             but
             towards
             God
             he
             could
             have
             no
             matter
             to
             boast
             of
             ,
             as
             his
             own
             .
             )
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             what
             saith
             the
             Scripture
             ?
             Abraham
             believed
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             counted
             un-him
             for
             righteousness
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             what
             account
             doth
             the
             Scripture
             give
             us
             of
             his
             Righteousness
             ?
             Abraham
             believed
             God
             ,
             (
             viz.
             That
             he
             would
             perform
             his
             free
             Promise
             of
             Grace
             and
             Peculiarity
             made
             to
             him
             and
             his
             Seed
             ,
             and
             all
             Nations
             of
             the
             Earth
             in
             him
             )
             and
             it
             was
             counted
             to
             him
             for
             Righteousness
             .
             And
             though
             God
             made
             his
             Promises
             to
             him
             also
             for
             his
             obedience
             ,
             
               Because
               he
               spared
               not
               his
               only
               Son
            
             ;
             yet
             this
             was
             not
             because
             he
             never
             deserved
             death
             by
             any
             Sin
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             was
             a
             work
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             consequent
             part
             of
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             a
             Believer
             ,
             accepted
             ,
             though
             imperfect
             ,
             through
             the
             Merits
             and
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             forgiving
             his
             Sin
             ,
             and
             freely
             adopting
             him
             an
             Heir
             of
             Life
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Now
             to
             him
             that
             worketh
             ,
             is
             the
             reward
             not
             reckoned
             of
             grace
             ,
             but
             of
             debt
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Now
             to
             him
             that
             meriteth
             by
             the
             perfection
             of
             his
             Obedience
             ,
             or
             that
             never
             deserved
             death
             by
             Sin
             ;
             (
             much
             more
             to
             him
             that
             benefiteth
             another
             by
             his
             Work
             )
             the
             Reward
             is
             not
             reckoned
             to
             be
             the
             free
             gift
             of
             a
             Benefactor
             ,
             but
             the
             just
             giving
             a
             Man
             that
             which
             is
             his
             deserved
             due
             (
             in
             the
             first
             case
             by
             governing
             Justice
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             second
             by
             Commutative
             Justice
             .
             )
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             to
             him
             that
             worketh
             not
             ,
             but
             believeth
             on
             him
             that
             justifieth
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             his
             faith
             is
             counted
             for
             righteousness
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             no
             such
             meritorious
             work
             for
             the
             value
             of
             which
             the
             Reward
             should
             be
             his
             due
             ,
             but
             trusteth
             wholly
             to
             his
             free
             Grace
             ,
             who
             first
             maketh
             and
             then
             judgeth
             them
             just
             that
             were
             
               before
               ungodly
            
             and
             unjust
             ,
             (
             or
             ,
             who
             justifieth
             them
             that
             by
             Sin
             have
             deserved
             death
             ,
             and
             never
             merited
             life
             by
             the
             worth
             of
             their
             good
             Works
             )
             his
             Faith
             is
             counted
             for
             Righteousness
             ,
             by
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             accepteth
             it
             as
             the
             qualification
             or
             condition
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             found
             in
             him
             ,
             (
             without
             such
             meritorious
             Works
             )
             to
             make
             him
             partaker
             of
             that
             Pardon
             ,
             Adoption
             ,
             and
             Salvation
             freely
             given
             by
             Grace
             ,
             upon
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             meritorious
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ
             .
             (
             Indeed
             Faith
             ,
             Repentance
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             Confession
             ,
             Love
             ,
             &c.
             are
             Acts
             that
             may
             be
             called
             Works
             in
             another
             sense
             :
             But
             it
             is
             Works
             deserving
             life
             for
             their
             perfection
             ,
             or
             not
             deserving
             punishment
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             are
             here
             spoken
             of
             .
             )
          
           
             6.
             
             Even
             as
             David
             also
             describeth
             the
             blessedness
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             unto
             whom
             God
             imputeth
             righteousness
             without
             works
             ,
             7.
             
             Saying
             ,
             Blessed
             are
             they
             whose
             iniquities
             are
             forgiven
             ,
             and
             whose
             sins
             are
             covered
             ,
             8.
             
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             to
             whom
             the
             Lord
             imputeth
             not
             sin
             .
          
           
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             So
             David
             also
             describeth
             the
             qualification
             of
             a
             Blessed
             Man
             (
             which
             is
             a
             man
             justified
             )
             Not
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             Sin
             ,
             which
             deserved
             death
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             doth
             not
             impute
             his
             Sin
             to
             him
             for
             his
             condemnation
             ,
             but
             forgiveth
             and
             covereth
             it
             ,
             and
             imputeth
             Righteousness
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             judgeth
             and
             useth
             him
             as
             one
             that
             is
             not
             obliged
             to
             punishment
             ,
             but
             hath
             right
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             this
             ,
             not
             because
             his
             Works
             deserved
             not
             Death
             but
             Life
             ;
             but
             because
             he
             forgiveth
             him
             ,
             and
             freely
             saveth
             him
             for
             Righteousness
             and
             Intercession
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             useth
             him
             not
             as
             he
             deserved
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Cometh
             this
             blessedness
             then
             on
             the
             circumcision
             only
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             uncircumcision
             also
             ?
             For
             we
             say
             that
             faith
             was
             reckoned
             to
             Abraham
             for
             righteousness
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             are
             none
             pardoned
             and
             saved
             but
             the
             Circumcised
             ?
             Are
             not
             the
             Uncircumcised
             pardoned
             and
             blessed
             also
             ?
             If
             Faith
             was
             imputed
             for
             Righteousness
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             will
             it
             not
             be
             so
             to
             all
             that
             have
             it
             ?
          
           
             10.
             
             How
             was
             it
             then
             reckoned
             ?
             When
             he
             was
             in
             circumcision
             or
             in
             uncircumcision
             ?
             Not
             in
             circumcision
             ,
             but
             in
             uncircumcision
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             the
             time
             when
             this
             was
             said
             of
             Abraham
             will
             clear
             up
             all
             this
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             not
             after
             he
             was
             Circumcised
             ,
             but
             before
             ;
             even
             Uncircumcised
             ,
             as
             the
             Gentile
             Christians
             be
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             he
             received
             the
             sign
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             a
             seal
             of
             the
             righteousness
             of
             the
             
             faith
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             yet
             being
             uncircumcised
             ;
             that
             he
             might
             be
             the
             father
             of
             all
             them
             that
             believe
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             not
             circumcised
             ,
             that
             righteousness
             might
             be
             imputed
             to
             them
             also
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             he
             after
             received
             the
             Sign
             of
             Crcumcision
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             Legally
             justifying
             Sign
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Seal
             of
             that
             Righteousness
             which
             God
             before
             imputed
             to
             him
             as
             a
             Believer
             ;
             that
             so
             he
             might
             be
             by
             Promise
             and
             Example
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             his
             Carnal
             and
             Circumcised
             Seed
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             them
             that
             believe
             ,
             though
             out
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             so
             Righteousness
             might
             be
             imputed
             to
             them
             as
             Believers
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             the
             father
             of
             circumcision
             to
             them
             who
             are
             not
             of
             the
             circumcision
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             (
             to
             them
             that
             )
             walk
             in
             the
             steps
             of
             that
             faith
             of
             our
             father
             Abraham
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             being
             yet
             uncircumcised
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             might
             be
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Ends
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             benefits
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             conveyed
             to
             them
             who
             are
             not
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             them
             that
             walk
             in
             the
             steps
             of
             that
             Faith
             of
             our
             Father
             Abraham
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             being
             yet
             Uncircumcised
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             For
             the
             promise
             that
             he
             should
             be
             the
             heir
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             Abraham
             and
             his
             seed
             through
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             through
             the
             righteousness
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             For
             the
             Promise
             to
             Abraham
             and
             his
             Seed
             ,
             That
             he
             should
             be
             Heir
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             was
             not
             made
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             was
             long
             af●er
             ,
             nor
             for
             the
             keeping
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             upon
             his
             believing
             Gods
             merciful
             Promise
             ,
             and
             trusting
             him
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             was
             accounted
             and
             pronounced
             Righteous
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             For
             if
             they
             which
             are
             of
             the
             law
             be
             heirs
             ,
             faith
             is
             made
             void
             ,
             and
             the
             promise
             made
             of
             none
             effect
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             For
             if
             this
             great
             Promise
             of
             Inheritance
             was
             made
             to
             Men
             for
             keeping
             
             Mises's
             Law
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             (
             and
             so
             only
             to
             them
             )
             then
             it
             was
             null
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             of
             no
             effect
             to
             any
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Becsuse
             the
             law
             worketh
             wrath
             ;
             for
             where
             no
             law
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             transgression
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Because
             ,
             as
             the
             Law
             is
             made
             to
             forbid
             and
             condemn
             Sin
             ,
             so
             it
             obligeth
             Sinners
             to
             undergo
             the
             Punishment
             ;
             which
             were
             no
             obligation
             ,
             were
             there
             no
             obliging
             Law
             :
             And
             Abraham
             was
             not
             under
             
             Moses's
             Law
             ,
             and
             so
             transgressed
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Therefore
             it
             is
             of
             faith
             that
             it
             might
             be
             by
             grace
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             the
             promise
             might
             be
             sure
             to
             all
             the
             seed
             ,
             not
             to
             that
             only
             which
             is
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             but
             to
             that
             also
             which
             is
             of
             the
             saith
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             father
             of
             us
             all
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Therefore
             this
             great
             Promise
             and
             Blessing
             is
             made
             to
             Believers
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             free
             ,
             and
             of
             meer
             Grace
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             may
             be
             sure
             and
             firm
             to
             all
             the
             Seed
             or
             Children
             of
             Promise
             ;
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Jews
             that
             had
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             were
             the
             Natural
             Seed
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             also
             ,
             who
             have
             
             Abraham's
             Faith
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             his
             Spiritual
             Seed
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             all
             Believers
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             (
             As
             it
             is
             written
             [
             I
             have
             made
             thee
             a
             father
             of
             many
             nations
             ]
             )
             before
             him
             whom
             he
             believed
             ,
             even
             God
             who
             quickeneth
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             calleth
             those
             things
             which
             be
             not
             as
             though
             they
             were
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             As
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             I
             have
             made
             thee
             a
             Father
             of
             many
             Nations
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Israelitish
             Nation
             only
             :
             So
             that
             though
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             not
             then
             called
             ,
             as
             now
             they
             are
             ,
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             yet
             that
             God
             who
             promised
             this
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             when
             his
             Body
             and
             
             Sarah's
             were
             naturally
             past
             Generation
             ,
             and
             to
             Isaac
             when
             he
             was
             unborn
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             when
             God
             demanded
             him
             as
             an
             Offering
             ,
             and
             thence
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ;
             that
             God
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             did
             decree
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             spake
             of
             that
             in
             Promise
             which
             was
             long
             after
             to
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Who
             against
             hope
             believed
             in
             hope
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             become
             the
             father
             of
             many
             nations
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             was
             spoken
             [
             So
             shall
             thy
             seed
             be
             .
             ]
          
           
             18.
             
             This
             was
             the
             meaning
             of
             Gods
             Promise
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             who
             against
             all
             natural
             probability
             ,
             trusted
             Gods
             Promise
             ,
             and
             believed
             and
             hoped
             that
             accordingly
             he
             should
             become
             the
             Father
             of
             many
             Nations
             :
             And
             that
             ,
             as
             was
             promised
             ,
             his
             Seed
             should
             be
             as
             the
             Stars
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             being
             not
             weak
             in
             faith
             ,
             he
             considered
             not
             his
             own
             body
             now
             dead
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             an
             hundred
             years
             old
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             deadness
             of
             Sarah's
             womb
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             his
             Faith
             was
             not
             weak
             and
             shaken
             with
             the
             consideration
             that
             his
             aged
             Body
             was
             almost
             dead
             ,
             and
             unfit
             for
             procreation
             ,
             or
             that
             
             Sarah's
             Womb
             was
             so
             also
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             He
             staggered
             not
             at
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             through
             unbelief
             ;
             but
             was
             strong
             in
             saith
             ,
             giving
             glory
             to
             God.
             21.
             
             And
             being
             fully
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             had
             promised
             he
             was
             able
             to
             perform
             .
          
           
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             He
             was
             not
             staggered
             by
             unbelief
             unto
             a
             distrustful
             doubting
             ;
             but
             was
             strong
             in
             Faith
             ,
             whereby
             he
             gave
             God
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Power
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             Love
             and
             Truth
             ,
             being
             fully
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             though
             Nature
             ,
             shewed
             no
             probability
             of
             it
             in
             second
             Causes
             ,
             the
             Almighty
             God
             could
             perform
             all
             that
             he
             had
             promised
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             therefore
             it
             was
             imputed
             to
             him
             for
             righteousness
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             therefore
             this
             way
             of
             glorifying
             God
             by
             the
             trusting
             belief
             of
             his
             free
             Promise
             ,
             was
             so
             suitable
             to
             Gods
             Ends
             and
             Honour
             ,
             that
             he
             accepted
             it
             as
             Righteousness
             ,
             or
             a
             sufficient
             qualification
             of
             him
             
             that
             should
             partake
             of
             his
             free
             given
             Mercy
             ,
             though
             Abraham
             had
             no
             sinless
             innocency
             ,
             nor
             could
             say
             that
             he
             never
             deserved
             death
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Now
             it
             was
             not
             written
             for
             his
             sake
             alone
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             imputed
             to
             him
             .
             24.
             
             But
             for
             us
             also
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             shall
             be
             imputed
             ,
             if
             we
             believe
             on
             him
             that
             raised
             up
             Jesus
             our
             Lord
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             certainly
             ,
             God
             did
             not
             leave
             this
             on
             Record
             for
             
             Abraham's
             sake
             only
             ;
             as
             if
             there
             had
             been
             a
             Righteousness
             and
             right
             to
             Life
             ,
             which
             he
             only
             must
             have
             ,
             and
             belonged
             to
             no
             other
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             be
             justified
             by
             some
             odd
             way
             proper
             to
             himself
             .
             24.
             
             But
             this
             is
             written
             also
             for
             all
             us
             ,
             to
             tell
             us
             what
             Righteousness
             God
             requireth
             and
             accepteth
             to
             our
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             we
             believe
             with
             trust
             on
             his
             Power
             ,
             Truth
             ,
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             who
             raised
             up
             our
             Lord
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             this
             Faith
             shall
             be
             imputed
             to
             us
             for
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             be
             saved
             by
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             Merits
             ,
             and
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             though
             our
             Sins
             deserved
             death
             ,
             and
             neither
             the
             Law
             of
             Innocency
             or
             of
             Moses
             justifie
             us
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Who
             was
             delivered
             for
             our
             offences
             ,
             and
             was
             raised
             again
             for
             our
             justification
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Even
             our
             Faith
             in
             God
             by
             Christ
             and
             in
             him
             ,
             who
             for
             our
             Sins
             was
             made
             a
             Propitiatory
             Sacrifice
             ,
             to
             procure
             us
             free
             Forgiveness
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             was
             raised
             again
             to
             cause
             our
             Justification
             ,
             by
             uniting
             us
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             pardoning
             our
             Sin
             ,
             and
             giving
             us
             his
             Spirit
             and
             right
             to
             Impunity
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             justif●ifying
             this
             right
             and
             us
             as
             our
             Advocate
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Sentence
             as
             our
             Judge
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             THerefore
             being
             justified
             by
             faith
             ,
             we
             have
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             through
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Therefore
             I
             may
             conclude
             ,
             that
             being
             
               Constituted
               ,
               Accounted
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               judged
               Righteous
            
             by
             Faith
             ,
             we
             have
             Peace
             with
             and
             towards
             God
             ,
             as
             Reconciled
             and
             Adopted
             through
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             (
             notwithstanding
             we
             are
             not
             justifiable
             as
             fulfillers
             of
             the
             Law.
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             whom
             we
             have
             access
             by
             faith
             into
             this
             grace
             ,
             wherein
             we
             stand
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             hope
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             whose
             mediation
             it
             is
             that
             we
             came
             or
             had
             access
             by
             Faith
             ,
             into
             this
             blessed
             state
             of
             Grace
             and
             Gods
             Favour
             wherein
             we
             now
             are
             ;
             and
             greatly
             rejoyce
             in
             hope
             of
             the
             promised
             Glory
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             not
             onely
             so
             ,
             but
             we
             glory
             in
             tribulations
             also
             ,
             knowing
             that
             tribulation
             worketh
             patience
             ,
             4.
             
             And
             patience
             experience
             ,
             and
             experience
             hope
             ,
             5.
             
             And
             hope
             maketh
             not
             ashamed
             ;
             because
             the
             love
             of
             God
             is
             shed
             abroad
             on
             our
             hearts
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             which
             is
             given
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Yea
             ,
             more
             than
             so
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             all
             our
             tribulations
             which
             we
             undergo
             in
             the
             World
             for
             Christ
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             we
             exult
             with
             glorying
             and
             joy
             ;
             knowing
             that
             this
             tribulation
             doth
             by
             exercise
             increase
             our
             Patience
             ,
             and
             being
             tryed
             ,
             our
             patient
             and
             constant
             suffering
             maketh
             us
             the
             more
             certain
             by
             experience
             that
             our
             Faith
             is
             sound
             ,
             and
             giveth
             us
             experience
             of
             Gods
             supporting
             Grace
             .
             And
             this
             experience
             much
             confirmeth
             our
             hope
             of
             Gods
             acceptance
             ,
             and
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             which
             we
             should
             be
             apt
             to
             doubt
             of
             ,
             if
             our
             Faith
             and
             Gods
             Grace
             had
             not
             been
             thus
             tryed
             ;
             it
             being
             easie
             by
             self-flattery
             to
             think
             untryed
             Faith
             is
             better
             than
             it
             is
             .
             And
             this
             confirmed
             hope
             will
             never
             leave
             us
             to
             shame
             by
             disappointment
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             accompanied
             and
             sealed
             by
             that
             special
             gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             sheddeth
             abroad
             on
             our
             Hearts
             the
             effects
             and
             sense
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             through
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             replenisheth
             us
             with
             Reflecting-love
             to
             God
             ,
             (
             even
             as
             the
             Summer
             Rains
             and
             Sunshine
             moisten
             and
             warm
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             replenish
             it
             with
             pleasant
             Fruits
             .
             )
          
           
             6.
             
             For
             when
             we
             were
             yet
             without
             strength
             ,
             in
             due
             time
             Christ
             died
             for
             the
             ungodly
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             For
             when
             we
             were
             worthless
             ,
             helpless
             ,
             lost
             and
             miserable
             ,
             in
             the
             fittest
             season
             Christ
             died
             even
             for
             the
             ungodly
             guilty
             Sinners
             ;
             to
             recover
             them
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             save
             them
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             For
             scarcely
             for
             a
             righteous
             man
             will
             one
             die
             ;
             yet
             peradventure
             for
             a
             good
             man
             some
             would
             even
             dare
             to
             die
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             For
             among
             Men
             ,
             few
             (
             or
             scarce
             any
             one
             )
             would
             die
             for
             an
             Innocent
             Man
             ;
             though
             perhaps
             some
             few
             of
             rare
             Charity
             and
             self-denial
             ,
             would
             venture
             on
             death
             for
             a
             Man
             of
             eminent
             worth
             and
             goodness
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             God
             commendeth
             his
             love
             toward
             us
             ,
             in
             that
             while
             we
             were
             yet
             sinners
             Christ
             died
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             the
             love
             of
             God
             to
             us
             was
             so
             transcendently
             declared
             and
             magnified
             ,
             that
             while
             we
             were
             yet
             Sinners
             against
             his
             Law
             and
             him
             ,
             Christ
             died
             to
             reconcile
             and
             save
             us
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Much
             more
             then
             being
             now
             justified
             by
             his
             blood
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             saved
             from
             wrath
             through
             him
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             if
             he
             loved
             us
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             give
             his
             Son
             to
             die
             for
             us
             when
             we
             were
             meer
             guilty
             Sinners
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             that
             now
             he
             hath
             made
             and
             accepted
             us
             as
             Righteous
             ,
             pardoning
             all
             our
             Sin
             for
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             will
             certainly
             save
             us
             from
             Damnation
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             For
             if
             when
             we
             were
             enemies
             we
             were
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             much
             more
             being
             reconciled
             we
             shall
             be
             saved
             by
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             For
             if
             God
             reconciled
             us
             to
             himself
             by
             his
             Sons
             death
             ,
             when
             we
             were
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             doubtless
             he
             will
             
             save
             them
             that
             are
             now
             reconciled
             ,
             and
             pardoned
             Believers
             ,
             by
             the
             Intercession
             of
             him
             that
             liveth
             in
             Glory
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             our
             Head
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             Life
             ,
             by
             giving
             us
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             justifying
             us
             at
             last
             ,
             and
             receiving
             us
             to
             himself
             in
             Glory
             .
             He
             that
             loved
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             will
             not
             damn
             his
             beloved
             Children
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             we
             also
             joy
             in
             God
             ,
             through
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             by
             whom
             we
             have
             received
             the
             atonement
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             now
             moreover
             ,
             through
             this
             reconciliation
             by
             Christ
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             received
             upon
             our
             believing
             ,
             God
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             our
             terrifying
             ,
             avenging
             Judge
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             become
             our
             greatest
             glorying
             and
             joy
             ;
             he
             being
             our
             God
             and
             we
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             he
             being
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             alsufficient
             Portion
             and
             Felicity
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Wherefore
             as
             by
             one
             man
             sin
             entred
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             death
             by
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             death
             passed
             upon
             all
             men
             ,
             for
             that
             all
             have
             sinned
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             In
             all
             this
             we
             have
             notice
             of
             this
             great
             Mystery
             ,
             that
             as
             Adam
             was
             the
             Root
             ,
             or
             first
             cause
             of
             Mans
             Sin
             and
             Death
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             one
             Man
             sin
             entred
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             death
             by
             Sin
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             being
             Sinners
             ,
             death
             passed
             upon
             all
             ,
             even
             Temporal
             death
             actually
             and
             Eternal
             death
             by
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Violated
             Law
             ,
             as
             being
             our
             due
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             For
             until
             the
             law
             sin
             was
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             but
             sin
             is
             not
             imputed
             where
             there
             is
             no
             law
             .
             14.
             
             Nevertheless
             death
             reigned
             from
             Adam
             to
             Moses
             ,
             even
             over
             them
             that
             had
             not
             sinned
             after
             the
             similitude
             of
             Adams
             transgression
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             figure
             of
             him
             that
             was
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             For
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             Sin
             was
             in
             the
             World
             before
             
             Moses's
             Law
             ,
             even
             from
             
             Adam's
             fall
             :
             And
             whereas
             that
             is
             no
             Sin
             ,
             nor
             imputed
             to
             Guilt
             and
             Punishment
             ,
             which
             is
             against
             no
             Law
             ;
             yet
             death
             reigning
             from
             
             Adam's
             fall
             till
             Moses
             ;
             and
             therefore
             all
             were
             under
             some
             Law
             ,
             Sin
             being
             so
             far
             imputed
             to
             them
             ;
             though
             they
             sinned
             not
             themselves
             as
             Adam
             did
             ,
             against
             an
             express
             particular
             command
             and
             penal
             threatning
             by
             supernatural
             Revelation
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             nor
             all
             that
             died
             (
             
               e.
               g.
            
             Infants
             )
             did
             actually
             and
             personally
             transgress
             :
             Therefore
             it
             was
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             his
             vitiated
             guilty
             Seed
             ,
             that
             they
             derived
             Original
             Sin
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             vitious
             nature
             they
             at
             age
             sinned
             actually
             ,
             against
             that
             Law
             which
             they
             were
             under
             ,
             and
             by
             both
             were
             the
             Children
             of
             death
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             may
             compare
             Adam
             as
             the
             root
             of
             Sin
             and
             Death
             to
             all
             ,
             with
             Christ
             who
             is
             to
             all
             true
             Christians
             the
             root
             of
             Holiness
             and
             Life
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             But
             not
             as
             the
             offence
             ,
             so
             also
             is
             the
             free
             gift
             .
             For
             if
             through
             the
             offence
             of
             one
             many
             be
             dead
             ,
             much
             more
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             gift
             by
             grace
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             one
             man
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             hath
             abounded
             unto
             many
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             But
             the
             disparity
             must
             be
             noted
             :
             For
             if
             the
             sin
             of
             one
             Man
             had
             such
             malignant
             power
             and
             pernicious
             efficacy
             as
             to
             procure
             the
             guilt
             and
             death
             of
             many
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             that
             the
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             gift
             of
             that
             saving
             Grace
             which
             is
             from
             the
             Merits
             ,
             Intercession
             and
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             be
             more
             effectual
             to
             the
             Life
             of
             many
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             not
             as
             it
             was
             by
             one
             that
             sinned
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             gift
             :
             for
             the
             judgment
             was
             by
             one
             to
             condemnation
             ,
             but
             the
             free
             gift
             is
             of
             many
             offences
             unto
             justification
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             there
             is
             this
             further
             differences
             ,
             that
             Adam
             ,
             one
             Man
             by
             one
             sin
             ,
             brought
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Death
             on
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             had
             not
             passed
             else
             upon
             us
             .
             But
             it
             is
             many
             Sins
             ,
             of
             many
             Men
             ,
             which
             Christ
             doth
             deliver
             us
             from
             in
             the
             free
             gift
             of
             our
             Justification
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             For
             if
             by
             one
             mans
             offence
             death
             reigned
             by
             one
             ,
             much
             more
             they
             which
             receive
             abundance
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             gift
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             shall
             reign
             in
             life
             by
             one
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             For
             if
             one
             offence
             of
             one
             Man
             made
             all
             Men
             Subjects
             to
             Death
             by
             that
             one
             ;
             much
             more
             powerfully
             and
             effectually
             ,
             they
             which
             receive
             from
             one
             Redeemer
             abundance
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             gift
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             in
             the
             healing
             and
             pardoning
             of
             all
             their
             Sins
             ,
             shall
             certainly
             Reign
             in
             the
             purchased
             and
             promised
             life
             of
             Glory
             ,
             by
             that
             one
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Therefore
             as
             by
             the
             offence
             of
             one
             judgment
             came
             upon
             all
             men
             to
             condemnation
             ,
             even
             so
             by
             the
             righteousness
             of
             one
             the
             free
             gift
             came
             upon
             all
             men
             to
             justification
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Therefore
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             offence
             of
             one
             the
             Sentance
             of
             Death
             was
             passed
             upon
             all
             his
             posterity
             ;
             so
             also
             by
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             one
             ,
             as
             the
             meritorious
             and
             procuring
             cause
             ,
             the
             free
             gift
             came
             on
             all
             Men
             ,
             for
             Justification
             and
             Life
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             A
             free
             Gift
             is
             made
             and
             offered
             promiscuously
             to
             all
             ,
             on
             condition
             of
             believing
             ,
             suitable
             acceptance
             ,
             and
             actually
             justifieth
             all
             to
             Life
             ,
             who
             so
             believingly
             accept
             it
             ,
             and
             unthankfully
             reject
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             For
             as
             by
             one
             mans
             disobedience
             many
             were
             made
             sinners
             ,
             so
             by
             the
             obedience
             of
             one
             shall
             many
             be
             made
             righteous
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             For
             as
             by
             one
             ,
             
             Adam's
             disobedience
             ,
             all
             Men
             ,
             as
             receiving
             their
             Nature
             from
             him
             ,
             are
             made
             guilty
             and
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             punishable
             as
             Sinners
             ,
             so
             by
             the
             procuring
             meritorious
             Obedience
             of
             one
             (
             in
             performing
             all
             that
             was
             required
             of
             him
             as
             our
             Redeemer
             ,
             in
             perfect
             holiness
             of
             Soul
             and
             Life
             ,
             fulfilling
             the
             Law
             of
             Innocency
             ,
             and
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             the
             peculiar
             Law
             of
             Mediation
             ,
             being
             obedient
             to
             the
             Death
             on
             the
             Cross
             )
             shall
             the
             many
             that
             by
             Faith
             receive
             him
             ,
             be
             
               constituted
               Righteous
            
             ,
             and
             so
             accounted
             and
             judged
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             reconciled
             ,
             pardoned
             ,
             adopted
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             Heirs
             of
             Life
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Moreover
             the
             law
             entred
             ,
             that
             the
             
             offence
             might
             abound
             :
             but
             where
             sin
             abounded
             ,
             grace
             did
             much
             more
             abound
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             
             Moses's
             Law
             ,
             which
             came
             in
             afterward
             ,
             was
             made
             to
             increase
             Mens
             obligation
             against
             Sin
             ,
             and
             more
             expresly
             and
             terribly
             forbid
             it
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Jews
             would
             sin
             ,
             their
             Guilt
             and
             Punishment
             should
             be
             the
             greater
             (
             as
             alas
             ,
             they
             did
             even
             to
             abundance
             :
             )
             But
             when
             guilt
             was
             increased
             (
             and
             Sin
             by
             Mens
             abuse
             of
             the
             Law
             )
             ,
             Grace
             did
             superabound
             ,
             being
             victorious
             against
             Sin
             and
             Guilt
             ,
             and
             the
             curse
             in
             all
             true
             Believers
             ,
             and
             extending
             to
             many
             more
             than
             
             Moses's
             Law
             did
             ,
             even
             to
             all
             the
             called
             Nations
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             21.
             
             That
             as
             sin
             hath
             reigned
             unto
             death
             ,
             even
             so
             might
             grace
             reign
             through
             righteousness
             to
             eternal
             life
             ,
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord.
             
          
           
             21.
             
             That
             as
             Sin
             hath
             had
             its
             reign
             and
             sad
             effects
             in
             the
             Death
             and
             Miseries
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             Adam
             ,
             even
             so
             shall
             Grace
             have
             its
             more
             victorious
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             Reign
             by
             the
             Meritorious
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             making
             all
             his
             Members
             or
             Spiritual
             .
             Off-spring
             Righteous
             ,
             by
             his
             Pardoning
             ,
             Adopting
             ,
             Sanctifying
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             bringing
             them
             to
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             by
             the
             Power
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             Jesus
             their
             Redeemer
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             WHat
             shall
             we
             say
             then
             ?
             shall
             we
             continue
             in
             sin
             that
             grace
             may
             abound
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             Perhaps
             some
             may
             gather
             from
             all
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             preach
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             Licentiousness
             ;
             and
             seeing
             Grace
             abounded
             ,
             where
             Sin
             abounded
             ;
             we
             infer
             that
             Men
             may
             continue
             in
             Sin
             that
             Grace
             may
             abound
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             forbid
             .
             How
             shall
             we
             that
             are
             dead
             to
             sin
             live
             any
             longer
             therein
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Far
             be
             it
             from
             us
             so
             to
             think
             :
             For
             though
             Christ
             came
             to
             save
             Sinners
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             to
             savour
             Sin
             ,
             but
             to
             destroy
             it
             ,
             and
             save
             Men
             from
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             he
             died
             for
             Sin
             ,
             he
             causeth
             us
             to
             die
             to
             Sin
             ;
             and
             how
             then
             shall
             we
             live
             in
             it
             that
             are
             dead
             to
             it
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Know
             ye
             not
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             of
             us
             as
             were
             baptized
             into
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             were
             baptized
             into
             his
             death
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Know
             ye
             not
             ,
             that
             when
             Men
             are
             Baptized
             ,
             they
             are
             by
             Vow
             ,
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             Profession
             listed
             into
             the
             belief
             of
             a
             Crucified
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             died
             for
             Sin
             to
             save
             us
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             do
             profess
             that
             Repentance
             by
             which
             we
             renounce
             it
             ,
             as
             dead
             to
             it
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Therefore
             we
             are
             buried
             with
             him
             by
             baptism
             into
             his
             death
             ,
             that
             like
             as
             Christ
             was
             raised
             up
             from
             the
             dead
             by
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             even
             so
             we
             also
             should
             walk
             in
             newness
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Therefore
             in
             our
             Baptism
             we
             are
             dipped
             unde
             the
             Water
             ,
             as
             signifying
             our
             Covenant-profession
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             was
             buried
             for
             Sin
             ,
             we
             are
             dead
             and
             buried
             to
             Sin
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             glorious
             power
             of
             God
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             so
             we
             should
             rise
             up
             to
             live
             to
             him
             in
             newness
             and
             holiness
             of
             Life
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             if
             we
             have
             been
             planted
             together
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             also
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             his
             resurrection
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             as
             we
             have
             Covenanted
             and
             Professed
             our
             belief
             in
             him
             and
             conformity
             to
             him
             as
             Dead
             ,
             so
             we
             have
             Covenanted
             and
             Professed
             ,
             and
             must
             practise
             our
             Conformity
             to
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             is
             not
             true
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             Conformity
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Knowing
             this
             ,
             that
             our
             old
             man
             is
             crucified
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             body
             of
             sin
             might
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             that
             henceforth
             we
             should
             not
             serve
             sin
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Knowing
             that
             as
             his
             Body
             was
             Crucified
             for
             Sin
             ,
             so
             we
             have
             herein
             Covenanted
             and
             Professed
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             to
             our
             old
             Dispositions
             and
             sinful
             Conversations
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             crucified
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Body
             of
             Sin
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             our
             fleshly
             corrupt
             disposition
             and
             conversation
             ,
             might
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             that
             henceforth
             we
             should
             not
             serve
             Sin
             ,
             but
             be
             as
             dead
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             For
             he
             that
             is
             dead
             ,
             is
             freed
             from
             sin
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             For
             as
             a
             Dead
             Man
             is
             absolved
             from
             all
             servile
             Obligations
             to
             his
             Master
             ,
             so
             he
             that
             is
             by
             the
             Death
             of
             Sin
             conformed
             to
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             freed
             from
             the
             dominion
             of
             Sin.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Now
             if
             we
             be
             dead
             with
             Christ
             ,
             we
             believe
             that
             we
             shall
             also
             live
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             if
             we
             be
             indeed
             what
             we
             are
             by
             Baptismal
             Profession
             ,
             conformed
             thus
             to
             Christs
             Death
             ,
             we
             have
             cause
             to
             believe
             that
             we
             must
             and
             shall
             be
             conformed
             to
             his
             Resurrection
             and
             Life
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Knowing
             that
             Christ
             being
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             dieth
             no
             more
             ,
             death
             hath
             no
             more
             dominion
             over
             him
             .
             10.
             
             For
             in
             that
             he
             died
             ,
             he
             died
             unto
             sin
             once
             ;
             but
             in
             that
             he
             liveth
             ,
             he
             liveth
             unto
             God.
             11.
             
             Likewise
             reckon
             ye
             also
             your selves
             to
             be
             dead
             indeed
             unto
             sin
             ,
             but
             alive
             unto
             God
             ,
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord.
             
          
           
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             For
             as
             we
             know
             that
             Christ
             being
             raised
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             dieth
             no
             more
             .
             His
             Death
             for
             Sin
             was
             but
             once
             ,
             but
             he
             being
             risen
             liveth
             to
             God
             for
             ever
             ;
             so
             must
             you
             reckon
             that
             you
             are
             by
             Conversion
             from
             Sin
             to
             God
             ,
             once
             dead
             to
             Sin
             by
             Covenant
             ,
             Consent
             ,
             and
             Profession
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             ever
             after-live
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             Mediation
             ,
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Let
             not
             sin
             reign
             therefore
             in
             your
             mortal
             body
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             obey
             it
             in
             the
             lusts
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             ,
             unless
             you
             will
             renounce
             your
             Baptism
             and
             Christianity
             ,
             you
             must
             not
             let
             Sin
             reign
             
             in
             those
             bodies
             which
             as
             they
             die
             for
             sin
             ,
             so
             are
             professedly
             dead
             to
             sin
             :
             Its
             lusts
             may
             tempt
             and
             trouble
             you
             ,
             but
             must
             not
             be
             obeyed
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Neither
             yield
             ye
             your
             members
             as
             instruments
             of
             unrighteousness
             unto
             sin
             ;
             but
             yield
             your selves
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             are
             alive
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             your
             members
             as
             instruments
             of
             righteousness
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             Nor
             must
             you
             yield
             the
             Members
             of
             your
             Bodies
             ,
             as
             instruments
             of
             unrighteousness
             unto
             sin
             ,
             tho
             you
             should
             pretend
             that
             you
             keep
             your
             Hearts
             clean
             to
             God
             ;
             but
             give
             up
             your selves
             to
             the
             Government
             and
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             are
             risen
             and
             alive
             from
             your
             dead
             state
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             live
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             give
             up
             the
             Members
             of
             your
             Bodies
             as
             the
             Souls
             Instruments
             of
             Righteousness
             in
             serving
             God.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             For
             sin
             shall
             not
             have
             dominion
             over
             you
             :
             for
             you
             are
             not
             under
             the
             law
             ,
             but
             under
             grace
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             For
             sin
             must
             not
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             have
             dominion
             over
             you
             ,
             to
             rule
             you
             or
             condemn
             you
             ;
             for
             you
             are
             not
             under
             the
             Law
             which
             meerly
             forbade
             it
             ,
             and
             condemned
             the
             sinner
             ,
             but
             under
             Grace
             which
             mortifieth
             and
             forgiveth
             it
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             What
             then
             ?
             shall
             we
             sin
             because
             we
             are
             not
             under
             the
             law
             ,
             but
             under
             grace
             ?
             God
             forbid
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             What
             then
             ?
             shall
             we
             turn
             this
             Argument
             of
             our
             deliverance
             from
             sin
             to
             encourage
             us
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             bolder
             to
             sin
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             not
             under
             the
             Law
             that
             condemneth
             sinners
             ,
             but
             under
             Grace
             that
             pardoneth
             them
             .
             Far
             be
             it
             from
             us
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Know
             ye
             not
             ,
             that
             to
             whom
             ye
             yield
             your selves
             servants
             to
             obey
             ,
             his
             servants
             you
             are
             to
             whom
             ye
             obey
             ,
             whether
             of
             sin
             unto
             death
             ,
             or
             of
             obedience
             unto
             righteousness
             ?
          
           
             16.
             
             Know
             ye
             not
             ,
             that
             as
             your
             engagement
             to
             be
             Servants
             of
             Christ
             bindeth
             you
             to
             obey
             him
             ;
             so
             your
             obedience
             will
             shew
             whose
             Servants
             you
             are
             indeed
             ;
             whether
             you
             obey
             sin
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             way
             of
             death
             ,
             or
             obey
             Christ
             unto
             Righteousness
             and
             life
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             But
             God
             be
             thanked
             that
             ye
             were
             the
             servants
             of
             sin
             ,
             but
             ye
             have
             obeyed
             from
             the
             heart
             that
             form
             of
             doctrine
             which
             was
             delivered
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             But
             God
             be
             thanked
             for
             your
             change
             and
             deliverance
             ;
             that
             though
             you
             were
             formerly
             the
             Servants
             of
             sin
             ,
             you
             have
             obeyed
             ,
             not
             only
             Bodily
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Heart
             ,
             that
             form
             of
             Christian
             Doctrine
             which
             was
             delivered
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             you
             did
             consent
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Being
             then
             made
             free
             from
             sin
             ,
             you
             became
             the
             servants
             of
             righteousness
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             In
             your
             Conversion
             and
             Baptism
             you
             being
             delivered
             from
             the
             servitude
             and
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ,
             you
             then
             by
             consent
             and
             Covenant
             became
             Christs
             Servants
             for
             the
             way
             and
             works
             of
             Righteousness
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             I
             speak
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             infirmity
             of
             your
             flesh
             .
             For
             as
             you
             have
             yielded
             your
             members
             servants
             to
             uncleanness
             and
             to
             iniquity
             ,
             unto
             iniquity
             ;
             even
             so
             now
             yield
             your
             membes
             servants
             to
             righteousness
             ,
             unto
             holiness
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             I
             use
             this
             familiar
             speech
             by
             similitude
             and
             allegory
             ,
             as
             fitted
             to
             your
             Capacity
             :
             As
             you
             did
             formerly
             use
             your
             Bodies
             in
             uncleanness
             and
             iniquity
             ,
             as
             Servants
             of
             iniquity
             ;
             so
             now
             use
             your
             Bodies
             as
             Servants
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             devoted
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             to
             obey
             him
             ,
          
           
             20.
             
             For
             when
             ye
             were
             the
             Servants
             of
             sin
             ,
             ye
             were
             free
             from
             righteousness
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             For
             when
             you
             lived
             in
             the
             servitude
             of
             sin
             ,
             you
             were
             not
             the
             Servants
             of
             God
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             you
             lived
             not
             a
             life
             of
             Holiness
             and
             obedience
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             21.
             
             What
             fruit
             had
             you
             then
             in
             those
             things
             whereof
             you
             are
             now
             ashamed
             ?
             For
             the
             end
             of
             those
             things
             is
             death
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Review
             now
             those
             works
             ,
             and
             think
             what
             you
             got
             by
             them
             ,
             you
             are
             justly
             now
             ashamed
             of
             them
             and
             of
             their
             fruits
             :
             For
             whatever
             sin
             seem
             in
             the
             committing
             ,
             misery
             and
             death
             is
             the
             end
             and
             fruit
             of
             it
             ,
             where
             Grace
             doth
             not
             recover
             and
             forgive
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             But
             now
             being
             made
             free
             from
             sin
             ,
             and
             become
             servants
             to
             God
             ,
             ye
             have
             your
             fruit
             unto
             holiness
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             everlasting
             life
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             But
             now
             having
             by
             conversion
             changed
             your
             Master
             and
             Life
             ,
             and
             being
             delivered
             from
             the
             slavery
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             become
             the
             Servants
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             fruit
             is
             a
             life
             of
             Holiness
             here
             ,
             and
             hereafter
             at
             the
             end
             everlasting
             happiness
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             For
             the
             wages
             of
             sin
             is
             death
             :
             but
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             is
             eternal
             life
             ,
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord.
             
          
           
             23.
             
             For
             the
             service
             of
             sin
             is
             rewarded
             with
             death
             ,
             and
             this
             the
             Law
             obligeth
             the
             sinner
             to
             :
             But
             the
             free
             gift
             of
             God
             through
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             is
             Eternal
             Life
             :
             And
             this
             is
             it
             which
             in
             the
             Gospel
             Covenant
             is
             proclaimed
             and
             bestowed
             :
             (
             And
             do
             you
             not
             now
             see
             both
             how
             necessary
             it
             is
             to
             have
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             a
             better
             Covenant
             and
             way
             of
             life
             than
             
             Moses's
             meer
             Law
             ,
             or
             Mans
             own
             meritorious
             Works
             ;
             and
             that
             our
             Gospel
             is
             so
             far
             from
             favouring
             sin
             ,
             that
             it
             declareth
             the
             only
             way
             to
             be
             delivered
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             guilt
             and
             power
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             made
             holy
             here
             and
             happy
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             KNow
             ye
             not
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             (
             for
             I
             speak
             to
             them
             that
             know
             the
             law
             )
             that
             the
             
             law
             hath
             power
             over
             a
             man
             as
             long
             as
             he
             liveth
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             have
             used
             the
             similitudes
             of
             a
             dead
             Man
             ,
             and
             one
             raised
             from
             death
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
             and
             one
             set
             free
             and
             under
             another
             Master
             ;
             I
             will
             now
             add
             the
             similitude
             of
             a
             married
             Woman
             and
             a
             dead
             Husband
             .
             You
             know
             (
             who
             know
             the
             Law
             )
             that
             the
             Law
             of
             Superiority
             ,
             which
             giveth
             one
             power
             over
             another
             ,
             obligeth
             only
             untill
             death
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             the
             woman
             which
             hath
             an
             husband
             is
             bound
             by
             the
             law
             to
             her
             husband
             so
             long
             as
             he
             liveth
             :
             But
             if
             the
             husband
             be
             dead
             ,
             she
             is
             loosed
             from
             the
             law
             of
             the
             husband
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Law
             bindeth
             a
             Wife
             to
             be
             a
             Subject
             to
             her
             Husband
             till
             he
             die
             ;
             but
             then
             she
             is
             thereby
             no
             longer
             bound
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             So
             then
             ,
             if
             while
             her
             husband
             liveth
             she
             be
             married
             to
             another
             man
             ,
             she
             shall
             be
             called
             an
             adulteress
             :
             But
             if
             her
             husband
             be
             dead
             ,
             she
             is
             free
             from
             that
             law
             ,
             so
             that
             she
             is
             no
             adulteress
             ,
             though
             she
             be
             married
             to
             another
             man.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             So
             that
             though
             she
             be
             an
             Adulteress
             who
             marrieth
             another
             ,
             while
             her
             Husband
             liveth
             ,
             yet
             when
             her
             Husband
             is
             dead
             ,
             she
             is
             free
             from
             that
             obligation
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             Adulteress
             for
             marrying
             with
             another
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Wherefore
             ,
             my
             brethren
             ,
             ye
             also
             are
             become
             dead
             to
             the
             law
             by
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             ye
             should
             be
             married
             to
             another
             ;
             even
             to
             him
             who
             is
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             So
             death
             hath
             separated
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             believing
             Jews
             .
             The
             Law
             being
             abrogated
             by
             the
             coming
             ,
             and
             Death
             ,
             and
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             dead
             to
             you
             ,
             as
             you
             by
             Faith
             and
             Baptism
             are
             dead
             to
             it
             ;
             that
             so
             you
             should
             be
             married
             to
             him
             that
             caused
             this
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             is
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             hath
             raised
             you
             from
             the
             death
             of
             sin
             and
             guilt
             ,
             and
             legal
             Condemnation
             to
             a
             new
             and
             holy
             life
             ,
             that
             regeneration
             may
             cause
             you
             to
             generate
             the
             holy
             fruit
             of
             Love
             and
             good
             Works
             ,
             and
             live
             hereafter
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             when
             we
             were
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             motions
             of
             sin
             which
             were
             by
             the
             law
             did
             work
             in
             our
             members
             to
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             unto
             death
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             when
             we
             were
             in
             our
             meer
             corrupted
             Nature
             ,
             and
             only
             under
             a
             forbidding
             and
             condemning
             Law
             ,
             without
             the
             Gospel
             and
             its
             Grace
             ,
             the
             Law
             did
             but
             irritate
             and
             shew
             our
             Carnal
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             cause
             our
             Guilt
             and
             Condemnation
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             either
             heal
             or
             pardon
             us
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             now
             we
             are
             delivered
             from
             the
             law
             ,
             that
             being
             dead
             wherein
             we
             were
             held
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             serve
             in
             newness
             of
             spirit
             and
             not
             in
             the
             oldness
             of
             the
             letter
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             now
             we
             are
             delivered
             from
             that
             Law
             ,
             and
             so
             from
             its
             manifold
             difficult
             impositions
             ,
             all
             which
             we
             could
             not
             fulfil
             ,
             and
             also
             from
             its
             curse
             of
             those
             that
             fulfil
             it
             not
             :
             For
             it
             is
             abolished
             ,
             and
             bindeth
             us
             no
             more
             :
             That
             now
             we
             may
             serve
             God
             with
             New
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             lives
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             not
             Carnally
             in
             the
             bondage
             and
             terror
             of
             the
             old
             Law.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             then
             ?
             Is
             the
             law
             sin
             ?
             God
             forbid
             .
             Nay
             ,
             I
             had
             not
             known
             sin
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             law
             .
             For
             I
             had
             not
             known
             lust
             ,
             except
             the
             law
             had
             said
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             covet
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             think
             not
             by
             this
             that
             we
             infer
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             is
             bad
             or
             culpable
             ,
             or
             the
             cause
             of
             sin
             :
             Far
             be
             it
             from
             us
             ;
             so
             far
             am
             I
             from
             such
             a
             thought
             ,
             that
             I
             testifie
             that
             the
             Law
             is
             the
             forbidder
             ,
             and
             discoverer
             and
             condemner
             of
             sin
             :
             For
             I
             had
             not
             known
             my
             Hearts
             inordinate
             desires
             or
             lusts
             to
             be
             so
             bad
             ,
             if
             the
             Law
             had
             not
             said
             .
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             covet
             :
             For
             corrupt
             Nature
             hardly
             discerneth
             the
             evil
             of
             its
             own
             inclination
             ,
             so
             be
             it
             ,
             it
             break
             not
             out
             into
             Act
             ,
             but
             is
             ready
             to
             think
             it
             is
             blameless
             because
             its
             Natural
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             sin
             taking
             occasion
             by
             the
             commandment
             ,
             wrought
             in
             me
             all
             manner
             of
             concupiscence
             :
             For
             without
             the
             law
             sin
             was
             dead
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             my
             own
             Soul
             hath
             sinful
             inclinations
             and
             imperfections
             ;
             by
             original
             corruption
             and
             the
             evil
             habits
             increased
             by
             actual
             sin
             :
             And
             by
             these
             I
             am
             so
             backward
             to
             good
             and
             prone
             to
             evil
             ,
             that
             a
             Law
             of
             such
             a
             multitude
             of
             difficult
             ,
             positive
             ,
             Precepts
             and
             Prohibitions
             ,
             making
             me
             so
             much
             work
             ,
             and
             so
             hard
             ,
             is
             become
             morally
             impossible
             for
             me
             perfectly
             to
             fulfil
             :
             Had
             I
             been
             only
             under
             the
             Law
             made
             to
             faln
             Adam
             and
             Noah
             ,
             and
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Legal
             Positives
             and
             Ceremonials
             had
             never
             obliged
             me
             ;
             but
             this
             Law
             ,
             being
             made
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             things
             laid
             upon
             me
             which
             my
             corrupt
             Nature
             could
             not
             fulfil
             ,
             presently
             my
             badness
             and
             disability
             appeared
             in
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Acts
             ,
             which
             now
             became
             forbidden
             sin
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             omission
             of
             things
             commanded
             ▪
             even
             as
             if
             you
             command
             ignorant
             ,
             weak
             ,
             and
             il-disposed
             Men
             ,
             a
             multitude
             of
             such
             particulars
             as
             none
             but
             the
             wise
             and
             well
             disposed
             will
             keep
             ,
             it
             will
             occasion
             them
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             a
             multitude
             of
             sins
             ,
             which
             without
             those
             Canons
             or
             Laws
             would
             have
             been
             no
             sin
             ,
             so
             my
             sinful
             Nature
             made
             this
             Law
             of
             Works
             ,
             an
             occasion
             of
             my
             guilt
             of
             a
             multitude
             of
             actual
             sins
             ;
             which
             without
             the
             Law
             would
             have
             been
             no
             sin
             ,
             or
             not
             so
             culpable
             .
             Besides
             that
             the
             prohibition
             stirred
             up
             my
             ill
             inclination
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             I
             sinned
             against
             more
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             For
             I
             was
             alive
             without
             the
             law
             once
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             commandment
             came
             ,
             sin
             revived
             ,
             and
             I
             died
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             For
             if
             you
             suppose
             me
             only
             under
             the
             Common
             Law
             made
             to
             Noah
             and
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             the
             Promise
             made
             to
             him
             and
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             before
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             was
             made
             ,
             I
             had
             not
             then
             been
             under
             
             either
             that
             Sentence
             of
             a
             Temporal
             or
             an
             Eternal
             death
             ,
             which
             by
             
             Moses's
             Law
             are
             the
             wages
             of
             many
             sins
             ,
             not
             before
             forbidden
             :
             But
             when
             I
             am
             under
             all
             those
             Laws
             which
             curse
             or
             cut
             off
             all
             that
             do
             not
             the
             numerous
             Tasks
             and
             Ceremonies
             there
             imposed
             ,
             I
             am
             then
             become
             a
             dead
             Man
             in
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             and
             sin
             rise
             up
             in
             power
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             condemn
             me
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             the
             commandment
             which
             was
             ordained
             unto
             life
             ,
             I
             found
             to
             be
             unto
             death
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             the
             Commandment
             which
             promised
             life
             to
             them
             that
             keep
             it
             ,
             proved
             the
             occasion
             of
             death
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             For
             sin
             taking
             occasion
             by
             the
             commandment
             ,
             deceived
             me
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             slew
             me
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             For
             my
             sinful
             nature
             called
             out
             to
             so
             much
             duty
             ,
             and
             forbidden
             so
             many
             things
             ,
             being
             unable
             to
             do
             the
             duties
             ,
             and
             prone
             to
             the
             things
             forbidden
             ,
             by
             occasion
             of
             this
             Law
             ,
             became
             the
             guilty
             cause
             of
             many
             actual
             sins
             of
             omission
             and
             commission
             ,
             and
             as
             ill
             humours
             stirred
             by
             a
             purge
             oft
             rage
             the
             more
             ,
             so
             did
             the
             pravity
             of
             my
             nature
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             was
             made
             guilty
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Wherefore
             the
             law
             is
             holy
             ,
             and
             the
             commandment
             holy
             ,
             and
             just
             ,
             and
             good
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Wherefore
             I
             testifie
             that
             the
             Law
             is
             pure
             and
             holy
             ,
             and
             just
             ,
             and
             good
             :
             God
             justly
             made
             it
             :
             His
             Wisdom
             and
             Holiness
             shine
             forth
             in
             it
             :
             If
             Men
             be
             bad
             and
             ill
             disposed
             ,
             God
             may
             justly
             give
             them
             such
             Laws
             as
             their
             badness
             is
             averse
             to
             keep
             .
             And
             he
             had
             good
             and
             gracious
             ends
             in
             giving
             it
             :
             He
             made
             it
             indeed
             very
             operous
             ,
             somewhat
             like
             the
             Law
             of
             Innocency
             to
             Adam
             ,
             though
             not
             that
             same
             ,
             but
             yet
             conjunct
             and
             subordinate
             to
             the
             Law
             and
             Promise
             of
             Grace
             ;
             which
             the
             Jews
             should
             have
             noted
             ,
             and
             used
             it
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Was
             that
             then
             which
             is
             good
             made
             death
             to
             me
             ?
             God
             forbid
             :
             But
             sin
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             appear
             sin
             ,
             working
             death
             in
             me
             by
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             that
             sin
             by
             the
             commandment
             might
             become
             exceeding
             sinful
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             What
             then
             ?
             Is
             the
             Law
             guilty
             of
             my
             sin
             and
             death
             ?
             By
             no
             means
             :
             But
             the
             inward
             pravity
             of
             my
             Soul
             ,
             which
             else
             would
             have
             been
             more
             latent
             ,
             unknown
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             brought
             forth
             so
             much
             actual
             sin
             and
             death
             ,
             did
             by
             the
             good
             Law
             of
             God
             appear
             in
             its
             proper
             evil
             nature
             ,
             and
             shew
             how
             pregnant
             it
             was
             of
             actual
             sin
             ,
             and
             how
             averse
             to
             full
             obedience
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             producing
             these
             actual
             sins
             ,
             appeared
             and
             became
             exceeding
             sinful
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             For
             we
             know
             that
             the
             law
             is
             spiritual
             ;
             but
             I
             am
             carnal
             ,
             sold
             under
             sin
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             For
             we
             all
             confess
             that
             the
             Law
             being
             Gods
             own
             Law
             ,
             is
             Divine
             ,
             Spiritual
             ,
             and
             Pure
             :
             And
             the
             reason
             why
             I
             do
             not
             fulfil
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             be
             justified
             by
             it
             ,
             is
             in
             my self
             ;
             who
             in
             my
             Corrupt
             Nature
             am
             Carnal
             ,
             and
             under
             a
             Moral
             necessity
             of
             sinning
             against
             it
             ;
             predominantly
             before
             Grace
             ,
             and
             in
             part
             after
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             For
             that
             which
             I
             do
             ,
             I
             allow
             not
             :
             For
             what
             I
             would
             ,
             that
             do
             I
             not
             ;
             but
             what
             I
             hate
             ,
             that
             do
             I.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             I
             may
             well
             call
             it
             a
             Captivity
             ,
             or
             a
             kind
             of
             necessity
             ,
             when
             my
             knowledge
             and
             unfeigned
             (
             though
             imperfect
             )
             willingness
             and
             desire
             ,
             and
             my
             hatred
             of
             the
             sin
             ,
             yet
             will
             not
             enable
             me
             to
             be
             so
             free
             from
             sin
             and
             fulfil
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             justified
             by
             it
             (
             much
             less
             will
             the
             uneffectual
             convictions
             and
             wishes
             of
             the
             unregenerate
             do
             this
             )
             For
             though
             I
             do
             not
             in
             judgment
             approve
             my
             sin
             ;
             and
             I
             have
             a
             desire
             perfectly
             to
             fulfill
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             I
             would
             be
             freed
             from
             all
             sin
             ;
             yet
             I
             attain
             not
             this
             perfection
             which
             I
             desire
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             If
             then
             I
             do
             that
             which
             I
             would
             not
             ,
             I
             consent
             to
             the
             law
             that
             it
             is
             good
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Now
             if
             I
             did
             not
             justifie
             the
             Law
             as
             good
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             thus
             condemn
             my self
             for
             breaking
             it
             ,
             nor
             desire
             thus
             perfectly
             to
             keep
             it
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Now
             then
             it
             is
             no
             more
             I
             that
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             sin
             that
             dwelleth
             in
             me
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             because
             the
             Understanding
             and
             Will
             are
             the
             highest
             faculties
             ,
             and
             a
             Man
             is
             in
             Gods
             account
             what
             he
             truly
             would
             be
             ,
             therefore
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             that
             (
             though
             it
             be
             my
             sin
             to
             have
             so
             inordinate
             a
             sensitive
             inclination
             ,
             and
             so
             imperfect
             a
             Mind
             and
             Will
             which
             should
             better
             rule
             it
             ,
             )
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             such
             a
             sin
             as
             sheweth
             the
             predominant
             disposition
             of
             my
             Soul
             ,
             and
             denominateth
             the
             Man
             ,
             but
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             resolved
             bent
             of
             my
             heart
             and
             life
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             of
             Grace
             will
             not
             judge
             me
             according
             to
             that
             which
             is
             but
             my
             imperfection
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             more
             hate
             than
             love
             ,
             and
             would
             unfeignedly
             be
             rid
             of
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             no
             reigning
             sin
             that
             I
             confess
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             For
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             in
             me
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             my
             flesh
             )
             dwelleth
             no
             good
             thing
             :
             for
             to
             will
             is
             present
             with
             me
             ,
             but
             how
             to
             perform
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             I
             find
             not
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             For
             I
             know
             that
             so
             far
             as
             I
             have
             any
             corruption
             and
             carnality
             ,
             I
             am
             prone
             to
             evil
             and
             not
             to
             good
             !
             For
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             I
             do
             truly
             desire
             perfection
             it self
             ;
             but
             I
             am
             not
             able
             to
             attain
             my
             desire
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             perfect
             in
             my
             obedience
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             For
             the
             good
             which
             I
             would
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             :
             but
             the
             evil
             which
             I
             would
             not
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             For
             my
             Nature
             being
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             my
             Will
             but
             imperfectly
             renewed
             ,
             though
             sincere
             ,
             I
             cannot
             be
             as
             good
             as
             I
             would
             be
             ,
             nor
             do
             all
             the
             good
             which
             I
             would
             do
             ,
             nor
             avoid
             all
             the
             evil
             which
             I
             would
             avoid
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             be
             sinless
             and
             perfectly
             obedient
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Now
             if
             I
             do
             that
             I
             would
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             more
             I
             that
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             sin
             that
             dwelleth
             in
             me
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Now
             seeing
             the
             main
             bent
             of
             my
             Mind
             and
             Will
             is
             for
             perfect
             obedience
             ,
             and
             against
             all
             sin
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             by
             the
             instigation
             of
             the
             remnant
             of
             carnalitie
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             not
             sinless
             and
             free
             from
             all
             culpable
             infirmities
             ,
             
             God
             will
             not
             impute
             that
             to
             me
             which
             I
             hate
             ,
             and
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             bent
             of
             my
             Heart
             and
             Life
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             that
             which
             I
             love
             and
             live
             for
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             I
             find
             then
             a
             law
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             would
             do
             good
             ,
             evil
             is
             present
             with
             me
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             I
             find
             then
             in
             my
             Carnal
             part
             ,
             an
             inclination
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             a
             contradicting
             Law
             ,
             which
             striveth
             so
             much
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             I
             oft
             sin
             contrary
             to
             my
             predominant
             Will
             ,
             and
             when
             I
             would
             be
             sinless
             and
             perfect
             ,
             yet
             I
             cannot
             .
          
           
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             For
             I
             delight
             in
             the
             law
             of
             God
             after
             the
             inward
             man
             :
             But
             I
             see
             another
             law
             in
             my
             members
             ,
             warring
             against
             the
             law
             of
             my
             mind
             ,
             and
             bringing
             me
             into
             captivity
             to
             the
             law
             of
             sin
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             my
             members
             .
          
           
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             For
             I
             delight
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             after
             the
             inward
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             bent
             of
             my
             Mind
             and
             Will.
             But
             my
             corrupt
             sensual
             inclination
             is
             like
             a
             contrary
             Law
             ,
             which
             warreth
             against
             my
             Judgment
             and
             Will
             ,
             and
             like
             a
             Captive
             I
             am
             brought
             by
             it
             under
             a
             necessity
             of
             sinning
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             that
             my
             obedience
             is
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             so
             unjustifiable
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             the
             unregenerate
             sin
             doth
             reign
             .
             )
          
           
             24.
             
             O
             wretched
             man
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             who
             shall
             deliver
             me
             from
             the
             body
             of
             this
             death
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             So
             far
             am
             I
             then
             from
             being
             justified
             by
             this
             Law
             ,
             that
             while
             it
             calleth
             for
             more
             perfect
             obedience
             to
             its
             hard
             and
             numerous
             precepts
             than
             my
             sinful
             Soul
             can
             perform
             ,
             and
             so
             condemneth
             me
             ,
             it
             doth
             but
             shew
             me
             how
             bad
             and
             miserable
             I
             am
             ,
             and
             make
             me
             cry
             out
             ,
             O
             wretched
             Man
             ,
             who
             shall
             deliver
             me
             from
             this
             sinning
             deadly
             flesh
             ?
          
           
             25.
             
             I
             thank
             God
             ,
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord.
             So
             then
             ,
             with
             the
             mind
             I
             my self
             do
             serve
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             flesh
             the
             law
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             But
             as
             I
             have
             told
             you
             of
             my
             misery
             by
             nature
             ,
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             of
             my
             remedy
             :
             I
             rejoice
             in
             thankfulness
             to
             God
             that
             hath
             abrogated
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             my
             nature
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             And
             so
             I
             conclude
             ,
             that
             my
             renewed
             Mind
             and
             Will
             so
             desireth
             perfection
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             be
             sinless
             ,
             and
             keep
             all
             the
             Law
             which
             God
             shall
             impose
             and
             continue
             ;
             but
             my
             fleshly
             inclination
             maketh
             this
             sinless
             perfection
             too
             hard
             for
             my
             attainment
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             cannot
             be
             justified
             by
             so
             hard
             and
             rigorous
             a
             Law.
             
          
           
             
               ANNOTATIONS
               .
            
             
               THough
               Expositors
               are
               much
               disagreed
               whether
               St.
               Paul
               here
               describe
               a
               Man
               Unregenerate
               under
               the
               meer
               Law
               ,
               or
               an
               Imperfect
               Man
               ,
               how
               sincere
               soever
               ;
               yet
               no
               such
               Doctrinal
               Controversie
               dependeth
               on
               this
               Difference
               ,
               as
               the
               Ignorant
               and
               Contentious
               do
               imagine
               .
               For
               they
               that
               think
               that
               he
               describeth
               the
               Case
               of
               a
               carnal
               Legallist
               ,
               or
               Jew
               ,
               suppose
               that
               he
               speaketh
               of
               their
               committing
               against
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               uneffectual
               wishes
               ,
               the
               reigning
               Sins
               called
               Mortal
               ,
               and
               live
               an
               ungodly
               Life
               ;
               and
               that
               [
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 I
                 ,
                 but
                 sin
              
               ]
               signifieth
               onely
               [
               My
               superiour
               Faculties
               have
               some
               uneffectual
               reluctancy
               ,
               and
               are
               convinced
               that
               the
               Law
               is
               good
               ]
               :
               And
               that
               by
               [
               
                 Captivity
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 sin
              
               ]
               is
               meant
               a
               slavish
               Life
               of
               predominant
               Sensuality
               .
               And
               doubtless
               such
               there
               are
               ,
               of
               whom
               all
               this
               is
               true
               .
            
             
               And
               those
               that
               think
               that
               he
               speaketh
               of
               himself
               even
               in
               his
               Regenerate
               state
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               all
               Men
               ,
               do
               think
               that
               it
               is
               not
               a
               Life
               of
               Wickedness
               ,
               or
               Mortal
               Sin
               ,
               that
               he
               describeth
               ,
               nor
               a
               Captivity
               to
               it
               ,
               but
               unavoidable
               Imperfection
               ,
               called
               Venial
               Sin
               ▪
               to
               the
               same
               sense
               as
               St.
               John
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 sin
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 truth
                 in
                 us
                 .
              
               And
               that
               [
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 I
                 ,
                 but
                 sin
              
               ]
               signifieth
               but
               that
               a
               Man
               shall
               be
               accounted
               and
               judged
               by
               God
               according
               to
               what
               is
               predominant
               in
               his
               Mind
               ,
               Will
               and
               Life
               .
            
             
               And
               I
               most
               incline
               to
               this
               Exposition
               ,
               1.
               
               Because
               the
               other
               seemeth
               forced
               ,
               which
               must
               not
               be
               received
               without
               necessity
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               the
               Apostle
               is
               not
               onely
               proving
               that
               the
               Law
               will
               not
               justifie
               an
               unregenerate
               legal
               Jew
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               will
               justifie
               no
               Man
               ,
               how
               good
               soever
               .
               3.
               
               And
               I
               do
               not
               believe
               that
               the
               unregenerate
               can
               truly
               say
               as
               he
               ,
               [
               
                 I
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
              
               ]
               ,
               and
               [
               
                 to
                 will
                 is
                 present
                 with
                 me
              
               ]
               ,
               and
               [
               
                 I
                 my self
                 in
                 mind
                 serve
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God.
              
               ]
               4.
               
               Many
               Passages
               are
               plainly
               applicable
               to
               Paul
               in
               his
               Christian
               state
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THere
             is
             therefore
             now
             no
             condemnation
             to
             them
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             walk
             not
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             then
             the
             Law
             that
             justifieth
             us
             ,
             But
             ●ath
             in
             Christ
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             are
             in
             him
             are
             acquit
             〈◊〉
             the
             curse
             and
             condemnation
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             (
             and
             also
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             )
             for
             their
             sin
             is
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             regenerate
             ,
             and
             live
             not
             now
             after
             the
             fleshly
             inclination
             or
             Law
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             Spiritual
             Law
             of
             Grace
             ,
             by
             a
             spiritual
             inclination
             wrought
             in
             them
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             them
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             the
             law
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             life
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             hath
             made
             me
             free
             from
             the
             law
             of
             sin
             and
             death
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             which
             giveth
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             so
             given
             me
             by
             Christ
             ,
             being
             not
             a
             killing
             but
             a
             quickening
             Law
             ,
             giving
             me
             internal
             and
             Spiritual
             Life
             ;
             and
             Title
             to
             Eternal
             life
             ,
             hath
             made
             me
             free
             from
             the
             Power
             and
             Rule
             of
             my
             
             Carnal
             Inclination
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Obligation
             and
             Condemnation
             of
             
             Moses's
             Law.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             what
             the
             law
             could
             not
             do
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             was
             weak
             through
             the
             flesh
             ,
             God
             sending
             his
             own
             Son
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             sinful
             flesh
             ,
             and
             for
             sin
             condemned
             sin
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             when
             the
             meer
             Law
             could
             neither
             justifie
             nor
             Regenerate
             us
             ,
             because
             our
             fleshly
             pravity
             was
             uncapable
             hereof
             ,
             God
             sending
             his
             own
             Son
             in
             flesh
             like
             ours
             which
             is
             sinful
             ,
             though
             without
             sin
             ,
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             example
             of
             perfect
             holiness
             ,
             thereby
             shewed
             his
             enmity
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             began
             the
             holy
             enterprise
             of
             its
             destruction
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             the
             righteousness
             of
             the
             law
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             us
             ,
             who
             walk
             not
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             the
             true
             Righteousness
             which
             the
             Law
             was
             made
             to
             lead
             Men
             to
             ,
             might
             be
             found
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             ends
             of
             the
             Law
             obtained
             by
             us
             ,
             who
             live
             now
             by
             the
             Spiritual
             Principle
             and
             Rule
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Carnal
             Principle
             and
             Letter
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             they
             that
             are
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             do
             mind
             the
             things
             of
             the
             flesh
             :
             but
             they
             that
             are
             after
             the
             spirit
             ,
             the
             things
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             the
             unregenerate
             who
             are
             under
             the
             Dominion
             of
             a
             Carnal
             Disposition
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             be
             under
             the
             terror
             of
             a
             threatning
             Law
             ,
             do
             still
             savour
             ,
             love
             ,
             and
             mind
             nothing
             so
             much
             as
             fleshly
             Interest
             and
             Pleasure
             :
             But
             they
             whose
             Souls
             are
             renewed
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             live
             by
             Faith
             on
             Spiritual
             Promises
             ,
             do
             mind
             ,
             love
             ,
             and
             seek
             most
             Spiritual
             welfare
             and
             felicity
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             For
             to
             be
             carnally
             minded
             ,
             is
             death
             :
             but
             to
             be
             spiritually
             minded
             ,
             is
             life
             and
             peace
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             For
             the
             true
             state
             of
             misery
             called
             Death
             in
             the
             Soul
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             way
             to
             everlasting
             misery
             ,
             consisteth
             in
             its
             being
             turned
             from
             the
             love
             of
             God
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             to
             the
             love
             of
             Carnal
             Interest
             and
             Pleasure
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             state
             of
             Spiritual
             life
             and
             Felicity
             consisteth
             in
             the
             love
             of
             God
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             the
             Souls
             perfection
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Because
             the
             carnal
             mind
             is
             enmity
             to
             God
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             subject
             to
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             neither
             indeed
             can
             be
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Because
             the
             Carnal
             Unregenerate
             Mind
             ,
             having
             a
             predominant
             inclination
             to
             inferiour
             sensual
             interests
             and
             delights
             ,
             and
             a
             privation
             ,
             yea
             and
             enmity
             to
             things
             Spiritual
             and
             Holy
             ,
             hath
             thereby
             an
             enmity
             to
             the
             Holy
             Laws
             and
             Ways
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             God
             as
             Holy
             :
             For
             it
             is
             not
             subject
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             quite
             against
             their
             sinful
             life
             and
             inclination
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             can
             be
             ,
             while
             it
             so
             continueth
             ;
             there
             being
             a
             contrariety
             between
             their
             Inclinations
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             So
             then
             ,
             they
             that
             are
             in
             the
             flesh
             cannot
             please
             God.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             So
             that
             they
             that
             are
             Unregenerate
             and
             Carnal
             ,
             cannot
             please
             God
             while
             they
             are
             such
             ;
             because
             they
             cannot
             ,
             through
             the
             perverseness
             of
             their
             own
             Wills
             ,
             do
             the
             things
             that
             please
             him
             ,
             what
             legal
             restraint
             soever
             they
             be
             under
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             ye
             are
             not
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             dwell
             in
             you
             .
             Now
             if
             any
             man
             have
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             none
             of
             his
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             you
             are
             not
             in
             this
             Carnal
             state
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             dominion
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             if
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             do
             not
             only
             provoke
             you
             towards
             goodness
             ,
             but
             also
             dwell
             in
             you
             and
             possess
             you
             ;
             For
             it
             is
             a
             powerful
             ,
             Spirit
             and
             will
             overcome
             the
             Flesh
             :
             But
             if
             any
             Man
             have
             not
             this
             indwelling
             ,
             illuminating
             ,
             quickening
             ,
             sanctifying
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             and
             saved
             by
             Christ
             .
             He
             may
             be
             baptised
             ,
             and
             deceive
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             pass
             for
             a
             visible
             Member
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             for
             a
             Christian
             among
             Men
             ,
             but
             Christ
             will
             not
             own
             him
             as
             a
             living
             Member
             to
             Justification
             and
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             if
             Christ
             be
             in
             you
             ,
             the
             body
             is
             dead
             because
             of
             sin
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             is
             life
             because
             of
             righteousness
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             if
             Christ
             by
             his
             Spirit
             and
             Government
             be
             and
             rule
             in
             you
             ,
             the
             Body
             which
             hath
             still
             some
             inordinate
             sinful
             inclinations
             ,
             and
             backwardness
             to
             good
             ,
             shall
             die
             for
             sin
             ;
             but
             your
             Spirits
             being
             quickened
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             unto
             Holiness
             and
             Justification
             ,
             are
             in
             a
             state
             of
             life
             begun
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             die
             as
             the
             Body
             doth
             ,
             but
             live
             with
             Christ
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             live
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             But
             if
             the
             Spirit
             of
             him
             that
             raised
             up
             Jesus
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             dwell
             in
             you
             ;
             he
             that
             raised
             up
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             shall
             also
             quicken
             your
             mortal
             bodies
             ,
             by
             his
             Spirit
             that
             dwelleth
             in
             you
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             But
             if
             the
             Spirit
             of
             him
             that
             raised
             up
             Jesus
             from
             the
             dead
             dwell
             in
             you
             ,
             he
             that
             by
             this
             same
             Spirit
             of
             life
             and
             power
             raised
             up
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             begun
             to
             rise
             you
             from
             Spiritual
             death
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             sanctifie
             both
             Soul
             and
             Body
             to
             himself
             ,
             will
             not
             only
             glorifie
             your
             Souls
             ,
             but
             also
             raise
             and
             save
             your
             Mortal
             Bodies
             ,
             by
             that
             same
             Almighty
             Spirit
             which
             raised
             Christ
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             you
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Therefore
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             we
             are
             debtors
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             to
             live
             after
             the
             flesh
             .
             13.
             
             For
             if
             ye
             live
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             ye
             shall
             die
             :
             But
             if
             ye
             through
             the
             Spirit
             do
             mortifie
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             ye
             shall
             live
             .
          
           
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             By
             all
             which
             you
             may
             see
             that
             it
             is
             not
             to
             the
             Flesh
             that
             we
             owe
             our
             chief
             respect
             ,
             care
             and
             obedience
             ,
             nor
             after
             the
             lusts
             of
             which
             we
             should
             live
             :
             For
             it
             is
             this
             sinful
             fleshly
             life
             that
             causeth
             death
             ,
             and
             tendeth
             unto
             future
             misery
             :
             But
             if
             by
             the
             Spirit
             you
             mortifie
             those
             fleshly
             lusts
             and
             deeds
             ,
             which
             Carnal
             Men
             obey
             and
             practise
             ,
             this
             begining
             of
             Spiritual
             Life
             will
             end
             in
             future
             life
             and
             happiness
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             For
             as
             many
             as
             are
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             sons
             of
             God.
             
          
           
           
             14.
             
             For
             as
             many
             as
             are
             Principled
             and
             Ruled
             ,
             by
             Gods
             Spirit
             and
             Spiritual
             Law
             of
             Grace
             ,
             are
             Gods
             Children
             :
             And
             God
             will
             not
             forsake
             ,
             lose
             ,
             or
             destroy
             his
             Spiritual
             Children
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             For
             ye
             have
             not
             received
             the
             spirit
             of
             bondage
             again
             to
             fear
             ;
             but
             ye
             have
             received
             the
             Spirit
             of
             adoption
             ,
             whereby
             we
             cry
             ,
             Abba
             ,
             Father
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             For
             the
             Spirit
             which
             you
             have
             now
             received
             is
             not
             that
             of
             a
             Slave
             ,
             which
             doth
             no
             good
             but
             for
             fear
             of
             Punishment
             ;
             (
             and
             the
             meer
             Law
             without
             Grace
             could
             give
             no
             better
             )
             but
             you
             have
             received
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
             ,
             which
             giveth
             you
             an
             inclination
             of
             dependance
             ,
             love
             and
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             much
             like
             that
             which
             a
             Child
             hath
             by
             nature
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             to
             the
             collation
             of
             which
             Child-like
             love
             ,
             trust
             and
             nature
             ,
             the
             wondrous
             revelation
             of
             Gods
             love
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             free
             gifts
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             were
             Spiritually
             fitted
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             The
             Spirit
             it self
             beareth
             witness
             with
             our
             spirit
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             the
             children
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             to
             have
             this
             Spirit
             of
             God
             dwelling
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             sanctifying
             us
             ,
             is
             a
             certain
             evidence
             or
             testimony
             in
             and
             with
             our
             own
             Spirits
             and
             Consciences
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             specially
             love
             us
             ,
             and
             take
             us
             for
             his
             Children
             ,
             having
             set
             his
             special
             mark
             upon
             us
             :
             For
             we
             could
             not
             love
             him
             as
             a
             Father
             ,
             and
             he
             not
             love
             us
             as
             his
             Children
             .
             And
             this
             Spirit
             also
             helpeth
             our
             Consciences
             to
             discern
             and
             exercise
             this
             fealing
             Grace
             ,
             and
             to
             rejoyce
             therein
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             if
             children
             ,
             then
             heirs
             ;
             heirs
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             joynt-heirs
             with
             Christ
             :
             if
             so
             be
             that
             we
             suffer
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             also
             be
             glorified
             together
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             if
             this
             Seal
             of
             the
             Spirit
             prove
             us
             Sons
             ,
             it
             proveth
             us
             Heirs
             of
             the
             purchased
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             Heavenly
             Inheritance
             ,
             for
             such
             are
             all
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ;
             Heirs
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Co-heirs
             with
             Christ
             ;
             but
             so
             that
             there
             is
             a
             further
             condition
             of
             our
             possession
             ,
             even
             that
             we
             take
             up
             the
             cross
             and
             follow
             him
             ,
             submitting
             to
             be
             conformed
             to
             him
             in
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             if
             God
             call
             us
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             so
             by
             the
             same
             way
             we
             may
             come
             to
             be
             glorified
             together
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             For
             I
             reckon
             ,
             that
             the
             sufferings
             of
             this
             present
             time
             are
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             the
             glory
             which
             shall
             be
             revealed
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             For
             though
             we
             must
             suffer
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             and
             by
             Gods
             Correction
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             having
             in
             my
             reckoning
             compared
             them
             with
             the
             promised
             effects
             and
             end
             ,
             I
             fully
             resolve
             the
             case
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             the
             Glory
             which
             in
             the
             Saints
             shall
             be
             shortly
             manifested
             ;
             nor
             should
             they
             stop
             any
             Man
             from
             entertaining
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             pursuing
             his
             Celestial
             hopes
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             For
             the
             earnest
             expectation
             of
             the
             creature
             waiteth
             for
             the
             manifestation
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             19.
             
             For
             all
             the
             frame
             of
             Nature
             strongly
             tending
             to
             its
             own
             perfection
             ,
             (
             and
             God
             annihillateth
             not
             the
             Natural
             or
             Sensitive
             Creatures
             ,
             though
             he
             dissolve
             the
             Composition
             )
             they
             do
             as
             it
             were
             wait
             for
             their
             better
             state
             and
             deliverance
             from
             the
             Curse
             caused
             by
             Mans
             sins
             ,
             till
             the
             manifestation
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ;
             with
             whom
             ,
             and
             for
             whom
             they
             shall
             have
             their
             restauration
             ,
             as
             with
             Man
             they
             fell
             under
             the
             Curse
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             For
             the
             creature
             was
             made
             subject
             to
             vanity
             ,
             not
             willingly
             ,
             but
             by
             reason
             of
             him
             who
             hath
             subjected
             the
             same
             in
             hope
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             For
             so
             much
             of
             the
             world
             as
             was
             made
             for
             Man
             ,
             and
             marr'd
             or
             cursed
             for
             mans
             sake
             ,
             so
             was
             made
             subject
             to
             this
             Curse
             and
             Mutation
             ,
             not
             for
             its
             own
             sin
             ,
             nor
             by
             its
             own
             choice
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             sin
             of
             Man
             ,
             even
             by
             that
             God
             who
             subjected
             its
             condition
             to
             the
             free
             will
             and
             state
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             suffer
             with
             and
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             restore
             it
             with
             him
             unto
             its
             integrity
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Because
             the
             creature
             it self
             also
             shall
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             bondege
             of
             corruption
             ,
             into
             the
             glorious
             liberty
             of
             the
             children
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             21.
             
             Because
             the
             Natural
             and
             Sensitive
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             that
             were
             subjected
             to
             the
             use
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             fell
             under
             a
             Curse
             by
             Man
             ,
             shall
             be
             delivered
             with
             Man
             from
             that
             Curse
             ,
             and
             Bondage
             ,
             and
             Corruptibility
             ,
             into
             a
             state
             of
             liberty
             and
             useful
             perfection
             suitable
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             whom
             they
             were
             made
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             For
             we
             know
             that
             the
             whole
             creation
             groaneth
             and
             travelleth
             in
             pain
             together
             until
             now
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             For
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Natural
             and
             Subjective
             World
             which
             was
             thus
             subjected
             to
             Man
             and
             cursed
             for
             him
             ,
             is
             like
             a
             Woman
             in
             the
             pangs
             or
             expectation
             of
             Child-birth
             ,
             and
             groaneth
             till
             it
             be
             delivered
             with
             us
             at
             that
             time
             of
             restoration
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             not
             only
             they
             ,
             but
             our selves
             also
             ,
             which
             have
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             even
             we
             our selves
             groan
             within
             our selves
             ,
             waiting
             for
             the
             adoption
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             redemption
             of
             our
             body
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             if
             this
             be
             their
             case
             ,
             much
             more
             do
             we
             who
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Pledge
             ,
             Earnest
             ,
             and
             First-fruit
             of
             Glory
             ,
             feeling
             our selves
             burdened
             with
             sin
             ,
             temptations
             and
             sufferings
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             yet
             short
             of
             our
             expected
             Glory
             ,
             feel
             our selves
             as
             a
             Woman
             in
             Travel
             ,
             groaning
             for
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             longing
             for
             the
             blessed
             inheritance
             ,
             yea
             even
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
             it self
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             were
             Adopted
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             For
             we
             are
             saved
             by
             hope
             :
             But
             hope
             that
             is
             seen
             ,
             is
             not
             hope
             ;
             for
             what
             a
             man
             seeth
             ,
             why
             doth
             he
             yet
             hope
             for
             ?
          
           
             24.
             
             For
             our
             present
             state
             of
             Salvation
             is
             not
             in
             
             sight
             and
             full
             possession
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             hope
             of
             unseen
             things
             that
             are
             promis'd
             ,
             and
             this
             hope
             will
             bring
             us
             to
             possession
             .
             But
             if
             we
             had
             sight
             and
             possession
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             be
             said
             to
             live
             by
             the
             hopes
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             why
             should
             we
             be
             said
             to
             hope
             for
             that
             which
             we
             see
             and
             possess
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             But
             if
             we
             hope
             for
             that
             we
             see
             not
             ,
             then
             do
             we
             with
             patience
             wait
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             But
             hoping
             for
             that
             which
             we
             never
             saw
             or
             possessed
             ,
             we
             do
             with
             patience
             under
             all
             delays
             and
             sufferings
             wait
             for
             the
             desired
             attainment
             and
             possession
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Likewise
             the
             Spirit
             also
             helpeth
             our
             infirmities
             ;
             for
             we
             know
             not
             what
             we
             should
             pray
             for
             as
             we
             ought
             ;
             but
             the
             Spirit
             it self
             maketh
             intercession
             for
             us
             with
             groanings
             which
             cannot
             be
             uttered
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             And
             the
             Spirit
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             ,
             helpeth
             us
             against
             our
             Infirmities
             of
             Hope
             and
             Prayer
             ;
             and
             under
             our
             sufferings
             and
             distresses
             ;
             for
             we
             are
             unmeet
             judges
             of
             our
             own
             necessities
             and
             condition
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             is
             too
             prone
             to
             desire
             its
             own
             ease
             and
             safety
             :
             But
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             in
             us
             ,
             teacheth
             and
             inclineth
             us
             to
             go
             to
             God
             as
             to
             a
             merciful
             alsufficient
             Father
             ,
             and
             to
             pour
             out
             our
             Souls
             complaints
             before
             him
             ,
             at
             least
             with
             groans
             ,
             when
             we
             cannot
             utter
             them
             with
             Words
             ,
             and
             to
             cry
             ,
             Abba
             Father
             ,
             and
             to
             refer
             our selves
             unto
             his
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             cast
             our
             case
             in
             trust
             on
             him
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             he
             that
             searcheth
             the
             heart
             ,
             knoweth
             what
             is
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             because
             he
             maketh
             intercession
             for
             the
             Saints
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             God
             that
             searcheth
             the
             Heart
             ,
             knoweth
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             very
             groans
             ,
             excited
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             we
             want
             words
             to
             express
             :
             For
             he
             knoweth
             what
             his
             own
             Spirit
             moveth
             us
             to
             ask
             ,
             and
             what
             desires
             come
             from
             himself
             ;
             for
             as
             Christ
             is
             in
             Heaven
             our
             Intercessor
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             so
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             sent
             down
             into
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             is
             our
             Intercessor
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ;
             for
             as
             he
             is
             Christs
             Agent
             and
             Witness
             in
             us
             ,
             to
             communicate
             Spiritual
             Life
             ,
             Light
             and
             Love
             to
             us
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Supplication
             and
             Adoption
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             spring
             of
             all
             our
             holy
             desires
             and
             motions
             Godward
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             which
             is
             of
             him
             is
             accepted
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             he
             moveth
             us
             to
             ask
             what
             pleaseth
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             submit
             to
             his
             Will
             ,
             and
             returneth
             us
             the
             answer
             of
             our
             Prayers
             in
             inward
             strength
             and
             consolation
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             And
             we
             know
             that
             all
             things
             work
             together
             for
             good
             to
             them
             that
             love
             God
             ,
             to
             them
             who
             are
             called
             according
             to
             his
             purpose
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             For
             we
             know
             that
             all
             the
             course
             of
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             and
             particularly
             all
             our
             sufferings
             for
             him
             ,
             do
             by
             Gods
             over-ruling
             ordination
             work
             together
             for
             our
             good
             ,
             even
             to
             carry
             on
             them
             that
             love
             him
             to
             Salvation
             ;
             who
             are
             called
             hereto
             according
             to
             the
             gracious
             benevolent
             purpose
             of
             his
             own
             Will.
             
          
           
             29.
             
             For
             whom
             he
             did
             foreknow
             ,
             he
             also
             did
             predestinate
             to
             be
             conformed
             to
             the
             image
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             the
             first-born
             among
             many
             brethren
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             For
             those
             whom
             he
             fore-knew
             and
             purposed
             to
             glorifie
             ,
             he
             also
             predestinated
             as
             the
             way
             to
             their
             Glory
             ,
             to
             be
             conformed
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             in
             holiness
             and
             patient
             suffering
             ,
             that
             his
             Church
             as
             Brethren
             might
             be
             like
             their
             Head
             and
             eldest
             Brother
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             whom
             he
             did
             predestinate
             ;
             them
             he
             also
             called
             ;
             and
             whom
             he
             called
             ;
             them
             he
             also
             justified
             ;
             and
             whom
             he
             justified
             ,
             them
             he
             also
             glorified
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             And
             those
             whom
             God
             thus
             predestinateth
             to
             be
             conformed
             to
             Christ
             ,
             them
             in
             time
             he
             effectually
             called
             to
             repent
             and
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ;
             and
             those
             whom
             he
             thus
             called
             ,
             and
             made
             true
             Christians
             ,
             he
             justified
             ,
             both
             
               making
               them
               just
               by
               pardoning
               their
               sin
               ,
            
             and
             giving
             them
             his
             
               Indwelling
               Spirit
            
             of
             love
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             accounting
             them
             just
             ,
             for
             the
             merits
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             those
             whom
             he
             thus
             justifieth
             ,
             he
             will
             glorifie
             with
             Christ
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             What
             shall
             we
             then
             say
             to
             these
             things
             ?
             If
             God
             be
             for
             us
             ,
             who
             can
             be
             against
             us
             ?
          
           
             31.
             
             What
             then
             shall
             we
             say
             ,
             when
             we
             consider
             all
             this
             ,
             but
             with
             joyful
             thankfulness
             conclude
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             for
             his
             Saints
             ,
             their
             Father
             and
             Protector
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             fear
             any
             that
             are
             against
             them
             ,
             how
             great
             ,
             or
             many
             ,
             or
             strong
             soever
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             fear
             their
             power
             ,
             so
             be
             it
             we
             take
             heed
             that
             they
             draw
             us
             not
             to
             sin
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             He
             that
             spared
             not
             his
             own
             Son
             ,
             but
             delivered
             him
             up
             for
             us
             all
             ,
             how
             shall
             he
             not
             with
             him
             also
             freely
             give
             us
             all
             things
             ?
          
           
             32.
             
             He
             that
             spared
             not
             his
             own
             Son
             ,
             not
             thinking
             him
             too
             precious
             a
             gist
             ,
             but
             delivered
             him
             up
             to
             suffer
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             procure
             the
             pardon
             of
             sin
             and
             salvation
             ,
             to
             be
             given
             to
             all
             by
             a
             Conditional
             Covenant
             ,
             of
             faith
             and
             acceptance
             ,
             and
             actually
             to
             pardon
             and
             save
             all
             true
             Believers
             ,
             that
             accept
             him
             ,
             how
             can
             it
             be
             that
             he
             should
             think
             any
             thing
             else
             which
             we
             need
             too
             good
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             freely
             give
             all
             other
             things
             with
             Christ
             to
             us
             that
             believingly
             accept
             him
             .
             See
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             5.11
             ,
             12.
             and
             Joh.
             1.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             33.
             
             Who
             shall
             lay
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             Gods
             elect
             ?
             It
             is
             God
             that
             justifieth
             :
          
           
             33.
             
             Of
             how
             little
             moment
             is
             it
             what
             erroneous
             and
             malignant
             Men
             lay
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             God's
             Elect
             (
             accusing
             them
             as
             breakers
             of
             their
             Laws
             )
             whilst
             God
             himself
             doth
             justifie
             them
             ?
          
           
             34.
             
             Who
             is
             he
             that
             condemneth
             ?
             It
             is
             Christ
             that
             died
             ,
             yea
             rather
             that
             is
             risen
             again
             ,
             who
             is
             even
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             also
             maketh
             intercession
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             What
             ,
             or
             who
             is
             he
             that
             condemneth
             those
             whom
             Almighty
             God
             doth
             justifie
             ?
             What
             is
             the
             Sentence
             of
             a
             Worm
             ,
             a
             Sinner
             ,
             and
             a
             blinded
             Enemy
             to
             be
             set
             against
             Gods
             Sentence
             ?
             It
             is
             Christ
             that
             died
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             to
             deliver
             us
             from
             the
             Law
             and
             Curse
             ,
             
             that
             justifieth
             Believers
             here
             on
             Earth
             ;
             yea
             ,
             I
             say
             more
             to
             our
             consolation
             ,
             It
             is
             Christ
             that
             is
             risen
             again
             ,
             and
             advanced
             in
             Glory
             ,
             Head
             over
             all
             things
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             who
             effectually
             intercedeth
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             will
             finally
             justifie
             us
             as
             our
             judge
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             Who
             shall
             separate
             us
             from
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Shall
             tribulation
             ,
             or
             distress
             ,
             or
             persecution
             ,
             or
             famine
             ,
             or
             nakedness
             ,
             or
             peril
             ,
             or
             sword
             ?
          
           
             35.
             
             And
             when
             God
             by
             such
             an
             incomprehensible
             Miracle
             of
             mercy
             ,
             declared
             such
             unspeakable
             love
             to
             us
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             or
             what
             can
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             power
             ,
             to
             dissolve
             this
             bond
             of
             mutual
             love
             ;
             viz.
             to
             separate
             us
             from
             Gods
             love
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             our
             thankful
             return
             of
             love
             to
             him
             ?
             Shall
             Tribulation
             ,
             or
             Distress
             ,
             or
             Famine
             ,
             or
             Nakedness
             ,
             or
             Peril
             ,
             or
             Sword
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             that
             Men
             can
             do
             ;
             which
             are
             little
             matters
             ,
             and
             all
             work
             to
             our
             good
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             them
             signifie
             or
             cause
             Gods
             forsaking
             us
             ,
             nor
             shall
             cause
             us
             to
             forsake
             him
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             (
             As
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             For
             thy
             sake
             we
             are
             killed
             all
             the
             day
             long
             ;
             we
             are
             accounted
             as
             sheep
             to
             the
             slaughter
             )
          
           
             36.
             
             We
             may
             say
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             doth
             ,
             44.22
             .
             
               For
               thy
               sake
               we
               are
               killed
               all
               the
               day
               long
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             37.
             
             Nay
             in
             all
             these
             things
             we
             are
             more
             than
             conquerours
             ,
             through
             him
             that
             loved
             us
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             Yea
             ,
             all
             these
             are
             but
             the
             occasions
             of
             our
             triumph
             ,
             when
             we
             overcome
             them
             all
             as
             they
             are
             temptations
             .
             It
             were
             not
             so
             much
             to
             us
             to
             conquer
             all
             our
             Enemies
             and
             Persecutors
             in
             fight
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             by
             Faith
             and
             Patience
             to
             overcome
             their
             persecutions
             .
          
           
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             For
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             neither
             death
             ,
             nor
             life
             ,
             nor
             angels
             ,
             nor
             principalities
             ,
             nor
             powers
             ,
             nor
             things
             present
             ,
             nor
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             nor
             height
             ,
             nor
             depth
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             creature
             ,
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             separate
             us
             from
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             our
             Lord.
             
          
           
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             For
             I
             am
             perswaded
             that
             the
             band
             of
             love
             between
             God
             and
             all
             true
             Confirmed
             Christians
             ,
             made
             in
             and
             by
             our
             Mediator
             Christ
             ,
             is
             so
             strong
             and
             sure
             that
             it
             will
             never
             be
             dissolved
             by
             the
             terrours
             of
             the
             Death
             ,
             or
             the
             Love
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             nor
             by
             malignant
             Spirits
             ,
             by
             Principalities
             or
             Powers
             ,
             Satan
             or
             his
             instruments
             of
             strength
             and
             violence
             ,
             by
             what
             now
             doth
             ,
             or
             what
             hereafter
             shall
             befall
             us
             ,
             or
             assault
             us
             ;
             by
             any
             things
             above
             us
             ,
             or
             beneath
             us
             ,
             exaltation
             or
             dejection
             ,
             nor
             by
             the
             power
             of
             any
             Creature
             :
             Nothing
             hath
             power
             to
             cause
             God
             to
             cease
             loving
             us
             ,
             or
             us
             to
             cease
             loving
             God.
             
          
           
             
               ANNOTATIONS
               .
            
             
               I.
               THe
               Controversies
               raised
               about
               the
               first
               fourteen
               Verses
               ,
               of
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               of
               the
               Carnal
               and
               Spiritual
               state
               of
               Mind
               ,
               &c.
               are
               sufficiently
               decided
               in
               the
               Paraphrase
               .
            
             
               II.
               So
               is
               that
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Bondage
               and
               Adoption
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Witness
               of
               the
               Spirit
               with
               our
               Spirits
               ,
               &c.
               in
               the
               Paraphrase
               on
               the
               15
               and
               16
               Verses
               .
            
             
               III.
               His
               Exposition
               of
               the
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               and
               22
               Verses
               ,
               which
               feigneth
               them
               to
               speak
               of
               the
               Heathen
               World
               ,
               hath
               so
               many
               and
               palpable
               Violences
               ,
               that
               I
               think
               it
               not
               worth
               the
               labour
               to
               give
               a
               particular
               Confutation
               of
               them
               .
               But
               if
               many
               things
               about
               the
               Creatures
               Restoration
               be
               yet
               unknown
               and
               unrevealed
               to
               us
               ,
               it
               followeth
               not
               ,
               that
               therefore
               it
               is
               unknown
               whether
               a
               Restoration
               there
               shall
               be
               .
               The
               Heavens
               must
               contain
               Christ
               till
               the
               time
               of
               this
               Restoration
               .
               And
               his
               Violence
               is
               as
               gross
               about
               the
               Words
               of
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               That
               we
               look
               for
               a
               new
               Heaven
               and
               a
               new
               Earth
               ,
               in
               which
               dwelleth
               Righteousness
               .
               What
               God
               doth
               with
               the
               Souls
               of
               Brutes
               when
               they
               die
               hence
               ,
               may
               be
               unknown
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               yet
               their
               Restoration
               known
               .
               It
               is
               not
               hard
               ,
               by
               the
               most
               probable
               Principles
               of
               Philosophy
               ,
               to
               shame
               their
               Opinion
               who
               confidently
               say
               ,
               that
               their
               Souls
               are
               no
               Spiritual
               Substances
               ,
               but
               evanid
               Accidents
               ,
               Qualities
               ,
               or
               Motions
               .
               And
               as
               they
               may
               easily
               be
               proved
               Substances
               ,
               that
               have
               an
               Essential
               Power
               of
               Vital
               Action
               ,
               Perception
               ,
               and
               Appetite
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               most
               improbable
               that
               God
               annihilateth
               them
               ,
               or
               changeth
               their
               essential
               Form
               or
               Nature
               .
               But
               whether
               they
               are
               continued
               :
               Individuate
               ,
               or
               onely
               ▪
               in
               one
               or
               more
               universal
               Form
               ;
               and
               if
               Individuate
               ,
               whither
               or
               to
               what
               use
               God
               disposeth
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               what
               alteration
               there
               will
               be
               in
               the
               State
               of
               Restoration
               ,
               Mortals
               know
               not
               .
            
             
               IV.
               Those
               that
               say
               ,
               That
               by
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 that
                 helpeth
                 our
                 infirmities
              
               ,
               ver
               .
               26.
               is
               meant
               Christ
               by
               his
               Spirit
               praying
               for
               us
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               can
               neither
               make
               it
               agree
               with
               the
               Context
               ,
               nor
               prove
               that
               the
               Spirit
               groaneth
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               or
               is
               called
               our
               Intercessour
               there
               ,
               but
               within
               us
               .
            
             
               V.
               They
               that
               feign
               the
               28
               Verse
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               all
               the
               Sins
               of
               Believers
               shall
               work
               for
               their
               good
               ,
               dangerously
               pervert
               the
               Text
               :
               It
               's
               contrary
               to
               the
               Context
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               tenor
               of
               all
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               Wisdom
               and
               Holiness
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Safety
               of
               Believers
               ,
               to
               feign
               God
               to
               promise
               them
               ,
               that
               how
               much
               soever
               they
               sin
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               Gainers
               by
               it
               ;
               when
               he
               still
               useth
               the
               clean
               contrary
               means
               to
               save
               them
               from
               it
               ,
               even
               by
               his
               Threatnings
               .
               And
               it
               's
               contrary
               to
               the
               very
               Terms
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               [
               
                 To
                 them
                 that
                 love
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               ]
               which
               implieth
               ,
               that
               the
               defects
               or
               decay
               of
               their
               Love
               to
               God
               is
               not
               for
               their
               good
               .
               And
               it
               's
               contrary
               to
               common
               Experience
               ,
               which
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               many
               Christians
               by
               Sin
               lose
               some
               degrees
               of
               Love
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               other
               Grace
               ,
               and
               die
               worse
               than
               once
               they
               were
               ,
               (
               and
               so
               have
               a
               less
               degree
               of
               Glory
               .
               )
               And
               is
               this
               for
               their
               good
               ▪
               Yea
               ,
               all
               Men
               die
               in
               some
               Sin
               of
               Omission
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               culpable
               defect
               of
               some
               due
               Act
               or
               Degree
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Hope
               ,
               Love
               ,
               Joy
               ,
               Patience
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               have
               no
               more
               time
               to
               repent
               .
               And
               what
               good
               doth
               that
               do
               them
               ?
               
               Indeed
               some
               Sin
               to
               some
               Men
               God
               maketh
               an
               Occasion
               of
               good
               ,
               and
               an
               Object
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               as
               an
               Occasion
               is
               not
               a
               Cause
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               an
               Object
               of
               Repentance
               i●
               to
               be
               a
               Duty
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               Sin
               ;
               so
               even
               this
               much
               is
               none
               of
               the
               meaning
               of
               this
               Promise
               ,
               which
               speaketh
               but
               of
               Sufferings
               ,
               or
               at
               most
               of
               God's
               Providential
               Works
               ,
               of
               which
               Sin
               is
               none
               .
            
             
               VI.
               The
               Controversies
               about
               Predestination
               ,
               raised
               from
               the
               28
               and
               29
               Verses
               ,
               might
               be
               ended
               by
               the
               Text
               it self
               ,
               if
               we
               could
               be
               content
               to
               know
               no
               more
               than
               God
               doth
               teach
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               no
               wiser
               than
               St.
               Paul
               was
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               He
               teacheth
               us
               ,
               That
               there
               are
               some
               called
               according
               to
               God's
               purpose
               ,
               and
               foreknown
               by
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               such
               as
               he
               will
               use
               as
               is
               after
               mentioned
               :
               He
               knoweth
               them
               to
               be
               those
               whom
               he
               purposeth
               to
               call
               and
               save
               .
               But
               Paul
               was
               not
               so
               presumptuous
               and
               profane
               ,
               as
               to
               dispute
               ,
               How
               God
               foreknoweth
               them
               ,
               or
               why
               he
               purposeth
               to
               call
               them
               rather
               than
               others
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               whereas
               profane
               Men
               do
               foolishly
               say
               ,
               If
               God
               decree
               and
               foreknow
               my
               Salvation
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               saved
               whatever
               I
               do
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               do
               not
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               :
               St.
               Paul
               tells
               us
               ,
               That
               those
               whom
               God
               purposeth
               or
               decreeth
               to
               save
               ,
               he
               predestinateth
               to
               be
               conformed
               to
               the
               Image
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               Means
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               the
               End.
               So
               that
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               God
               doth
               predestinate
               Men
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               Holiness
               of
               Heart
               and
               Life
               ,
               is
               to
               contradict
               God's
               Doctrine
               of
               Predestination
               .
               As
               God
               doth
               decree
               how
               long
               we
               shall
               live
               ,
               and
               withal
               that
               we
               shall
               live
               by
               Meat
               and
               Drink
               ;
               so
               he
               decreeth
               that
               we
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               Faith
               and
               sincere
               Obedience
               .
               And
               sure
               they
               know
               not
               what
               they
               say
               ,
               who
               call
               this
               Doctrine
               of
               Election
               ,
               Licentious
               .
               Doth
               it
               encourage
               Men
               to
               Impenitency
               or
               Disobedience
               ,
               to
               tell
               them
               ,
               that
               God
               doth
               predestinate
               Men
               to
               repent
               ,
               and
               obey
               ,
               and
               be
               saved
               ?
               Will
               it
               tempt
               Men
               to
               live
               after
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               in
               Worldliness
               ,
               or
               Sensuality
               ,
               to
               believe
               that
               God
               hath
               decreed
               to
               make
               them
               to
               live
               after
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               to
               mortifie
               the
               Deeds
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               to
               avoid
               such
               Sins
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               Paul
               tells
               us
               ,
               That
               this
               Chain
               of
               Causes
               is
               all
               decreed
               of
               God
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               to
               the
               last
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               it
               is
               God's
               Purpose
               which
               secureth
               the
               Event
               of
               our
               Glorification
               .
               And
               it
               's
               strange
               that
               any
               should
               think
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               undertake
               so
               great
               a
               Work
               as
               Mans
               Redemption
               ,
               and
               not
               effectually
               secure
               the
               Success
               by
               his
               own
               Will
               and
               Wisdom
               ,
               but
               leave
               all
               to
               the
               lubricous
               Will
               of
               Man.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               But
               the
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               of
               no
               such
               Decrees
               of
               the
               Causes
               of
               Mens
               Damnation
               .
               God
               causeth
               and
               giveth
               Grace
               ,
               and
               foreknoweth
               that
               which
               he
               will
               give
               :
               But
               he
               doth
               not
               cause
               or
               give
               Men
               Sin
               ,
               nor
               necessitate
               any
               to
               commit
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               decreeth
               not
               to
               cause
               it
               ,
               nor
               foreknoweth
               it
               as
               his
               own
               Work
               ,
               but
               as
               Mans.
               So
               that
               Election
               and
               Non-election
               ,
               or
               Reprobation
               ,
               are
               not
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               ,
               degree
               ,
               and
               order
               .
            
             
               VII
               .
               The
               sense
               of
               the
               Terms
               of
               the
               30
               Verse
               ,
               Expositors
               much
               differ
               about
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               no
               great
               Doctrinal
               Controversie
               depending
               on
               it
               .
               1.
               
               It
               is
               doubted
               ,
               whether
               by
               [
               Calling
               ]
               here
               be
               meant
               only
               
                 Effectual
                 Calling
              
               and
               Conversion
               ,
               or
               only
               
                 General
                 Calling
              
               antecedent
               to
               its
               Efficacy
               .
               But
               it
               's
               confessed
               ,
               that
               both
               these
               are
               asserted
               in
               the
               Scripture
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               doubted
               ,
               why
               Sanctification
               is
               omitted
               ,
               or
               where
               it
               is
               included
               :
               But
               it
               's
               agreed
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               one
               Link
               of
               the
               Chain
               of
               the
               Causes
               of
               Salvation
               .
               3.
               
               And
               so
               it
               's
               doubted
               ,
               what
               the
               Word
               [
               Justifie
               ]
               doth
               mean
               :
               But
               the
               thing
               is
               agreed
               on
               .
               4.
               
               And
               the
               greatest
               doubt
               is
               ,
               whether
               every
               one
               of
               these
               Causes
               will
               infer
               the
               rest
               ,
               or
               only
               the
               connexion
               of
               all
               the
               foregoing
               will
               infer
               that
               which
               followeth
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               There
               is
               small
               reason
               to
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               by
               [
               Calling
               ]
               is
               meant
               [
               
                 Effectual
                 Calling
              
               ]
               :
               Else
               it
               would
               neither
               prove
               Predestination
               ,
               nor
               infer
               Justification
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Sanctification
               is
               a
               Word
               which
               signifieth
               many
               Acts.
               As
               it
               signifieth
               the
               Gift
               of
               our
               first
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               our
               Covenant-devotedness
               to
               God
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               same
               with
               Effectual
               Vocation
               ,
               Regeneration
               ,
               and
               Conversion
               .
               But
               as
               it
               signifieth
               the
               after-gift
               of
               the
               In-dwelling
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               habituate
               the
               Soul
               with
               fixed
               Holiness
               and
               Love
               ,
               and
               the
               Practice
               of
               these
               ,
               it
               followeth
               Vocation
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               order
               of
               Nature
               .
            
             
               3
               Justification
               sometime
               signifieth
               Making
               us
               righteous
               ;
               sometime
               ,
               accounting
               us
               righteous
               ;
               sometime
               ,
               by
               Apology
               ,
               maintaining
               us
               to
               be
               righteous
               ;
               sometime
               ,
               by
               Judicial
               Sentence
               ,
               pronoun●ing
               us
               righteous
               ;
               sometime
               ,
               executively
               ,
               using
               us
               as
               righteous
               ;
               usually
               ,
               many
               of
               these
               together
               ,
               all
               the
               rest
               being
               implied
               .
               It
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               God
               maketh
               Men
               righteous
               ,
               before
               he
               account
               or
               judge
               them
               righteous
               .
               Now
               to
               make
               a
               Man
               righteous
               (
               and
               justifiable
               in
               Judgment
               )
               all
               these
               concur
               .
               1.
               
               The
               Merit
               of
               Christ's
               Righteousness
               ,
               as
               the
               deserving
               Matter
               and
               Cause
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Act
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               giving
               him
               a
               part
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               with
               him
               Pardon
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               Right
               to
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               unto
               Glory
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Gift
               of
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               that
               Christ
               and
               his
               further
               Grace
               may
               be
               ours
               ;
               and
               for
               continuance
               ,
               the
               holy
               Habits
               and
               Acts
               of
               Sancti●●cation
               .
               And
               seeing
               all
               sound
               Expositors
               confess
               (
               with
               Beza
               )
               that
               at
               least
               three
               Texts
               by
               Justification
               mean
               or
               include
               Sanctification
               ,
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               judge
               ,
               that
               part
               of
               Sanctification
               is
               here
               included
               in
               Vocation
               ,
               and
               part
               in
               Justification
               ,
               and
               ,
               some
               think
               ,
               the
               Triumphant
               part
               in
               Glorification
               .
               And
               certainly
               this
               inferreth
               no
               unsound
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Augustine
               thought
               ,
               that
               the
               Links
               of
               this
               are
               separable
               ,
               unless
               you
               include
               the
               first
               as
               the
               Qualification
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               distinction
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               meaning
               is
               ,
               That
               [
               God
               will
               call
               all
               the
               Predestinate
               or
               Elect
               ,
               and
               will
               justifie
               all
               the
               Predestinate
               that
               are
               called
               ,
               and
               will
               glorifie
               all
               the
               Justified
               that
               are
               predestinate
               and
               called
               ]
               ;
               but
               that
               there
               are
               some
               justified
               and
               sanctified
               ,
               that
               were
               not
               predestinate
               ,
               nor
               shall
               be
               glorified
               ,
               but
               fall
               away
               .
               What
               the
               s●nse
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Fathers
               was
               about
               Perseverance
               ,
               
                 Ger.
                 Vossius
              
               hath
               so
               truly
               opened
               in
               his
               Theses
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               thither
               refer
               the
               Inquisitive
               .
               My
               own
               sense
               of
               it
               I
               have
               opened
               
               in
               my
               
                 Catholick
                 Theologie
              
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               too
               long
               a
               Case
               ,
               to
               be
               handled
               here
               .
               But
               I
               think
               no
               confirmed
               Christian
               doth
               totally
               and
               finally
               fall
               away
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Doubt
               should
               not
               be
               thought
               enough
               to
               break
               the
               Love
               and
               Peace
               of
               Christians
               .
            
             
               VIII
               .
               As
               to
               the
               Doubt
               ,
               Whether
               the
               38
               and
               39
               Verses
               speak
               [
               
                 of
                 God's
                 Love
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 ours
                 to
                 him
                 ,
              
               ]
               as
               they
               are
               in
               themselves
               inseparable
               ,
               so
               I
               think
               that
               the
               Context
               giveth
               us
               Reason
               to
               think
               that
               it
               is
               both
               ,
               even
               the
               Bond
               of
               mutual
               Love
               which
               is
               here
               spoken
               of
               .
               All
               the
               doubt
               is
               ,
               Whether
               it
               be
               spoken
               of
               every
               true
               Christian
               ,
               or
               only
               of
               the
               Elect
               and
               Confirmed
               ;
               of
               which
               before
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             Say
             the
             truth
             in
             Christ
             ,
             I
             lie
             not
             ,
             my
             conscience
             also
             bearing
             me
             witness
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             2.
             
             That
             I
             have
             great
             heaviness
             and
             continual
             sorrow
             in
             my
             heart
             .
             3.
             
             For
             I
             could
             wish
             that
             my self
             were
             accursed
             from
             Christ
             ,
             for
             my
             brethren
             ,
             my
             kinsmen
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             I
             am
             so
             far
             from
             saying
             all
             that
             I
             have
             said
             in
             contempt
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             or
             triumph
             over
             them
             in
             their
             misery
             ,
             that
             I
             protest
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             I
             lie
             not
             ,
             my
             Conscience
             bearing
             me
             witness
             ,
             which
             is
             illuminated
             ,
             and
             actuated
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             my
             rejoycing
             in
             Christ
             ,
             I
             have
             great
             heaviness
             and
             continual
             sorrow
             of
             Heart
             ,
             for
             the
             sin
             and
             misery
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             are
             my
             Brethren
             and
             Kinsmen
             according
             to
             the
             Flesh
             ;
             yea
             ,
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             were
             my
             own
             misery
             a
             means
             by
             which
             God
             would
             save
             their
             Nation
             ,
             I
             could
             consent
             to
             be
             deprived
             of
             my
             part
             of
             blessedness
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             used
             as
             a
             cursed
             Man
             ,
             for
             their
             Conversion
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Grace
             foredescribed
             might
             be
             theirs
             .
             (
             I
             say
             not
             that
             I
             
               do
               wish
            
             it
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             no
             means
             to
             any
             such
             end
             ;
             but
             that
             I
             could
             wish
             it
             ,
             if
             God
             had
             made
             it
             such
             a
             means
             :
             Because
             the
             happiness
             of
             a
             Nation
             ,
             and
             the
             Glory
             of
             Gods
             Grace
             in
             so
             many
             ,
             is
             much
             better
             than
             my
             single
             welfare
             ,
             and
             if
             God
             had
             set
             them
             in
             competition
             ,
             the
             best
             should
             have
             been
             preferred
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Who
             are
             Israelites
             ,
             to
             whom
             pertaineth
             the
             adoption
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             covenants
             ,
             and
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             promises
             :
             5.
             
             Whose
             are
             the
             fathers
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             whom
             as
             concerning
             the
             flesh
             Christ
             came
             ,
             who
             is
             over
             all
             ,
             God
             blessed
             for
             ever
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Who
             are
             the
             posterity
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             ,
             and
             Jacob
             ,
             adopted
             of
             God
             to
             be
             to
             him
             a
             Holy
             Nation
             above
             all
             People
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             who
             had
             the
             Ark
             and
             Temple
             ,
             where
             God
             oft
             shewed
             his
             presence
             by
             a
             Glory
             ;
             and
             with
             whom
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Peculiarity
             was
             made
             and
             oft
             renewed
             :
             To
             whom
             God
             gave
             the
             Law
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             appointed
             all
             the
             Services
             or
             Worship
             therein
             commanded
             ,
             and
             gave
             them
             the
             Promise
             of
             the
             Messiah
             and
             his
             Grace
             and
             Kingdom
             (
             though
             now
             they
             undersand
             them
             not
             :
             )
             The
             beloved
             Fathers
             were
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             for
             whose
             sakes
             they
             were
             first
             taken
             into
             this
             Covenant
             of
             Peculiarity
             ;
             and
             (
             which
             is
             their
             greater
             Honour
             )
             Christ
             is
             of
             their
             Stock
             and
             Nation
             according
             to
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             in
             whom
             all
             Nations
             of
             the
             Earth
             are
             blessed
             ,
             being
             himself
             over
             all
             ,
             God
             blessed
             for
             ever
             .
             These
             are
             their
             great
             and
             excellent
             Privileges
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Not
             as
             though
             the
             word
             of
             God
             hath
             taken
             none
             effect
             :
             for
             they
             are
             not
             all
             Israel
             that
             are
             of
             Israel
             ;
             7.
             
             Neither
             because
             they
             are
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             are
             they
             all
             children
             ;
             but
             in
             Isaac
             shall
             thy
             seed
             be
             called
             .
          
           
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             But
             what
             ,
             doth
             it
             follow
             ,
             that
             all
             Gods
             Promises
             to
             the
             Jews
             of
             a
             Saviour
             had
             taken
             no
             effect
             ,
             because
             the
             most
             of
             them
             believe
             not
             ?
             for
             many
             thousands
             of
             them
             are
             converted
             ,
             besides
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             And
             it
             is
             not
             all
             that
             were
             the
             Off-spring
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             that
             God
             ever
             promised
             to
             save
             :
             but
             as
             he
             made
             the
             Promises
             to
             Abraham
             and
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             yet
             took
             not
             Ishmael
             nor
             Esau
             into
             the
             state
             of
             Peculiarity
             ,
             so
             he
             may
             distinguish
             of
             the
             Seed
             of
             their
             posterity
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             did
             of
             theirs
             ;
             without
             breaking
             his
             Promise
             to
             them
             .
             They
             are
             not
             all
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Promise
             of
             Life
             ,
             that
             are
             
             Abraham's
             natural
             Seed
             :
             
             Isaac's
             Seed
             had
             the
             Pecularity
             ;
             and
             so
             have
             now
             the
             believing
             part
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             They
             which
             are
             the
             children
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             these
             are
             not
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             the
             children
             of
             the
             promise
             are
             counted
             for
             the
             seed
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             They
             which
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             are
             not
             as
             such
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             only
             those
             to
             whom
             he
             made
             the
             special
             promise
             of
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             ;
             these
             are
             the
             seed
             of
             Promise
             indeed
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             For
             this
             is
             the
             word
             of
             promise
             ,
             At
             this
             time
             will
             I
             come
             ,
             and
             Sarah
             shall
             have
             a
             son
             .
             10.
             
             And
             not
             only
             this
             ,
             but
             when
             Rebecca
             also
             had
             conceived
             by
             one
             ,
             even
             by
             our
             father
             Isaac
             ,
          
           
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             For
             the
             Promise
             plainly
             distinguisheth
             of
             the
             Natural
             Seed
             ,
             and
             is
             made
             to
             
             Sarah's
             Son
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             
             Hagar's
             ;
             to
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Esau
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             the
             Natural
             Seed
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             (
             For
             the
             children
             being
             not
             yet
             born
             ,
             nor
             having
             done
             any
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             that
             the
             purpose
             of
             God
             according
             to
             election
             might
             stand
             ,
             not
             of
             works
             ,
             but
             of
             him
             that
             calleth
             )
             12.
             
             It
             was
             said
             unto
             her
             ,
             The
             elder
             shall
             serve
             the
             younger
             .
          
           
           
             11
             ,
             13.
             
             For
             before
             the
             Children
             were
             born
             ,
             or
             had
             done
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             (
             that
             God's
             purpose
             might
             stand
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             chose
             or
             preferred
             one
             before
             the
             other
             ,
             not
             because
             of
             the
             difference
             of
             their
             works
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             absolute
             Will
             of
             him
             that
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             may
             freely
             distribute
             his
             bounty
             as
             he
             please
             ,
             )
             it
             was
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               The
               elder
               shall
               serve
               the
               younger
               ,
            
             (
             as
             expressing
             Gods
             differencing
             power
             and
             purpose
             .
             )
          
           
             13.
             
             As
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Jacob
             have
             I
             loved
             ,
             but
             Esau
             have
             I
             hated
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             As
             the
             Prophet
             Malachi
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             saith
             of
             the
             Edomites
             and
             the
             Israelites
             long
             after
             ,
             Jacob
             and
             his
             Israelites
             I
             have
             loved
             ,
             and
             chosen
             into
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Peculiarity
             ;
             but
             the
             Idumean
             Posterity
             of
             Esau
             ;
             I
             have
             rejected
             out
             of
             that
             Privilege
             of
             Peculiarity
             ,
             and
             have
             exposed
             their
             Country
             to
             waste
             and
             ruine
             ;
             even
             as
             God
             preferred
             the
             Person
             of
             Jacob
             before
             
             Esau's
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             First-born
             ,
             and
             was
             rejected
             from
             the
             Birthright
             and
             Peculiarity
             :
          
           
             14.
             
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             then
             ?
             Is
             there
             unrighteousness
             with
             God
             ?
             God
             forbid
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             But
             what
             ,
             doth
             it
             hence
             follow
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             unjust
             ,
             for
             making
             such
             an
             unmerited
             difference
             ?
             Not
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             For
             he
             saith
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             I
             will
             have
             mercy
             on
             whom
             I
             will
             have
             mercy
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             have
             compassion
             on
             whom
             I
             will
             have
             compassion
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             For
             as
             he
             saith
             by
             Moses
             ,
             I
             will
             have
             mercy
             and
             compassion
             on
             whom
             I
             will
             ;
             so
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             he
             may
             and
             doth
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             without
             giving
             us
             any
             reason
             but
             his
             Will
             ,
             give
             his
             free
             gifts
             ,
             with
             difference
             and
             disproportion
             ,
             to
             some
             that
             deserve
             them
             not
             ,
             passing
             by
             others
             :
             And
             if
             he
             call
             the
             undeserving
             Gentiles
             ,
             our
             Eye
             must
             not
             be
             evil
             because
             he
             is
             good
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             So
             then
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             of
             him
             that
             willeth
             ,
             or
             of
             him
             that
             runneth
             ,
             but
             of
             God
             that
             sheweth
             metcy
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             So
             that
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             sinful
             Gentiles
             ,
             (
             or
             any
             unworthy
             sinner
             )
             is
             called
             ,
             while
             the
             Jews
             and
             other
             sinners
             are
             lest
             in
             their
             chosen
             unbelief
             and
             sin
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             because
             that
             these
             sinful
             Gentiles
             (
             or
             such
             others
             )
             were
             first
             more
             willing
             ,
             or
             more
             worthy
             by
             their
             previous
             seeking
             of
             Grace
             ,
             but
             from
             Gods
             free
             differencing
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             For
             the
             scripture
             saith
             unto
             Pharaoh
             ,
             Even
             for
             this
             same
             purpose
             have
             I
             raised
             thee
             up
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             shew
             my
             power
             in
             thee
             ,
             and
             that
             my
             Name
             might
             be
             declared
             throughout
             all
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             that
             he
             giveth
             not
             his
             free
             mercies
             equally
             to
             all
             ,
             is
             proved
             in
             his
             words
             to
             Pharoah
             .
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             well
             foreknew
             all
             thy
             sin
             and
             obstinacy
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             serve
             the
             Honour
             of
             my
             Name
             by
             it
             all
             ;
             for
             I
             have
             raised
             thee
             ,
             and
             made
             thee
             King
             with
             this
             intent
             ,
             to
             manifest
             my
             power
             in
             triumphing
             over
             all
             thy
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             to
             proclaim
             the
             fame
             of
             my
             works
             against
             thee
             ,
             through
             all
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Therefore
             hath
             he
             mercy
             on
             whom
             he
             will
             have
             mercy
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             will
             he
             hardeneth
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             So
             that
             ,
             though
             as
             Rector
             he
             do
             equal
             Justice
             unto
             all
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Laws
             ▪
             and
             their
             Works
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             two
             other
             Relations
             ,
             even
             as
             our
             Lord
             or
             Owner
             ,
             and
             as
             Benefactor
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             these
             he
             is
             a
             free
             distributer
             of
             his
             undeserved
             Mercies
             ,
             and
             may
             do
             with
             his
             own
             as
             he
             lift
             ,
             and
             giveth
             them
             arbitrarily
             in
             great
             inequality
             .
             He
             giveth
             his
             Mercy
             to
             whom
             and
             in
             what
             degree
             he
             please
             ;
             and
             whom
             he
             will
             he
             leaveth
             in
             their
             wilful
             sin
             ,
             and
             even
             occasioneth
             (
             though
             he
             cause
             it
             not
             )
             their
             obduration
             ,
             by
             such
             mercies
             and
             providential
             dispensations
             as
             he
             knows
             they
             will
             abuse
             to
             harden
             themselves
             in
             sin
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Thou
             wilt
             say
             then
             unto
             me
             ,
             Why
             doth
             he
             yet
             find
             fault
             ?
             for
             who
             hath
             resisted
             his
             will
             ?
          
           
             19.
             
             It
             's
             like
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             If
             this
             he
             so
             ,
             why
             doth
             he
             find
             fault
             with
             Men
             ,
             that
             want
             but
             what
             he
             will
             not
             give
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             what
             he
             will
             not
             make
             them
             ?
             Doth
             not
             all
             this
             proceed
             according
             to
             his
             Will
             ?
             If
             he
             would
             give
             them
             all
             his
             Grace
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             better
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Nay
             but
             ,
             O
             man
             ,
             who
             art
             thou
             that
             repliest
             against
             God
             ?
             Shall
             the
             thing
             formed
             say
             to
             him
             that
             formeth
             it
             ,
             Why
             hast
             thou
             made
             me
             thus
             ?
          
           
             20.
             
             (
             Gods
             Laws
             and
             Governing
             Will
             which
             make
             Mans
             Duty
             ,
             is
             resisted
             by
             sin
             )
             but
             as
             to
             the
             Disposing
             and
             Donative
             Will
             of
             God
             as
             our
             Owner
             and
             free
             Benefactor
             ,
             can
             Man
             that
             is
             a
             dark
             and
             sinful
             Worm
             ,
             think
             himself
             meet
             to
             call
             God
             to
             account
             ,
             and
             demand
             a
             reason
             of
             his
             free
             Gifts
             ,
             why
             he
             giveth
             them
             to
             this
             Man
             and
             not
             to
             another
             ?
             Darest
             thou
             thus
             dispute
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             ask
             a
             reason
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             which
             is
             absolute
             ,
             and
             the
             spring
             and
             reason
             of
             all
             created
             good
             .
             Hath
             the
             unformed
             Matter
             an
             antecedent
             right
             to
             any
             subsequent
             shape
             or
             use
             ?
             and
             may
             it
             say
             ,
             Why
             hast
             thou
             made
             me
             thus
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             a
             nobler
             form
             for
             higher
             use
             ?
          
           
             21.
             
             Hath
             not
             the
             potter
             power
             over
             the
             clay
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             lump
             to
             make
             one
             vessel
             to
             honour
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             dishonour
             ?
          
           
             21.
             
             The
             power
             that
             a
             Potter
             hath
             over
             his
             Clay
             ,
             is
             incomparably
             less
             than
             God
             hath
             over
             Man
             :
             and
             yet
             none
             accuseth
             him
             for
             making
             one
             Vessel
             to
             serve
             at
             the
             Table
             ,
             and
             another
             for
             a
             baser
             use
             .
             As
             God
             had
             done
             thee
             no
             wrong
             if
             he
             had
             made
             thee
             a
             Dog
             or
             a
             Toad
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             Man
             ;
             so
             he
             doth
             thee
             none
             ,
             if
             he
             give
             thee
             not
             that
             undeserved
             abused
             Grace
             which
             he
             freely
             giveth
             to
             others
             that
             as
             little
             deserve
             it
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             What
             if
             God
             willing
             to
             shew
             hi
             wrath
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             his
             power
             known
             ,
             endured
             
             with
             much
             long-suffering
             the
             vessels
             of
             wrath
             fitted
             to
             destruction
             ?
          
           
             22.
             
             Shall
             Man
             accuse
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             resolveth
             to
             shew
             his
             punishing
             Justice
             and
             Power
             on
             those
             self-hardening
             ,
             wilful
             sinners
             ,
             who
             made
             themselves
             Vessels
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             fitted
             to
             destruction
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             in
             long
             patience
             and
             forbearance
             endured
             them
             ,
             while
             they
             abused
             Mercy
             ?
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             that
             he
             might
             make
             known
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             on
             the
             vessels
             of
             mercy
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             afore
             prepared
             unto
             glory
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             because
             he
             will
             make
             known
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             Glory
             in
             the
             felicity
             of
             those
             whom
             he
             had
             freely
             made
             Vessels
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             had
             by
             Grace
             prepared
             them
             for
             Glory
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Even
             us
             whom
             he
             hath
             called
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Jews
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             I
             mean
             ,
             on
             all
             us
             that
             are
             true
             Christians
             ,
             both
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             effctually
             called
             by
             his
             free
             Grace
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             As
             he
             saith
             also
             in
             Osee
             ,
             I
             will
             call
             them
             my
             people
             which
             were
             not
             my
             people
             ,
             and
             her
             beloved
             which
             was
             not
             beloved
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Which
             purpose
             of
             free
             Mercy
             to
             undeserving
             sinners
             he
             expresseth
             in
             Hosea
             2.23
             .
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               will
               call
               them
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             26.
             
             And
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             place
             where
             it
             was
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Ye
             are
             not
             my
             people
             ,
             there
             shall
             they
             be
             called
             the
             children
             of
             the
             living
             God.
             
          
           
             26.
             
             And
             as
             the
             words
             ,
             Hos
             .
             1.10
             .
             shew
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             call
             even
             unworthy
             outcasts
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             his
             People
             by
             free
             Grace
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Esaias
             also
             crieth
             concerning
             Israel
             ,
             Though
             the
             number
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             be
             as
             the
             sand
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             a
             remnant
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Which
             differencing
             Grace
             ,
             God
             expresseth
             even
             of
             the
             
               Israelites
               ,
               Isa
            
             .
             10.32
             ,
             33.
             that
             of
             all
             their
             number
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             remnant
             that
             shall
             escape
             his
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             return
             from
             captivity
             ,
             signifying
             the
             like
             difference
             as
             to
             their
             Salvation
             by
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             For
             he
             will
             finish
             the
             work
             ,
             and
             cut
             it
             short
             in
             righteousness
             ,
             because
             a
             short
             work
             will
             the
             Lord
             make
             on
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Or
             the
             Consumption
             decreed
             shall
             overflow
             in
             Justice
             ;
             for
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             Hosts
             shall
             make
             a
             Consumption
             ,
             even
             determined
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             the
             Land
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             29.
             
             And
             as
             Esaias
             said
             before
             ,
             Except
             the
             Lord
             of
             Sabaoth
             had
             left
             us
             a
             seed
             ,
             we
             had
             been
             as
             Sodom
             ,
             and
             made
             like
             to
             Gomorrah
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             And
             that
             differencing
             mercy
             decreed
             to
             save
             a
             little
             remnant
             ;
             the
             other
             words
             of
             Isay
             prove
             ,
             
               Except
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             30.
             
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             then
             ?
             That
             the
             Gentiles
             which
             followed
             not
             after
             righteousnes
             ,
             have
             attained
             righteousness
             ,
             even
             the
             righteousness
             which
             is
             of
             faith
             :
          
           
             30.
             
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             then
             to
             this
             mystery
             of
             Grace
             (
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentile
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             abscission
             of
             the
             most
             of
             the
             present
             Nation
             of
             the
             Jews
             )
             which
             so
             much
             offendeth
             them
             ?
             That
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             darkness
             and
             unrighteousness
             ,
             have
             attained
             Righteousness
             (
             in
             reality
             and
             imputation
             )
             even
             that
             which
             is
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             31.
             
             But
             Israel
             ,
             which
             followed
             after
             the
             law
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             hath
             not
             attained
             to
             the
             law
             of
             righteousness
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             But
             Israel
             ,
             who
             had
             Gods
             own
             Righteous
             Law
             ,
             and
             trusted
             to
             be
             justified
             by
             keeping
             it
             ,
             have
             not
             understood
             the
             True
             Law
             ,
             and
             terms
             of
             Justification
             ,
             nor
             have
             attained
             that
             Justifying
             Righteousness
             to
             which
             their
             Law
             did
             point
             them
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             Wherefore
             ?
             Because
             they
             sought
             it
             not
             by
             faith
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             were
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             law
             :
             for
             they
             stumbled
             at
             that
             stumbling-stone
             ;
          
           
             32.
             
             And
             wherefore
             have
             they
             not
             attained
             it
             ?
             Because
             they
             understood
             not
             that
             the
             Promise
             and
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             was
             the
             very
             life
             and
             foundation
             ,
             and
             end
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             should
             by
             faith
             have
             expected
             Justification
             ,
             as
             Gods
             free
             gift
             to
             True
             Believers
             ;
             but
             thought
             it
             must
             be
             had
             by
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             their
             own
             Works
             ,
             in
             keeping
             all
             the
             Ceremonies
             and
             Precepts
             of
             that
             Law
             :
             For
             Christ
             became
             to
             them
             a
             Stumbling-stone
             ,
             in
             whom
             they
             should
             have
             believed
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             As
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Behold
             I
             lay
             in
             Sion
             a
             stumbling-stone
             ,
             and
             a
             rock
             of
             offence
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             believeth
             on
             him
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             ashamed
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             As
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Isa
             .
             28.16
             .
             Behold
             I
             lay
             in
             Zion
             a
             Stone
             which
             many
             will
             stumble
             and
             fall
             upon
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             the
             pretious
             Foundation-stone
             ,
             and
             a
             Rock
             that
             many
             shall
             be
             split
             upon
             ,
             though
             that
             on
             which
             my
             Church
             is
             built
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             believeth
             on
             him
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             disappointed
             nor
             ashamed
             of
             his
             hopes
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             cause
             why
             Israel
             is
             cast
             off
             ,
             is
             not
             because
             God
             sent
             not
             his
             Son
             and
             Gospel
             to
             them
             ,
             nor
             invited
             them
             to
             believe
             ,
             nor
             gave
             them
             evidence
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             was
             sufficient
             to
             convince
             a
             well-disposed
             mind
             ;
             much
             less
             ,
             because
             he
             hindred
             them
             from
             believing
             ,
             or
             because
             he
             shewed
             mercy
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             but
             because
             by
             error
             they
             hardned
             themselves
             against
             Christ
             ,
             as
             not
             answering
             their
             Carnal
             erroneous
             expectations
             For
             though
             God
             would
             glorifie
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             Grace
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             not
             his
             Will
             to
             reveal
             him
             in
             such
             visible
             Majesty
             and
             Glory
             ,
             as
             should
             of
             it self
             necessitate
             and
             force
             Men
             to
             believe
             in
             him
             :
             For
             then
             Faith
             would
             have
             been
             no
             Work
             of
             Tryal
             ,
             nor
             fit
             for
             a
             Reward
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             the
             wicked
             and
             sensual
             might
             perform
             .
             But
             God
             would
             so
             reveal
             his
             Son
             ,
             as
             that
             Faith
             might
             have
             sufficient
             encouragement
             and
             help
             ,
             and
             yet
             such
             difficulties
             as
             might
             make
             it
             proper
             
             to
             honest
             Souls
             ,
             and
             fit
             for
             a
             reward
             ;
             so
             that
             those
             that
             will
             be
             biassed
             by
             prejudice
             and
             worldly
             Interest
             ,
             will
             stumble
             and
             fall
             on
             the
             Rock
             which
             they
             should
             be
             built
             on
             ;
             but
             to
             them
             that
             sincerely
             trust
             and
             obey
             him
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             the
             author
             of
             Eternal
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             Power
             and
             Wisdom
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               ANNOTATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               THis
               Chapter
               is
               ordinarily
               misunderstood
               ,
               1.
               
               Because
               Men
               observe
               not
               what
               it
               is
               that
               Paul
               is
               proving
               .
               2.
               
               And
               because
               they
               distinguish
               not
               God's
               Acts
               which
               he
               doth
               as
               an
               Owner
               and
               Benefactor
               ,
               from
               those
               Acts
               of
               Justice
               which
               he
               doth
               as
               Rector
               to
               Subjects
               under
               his
               Laws
               and
               Covenants
               .
               3.
               
               And
               because
               they
               distinguish
               not
               the
               Common
               Law
               of
               Grace
               made
               to
               fallen
               Mankind
               ,
               from
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Peculiarity
               proper
               to
               the
               Jews
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Many
               think
               that
               Paul
               here
               giveth
               the
               Reason
               from
               God's
               meer
               Will
               and
               Reprobating
               Decree
               ,
               why
               some
               are
               Unbelievers
               and
               hardned
               in
               Sin
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               pardoned
               and
               saved
               ,
               when
               others
               are
               .
               2.
               
               And
               so
               they
               think
               ,
               that
               God
               pardoneth
               ,
               and
               justifieth
               ,
               and
               saveth
               Men
               ,
               without
               any
               Reason
               or
               Cause
               fetch'd
               from
               their
               different
               Qualifications
               ,
               but
               meerly
               from
               his
               Will.
               3.
               
               And
               they
               think
               ,
               that
               Esau
               was
               not
               onely
               shut
               out
               from
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Peculiarity
               ,
               but
               also
               from
               the
               Commoner
               Covenant
               or
               Law
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               was
               hated
               to
               Damnation
               ,
               meerly
               from
               the
               antecedent
               Will
               of
               God.
               But
               contrarily
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               St.
               Paul
               is
               but
               proving
               and
               justifying
               God's
               free
               Mercy
               in
               calling
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               while
               he
               permitted
               the
               obstinate
               part
               of
               the
               Jews
               to
               cut
               off
               themselves
               by
               Unbelief
               ,
               and
               wilfully
               rejecting
               Christ
               .
            
             
               II.
               And
               that
               he
               speaketh
               not
               at
               all
               of
               any
               arbitrary
               Inequality
               in
               his
               Rewards
               and
               Punishments
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               his
               free
               Gifts
               ;
               all
               Men
               should
               understand
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               to
               Man
               ,
               1.
               
               Our
               Owner
               .
               2.
               
               Our
               Benefactor
               .
               3.
               
               Our
               Rector
               .
               1.
               
               As
               an
               Owner
               ,
               he
               may
               do
               with
               his
               own
               as
               he
               will.
               2.
               
               As
               our
               Benefactor
               ,
               he
               giveth
               many
               things
               antecedently
               to
               his
               Laws
               ,
               and
               many
               things
               besides
               what
               he
               there
               promiseth
               .
               And
               as
               a
               Lord
               and
               Benefactor
               ,
               he
               distributeth
               his
               Gifts
               with
               incomprehensible
               arbitrary
               variety
               ;
               and
               none
               have
               cause
               to
               accuse
               him
               for
               giving
               another
               more
               than
               them
               .
               He
               wrongs
               not
               the
               Stars
               ,
               by
               not
               making
               them
               Suns
               ;
               nor
               the
               Clouds
               ,
               by
               not
               making
               them
               Stars
               ;
               nor
               Men
               ,
               by
               not
               making
               them
               Angels
               ;
               nor
               Beasts
               ,
               in
               not
               making
               them
               Men
               ,
               nor
               Worms
               ,
               or
               Toads
               ,
               by
               making
               them
               no
               better
               .
               And
               scarce
               two
               things
               in
               the
               World
               are
               like
               ,
               without
               any
               dissimilitude
               or
               inequality
               .
            
             
               But
               when
               he
               hath
               made
               a
               Law
               ,
               of
               Precepts
               ,
               Prohibitions
               ,
               Rewards
               ,
               and
               Punishments
               ,
               it
               is
               his
               Justice
               equally
               to
               perform
               them
               to
               all
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               Qualifications
               and
               Titles
               .
               He
               pardoneth
               all
               Believers
               and
               none
               else
               :
               He
               glorifieth
               all
               that
               are
               justified
               and
               sanctified
               ,
               and
               none
               else
               :
               and
               giveth
               the
               Reason
               of
               the
               different
               Sentences
               ,
               from
               their
               Qualifications
               and
               Works
               ,
               Mat.
               25.
               &c.
               which
               he
               doth
               not
               in
               his
               Gifts
               ,
               as
               meer
               Benefactor
               .
               So
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Reason
               why
               some
               are
               pardoned
               and
               saved
               ,
               is
               not
               in
               him
               that
               willeth
               ,
               and
               him
               that
               runneth
               ;
               but
               the
               Reason
               why
               ,
               of
               two
               ill-deserving
               Persons
               or
               Nations
               ,
               one
               is
               overcome
               by
               decreed
               effectual
               Grace
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               hath
               not
               that
               Grace
               that
               so
               overcometh
               his
               wilful
               Resistance
               .
            
             
               III.
               And
               when
               Paul
               speaketh
               of
               Esau
               being
               hated
               ,
               the
               Text
               alledged
               meaneth
               no
               more
               but
               that
               the
               Edomites
               were
               exposed
               to
               God's
               overflowing
               Punishments
               on
               Earth
               ,
               and
               that
               Esau
               was
               
                 less
                 loved
              
               than
               Jacob
               ,
               and
               he
               and
               his
               Seed
               rejected
               from
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Peculiarity
               :
               But
               as
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               they
               were
               under
               that
               Law
               of
               Mercy
               made
               to
               Mankind
               in
               fallen
               Adam
               and
               Noah
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               not
               said
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               Esau
               was
               damned
               or
               void
               of
               Saving
               Grace
               .
            
             
               II.
               As
               to
               the
               Hardning
               of
               Pharaoh
               and
               others
               ,
               it
               being
               agreed
               by
               all
               sober
               Christians
               ,
               that
               God
               causeth
               not
               Sin
               ,
               we
               need
               to
               debate
               it
               no
               further
               ,
               Whether
               the
               sense
               be
               ,
               That
               he
               denieth
               them
               softning
               converting
               Grace
               when
               they
               have
               forfeited
               it
               by
               wilful
               Resistance
               ,
               and
               so
               permitteth
               them
               to
               be
               hardned
               ;
               or
               ,
               Whether
               it
               be
               ,
               that
               he
               doth
               those
               good
               and
               righteous
               Acts
               which
               he
               knows
               they
               will
               be
               wilfully
               hardned
               by
               ,
               as
               Occasions
               and
               Objects
               :
               or
               both
               these
               .
            
             
               Here
               is
               not
               the
               least
               hint
               ,
               that
               God
               damneth
               any
               ,
               or
               decreeth
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               meerly
               because
               he
               will
               do
               it
               ,
               without
               any
               Reason
               taken
               from
               their
               own
               Deserts
               :
               Or
               ,
               that
               he
               maketh
               some
               Men
               Sinners
               ,
               or
               damneth
               them
               ,
               meerly
               as
               the
               Potter
               differenceth
               his
               Vessels
               of
               Clay
               :
               But
               only
               ,
               that
               when
               all
               have
               deserved
               to
               be
               forsaken
               and
               condemned
               ,
               and
               he
               giveth
               Common
               Grace
               for
               their
               Recovery
               to
               all
               ,
               why
               he
               freely
               giveth
               more
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               infallibly
               effectual
               ,
               to
               some
               ,
               rather
               than
               to
               others
               ,
               when
               those
               some
               were
               no
               better
               than
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               It
               's
               said
               by
               some
               School-men
               ,
               That
               Mens
               Damnation
               is
               caused
               by
               Sin
               ,
               but
               God's
               Decree
               to
               damn
               them
               is
               not
               ,
               nor
               hath
               any
               Cause
               .
               But
               this
               must
               be
               more
               distinctly
               answered
               .
               By
               
                 God's
                 Decree
                 to
                 damn
                 Men
              
               ,
               is
               meant
               ,
               1.
               
               Either
               the
               Effects
               of
               his
               Will
               ;
               2.
               
               Or
               his
               
                 Will
                 it self
              
               ;
               3.
               
               Or
               his
               Will
               as
               extrinsecally
               denominated
               from
               the
               Object
               correlated
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               No
               doubt
               but
               Punishment
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Effect
               of
               his
               Will
               ,
               hath
               a
               Meritorious
               Cause
               ,
               in
               Mans
               Sin.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               his
               Decree
               ,
               considered
               as
               in
               God
               ,
               is
               nothing
               but
               his
               Essence
               ,
               which
               hath
               no
               Cause
               ;
               and
               is
               not
               in
               it self
               called
               a
               Decree
               to
               damn
               Men.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Denomination
               of
               God's
               Will
               from
               its
               relation
               to
               the
               extrinsick
               Object
               ,
               hath
               objective
               Cause
               ,
               the
               Object
               qualified
               .
            
             
             
               Whoever
               truly
               repenteth
               and
               believeth
               ,
               may
               be
               sure
               of
               his
               Justification
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               sinful
               to
               doubt
               of
               it
               on
               pretence
               that
               God
               may
               condemn
               whom
               he
               will
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               told
               whom
               he
               will
               not
               condemn
               :
               And
               whoever
               is
               unregenerate
               and
               ungodly
               ,
               may
               be
               sure
               he
               is
               unjustified
               ,
               and
               unpardoned
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               damnable
               state
               ;
               for
               God
               hath
               assured
               us
               of
               this
               in
               his
               Word
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             BRethren
             ,
             my
             hearts
             desire
             and
             prayer
             to
             God
             for
             Israel
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             saved
             .
             2.
             
             For
             I
             bear
             them
             record
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             a
             zeal
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             not
             according
             to
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             My
             great
             desire
             and
             prayer
             to
             God
             for
             Israel
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             converted
             and
             saved
             :
             And
             it
             is
             laudible
             in
             them
             that
             they
             have
             a
             Zeal
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Law
             and
             Worship
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             frustrate
             ,
             because
             misguided
             by
             errour
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             they
             being
             ignorant
             of
             Gods
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             going
             about
             to
             establish
             their
             own
             righteousness
             ,
             have
             not
             submitted
             themselves
             to
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             they
             being
             ignorant
             of
             God's
             way
             of
             Justification
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             intended
             as
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             freely
             given
             by
             Grace
             ,
             and
             fully
             now
             revealed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             trusting
             to
             their
             own
             Works
             of
             the
             Law
             as
             a
             sufficient
             Righteousness
             to
             justifie
             them
             ,
             have
             by
             their
             errour
             rejected
             Gods
             free
             gift
             of
             Justification
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             Christ
             is
             the
             end
             of
             the
             law
             for
             righteousness
             to
             every
             one
             that
             believeth
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             they
             should
             have
             understood
             ,
             that
             the
             sense
             and
             use
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             to
             lead
             them
             for
             Righteousness
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             its
             end
             ,
             and
             prefigured
             in
             its
             Sacrifices
             and
             other
             Types
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             Moses
             describeth
             the
             righteousness
             which
             is
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             That
             the
             man
             which
             doth
             those
             things
             shall
             live
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             though
             the
             Law
             do
             point
             Men
             to
             a
             better
             Righteousness
             ,
             yet
             in
             it self
             as
             a
             Law
             ,
             it
             owneth
             nothing
             as
             a
             Righteousness
             sufficient
             to
             Justification
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             Moses
             thus
             discribeth
             ,
             Lev.
             18.5
             .
             The
             Man
             that
             doth
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             breaketh
             not
             this
             Law
             ,
             shall
             live
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             the
             righteousness
             which
             is
             of
             faith
             ,
             speaketh
             on
             this
             wise
             ,
             Say
             not
             in
             thy
             heart
             ,
             Who
             shall
             ascend
             into
             heaven
             ?
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             bring
             Christ
             down
             from
             above
             )
             7.
             
             Or
             ,
             Who
             shall
             descend
             into
             the
             deep
             ?
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             bring
             up
             Christ
             again
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             )
             8.
             
             But
             what
             saith
             it
             ?
             The
             word
             is
             nigh
             thee
             ,
             even
             in
             thy
             mouth
             ,
             and
             in
             thy
             heart
             :
             that
             is
             the
             word
             of
             faith
             which
             we
             preach
             ,
          
           
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             But
             I
             may
             describe
             the
             Righteousness
             which
             is
             of
             Faith
             in
             the
             Words
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               Deut.
            
             30.
             
             
               Say
               not
               in
               thy
               Heart
               ,
               Who
               shall
               ascend
               into
               Heaven
               ,
            
             (
             or
             how
             can
             we
             know
             Gods
             Will
             ,
             that
             never
             were
             in
             Heaven
             ?
             Or
             who
             shall
             bring
             us
             thence
             a
             certain
             Messenger
             of
             it
             )
             or
             ,
             
               Who
               shall
               descend
               into
               the
               deep
               ,
            
             (
             or
             it
             is
             hid
             from
             us
             like
             the
             depths
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             who
             shall
             fetch
             it
             to
             our
             Knowledge
             ?
             )
             But
             as
             it
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               word
               is
               nigh
               thee
            
             ;
             God
             hath
             not
             concealed
             it
             ,
             but
             sent
             it
             from
             Heaven
             :
             Christ
             is
             come
             down
             to
             make
             known
             God
             and
             his
             Word
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             risen
             ,
             and
             gone
             to
             intercede
             for
             us
             in
             Heaven
             :
             And
             he
             hath
             brought
             his
             Gospel
             both
             to
             our
             Eyes
             ,
             Mouth
             ,
             and
             Ears
             ,
             and
             writeth
             it
             by
             his
             Spirit
             in
             our
             Hearts
             .
             And
             Moses
             there
             seemeth
             to
             intend
             such
             a
             way
             of
             Righteousness
             by
             free
             Grace
             to
             the
             Repenting
             Israelites
             .
             And
             this
             is
             it
             which
             our
             Preaching
             fuller
             revealeth
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             That
             if
             thou
             shalt
             confess
             with
             thy
             mouth
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             shalt
             believe
             in
             thy
             heart
             that
             God
             hath
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             That
             if
             thou
             confess
             Christ
             before
             Men
             ,
             notwithstanding
             persecution
             ,
             and
             own
             him
             as
             Christ
             before
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             believe
             truly
             and
             heartily
             that
             God
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             thereby
             witnessed
             that
             he
             owned
             him
             ,
             and
             justified
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             saved
             (
             as
             well
             as
             justified
             .
             For
             to
             justifie
             a
             Man
             ,
             is
             partly
             to
             justifie
             his
             Right
             to
             Salvation
             .
             )
          
           
             10.
             
             For
             with
             the
             heart
             man
             believeth
             to
             righreousness
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             mouth
             confession
             is
             made
             unto
             salvation
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             For
             these
             two
             make
             up
             the
             Gospel
             terms
             of
             Life
             :
             To
             give
             up
             Soul
             and
             Body
             to
             Christ
             ;
             if
             thou
             believe
             sincerely
             in
             him
             with
             thy
             Heart
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             be
             accepted
             for
             his
             Merits
             by
             God
             as
             Righteous
             ;
             and
             if
             thou
             constantly
             confess
             and
             own
             him
             ,
             whatever
             thou
             suffer
             by
             it
             from
             Men
             ,
             by
             Word
             and
             Deed
             ,
             in
             obedience
             and
             patience
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             possess
             the
             Salvation
             to
             which
             thy
             Justification
             initially
             gave
             thee
             right
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             For
             the
             scripture
             saith
             ,
             Whosoever
             believeth
             on
             him
             shall
             not
             be
             ashamed
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             For
             Isa
             .
             8.16
             .
             God
             hath
             prmised
             us
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             that
             whoever
             believeth
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             trusteth
             him
             on
             his
             Promise
             ,
             and
             practically
             placeth
             his
             hope
             accordingly
             ,
             shall
             never
             be
             disappointed
             and
             ashamed
             of
             that
             Hope
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             For
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             between
             the
             Jew
             and
             the
             Greek
             :
             for
             the
             same
             Lord
             over
             all
             ,
             is
             rich
             unto
             all
             that
             call
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             For
             God
             is
             no
             respecter
             of
             persons
             ,
             and
             saveth
             not
             Men
             ,
             or
             rejecteth
             Men
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             Jews
             or
             
             Greeks
             .
             The
             Law
             of
             Grace
             doth
             equally
             pardon
             and
             justifie
             Jew
             and
             Gentile
             that
             truly
             repent
             and
             believe
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             :
             He
             is
             the
             same
             Lord
             over
             all
             ,
             and
             is
             Rich
             in
             Mercy
             to
             all
             that
             call
             on
             him
             in
             Faith
             ,
             (
             for
             when
             he
             proclaimed
             his
             Name
             to
             
               Moses
               ,
               Exod.
            
             34.
             [
             as
             gracious
             and
             merciful
             ,
             forgiving
             iniquity
             transgression
             and
             sin
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             it
             was
             his
             very
             Nature
             and
             Decree
             by
             which
             he
             would
             be
             known
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             by
             the
             Jews
             .
             )
          
           
             13.
             
             For
             whosoever
             shall
             call
             on
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             For
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Joel
             2.32
             .
             
               Whosoever
               shall
               call
               on
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               he
               saved
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             what
             Nation
             soever
             he
             be
             ,
             if
             he
             truly
             seek
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             found
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             fear
             God
             and
             work
             Righteousness
             by
             Faith
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             accepted
             of
             him
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             the
             Rewarder
             of
             them
             that
             diligently
             seek
             him
             ,
             Heb.
             11.6
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             How
             then
             shall
             they
             call
             on
             him
             in
             whom
             they
             have
             not
             believed
             ?
             And
             how
             shall
             they
             believe
             in
             him
             of
             whom
             they
             have
             not
             heard
             ?
             And
             how
             shall
             they
             hear
             without
             a
             preacher
             ?
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             this
             sheweth
             you
             the
             necessity
             of
             Preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             for
             how
             shall
             Men
             seek
             ,
             and
             worship
             ,
             and
             call
             on
             that
             God
             and
             Saviour
             in
             whom
             they
             have
             not
             believed
             ?
             And
             how
             shall
             they
             believe
             in
             him
             of
             whom
             they
             have
             never
             heard
             ?
             And
             how
             shall
             they
             hear
             ,
             if
             no
             one
             tell
             them
             ,
             or
             preach
             to
             them
             ?
             (
             Even
             the
             Works
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             Providence
             that
             reveal
             God
             darkly
             ,
             must
             be
             told
             Men
             by
             Instructors
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             capable
             of
             understanding
             them
             :
             Much
             more
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             .
             )
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             how
             shall
             they
             preach
             except
             they
             be
             sent
             ?
             As
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             How
             beautiful
             are
             the
             feet
             of
             them
             that
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             bring
             glad
             tidings
             of
             good
             things
             ?
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             how
             shall
             Men
             Preach
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             called
             and
             sent
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             his
             Qualifications
             and
             Commission
             ?
             for
             who
             can
             be
             such
             a
             Light
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             taught
             and
             gifted
             by
             the
             Father
             of
             Lights
             ?
             And
             who
             can
             in
             Gods
             name
             proclaim
             the
             Word
             of
             Reconciliation
             as
             his
             Messenger
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             authorized
             by
             him
             so
             to
             do
             ?
             We
             love
             glad
             Tidings
             ,
             and
             welcome
             the
             Messengers
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             this
             should
             be
             the
             Entertainment
             of
             Christs
             Apostles
             and
             Ministers
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             who
             bring
             the
             most
             joiful
             Tidings
             of
             Salvation
             .
             As
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               How
               beautiful
               are
               the
               Feet
               of
               them
               that
               ,
            
             &c.
             Isa
             .
             52.7
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             But
             they
             have
             not
             all
             obeyed
             the
             Gospel
             :
             for
             Esaias
             saith
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             who
             hath
             believed
             our
             report
             ?
          
           
             16.
             
             But
             you
             may
             say
             ,
             Why
             then
             doth
             not
             this
             Preaching
             convert
             more
             of
             the
             Jews
             ?
             This
             excellence
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             preaching
             of
             it
             ,
             doth
             not
             suppose
             that
             all
             that
             have
             it
             will
             be
             converted
             by
             it
             :
             For
             of
             the
             
               Jews
               ,
               Isaiah
            
             saith
             ,
             
               Lord
               who
               hath
               believed
               our
               Report
            
             ?
             Few
             did
             hearken
             to
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Isa
             .
             53.1
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             So
             then
             ,
             faith
             cometh
             by
             hearing
             ,
             and
             hearing
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             It
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             hear
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             believe
             ;
             and
             Gods
             Word
             must
             be
             preach'd
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             made
             known
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             hear
             it
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             But
             I
             say
             ,
             Have
             they
             not
             heard
             ?
             Yes
             verily
             :
             for
             their
             sound
             went
             out
             into
             all
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             their
             words
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             But
             is
             not
             the
             World
             excusable
             then
             in
             their
             sin
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             preaching
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             As
             God
             tells
             us
             ,
             Psal
             .
             19.
             
             That
             the
             visible
             Works
             of
             God
             do
             Preach
             him
             ,
             (
             even
             his
             Power
             ,
             Wisdom
             and
             Goodness
             )
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             will
             leave
             it
             without
             all
             just
             excuse
             ;
             (
             See
             Rom.
             1.20
             ,
             21.
             )
             So
             Christ
             sent
             his
             Apostles
             with
             a
             Commission
             to
             preach
             to
             all
             Nations
             ;
             and
             many
             Nations
             have
             already
             heard
             his
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             But
             I
             say
             ,
             Did
             not
             Israel
             know
             ?
             First
             ,
             Moses
             saith
             ,
             I
             will
             provoke
             you
             to
             jealousie
             by
             them
             that
             are
             no
             people
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             foolish
             nation
             will
             I
             anger
             you
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             But
             have
             not
             the
             Jews
             had
             notice
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             first
             preached
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             rejected
             by
             them
             ?
             The
             very
             conversion
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             receiving
             that
             Christ
             whom
             they
             rejected
             ,
             which
             is
             matter
             of
             envy
             to
             them
             ,
             shall
             leave
             them
             without
             excuse
             ;
             as
             Moses
             saith
             ,
             Deut.
             32.21
             .
             
               I
               will
               provoke
               you
               to
               jealousie
               by
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             20.
             
             But
             Esaias
             is
             very
             bold
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             I
             was
             found
             of
             them
             that
             sought
             me
             not
             ,
             I
             was
             made
             manifest
             to
             them
             that
             asked
             not
             after
             me
             .
             21.
             
             But
             to
             Israel
             he
             saith
             ,
             All
             day
             long
             I
             have
             stretched
             forth
             my
             hands
             to
             a
             disobedient
             and
             gainsaying
             people
             .
          
           
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             But
             Isaiah
             boldly
             and
             plainly
             foretells
             Gods
             calling
             the
             Gentiles
             by
             free
             Grace
             ,
             and
             seeking
             them
             that
             first
             sought
             not
             him
             ;
             and
             his
             rejecting
             the
             Jews
             as
             a
             People
             that
             after
             his
             long
             suffering
             did
             continue
             obstinately
             to
             reject
             his
             Word
             and
             Grace
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               was
               found
               of
               them
               that
               sought
               me
               not
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             ,
             
               All
               days
               long
               have
               I
               streched
               forth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               ANNOTATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               THe
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               and
               15
               Verses
               are
               controverted
               by
               Expositors
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Question
               ,
               Whether
               they
               assert
               or
               deny
               the
               Salvation
               of
               any
               that
               hear
               not
               of
               Christ
               ;
               because
               (
               on
               one
               side
               )
               it
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               That
               
               ever
               doth
               call
               on
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               be
               saved
               ;
               and
               the
               19
               th
               .
               Psalm
               is
               cited
               ,
               which
               tell
               us
               how
               Gods
               Works
               do
               preach
               him
               to
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               
                 How
                 shall
                 they
                 hear
                 without
                 a
                 Preacher
              
               ?
               &c.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               We
               must
               not
               confound
               the
               doubt
               of
               the
               sense
               of
               this
               Text
               ,
               with
               the
               doubt
               of
               the
               Matter
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Salvation
               of
               Men
               that
               hear
               not
               the
               Gospel
               :
               As
               to
               the
               former
               ,
               I
               have
               said
               what
               I
               thought
               needful
               in
               the
               Paraphrase
               ,
               and
               leave
               it
               to
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               Reader
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               Matter
               ,
               I
               think
               this
               much
               following
               may
               satisfie
               the
               sober
               .
               1.
               
               We
               must
               first
               know
               what
               Law
               of
               God
               such
               Men
               are
               under
               ,
               and
               then
               how
               far
               it
               justifieth
               them
               .
               It
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               the
               World
               (
               once
               guilty
               of
               sin
               and
               death
               )
               is
               not
               under
               the
               Law
               of
               Innocency
               ,
               which
               maketh
               Innocency
               the
               only
               Condition
               of
               Life
               (
               now
               it
               is
               lost
               to
               all
               .
               )
               And
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               neither
               Lawless
               ,
               or
               shut
               up
               as
               Devils
               in
               despair
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               have
               duties
               and
               means
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               Recovery
               ,
               Mercy
               ,
               and
               Salvation
               imposed
               on
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               use
               for
               these
               ends
               in
               hope
               ;
               and
               they
               have
               much
               forfeited
               Mercy
               given
               to
               them
               all
               ,
               which
               proveth
               that
               God
               useth
               them
               not
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               Innocency
               .
               And
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               God
               made
               to
               all
               Mankind
               in
               fallen
               Adam
               and
               Noah
               a
               Law
               of
               Mercy
               and
               Grace
               ;
               and
               that
               when
               he
               proclaimed
               his
               name
               to
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               34.
               
               The
               Lord
               gracious
               and
               merciful
               ,
               forgiving
               ,
               &c.
               it
               was
               his
               Nature
               ,
               and
               his
               way
               of
               Governing
               of
               Mankind
               which
               he
               proclaimed
               .
               And
               so
               that
               all
               the
               world
               is
               under
               a
               Law
               which
               offereth
               Pardon
               and
               Life
               on
               other
               terms
               than
               sinless
               Innocency
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               the
               superadded
               Covenant
               of
               Peculiarity
               to
               the
               Jews
               ,
               or
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               Incarnate
               to
               part
               of
               the
               world
               only
               ,
               repealed
               not
               any
               of
               the
               merciful
               Law
               ,
               or
               Terms
               before
               given
               to
               all
               the
               World
               :
               Christ
               added
               more
               Mercy
               ,
               but
               took
               away
               none
               ;
               much
               less
               so
               much
               from
               most
               of
               the
               World
               :
               He
               came
               not
               to
               condemn
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               to
               save
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               all
               Men
               shall
               be
               judged
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               that
               they
               were
               under
               ,
               and
               obliged
               by
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               's
               certain
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               ,
               though
               in
               a
               state
               of
               Grace
               ,
               believed
               not
               till
               Christ
               was
               risen
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               die
               a
               Sacrifice
               for
               sin
               ,
               rise
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               ascend
               and
               intercede
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               send
               down
               the
               eminent
               gift
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               call
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               gather
               a
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               &c.
               
               Therefore
               it
               was
               not
               all
               our
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               that
               were
               necessary
               before
               Christs
               coming
               ;
               but
               the
               belief
               of
               so
               much
               as
               was
               then
               revealed
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               2.
               
               What
               others
               do
               that
               hear
               not
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               fact
               ,
               who
               repenteth
               ,
               believeth
               ,
               and
               is
               saved
               ,
               God
               is
               only
               fit
               to
               judge
               ;
               it
               belongeth
               not
               to
               us
               .
               But
               we
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               case
               of
               
                 Melchizedeck
                 ,
                 Job
              
               and
               his
               Friends
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               ,
               prove
               ,
               that
               Grace
               and
               Salvation
               were
               not
               confined
               to
               the
               Jews
               .
               And
               that
               Abraham
               thought
               that
               even
               Sodom
               had
               fifty
               Righteous
               Persons
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               worse
               than
               other
               places
               of
               the
               World.
               And
               he
               that
               will
               well
               read
               Psal
               .
               19.
               
               Prov.
               1.
               
               Acts
               14.
               and
               17.
               
               Rom.
               1
               ,
               and
               2.
               may
               yet
               receive
               fuller
               satisfaction
               from
               God.
               
            
             
               II.
               About
               Ministers
               Mission
               ,
               verse
               15.
               
               It
               's
               doubted
               whether
               we
               may
               hear
               any
               ,
               till
               we
               know
               that
               God
               sent
               them
               :
               And
               it
               is
               the
               device
               of
               the
               Roman
               Clergy
               ,
               to
               puzzle
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               by
               objecting
               against
               the
               Mission
               and
               Ordination
               of
               Protestant
               Ministers
               ,
               to
               draw
               Men
               from
               hearing
               them
               as
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               claiming
               to
               themselves
               the
               Peculiarity
               of
               Divine
               Commission
               and
               Authority
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               Church
               that
               have
               uninterrupted
               Succession
               of
               Canonical
               Ordination
               .
               But
               as
               the
               Interruption
               of
               theirs
               is
               easily
               proved
               ,
               so
               it
               's
               most
               certain
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               not
               made
               it
               an
               antecedent
               necessary
               thing
               to
               the
               belief
               of
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               for
               all
               Men
               and
               Women
               to
               be
               first
               so
               well
               acquianted
               with
               History
               ,
               as
               to
               know
               what
               continuance
               or
               interruption
               there
               hath
               been
               in
               all
               Countreys
               of
               Canonical
               Ordination
               .
            
             
               In
               short
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               Lay-man
               is
               not
               to
               be
               heard
               that
               brings
               the
               Gospel
               .
               2.
               
               He
               that
               wanteth
               some
               Circumstances
               of
               Order
               ,
               necessary
               ordinarily
               to
               the
               right
               ordering
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               may
               yet
               have
               all
               that
               is
               essential
               to
               the
               Ministry
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               He
               that
               hath
               just
               abilities
               ,
               and
               mutual
               consent
               of
               him
               and
               a
               Christian
               Flock
               that
               need
               him
               ,
               hath
               all
               that
               is
               essentially
               necessary
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               He
               that
               is
               ordained
               by
               Concordant
               Senior
               Pastors
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               hath
               all
               that
               is
               necessary
               essentially
               to
               Ordination
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               He
               that
               seemeth
               to
               have
               such
               Qualifications
               or
               Ordination
               ,
               but
               hath
               not
               ,
               but
               is
               in
               possession
               upon
               deceiving
               probability
               ,
               is
               a
               Pastor
               to
               that
               Church
               ,
               so
               far
               that
               his
               Ministrations
               shall
               be
               valed
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               though
               not
               to
               justifie
               himself
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               profane
               usurpation
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               People
               that
               love
               their
               Souls
               must
               be
               more
               careful
               what
               Doctrine
               a
               Minister
               preacheth
               ,
               than
               what
               Ordination
               he
               hath
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               In
               divers
               cases
               the
               Magistrates
               Authority
               may
               serve
               without
               Ordination
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               the
               Peoples
               choice
               alone
               ,
               though
               ,
               where
               it
               may
               lawfully
               be
               had
               ,
               just
               and
               regular
               Ordination
               should
               not
               be
               neglected
               ,
               seeing
               none
               may
               be
               himself
               the
               sole
               Judge
               of
               his
               own
               call
               and
               fitness
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             Say
             then
             ,
             Hath
             God
             cast
             away
             his
             people
             ?
             God
             forbid
             :
             for
             I
             also
             am
             an
             Israelite
             ,
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Benjamin
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             But
             what
             ?
             do
             I
             by
             all
             this
             conclude
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             broken
             his
             Covenant
             with
             Abraham
             and
             utterly
             cast
             off
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             ?
             Not
             at
             all
             .
             For
             I
             ,
             and
             all
             Believing
             Jews
             ,
             are
             the
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             not
             cast
             off
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             hath
             not
             cast
             away
             his
             people
             which
             he
             foreknew
             .
             Wot
             ye
             not
             what
             the
             scripture
             saith
             to
             Elias
             ?
             how
             he
             maketh
             intercession
             to
             God
             against
             Israel
             ,
             saying
             ,
             3.
             
             Lord
             ,
             they
             have
             killed
             thy
             prophets
             ,
             and
             digged
             down
             thine
             altars
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             left
             alone
             ,
             and
             they
             seek
             my
             life
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             God
             hath
             among
             the
             Israelites
             his
             foreknown
             and
             chosen
             People
             :
             And
             these
             he
             doth
             not
             cast
             off
             ,
             though
             he
             leave
             the
             rest
             in
             their
             Rebellion
             .
             Know
             ye
             not
             what
             Elias
             thought
             and
             said
             of
             the
             Israelites
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             left
             alone
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             all
             Revolters
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             what
             saith
             the
             answer
             of
             God
             unto
             hm
             ?
             I
             have
             reserved
             to
             my self
             seven
             thousand
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             bowed
             the
             knee
             to
             the
             image
             of
             Baal
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             God
             knew
             of
             more
             than
             Elias
             did
             :
             He
             had
             seven
             thousand
             that
             were
             no
             Idolaters
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Even
             so
             then
             at
             this
             present
             time
             also
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             remnant
             according
             to
             the
             election
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             So
             now
             also
             God
             hath
             his
             chosen
             Remnant
             ,
             whom
             his
             Grace
             hath
             brought
             to
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             if
             by
             grace
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             no
             more
             of
             works
             :
             otherwise
             grace
             is
             no
             more
             grace
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             of
             works
             ,
             then
             is
             it
             no
             more
             grace
             :
             otherwise
             work
             is
             no
             more
             work
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             if
             they
             are
             chosen
             and
             made
             his
             justified
             People
             by
             Grace
             and
             Free
             Gift
             for
             the
             Merits
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             it
             cannot
             be
             by
             the
             Merit
             of
             our
             own
             Performance
             of
             the
             Law.
             And
             if
             it
             be
             by
             the
             Merit
             of
             such
             Performance
             ;
             deserving
             not
             Death
             but
             Life
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             not
             of
             meer
             Grace
             or
             free
             Gift
             .
             For
             what
             need
             a
             man
             Pardon
             ,
             who
             des●rveth
             not
             Punishment
             ?
             or
             ,
             to
             have
             life
             freely
             given
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             due
             for
             the
             Merit
             of
             his
             Work
             ?
             (
             For
             I
             here
             give
             you
             notice
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             Works
             that
             I
             speak
             of
             and
             exclude
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             excludeth
             Free
             Gift
             and
             Grace
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             which
             subo●dinately
             obeyeth
             Grace
             ,
             and
             doth
             suppose
             it
             .
             )
          
           
             7.
             
             What
             then
             ?
             Israel
             hath
             not
             obtained
             that
             which
             he
             seeketh
             for
             :
             But
             the
             election
             hath
             obtained
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             were
             blinded
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             whole
             Nation
             of
             the
             Jews
             have
             not
             obtained
             deliverance
             by
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             though
             they
             sought
             ,
             and
             hoped
             ,
             and
             waited
             for
             him
             :
             But
             God's
             Elect
             ones
             have
             obtained
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             miss
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             their
             Sin
             and
             Prejudice
             blindeth
             them
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             According
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             God
             hath
             given
             them
             the
             spirit
             of
             slumber
             ,
             eyes
             that
             they
             should
             not
             see
             ,
             and
             ears
             that
             they
             should
             not
             hear
             until
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             As
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Isa
             .
             29.10
             .
             Because
             they
             would
             not
             obey
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             would
             have
             awakened
             and
             enlightned
             them
             ,
             God
             hath
             justly
             given
             them
             up
             to
             the
             seduction
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Slumber
             ,
             Stupidity
             ,
             and
             Blindness
             ;
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             they
             see
             not
             and
             hear
             not
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             being
             deprived
             of
             his
             Spirits
             Illumination
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             David
             saith
             ,
             Let
             their
             table
             be
             made
             a
             snare
             ,
             and
             a
             trap
             ,
             and
             a
             stumbling-block
             ,
             and
             a
             recompence
             unto
             them
             .
             10.
             
             Let
             their
             eyes
             be
             darkned
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             see
             ,
             and
             bow
             down
             their
             back
             alway
             .
          
           
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             And
             David
             Prophetically
             prayed
             for
             such
             Judgments
             on
             the
             obstinate
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Just
             ,
             that
             for
             a
             Recompence
             of
             their
             Malice
             God
             would
             turn
             their
             Comforts
             into
             Punishments
             ,
             and
             forsake
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             I
             say
             then
             ,
             Have
             they
             stumbled
             that
             they
             should
             fall
             ?
             God
             forbid
             :
             But
             rather
             through
             their
             fall
             salvation
             is
             come
             unto
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             for
             to
             provoke
             them
             to
             jealousie
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             But
             what
             ?
             Are
             they
             utterly
             forsaken
             and
             cast
             off
             ?
             And
             had
             God
             no
             better
             End
             herein
             than
             their
             Destruction
             ?
             No
             such
             thing
             .
             But
             the
             greater
             part
             were
             permitted
             justly
             to
             drive
             away
             the
             Gospel
             from
             them
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             these
             being
             converted
             ,
             might
             after
             occasion
             their
             Conversion
             in
             the
             Universal
             Church
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Now
             if
             the
             fall
             of
             them
             be
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             diminishing
             of
             them
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             their
             fulness
             ?
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             if
             the
             Gentiles
             have
             been
             so
             great
             Gainers
             by
             occasion
             of
             the
             Sin
             and
             Fall
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             when
             they
             shall
             become
             Christians
             ,
             will
             they
             add
             to
             the
             Glory
             and
             Greatness
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Christian
             Church
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             For
             I
             speak
             to
             you
             Gentiles
             ;
             inasmuch
             as
             I
             am
             the
             apostle
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             I
             magnifie
             my
             office
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             I
             speak
             this
             to
             my
             own
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             comfort
             ,
             as
             their
             Apostle
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             the
             Jews
             ,
             as
             improving
             and
             glorying
             in
             that
             my
             Office
             ,
             that
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             Jews
             is
             not
             wholly
             desperate
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             If
             by
             any
             means
             I
             may
             provoke
             to
             emulation
             them
             which
             are
             my
             flesh
             ,
             and
             might
             save
             some
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             that
             by
             glorying
             in
             your
             Faith
             ,
             and
             
             hoping
             yet
             for
             their
             Conversion
             ,
             I
             might
             provoke
             them
             to
             emulation
             ,
             and
             win
             and
             save
             more
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             For
             if
             the
             casting
             away
             of
             them
             ,
             be
             the
             reconciling
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             what
             shall
             the
             receiving
             of
             them
             be
             ,
             but
             life
             from
             the
             dead
             ?
          
           
             15.
             
             For
             if
             the
             Gentiles
             have
             received
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             occasion
             of
             the
             Jews
             expelling
             it
             ,
             what
             a
             blessed
             State
             will
             the
             Church
             be
             in
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             Mercy
             like
             a
             Resurrection
             will
             it
             be
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             come
             into
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ?
          
           
             16.
             
             For
             if
             the
             first-fruit
             be
             holy
             ,
             the
             lump
             is
             also
             holy
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             root
             be
             holy
             ,
             so
             are
             the
             branches
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             For
             if
             God
             hath
             accepted
             those
             Jews
             that
             are
             Believers
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             whole
             Nation
             but
             as
             the
             First-fruits
             to
             the
             Lump
             ,
             he
             will
             accordingly
             accept
             the
             Nation
             when
             they
             come
             into
             Christ
             as
             we
             have
             done
             :
             And
             as
             he
             accepted
             Abraham
             and
             their
             believing
             Ancestors
             ,
             he
             will
             also
             accept
             them
             :
             And
             if
             those
             Apostles
             be
             honoured
             of
             God
             as
             Holy
             ,
             who
             from
             them
             are
             sent
             with
             the
             Gospel
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             so
             shall
             the
             broken
             Branches
             be
             when
             they
             are
             restored
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             if
             some
             of
             the
             branches
             be
             broken
             off
             ,
             and
             thou
             being
             a
             wild
             olive-tree
             wert
             graffed
             in
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             partakest
             of
             the
             root
             and
             fatness
             of
             the
             olive-tree
             ,
             18.
             
             Boast
             not
             against
             the
             branches
             :
             but
             if
             thou
             boast
             ,
             thou
             bearest
             not
             the
             root
             ,
             but
             the
             root
             thee
             .
          
           
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             The
             Catholick
             Church
             I
             compare
             to
             an
             Olive-tree
             :
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Peculiarity
             is
             their
             Constituting
             Charter
             :
             It
             was
             made
             first
             with
             Abraham
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             next
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             Faithful
             :
             It
             was
             sent
             to
             all
             the
             World
             by
             Apostles
             from
             Jude●
             :
             These
             two
             are
             the
             Root
             :
             the
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             are
             Branches
             :
             The
             Jews
             are
             the
             first
             Branches
             ,
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             the
             Branches
             of
             a
             wild
             Olive
             here
             graffed
             in
             .
             If
             the
             Jews
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             boast
             not
             against
             them
             ;
             for
             the
             Covenant
             and
             Gospel
             was
             not
             first
             given
             to
             you
             (
             that
             now
             receive
             its
             Benefits
             )
             but
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             from
             them
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Thou
             wilt
             say
             then
             ,
             The
             branches
             were
             broken
             off
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             be
             graffed
             in
             .
             20.
             
             Well
             ;
             because
             of
             unbelief
             they
             were
             broken
             off
             ,
             and
             thou
             standest
             by
             faith
             .
             Be
             not
             high-minded
             ,
             but
             fear
             .
          
           
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             If
             thou
             say
             ,
             That
             God
             more
             esteemed
             me
             than
             them
             ,
             because
             he
             broke
             them
             off
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             be
             graffed
             in
             .
             Be
             not
             deceived
             .
             It
             was
             for
             their
             own
             Unbelief
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             undeservedly
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             broken
             off
             :
             And
             it
             is
             by
             Faith
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             any
             Worldly
             .
             Preeminence
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             graffed
             in
             :
             Therefore
             be
             not
             pufft
             up
             ,
             but
             fear
             that
             Sin
             that
             cut
             off
             them
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             For
             if
             God
             spared
             not
             the
             natural
             branches
             ,
             take
             heed
             left
             he
             also
             spare
             not
             thee
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             For
             if
             God
             cast
             off
             them
             with
             whom
             he
             first
             made
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Peculiarity
             ,
             take
             heed
             of
             sinning
             as
             they
             did
             by
             Pride
             and
             Unbelief
             against
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             lest
             he
             also
             cut
             off
             thee
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Behold
             therefore
             the
             goodness
             and
             severity
             of
             God
             :
             on
             them
             which
             fell
             ,
             severity
             ;
             but
             towards
             thee
             goodness
             ,
             if
             thou
             continue
             in
             his
             goodness
             ;
             otherwise
             thou
             also
             shalt
             be
             cut
             off
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Rather
             here
             reverently
             admire
             Gods
             Goodness
             and
             Severity
             .
             On
             the
             sinful
             rejected
             Jews
             ,
             Severity
             of
             Justice
             :
             but
             Mercy
             to
             thee
             ;
             which
             shall
             continue
             ,
             if
             thou
             continue
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             and
             Gratitude
             him
             :
             Otherwise
             thou
             also
             shalt
             be
             cut
             off
             (
             As
             ,
             alas
             !
             most
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Churches
             are
             .
             )
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             they
             also
             ,
             if
             they
             abide
             not
             still
             in
             unbelief
             ,
             shall
             be
             graffed
             in
             :
             for
             God
             is
             able
             to
             graff
             them
             in
             again
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             God
             hath
             not
             excluded
             them
             from
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             their
             Recovery
             impossible
             .
             If
             they
             be
             converted
             from
             the
             Unbelief
             ,
             which
             God
             can
             effect
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             graffed
             into
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             For
             if
             thou
             wert
             cut
             of
             the
             olive-tree
             which
             is
             wild
             by
             nature
             ,
             and
             wert
             graffed
             contrary
             to
             nature
             into
             a
             good
             olive-tree
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             shall
             these
             ,
             which
             be
             the
             natural
             branches
             ,
             be
             graffed
             into
             their
             own
             olive-tree
             ?
          
           
             24.
             
             For
             if
             thou
             wert
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             Wild
             Olive-tree
             ,
             which
             was
             natural
             to
             thee
             ;
             and
             besides
             or
             above
             Nature
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             thy
             Desert
             ,
             wast
             taken
             into
             Gods
             Covenant
             and
             Church
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             will
             God
             take
             them
             in
             when
             they
             believe
             ,
             who
             were
             
             Abraham's
             natural
             Seed
             ,
             and
             first
             in
             his
             Covenant
             ?
          
           
             25.
             
             For
             I
             would
             not
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             be
             ignorant
             of
             this
             mystery
             (
             lest
             ye
             should
             be
             wise
             in
             your
             own
             conceits
             )
             that
             blindness
             in
             part
             is
             hapned
             to
             Israel
             ,
             untill
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             be
             come
             in
             .
             26.
             
             And
             so
             all
             Israel
             shall
             be
             saved
             :
          
           
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             For
             I
             would
             not
             have
             you
             ignorant
             of
             this
             Mystery
             of
             God's
             Providence
             ,
             lest
             Ignorance
             puff
             you
             up
             with
             false
             Self-conceits
             ;
             That
             part
             of
             the
             Jews
             are
             now
             left
             in
             this
             Blindness
             ,
             till
             the
             Gentile
             Churches
             be
             advanced
             to
             an
             Honourable
             State
             and
             Fulness
             :
             And
             then
             all
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             true
             faithful
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             therein
             the
             main
             Body
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             shall
             make
             up
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             be
             saved
             from
             their
             State
             of
             Unbelief
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             As
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             There
             shall
             come
             out
             of
             Sion
             the
             Deliverer
             ,
             and
             shall
             turn
             away
             ungodliness
             from
             Jacob.
             
          
           
           
             26.
             
             As
             Isa
             .
             59.20
             .
             it
             was
             prophesied
             ,
             That
             out
             of
             Sion
             a
             Saviour
             should
             arise
             for
             Israel
             ,
             to
             turn
             them
             from
             iniquity
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             For
             this
             is
             my
             Covenant
             unto
             them
             ,
             when
             I
             shall
             take
             away
             their
             sins
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             As
             he
             saith
             ,
             That
             his
             Covenant
             made
             with
             them
             is
             to
             take
             away
             their
             Sin.
             
          
           
             28.
             
             As
             concerning
             the
             gospel
             ,
             they
             are
             enemies
             for
             your
             sake
             :
             but
             as
             touching
             the
             election
             ,
             they
             are
             beloved
             for
             the
             fathers
             sakes
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             For
             your
             Conversion
             they
             were
             permitted
             as
             Enemies
             to
             Christ
             to
             drive
             away
             the
             Gospel
             from
             them
             to
             you
             :
             But
             yet
             God
             hath
             not
             quite
             nulled
             his
             Covenant
             with
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             but
             will
             perform
             it
             in
             the
             Conversion
             of
             all
             of
             them
             that
             are
             Elect.
             
          
           
             29.
             
             For
             the
             gifts
             and
             calling
             of
             God
             are
             without
             repentance
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             For
             God
             is
             not
             mutable
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             for
             the
             Sin
             of
             these
             Men
             ,
             forget
             his
             Covenant
             with
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             but
             will
             yet
             perform
             it
             in
             the
             full
             sense
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             repent
             of
             it
             and
             null
             it
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             For
             as
             you
             in
             times
             past
             have
             not
             believed
             God
             ,
             yet
             have
             now
             obtained
             mercy
             through
             their
             unbelief
             :
             31.
             
             Even
             so
             have
             these
             also
             now
             not
             believed
             ,
             that
             through
             your
             mercy
             they
             also
             may
             obtain
             mercy
             .
          
           
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             For
             as
             you
             were
             formerly
             in
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             disobedient
             ,
             and
             yet
             now
             are
             converted
             by
             occasion
             of
             their
             Unbelief
             ;
             so
             the
             unbelieving
             Jews
             shall
             be
             brought
             by
             Mercy
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             Preaching
             that
             shall
             be
             sent
             from
             the
             
             Gentile-Churches
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Power
             and
             Glory
             of
             the
             Church
             under
             Christian
             Emperours
             and
             Governours
             ,
             and
             by
             your
             good
             Example
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             For
             God
             hath
             concluded
             them
             all
             inunbelief
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             mercy
             upon
             all
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             For
             God
             in
             Justice
             and
             Wisdom
             hath
             for
             a
             time
             left
             the
             main
             Body
             of
             the
             Jews
             in
             Unbelief
             ,
             as
             formerly
             he
             did
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             time
             he
             might
             in
             mercy
             call
             in
             the
             main
             Body
             of
             them
             into
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             you
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             O
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             riches
             both
             of
             the
             wisdom
             and
             knowledge
             of
             God!
             How
             unsearchable
             are
             his
             judgments
             ,
             and
             his
             ways
             past
             finding
             out
             ?
          
           
             33.
             
             When
             we
             think
             of
             these
             mysterious
             Providences
             of
             God
             (
             freely
             shewing
             Mercy
             to
             the
             Unworthy
             ,
             and
             permitting
             presuming
             Men
             to
             miscarry
             ,
             and
             yet
             making
             use
             of
             their
             Sin
             for
             good
             )
             we
             should
             be
             so
             far
             from
             questioning
             God's
             Mercy
             or
             Justice
             herein
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             admire
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             Riches
             of
             his
             Wisdom
             ,
             whose
             Judgments
             are
             unsearchable
             ,
             and
             his
             Counsels
             and
             Ways
             not
             to
             be
             traced
             ,
             and
             fitly
             judged
             of
             by
             the
             Wit
             of
             Man.
             
          
           
             34.
             
             For
             who
             hath
             known
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             who
             hath
             been
             his
             counsellor
             ?
             35.
             
             Or
             who
             hath
             first
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             recompensed
             unto
             him
             again
             .
          
           
             34
             ,
             35.
             
             How
             little
             know
             Men
             of
             the
             Mind
             of
             God
             ?
             Nothing
             but
             what
             he
             freely
             tells
             them
             .
             He
             is
             not
             guided
             by
             the
             Counsel
             of
             Man
             ,
             nor
             is
             Man
             acquainted
             with
             his
             secret
             Counsels
             .
             Who
             can
             oblige
             him
             to
             recompense
             by
             his
             Gifts
             ,
             or
             hath
             any
             thing
             but
             what
             God
             giveth
             him
             ?
          
           
             36.
             
             For
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             through
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             are
             all
             things
             :
             to
             whom
             be
             glory
             for
             ever
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             For
             as
             all
             Creatures
             have
             three
             sorts
             of
             extrinsick
             Causes
             ,
             viz.
             the
             
               Efficient
               ,
               Dirigent
            
             ,
             and
             Final
             ,
             God
             is
             all
             these
             ;
             the
             Chief
             Efficient
             ,
             Chief
             Dirigent
             ,
             and
             Chief
             Final
             Cause
             of
             all
             things
             :
             All
             is
             Of
             him
             ,
             By
             him
             ,
             and
             To
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             of
             None
             :
             He
             is
             All
             in
             All
             things
             :
             And
             as
             he
             made
             and
             doth
             all
             things
             for
             his
             Glory
             ,
             his
             Glory
             shall
             for
             ever
             shine
             forth
             in
             all
             ,
             which
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             shall
             intelligently
             see
             ,
             and
             praise
             for
             ever
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           
             
               ANNOTATIONS
               .
            
             
               THe
               great
               Doubt
               about
               this
               Chapter
               is
               ,
               what
               is
               prophesies
               of
               the
               full
               Conversion
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
               Concerning
               which
               ,
               I
               shall
               onely
               speak
               so
               much
               as
               is
               certain
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               rest
               to
               the
               Judgment
               of
               others
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               God
               never
               meant
               to
               restore
               the
               Jewish
               Politie
               under
               
               Moses's
               Law
               ;
               for
               that
               Law
               is
               abrogated
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               that
               Politie
               .
               It
               's
               Jewish
               Contradiction
               of
               Christianity
               to
               expect
               such
               a
               Restoration
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Much
               less
               will
               God
               ever
               confine
               the
               Church
               and
               Covenant
               of
               Peculiarity
               to
               the
               Jewish
               Nation
               ,
               and
               take
               it
               from
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               cease
               Catholicism
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Nor
               will
               God
               restore
               and
               confine
               the
               Jews
               to
               their
               ancient
               Country
               in
               Palestine
               ;
               which
               being
               such
               a
               Country
               of
               Wales
               ,
               now
               barren
               ,
               and
               about
               half
               as
               big
               as
               England
               ,
               would
               be
               far
               from
               making
               them
               a
               People
               of
               eminent
               Glory
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               rather
               contemptible
               in
               that
               respect
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Nor
               hath
               God
               promised
               to
               make
               the
               Jews
               Lords
               and
               Rulers
               over
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               as
               the
               Carnal
               sort
               of
               them
               did
               expect
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Therefore
               no
               other
               calling
               of
               the
               Jews
               can
               be
               expected
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               become
               Parts
               of
               the
               Catholick-Church
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               It
               seems
               to
               me
               by
               History
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               performed
               long
               ago
               ,
               the
               main
               Body
               of
               their
               Nation
               being
               turned
               to
               Christianity
               .
               To
               which
               purpose
               ,
               consider
               these
               things
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               Myriads
               were
               converted
               in
               Judea
               by
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               all
               other
               Countries
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               ,
               the
               scattered
               Jews
               had
               Synagogues
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               Apostles
               first
               Preached
               ,
               and
               where
               they
               first
               gathered
               the
               Rudiments
               of
               the
               Christian
               Churches
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               A
               vast
               Number
               of
               the
               unbelieving
               Jews
               were
               destroyed
               by
               Vespasian
               and
               Titus
               ,
               when
               Jerusalem
               was
               besieged
               and
               destroyed
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Many
               more
               Jews
               were
               then
               converted
               ,
               when
               they
               saw
               God's
               Judgements
               executed
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Christians
               spared
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Vast
               Numbers
               of
               the
               remainder
               of
               the
               Unbelievers
               were
               destroyed
               by
               Adrian
               ,
               and
               the
               Christians
               spared
               ,
               and
               many
               turned
               Christians
               then
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Since
               then
               many
               have
               been
               converted
               by
               Solemn
               Disputes
               ,
               and
               many
               Jews
               become
               eminent
               Doctors
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               They
               were
               ever
               fond
               of
               their
               own
               Country
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               may
               suppose
               ,
               that
               as
               many
               as
               could
               ,
               lived
               there
               .
               And
               it
               's
               known
               ,
               that
               all
               Conquerours
               use
               to
               transplant
               only
               the
               Rich
               and
               Ruling
               Men
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               Multitude
               of
               the
               poor
               Labourers
               to
               manure
               the
               Ground
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               yield
               them
               Tribute
               .
               So
               did
               Nebuchadnezzar
               :
               And
               so
               in
               England
               did
               the
               
                 Romans
                 ,
                 Saxons
                 ,
                 Danes
              
               ,
               and
               Normans
               :
               They
               left
               the
               Vulgar
               to
               possess
               the
               Land
               under
               them
               ,
               or
               else
               the
               Land
               would
               have
               been
               unprofitable
               to
               them
               .
               It
               was
               the
               Rich
               and
               the
               Soldiers
               that
               they
               drove
               into
               Wales
               ;
               so
               that
               we
               are
               mostly
               of
               a
               British
               Off-spring
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               known
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Days
               of
               Constantine
               ,
               and
               the
               following
               Christian
               Emperours
               ,
               (
               though
               no
               Country
               wholly
               turned
               Christian
               of
               a
               long
               time
               )
               Judea
               turned
               as
               other
               Provinces
               did
               ;
               and
               had
               their
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               their
               Patriarch
               in
               Councils
               ;
               and
               proportionably
               rather
               more
               than
               in
               other
               Countries
               ,
               were
               Christians
               there
               .
               So
               that
               Judea
               was
               Christian
               ,
               as
               other
               Provinces
               were
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             Beseech
             you
             therefore
             brethren
             by
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             ye
             present
             your
             bodies
             a
             living
             Sacrifice
             ,
             holy
             ,
             acceptable
             unto
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             your
             reasonable
             service
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Now
             to
             make
             Application
             of
             all
             this
             Doctrine
             fore-written
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             a
             due
             sense
             of
             Christ's
             offering
             himself
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             great
             Mercy
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             Salvation
             by
             Grace
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             deliverance
             from
             the
             Burdens
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Law
             ,
             those
             costly
             Sacrifices
             of
             Beasts
             being
             abrogated
             by
             Christ
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             resign
             and
             dedicate
             your selves
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             living
             holy
             Sacrifice
             ,
             give
             up
             your
             own
             Bodies
             wholly
             to
             him
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             Obedience
             of
             his
             Commands
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             what
             he
             calls
             you
             to
             ,
             even
             to
             death
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             better
             than
             a
             Sacrifice
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             even
             a
             reasonable
             ,
             holy
             ,
             acceptable
             Service
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             be
             not
             conformed
             to
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             be
             ye
             transformed
             by
             the
             renewing
             of
             your
             mind
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             prove
             what
             is
             that
             good
             ,
             and
             acceptable
             and
             perfect
             will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             now
             you
             are
             called
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             Peculiar
             People
             to
             God
             ,
             conform
             not
             your selves
             to
             the
             sinful
             Practices
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             but
             be
             transform'd
             from
             your
             former
             Errours
             and
             Sins
             ,
             by
             the
             renewing
             of
             your
             Minds
             by
             Truth
             and
             Holiness
             ;
             that
             you
             may
             know
             by
             experience
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God's
             Ways
             ,
             to
             which
             you
             are
             called
             ,
             and
             the
             Greatness
             of
             his
             Love.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             I
             say
             ,
             through
             the
             grace
             given
             unto
             me
             to
             every
             Man
             that
             is
             among
             you
             ,
             not
             to
             think
             of
             himself
             more
             highly
             than
             he
             ought
             to
             think
             ,
             but
             to
             think
             soberly
             ,
             according
             as
             God
             hath
             dealt
             to
             every
             man
             the
             measure
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             specially
             because
             that
             the
             proud
             over-valuing
             of
             Mens
             own
             Understandings
             ,
             and
             thinking
             that
             they
             know
             more
             than
             they
             do
             ,
             is
             the
             common
             Cause
             of
             Errours
             and
             Sins
             ,
             of
             Censures
             ,
             Divisions
             ,
             and
             Heresies
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             I
             do
             ,
             as
             an
             Apostle
             sent
             and
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             admonish
             and
             charge
             you
             all
             ,
             every
             one
             to
             think
             humbly
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             think
             your selves
             wiser
             or
             better
             than
             you
             are
             ;
             but
             with
             wise
             self-suspicion
             ,
             and
             consciousness
             of
             your
             Ignorance
             and
             great
             Imperfection
             ,
             to
             think
             soberly
             of
             your selves
             ,
             according
             to
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             degree
             of
             Faith
             and
             Wisdom
             given
             you
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             For
             as
             we
             have
             many
             members
             in
             one
             body
             ,
             and
             all
             members
             have
             not
             the
             same
             Office
             ;
             so
             we
             being
             many
             are
             one
             body
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             members
             one
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             For
             as
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             same
             Body
             have
             great
             diversity
             in
             Number
             and
             Office
             ;
             so
             we
             ,
             though
             many
             individual
             Persons
             ,
             make
             up
             one
             Body
             or
             Church
             ,
             in
             Christ
             the
             Head
             ,
             in
             whom
             we
             are
             united
             ,
             and
             are
             related
             to
             each
             other
             as
             Members
             of
             the
             same
             Body
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Having
             then
             gifts
             ,
             differing
             according
             to
             the
             grace
             that
             is
             given
             to
             us
             ,
             whether
             prophecie
             ,
             let
             us
             prophecie
             according
             to
             the
             proportion
             of
             faith
             .
             7.
             
             Or
             ministry
             ,
             let
             us
             wait
             on
             our
             ministring
             ,
             or
             he
             that
             teacheth
             on
             teaching
             .
          
           
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Seeing
             it
             pleaseth
             God
             to
             give
             various
             degrees
             of
             Gifts
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             dispensation
             of
             his
             Free
             Grace
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             make
             all
             equal
             in
             Gifts
             or
             
             Office
             ,
             let
             all
             confine
             themselves
             to
             their
             Measure
             and
             Office
             ,
             and
             that
             let
             them
             faithfully
             execute
             :
             Let
             those
             that
             are
             inspired
             to
             speak
             as
             from
             God
             ,
             by
             Prediction
             or
             Instruction
             ,
             speak
             what
             God
             hath
             revealed
             to
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             proportion
             of
             their
             Revelation
             and
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ;
             and
             not
             pretend
             Special
             Revelation
             against
             the
             sealed
             Word
             of
             Faith.
             Let
             those
             that
             are
             called
             to
             any
             Special
             Service
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             perform
             their
             own
             Office
             faithfully
             therein
             :
             And
             let
             those
             that
             are
             called
             to
             teach
             ,
             be
             faithful
             Teachers
             .
             Neglect
             not
             your
             own
             part
             ,
             and
             invade
             not
             others
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Or
             he
             that
             exhorteth
             on
             exhortation
             :
             He
             that
             giveth
             ,
             let
             him
             do
             it
             with
             simplicity
             :
             He
             that
             ruleth
             ,
             with
             diligence
             :
             He
             that
             sheweth
             mercy
             ,
             with
             chearfulness
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             He
             that
             is
             to
             exhort
             Men
             to
             practise
             what
             is
             taught
             ,
             let
             him
             do
             it
             diligently
             ,
             (
             for
             Mens
             corrupt
             Wills
             and
             Affections
             have
             need
             of
             excitation
             and
             Persuasion
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             Understandings
             of
             Information
             .
             )
             He
             that
             giveth
             ,
             (
             his
             own
             ,
             or
             the
             Churches
             )
             let
             him
             do
             it
             sincerely
             and
             impartially
             .
             He
             that
             is
             intrusted
             to
             govern
             Chruch
             or
             Family
             ,
             let
             him
             do
             it
             carefully
             ,
             and
             diligently
             .
             He
             that
             sheweth
             Mercy
             to
             any
             in
             distress
             ,
             let
             him
             do
             it
             chearfully
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Let
             love
             be
             without
             dissimulation
             :
             Abhor
             that
             which
             is
             evil
             ,
             cleave
             to
             that
             which
             is
             good
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Let
             Christian-Love
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Great
             Duty
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             be
             hearty
             and
             sincere
             ,
             appearing
             in
             its
             Fruits
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             barren
             Words
             alone
             .
             Be
             not
             indifferent
             and
             cold
             towards
             Evil
             or
             Good
             :
             but
             avoid
             Evil
             with
             abhorrence
             ,
             and
             resolutely
             stick
             to
             that
             which
             is
             good
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Be
             kindly
             affectioned
             one
             to
             another
             with
             brotherly
             love
             :
             in
             honour
             ,
             preferring
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Love
             each
             other
             as
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             the
             kind
             affectionate
             expression
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             and
             not
             as
             selfish
             ,
             uncharitable
             ,
             peevish
             ,
             quarrelsom
             ,
             censorious
             ,
             or
             persecuting
             Men
             )
             :
             Be
             forwarder
             to
             prefer
             others
             in
             esteem
             ,
             praise
             ,
             or
             practice
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             their
             Worth
             and
             Rank
             )
             than
             to
             set
             up
             your selves
             ,
             or
             seek
             esteem
             ,
             applause
             ,
             or
             preferment
             .
             Strive
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             wisest
             or
             best
             or
             to
             be
             highest
             ;
             nor
             envy
             others
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Not
             slothful
             in
             business
             :
             Fervent
             in
             spirit
             ,
             serving
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             Do
             not
             your
             Duties
             slothfully
             ,
             unwillingly
             ,
             and
             heavily
             ;
             but
             diligently
             :
             and
             serve
             God
             in
             all
             the
             Duties
             of
             your
             Places
             and
             Times
             ,
             with
             a
             fervent
             zealous
             Mind
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Rejoycing
             in
             hope
             ;
             patient
             in
             tribulation
             ,
             continuing
             instant
             in
             prayer
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             In
             all
             your
             present
             Tribulation
             ,
             rejoyce
             in
             hope
             of
             promised
             Deliverance
             and
             Felicity
             hereafter
             ;
             and
             patiently
             endure
             it
             :
             And
             continue
             instantly
             to
             pray
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Distributing
             to
             the
             necessity
             of
             saints
             :
             Given
             to
             hospitality
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Freely
             distributing
             to
             the
             necessity
             ,
             especially
             of
             Holy
             Persons
             ;
             and
             not
             living
             in
             superfluity
             ,
             and
             shutting
             up
             your
             Compassion
             from
             those
             that
             are
             in
             want
             :
             Delight
             to
             give
             the
             Needy
             Entertainment
             in
             your
             Houses
             ,
             and
             seek
             them
             to
             that
             end
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Bless
             them
             which
             persecute
             you
             :
             Bless
             and
             curse
             not
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             though
             the
             Sin
             of
             Persecution
             be
             heynous
             ,
             it
             is
             God
             that
             is
             the
             Avenger
             of
             it
             :
             Avenge
             not
             your selves
             in
             word
             or
             deed
             :
             Pray
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             curse
             them
             not
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Rejoice
             with
             them
             that
             do
             rejoice
             ,
             and
             weep
             with
             them
             that
             weep
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Be
             not
             like
             those
             selfish
             Persons
             ,
             that
             are
             little
             affected
             with
             the
             Case
             of
             any
             but
             themselves
             :
             Not
             like
             the
             Dividers
             ,
             that
             affect
             to
             go
             cross
             to
             others
             by
             proud
             Singularity
             :
             But
             rejoice
             with
             Rejoicers
             ,
             and
             weep
             with
             the
             Weepers
             ,
             as
             being
             of
             the
             same
             Body
             ,
             and
             as
             regarding
             their
             Case
             as
             if
             it
             were
             your
             own
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Be
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             one
             towards
             another
             :
             Mind
             not
             high
             things
             ,
             but
             condescend
             to
             men
             of
             low
             estate
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Affect
             not
             to
             be
             odd
             and
             singular
             from
             other
             Christians
             ;
             but
             to
             be
             of
             one
             Mind
             and
             Way
             with
             them
             ,
             (
             so
             it
             be
             not
             in
             Sin
             )
             and
             mind
             their
             Case
             as
             if
             it
             were
             your
             own
             :
             Mind
             not
             Preferment
             ,
             nor
             Riches
             and
             Vain-glory
             ,
             nor
             put
             your selves
             for
             these
             into
             the
             Company
             and
             Favour
             of
             those
             above
             you
             :
             But
             be
             content
             with
             a
             low
             Condition
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             go
             along
             in
             Society
             with
             the
             Lower
             sort
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Be
             not
             wise
             in
             your
             own
             conceits
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Have
             humble
             thoughts
             of
             your
             own
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             think
             it
             not
             greater
             than
             it
             is
             ;
             but
             be
             conscious
             of
             your
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             Uncertainties
             ,
             and
             Weakness
             ,
             and
             rather
             as
             Doubters
             stay
             and
             learn
             ,
             than
             too
             hastily
             judge
             and
             conclude
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Recompense
             to
             no
             man
             evil
             for
             evil
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             If
             others
             do
             ill
             to
             you
             ,
             do
             not
             you
             do
             ill
             to
             them
             ,
             nor
             requite
             them
             with
             Revenge
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Provide
             things
             honest
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Be
             diligent
             in
             your
             outward
             Labours
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             avoid
             base
             Dependence
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             may
             provide
             for
             a
             decent
             Living
             for
             your selves
             ,
             and
             help
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             If
             it
             be
             possible
             as
             much
             as
             lieth
             in
             you
             ,
             live
             peaceably
             with
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Though
             it
             is
             not
             in
             your
             power
             to
             make
             the
             Malignant
             ,
             Persecutors
             ,
             Contentious
             ,
             and
             Proud
             ,
             to
             be
             peaceable
             towards
             you
             ,
             nor
             must
             you
             purchase
             Peace
             by
             sinning
             against
             God
             ;
             yet
             see
             that
             you
             be
             peaceable
             towards
             all
             Men
             ,
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             your
             power
             ;
             that
             the
             Distance
             may
             not
             be
             your
             fault
             ,
             but
             theirs
             ,
             who
             make
             Peace
             impossible
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Dearly
             beloved
             ,
             avenge
             not
             your selves
             ,
             but
             rather
             give
             place
             unto
             wrath
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Vengeance
             is
             mine
             ;
             I
             will
             repay
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
           
             19.
             
             Passion
             is
             so
             unruly
             ,
             and
             so
             blindeth
             the
             Judgment
             of
             selfish
             Men
             ,
             that
             I
             again
             beseech
             you
             ,
             to
             avoid
             Self-righting
             by
             Revenge
             ;
             but
             when
             Men
             are
             wrathful
             ,
             and
             wrong
             you
             ,
             give
             place
             ,
             by
             departing
             ,
             submission
             ,
             or
             patience
             ;
             and
             leave
             God's
             Work
             of
             Revenge
             to
             himself
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             execute
             soon
             enough
             ,
             and
             severely
             enough
             ,
             partly
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             his
             Officers
             entrusted
             with
             the
             Sword.
             
          
           
             20.
             
             Therefore
             if
             thine
             enemy
             hunger
             ,
             feed
             him
             ;
             if
             he
             thirst
             ,
             give
             him
             drink
             :
             for
             in
             so
             doing
             thou
             shalt
             heap
             coals
             of
             fire
             on
             his
             head
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             As
             Christ
             hath
             won
             us
             by
             Love
             ,
             so
             hath
             he
             taught
             us
             to
             win
             our
             Enemies
             .
             Love
             is
             our
             Nature
             and
             Duty
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             which
             we
             would
             win
             all
             :
             And
             therefore
             Love
             is
             the
             Means
             or
             Weapon
             by
             which
             we
             must
             overcome
             them
             ;
             and
             particularly
             ,
             by
             such
             Bodily
             Kindness
             which
             they
             can
             value
             :
             Therefore
             if
             they
             hunger
             ,
             feed
             them
             ;
             supply
             their
             Want
             ;
             let
             not
             ther
             Enmity
             stop
             your
             Kindness
             .
             By
             this
             means
             ,
             as
             Fire
             melts
             Metals
             ,
             the
             hardest
             Heart
             may
             be
             melted
             :
             For
             Love
             kindleth
             Love
             ,
             which
             Strangeness
             and
             Revenge
             destroyeth
             .
             At
             least
             ,
             this
             will
             aggravate
             his
             Sin
             ,
             and
             shame
             him
             ,
             and
             justifie
             you
             against
             his
             Calumnies
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Be
             not
             overcome
             of
             evil
             ,
             but
             overcome
             evil
             with
             good
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Satan
             by
             your
             Enemies
             tempteth
             you
             to
             sin
             :
             They
             overcome
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             yield
             ,
             by
             Passion
             ,
             or
             Revenge
             ,
             or
             any
             Sin
             ;
             but
             not
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             but
             hurt
             your
             Bodies
             .
             Therefore
             keep
             your
             Charity
             and
             Innocency
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             the
             Conquerours
             :
             And
             by
             your
             Love
             and
             Good
             Works
             overcome
             their
             Evil
             ,
             as
             it
             would
             draw
             you
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             the
             Malady
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             which
             you
             would
             overcome
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             saved
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             LEt
             every
             soul
             be
             subject
             unto
             the
             higher
             powers
             :
             For
             there
             is
             no
             power
             but
             of
             God
             :
             the
             powers
             that
             be
             are
             ordained
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             one
             of
             the
             Duties
             that
             are
             necessary
             to
             your
             Peace
             ,
             and
             required
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             your
             due
             Subjection
             to
             Governours
             :
             Take
             heed
             therefore
             of
             their
             Opinion
             who
             think
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             set
             us
             free
             from
             Humane
             Government
             :
             For
             God
             is
             the
             God
             of
             Order
             :
             and
             as
             in
             Natural
             Effects
             he
             useth
             Natural
             Means
             ,
             so
             in
             Politick
             Government
             he
             useth
             Officers
             .
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             meer
             Strength
             ,
             but
             of
             Authority
             ,
             or
             Right
             to
             Govern
             :
             And
             as
             subordinate
             Magistrates
             have
             no
             such
             Power
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             given
             them
             by
             the
             Supreme
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             Supreme
             Rulers
             on
             Earth
             can
             have
             true
             Authority
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             given
             them
             by
             God
             ,
             the
             Universal
             Sovereign
             ;
             even
             as
             impossible
             ,
             as
             for
             any
             Creature
             to
             be
             what
             it
             is
             without
             a
             Creator
             :
             For
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             through
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             are
             all
             things
             .
             Even
             where
             you
             must
             not
             obey
             a
             sinful
             Command
             ,
             yet
             you
             must
             be
             subject
             still
             .
             None
             are
             exempted
             from
             this
             Duty
             ;
             for
             Government
             is
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Whosoever
             therefore
             resisteth
             the
             power
             ,
             resisteth
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             resist
             shall
             receive
             to
             themselves
             damnation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Whoever
             therefore
             will
             not
             be
             subject
             to
             Humane
             Government
             ,
             but
             resisteth
             True
             Authority
             ,
             resisteth
             a
             needful
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             deserveth
             Punishment
             from
             God
             and
             Man.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             rulers
             are
             not
             a
             terror
             to
             good
             works
             but
             to
             the
             evil
             :
             wilt
             thou
             then
             not
             be
             afraid
             of
             the
             power
             ?
             Do
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             have
             praise
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             as
             God
             is
             the
             Ordainer
             of
             Government
             in
             general
             ,
             so
             he
             hath
             specified
             their
             Office
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             universally
             necessary
             part
             ,
             and
             bound
             them
             as
             his
             Officers
             to
             see
             to
             the
             Execution
             of
             his
             Universal
             Laws
             ,
             as
             the
             King
             binds
             Justices
             to
             execute
             his
             Laws
             :
             And
             therefore
             their
             Office
             and
             Authority
             received
             from
             God
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             Persecutors
             ,
             or
             a
             Terror
             to
             Good
             Works
             ,
             but
             to
             punish
             the
             Evil
             :
             For
             God
             giveth
             no
             Authority
             against
             himself
             ,
             or
             his
             Laws
             .
             If
             therefore
             thou
             fear
             this
             Power
             given
             of
             God
             ,
             do
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             further
             thy
             Encouragement
             and
             Praise
             .
             Even
             Heathens
             ,
             by
             seeing
             to
             the
             Execution
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             will
             promote
             Natural
             Virtue
             ,
             and
             suppress
             and
             punish
             Vice.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             he
             is
             the
             minister
             of
             God
             to
             thee
             for
             good
             :
             But
             if
             thou
             do
             that
             which
             is
             evil
             ,
             be
             afraid
             ;
             for
             he
             beareth
             not
             the
             sword
             in
             vain
             :
             For
             he
             is
             the
             minister
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             revenger
             to
             execute
             wrath
             upon
             him
             that
             doth
             evil
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             let
             not
             bad
             Mens
             abuse
             of
             Government
             make
             thee
             think
             evil
             of
             the
             Office
             :
             For
             they
             are
             but
             God's
             Servants
             or
             Officers
             ,
             not
             authorised
             to
             destroy
             and
             to
             do
             mischief
             ,
             but
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             even
             to
             see
             to
             the
             Execution
             of
             God's
             Laws
             by
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             care
             of
             the
             Common
             Welfare
             .
             But
             if
             thou
             do
             evil
             ,
             fear
             them
             ;
             for
             God
             hath
             not
             entrusted
             them
             with
             the
             Sword
             in
             vain
             ,
             (
             much
             less
             for
             mischief
             .
             )
             For
             they
             are
             God's
             Officers
             ,
             Revengers
             of
             Sin
             ,
             to
             execute
             God's
             Wrath
             and
             Man
             's
             on
             Sinners
             :
             And
             so
             to
             resist
             them
             ,
             is
             to
             resist
             the
             Officers
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             to
             honour
             and
             obey
             them
             ,
             is
             to
             honour
             and
             obey
             God
             that
             hath
             authorised
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Wherefore
             ye
             must
             needs
             be
             subject
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             wrath
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             conscience
             sake
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Wherefore
             you
             ought
             to
             be
             subject
             (
             even
             when
             you
             may
             not
             obey
             )
             not
             onely
             for
             fear
             of
             Punishment
             from
             Man
             ,
             but
             in
             Conscience
             of
             your
             Duty
             to
             God
             who
             ordaineth
             them
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             For
             ,
             for
             this
             cause
             pay
             you
             tribute
             also
             :
             for
             they
             are
             Gods
             ministers
             ,
             attending
             continually
             upon
             this
             very
             thing
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Therefore
             honourable
             Maintenance
             and
             Tribute
             is
             their
             due
             :
             For
             they
             are
             God's
             Servants
             ,
             whose
             very
             O●●●ce
             and
             daily
             Care
             and
             Labour
             is
             to
             do
             his
             Service
             for
             the
             Common
             Good.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Render
             therefore
             to
             all
             their
             dues
             :
             tribute
             to
             whom
             tribute
             is
             due
             ,
             custom
             to
             whom
             custom
             ,
             fear
             to
             whom
             fear
             ,
             honour
             to
             whom
             honour
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             I
             am
             not
             perswading
             you
             to
             own
             Usurpation
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             Men
             that
             which
             is
             not
             their
             due
             ;
             not
             yet
             do
             I
             determine
             among
             several
             Claimers
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Supreme
             :
             But
             that
             you
             give
             all
             their
             proper
             due
             ;
             Tribute
             ,
             Custom
             ,
             Fear
             ,
             and
             Honour
             ,
             to
             every
             one
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             due
             .
             And
             let
             not
             Covetousness
             or
             Disobedience
             hinder
             you
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Owe
             no
             man
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             to
             love
             one
             another
             :
             for
             he
             that
             loveth
             another
             hath
             fulfilled
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Discharge
             your
             Debts
             ,
             and
             give
             all
             Men
             the
             due
             which
             you
             owe
             them
             ,
             (
             else
             you
             are
             unjust
             ,
             and
             rob
             them
             )
             :
             Only
             Love
             we
             shall
             still
             owe
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             shall
             thus
             owe
             it
             even
             while
             we
             pay
             it
             .
             And
             to
             pay
             this
             Debt
             of
             sincere
             Love
             ,
             is
             to
             fulfil
             all
             the
             Law
             to
             Man.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             For
             this
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             commit
             adultery
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             kill
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             steal
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             bear
             false
             witness
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             covet
             ;
             And
             if
             there
             be
             any
             other
             commandment
             ,
             it
             is
             briefly
             comprehended
             in
             this
             saying
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             love
             thy
             neighbour
             as
             thy self
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             For
             all
             our
             Duty
             to
             Man
             is
             virtually
             comprehended
             in
             Loving
             them
             as
             our selves
             :
             For
             a
             Man
             will
             not
             wrong
             the
             Life
             ,
             the
             Estate
             ,
             the
             Marriage
             right
             ,
             the
             Honour
             of
             himself
             ,
             nor
             falsely
             accuse
             or
             prosecute
             himself
             ,
             or
             covet
             from
             himself
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             he
             loveth
             as
             himself
             .
             Bring
             Men
             once
             to
             this
             unfeigned
             Love
             ,
             and
             Hurtfulness
             ,
             Covetousness
             ,
             Fraud
             ,
             False
             Accusation
             ,
             Persecution
             ,
             and
             all
             Injustice
             ,
             will
             cease
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Love
             worketh
             no
             ill
             to
             his
             neighbour
             :
             therefore
             love
             is
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             As
             we
             are
             not
             apt
             to
             hurt
             our selves
             ,
             so
             true
             Love
             would
             not
             hurt
             others
             ,
             in
             their
             Lives
             ,
             Liberties
             ,
             Estates
             ,
             or
             Good
             Names
             ,
             (
             much
             less
             study
             to
             destroy
             them
             .
             )
             Therefore
             Love
             is
             the
             virtual
             fulfilling
             of
             all
             our
             Duty
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             that
             knowing
             the
             time
             ,
             that
             now
             it
             is
             high
             time
             to
             awake
             out
             of
             sleep
             :
             for
             now
             is
             our
             salvation
             nearer
             than
             when
             we
             believed
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             we
             should
             increase
             in
             this
             careful
             discharge
             of
             our
             Duty
             of
             Love
             and
             Justice
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             State
             of
             Infidelity
             we
             lived
             in
             such
             Sins
             :
             For
             by
             this
             time
             we
             should
             be
             better
             acquainted
             with
             our
             Duties
             ,
             and
             awaked
             to
             all
             conscionable
             performance
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             being
             neerer
             our
             Reward
             and
             Salvation
             than
             when
             we
             were
             first
             converted
             to
             the
             Faith
             ;
             and
             God
             expecteth
             now
             more
             from
             us
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             The
             night
             is
             far
             spent
             ,
             the
             day
             is
             at
             hand
             :
             Let
             us
             therefore
             cast
             off
             the
             works
             of
             darkness
             ,
             &
             let
             us
             put
             on
             the
             armour
             of
             light
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             We
             are
             now
             got
             further
             from
             our
             former
             State
             of
             Darkness
             :
             We
             are
             now
             come
             to
             the
             Day-light
             of
             Illuminating
             Grace
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Increase
             thereof
             .
             The
             Church
             is
             growing
             to
             a
             more
             Honourable
             State
             by
             its
             Increase
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             more
             resolvedly
             cast
             off
             all
             the
             Works
             of
             Heathenish
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             Christ's
             Soldiers
             ,
             put
             on
             our
             Sacred
             Armour
             ,
             and
             use
             it
             as
             in
             the
             Day-light
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Let
             us
             walk
             honestly
             as
             in
             the
             day
             ;
             not
             in
             rioting
             and
             drunkenness
             ,
             not
             in
             chambering
             and
             wantonness
             ,
             not
             in
             strife
             and
             envying
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Seeing
             we
             are
             in
             the
             Light
             ,
             let
             us
             walk
             modestly
             and
             decently
             ,
             as
             becometh
             our
             Condition
             ;
             not
             as
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             in
             rioting
             and
             drunkenness
             ;
             not
             in
             lasciviousness
             ,
             and
             uncleanness
             ,
             and
             fleshly
             lusts
             ;
             not
             in
             proud
             ,
             selfish
             ,
             or
             covetous
             strife
             and
             envy
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             But
             put
             ye
             on
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             make
             not
             provision
             for
             the
             flesh
             to
             fulfil
             lusts
             thereof
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             But
             let
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Spirit
             and
             Love
             ,
             his
             Doctrine
             and
             Example
             ,
             his
             Interest
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             take
             you
             up
             ,
             and
             be
             to
             you
             as
             the
             Cloathing
             which
             you
             daily
             wear
             :
             And
             do
             not
             as
             Carnal
             Men
             ,
             (
             whose
             fleshly
             Pleasure
             and
             Prosperity
             is
             their
             choice
             and
             best
             )
             that
             live
             to
             the
             said
             fleshly
             Pleasure
             ,
             and
             make
             provision
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Carnal
             Will
             and
             Lust
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             preferring
             the
             Heavenly
             Treasure
             .
          
           
             
               ANNOTATIONS
               .
            
             
               Qu.
               I.
               
                 WHat
                 is
                 meant
                 here
                 by
              
               Powers
               ?
               Ans
               .
               Not
               meer
               Strength
               ,
               but
               Authority
               or
               Right
               to
               Govern.
               It
               is
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               A
               Usurpers
               Strength
               may
               be
               resisted
               ;
               but
               
                 Rightful
                 Power
              
               or
               Authority
               may
               not
               .
            
             
               Qu.
               II.
               
                 Doth
                 St.
              
               Paul
               
                 determine
                 here
                 either
                 of
                 the
              
               Species
               or
               Individually
               ,
               
                 who
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 Highest
                 Power
                 ?
                 Ans
                 .
              
               Not
               at
               all
               .
               In
               those
               Ages
               ,
               and
               long
               after
               ,
               sometime
               the
               Senate
               claimed
               the
               Supremacy
               wholly
               ,
               and
               sometime
               a
               part
               of
               it
               ;
               sometime
               they
               pretended
               to
               make
               Emperours
               ,
               and
               some
               Emperours
               yielded
               them
               more
               than
               others
               :
               But
               whether
               the
               Senate
               or
               the
               Emperour
               were
               the
               Highest
               Power
               ,
               or
               the
               Supremacy
               in
               both
               conjunct
               ,
               or
               which
               
                 de
                 specie
              
               was
               most
               just
               ,
               Paul
               medleth
               not
               .
            
             
             
               Qu.
               
                 How
                 then
                 would
                 he
                 have
                 the
                 Christians
                 know
                 whom
                 to
                 obey
                 ?
                 Ans
                 .
              
               He
               leaveth
               that
               to
               be
               known
               by
               its
               proper
               Evidence
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               Divine
               Revelation
               by
               him
               .
            
             
               Qu.
               III.
               
                 Is
                 no
                 Power
                 to
                 do
                 wrong
                 ordained
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 Or
                 is
                 all
                 such
                 ordained
                 by
                 him
                 ?
                 Ans
                 .
                 Power
              
               here
               being
               Right
               to
               Govern
               ,
               no
               Man
               hath
               Right
               to
               do
               Wrong
               ,
               that
               's
               a
               Contradiction
               :
               But
               God
               hath
               ordained
               that
               Right
               which
               may
               be
               abused
               to
               do
               Wrong
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               resisted
               .
            
             
               Qu.
               IV.
               
                 What
                 's
                 meant
                 by
              
               Subjection
               ?
               Ans
               .
               A
               State
               of
               Consent
               and
               Obligation
               to
               obey
               .
               Obedience
               is
               the
               Practice
               of
               Subjection
               .
            
             
               Qu.
               V.
               
                 Hath
                 the
              
               Universal
               [
               every
               Soul
               ]
               
                 no
                 Exception
                 ?
                 Ans
              
               .
               The
               Higher
               Powers
               themselves
               are
               excepted
               :
               And
               neither
               Foreigners
               ,
               nor
               those
               that
               have
               no
               Governours
               ,
               are
               bound
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               other
               Princes
               :
               It
               is
               only
               their
               own
               Subjects
               that
               are
               meant
               .
               And
               the
               Pope
               could
               have
               no
               pretence
               to
               except
               his
               Clergy
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               not
               feign
               himself
               to
               be
               the
               Highest
               Power
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               above
               their
               Kings
               and
               States
               ?
            
             
               Qu.
               VI.
               Is
               Obedience
               
                 to
                 go
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 Subjection
                 ?
                 Ans
                 .
              
               No
               :
               We
               must
               not
               obey
               any
               by
               disobeying
               God
               :
               But
               yet
               we
               must
               continue
               Subjection
               and
               Due
               honour
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               deny
               them
               their
               due
               ,
               because
               we
               must
               not
               give
               them
               more
               by
               Sin.
               
            
             
               Qu.
               
                 What
                 then
                 are
                 the
                 Limits
                 of
                 our
                 Obedience
                 to
                 Men
                 ?
                 Ans
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Materially
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               obey
               any
               by
               Sin
               ,
               nor
               yet
               against
               the
               Common
               Good
               ,
               to
               do
               more
               hurt
               than
               good
               ,
               when
               they
               command
               without
               due
               Power
               or
               Right
               .
               2.
               
               As
               to
               formal
               Obedience
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               to
               act
               by
               the
               Obligation
               of
               their
               Authority
               )
               the
               Limits
               of
               their
               Power
               are
               the
               Limits
               of
               that
               Obligation
               and
               Obedience
               .
            
             
               Qu.
               
                 What
                 are
                 the
                 Limits
                 of
                 their
                 Power
                 ?
                 Ans
                 .
              
               In
               general
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               more
               from
               God
               than
               he
               giveth
               them
               1.
               
               They
               have
               no
               Power
               against
               any
               of
               his
               Laws
               ,
               of
               Nature
               or
               Scripture
               ,
               nor
               against
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               or
               himself
               .
               2.
               
               They
               have
               no
               Right
               or
               Power
               to
               overthrow
               Personal
               ,
               or
               Family
               ,
               or
               Church-Government
               ;
               nor
               to
               deprive
               any
               of
               any
               thing
               which
               God
               hath
               given
               them
               ,
               without
               forfeiture
               or
               Consent
               ,
               explicit
               or
               implicit
               ;
               nor
               to
               destroy
               the
               Common
               Good.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Therefore
               that
               Propriety
               which
               God
               hath
               given
               Man
               as
               Man
               ,
               (
               in
               Life
               ,
               and
               Limbs
               ,
               and
               the
               use
               of
               his
               Faculties
               for
               his
               Welfare
               and
               his
               Duty
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               Wife
               and
               Children
               )
               are
               such
               objective
               Limitations
               of
               this
               Power
               ,
               that
               no
               Man
               hath
               Right
               to
               take
               them
               from
               any
               ,
               but
               on
               Forfeiture
               ,
               or
               valid
               Consent
               .
            
             
               Qu.
               VII
               .
               
                 How
                 far
                 is
                 all
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 far
                 of
                 Men
                 ?
                 Ans
                 .
              
               1.
               
               It
               is
               of
               God's
               Ordination
               in
               Nature
               ,
               That
               there
               be
               Government
               and
               Subjection
               in
               general
               .
               2.
               
               And
               the
               Specification
               is
               so
               far
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               made
               them
               his
               Officers
               :
               1.
               
               To
               promote
               Obedience
               to
               his
               own
               Law
               :
               2.
               
               For
               his
               Glory
               ,
               and
               the
               Common
               Good.
               So
               that
               no
               People
               can
               make
               a
               Power
               that
               shall
               not
               have
               Right
               to
               promote
               God's
               Law
               ;
               2.
               or
               that
               shall
               destroy
               the
               Common
               Good.
               3.
               
               God's
               Providence
               doth
               so
               manage
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               shall
               point
               out
               the
               Man
               or
               Families
               that
               the
               People
               should
               accept
               of
               first
               while
               free
               ,
               as
               qualified
               by
               Strength
               ,
               Wisdom
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               for
               Authority
               .
               4.
               
               Monarchy
               and
               Aristocracy
               
                 in
                 specie
              
               are
               both
               of
               Divine
               Allowance
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               it
               is
               of
               Men
               ,
               1.
               
               Which
               of
               these
               sorts
               (
               Monarchy
               ,
               or
               Aristocracy
               ,
               or
               Mixt
               )
               shall
               by
               a
               Free
               People
               be
               chosen●
               2.
               
               And
               who
               (
               by
               such
               a
               Free
               People
               )
               shall
               be
               chosen
               for
               the
               Persons
               or
               Families
               .
               3.
               
               And
               what
               degree
               of
               Power
               they
               shall
               have
               over
               their
               Proprieties
               (
               which
               are
               antecedent
               to
               Regiment
               )
               in
               undetermined
               Cases
               .
               So
               that
               Government
               is
               partly
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               partly
               from
               Man.
               
            
             
               Qu.
               VIII
               .
               
                 By
                 what
                 Right
                 doth
                 one
                 Person
                 or
                 Family
                 claim
                 it
                 before
                 all
                 others
                 .
                 Ans
                 .
              
               The
               foregoing
               Words
               decide
               this
               .
               1.
               
               Not
               by
               meer
               Worth
               ,
               Wit
               ,
               or
               Vertue
               :
               For
               these
               may
               be
               without
               such
               Authority
               .
               2.
               
               Not
               by
               meer
               Strength
               or
               Conquest
               :
               For
               then
               every
               Rebel
               ,
               or
               Foreign
               Prince
               ,
               that
               can
               conquer
               Kings
               ,
               will
               have
               the
               Right
               ;
               which
               would
               tempt
               them
               to
               attempt
               such
               Conquest
               .
               3.
               
               Not
               every
               Conquest
               made
               just
               by
               some
               Injury
               ;
               For
               that
               giveth
               Right
               but
               to
               Reprisal
               or
               Damages
               ,
               and
               over
               the
               Injurers
               :
               And
               all
               Wars
               usually
               are
               on
               Pretence
               of
               Right
               .
               4.
               
               Not
               a
               Succession
               of
               Primogeniture
               from
               Noah
               ,
               nor
               from
               the
               first
               founding
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               :
               This
               is
               not
               necessary
               :
               Nor
               may
               any
               rebell
               against
               all
               the
               Kings
               on
               Earth
               ,
               if
               they
               can
               but
               disprove
               such
               an
               uninterrupted
               Succession
               of
               Primogeniture
               :
               Else
               Kings
               were
               dangerously
               exposed
               .
               5.
               
               Nor
               is
               Revelation
               from
               Heaven
               necessary
               to
               notifie
               the
               Person
               :
               For
               who
               but
               Fanaticks
               now
               pretend
               to
               that
               ?
               I
               know
               therefore
               no
               remaining
               Title
               ,
               but
               
                 Mutual
                 Consent
                 (
                 free
                 or
                 forced
                 )
                 of
                 Persons
                 made
                 capable
                 by
                 the
                 Providence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 forming
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 .
              
            
             
               Qu.
               IX
               .
               
                 Are
                 not
              
               [
               the
               Powers
               that
               be
               ]
               
                 all
                 that
                 have
                 present
                 Possession
                 ?
                 Ans
                 .
              
               Yes
               ,
               all
               that
               possess
               that
               Right
               of
               Government
               ;
               but
               not
               all
               that
               usurp
               it
               ,
               or
               possess
               meer
               Strength
               .
            
             
               Qu.
               
                 How
                 then
                 ?
                 Shall
                 all
                 the
                 V●lgar
                 be
                 made
                 Judges
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 Right
                 ?
                 Ans
                 .
              
               They
               are
               bound
               to
               ju●ge
               as
               far
               as
               they
               can
               know
               ;
               else
               they
               could
               not
               tell
               whom
               to
               obey
               or
               defend
               :
               But
               mis-judging
               will
               not
               excuse
               them
               from
               Guilt
               .
               And
               in
               difficult
               Cases
               ,
               Appearance
               and
               Probability
               must
               serve
               them
               that
               can
               have
               no
               more
               .
               And
               Submission
               and
               Patience
               under
               Usurpers
               ,
               is
               not
               Subjection
               and
               Consent
               .
            
             
               Qu.
               X.
               
                 What
                 is
                 meant
                 by
              
               Resistance
               ?
               Ans
               .
               Not
               only
               Fighting
               against
               them
               ,
               but
               all
               that
               is
               contrary
               to
               Subjection
               and
               due
               Obedience
               :
               But
               most
               eminently
               Libertinism
               ,
               which
               pretendeth
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               freed
               Christians
               from
               Subjection
               .
            
             
               Qu.
               XI
               .
               
                 How
                 doth
                 the
                 Description
              
               verse
               3.
               
                 agree
                 with
                 Heathens
                 and
                 Persecutors
                 ?
                 Are
                 they
                 none
                 of
                 God's
                 Ministers
                 who
                 are
                 a
                 Terror
                 to
                 Good
                 Works
                 ?
                 Ans
                 .
              
               If
               they
               are
               not
               in
               the
               general
               Course
               of
               their
               Government
               for
               Vertue
               ,
               and
               against
               Vice
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Common
               Good
               ,
               they
               want
               the
               Essence
               of
               the
               Office.
               But
               they
               that
               are
               a
               
               Terror
               to
               some
               particular
               Good
               Works
               ,
               not
               essential
               to
               the
               End
               of
               the
               Office
               ,
               and
               that
               through
               Errour
               ,
               may
               yet
               be
               against
               Vice
               ,
               and
               for
               Goodness
               ,
               in
               the
               main
               .
               And
               a
               Heathen
               may
               execute
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               ,
               so
               far
               be
               for
               the
               Common
               Good.
               But
               Persecuting
               the
               Just
               is
               no
               exercise
               of
               the
               Divine
               Ministry
               or
               Power
               .
            
             
               Qu.
               XI
               .
               Verse
               5.
               
               
                 How
                 is
                 Conscience
                 bound
                 by
                 Mans
                 Laws
                 ?
                 Ans
                 .
              
               All
               Men
               must
               be
               conscious
               of
               God's
               Obligations
               on
               them
               ,
               to
               obey
               the
               Just
               Laws
               of
               Men.
               
            
             
               Qu.
               XII
               .
               Verse
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               
                 May
                 we
                 give
                 none
                 mere
                 Tribute
                 ,
                 Custom
                 ,
                 Fear
                 ,
                 or
                 Honour
                 ,
                 than
                 their
                 due
                 ?
                 And
                 are
                 all
                 Judges
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 due
                 ?
                 Ans
                 .
              
               All
               is
               not
               due
               that
               may
               be
               claimed
               :
               Materially
               Men
               may
               ,
               for
               their
               own
               Safety
               and
               just
               Ends
               ,
               give
               Rulers
               or
               others
               more
               than
               their
               due
               ,
               or
               which
               they
               have
               right
               to
               :
               But
               as
               
                 formal
                 Obedience
              
               or
               Justice
               we
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               give
               any
               one
               more
               than
               his
               due
               .
               And
               of
               this
               we
               are
               Discerners
               ,
               though
               not
               deciding
               Publick
               Judges
               :
               But
               mis-judging
               will
               excuse
               no
               Injury
               .
            
             
               Qu.
               XIII
               .
               
                 What
                 sort
                 of
                 Debt
                 is
                 sinful
                 ?
              
               Verse
               8.
               
               Ans
               .
               It
               is
               Injustice
               not
               to
               give
               every
               Man
               his
               due
               ,
               if
               we
               are
               able
               .
               And
               to
               promise
               or
               borrow
               what
               we
               know
               we
               cannot
               pay
               ,
               or
               when
               we
               acquaint
               not
               the
               Lender
               with
               the
               weakness
               and
               doubtfulness
               of
               our
               Estate
               ,
               that
               the
               hazard
               may
               be
               by
               his
               own
               cosent
               ,
               is
               to
               defraud
               him
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               Stealing
               of
               one
               of
               the
               worst
               sorts
               .
            
             
               Qu.
               XIV
               .
               Verse
               13.
               
               
                 When
                 is
                 Provision
                 for
                 the
                 Flesh
                 unlawful
                 ?
                 Ans
                 .
              
               When
               it
               is
               sought
               more
               to
               satisfie
               its
               Appetite
               ,
               or
               Lust
               ,
               or
               inordinate
               Desires
               ,
               than
               to
               strengthen
               and
               fit
               us
               (
               and
               others
               )
               for
               our
               Duty
               to
               God
               and
               Man.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             HIm
             that
             is
             weak
             in
             the
             faith
             receive
             you
             :
             but
             not
             to
             doubtful
             disputations
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             as
             your
             subjection
             to
             Government
             is
             necessary
             to
             a
             life
             of
             Christian
             Love
             and
             Concord
             ,
             so
             also
             is
             the
             mutual
             forbearance
             and
             reception
             of
             such
             brethren
             ,
             as
             are
             weak
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             differ
             in
             disputable
             tolerable
             points
             .
             Therefore
             see
             that
             you
             receive
             such
             to
             your
             Love
             and
             Communion
             ,
             without
             searching
             their
             Opinons
             ,
             and
             racking
             them
             by
             doubtful
             disputations
             ,
             about
             the
             points
             wherein
             they
             differ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             one
             believeth
             that
             he
             may
             eat
             all
             things
             :
             another
             who
             is
             weak
             eateth
             herbs
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             instance
             ,
             one
             truly
             believeth
             that
             all
             meats
             are
             now
             lawful
             ;
             another
             either
             thinks
             that
             he
             should
             not
             live
             on
             the
             Life
             and
             Flesh
             of
             his
             fellow
             Creatures
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             should
             at
             least
             abstain
             from
             that
             which
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             was
             forbidden
             :
             This
             is
             his
             weakness
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Let
             not
             him
             that
             eateth
             despise
             him
             that
             eateth
             not
             :
             and
             let
             not
             him
             which
             eateth
             not
             judge
             him
             that
             eateth
             :
             for
             God
             hath
             received
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Let
             not
             him
             that
             understandeth
             ,
             that
             eating
             all
             things
             is
             lawful
             ,
             set
             at
             nought
             or
             vilifie
             him
             (
             as
             a
             humorous
             ,
             scrupulous
             fool
             )
             who
             is
             of
             another
             opinion
             and
             thinks
             it
             unlawful
             to
             eat
             flesh
             ,
             (
             as
             many
             are
             too
             apt
             to
             do
             )
             and
             let
             not
             him
             that
             dare
             not
             eat
             such
             Flesh
             or
             Meat
             forbidden
             by
             
             Moses's
             Law
             ,
             take
             him
             for
             an
             ungodly
             sinner
             that
             doth
             otherwise
             ,
             nor
             separate
             from
             him
             as
             prophane
             :
             For
             God
             that
             is
             most
             holy
             ,
             and
             hateth
             all
             sin
             ,
             yet
             receiveth
             both
             these
             sorts
             ;
             and
             therefore
             so
             must
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             Please
             God.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Who
             art
             thou
             that
             judgest
             another
             mans
             servant
             ?
             To
             his
             own
             master
             he
             standeth
             or
             falleth
             :
             Yea
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             holden
             up
             ,
             for
             God
             is
             able
             to
             make
             him
             stand
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Dost
             thou
             know
             thy self
             while
             thou
             so
             judgest
             others
             ?
             Who
             art
             thou
             ,
             a
             sinful
             man
             ,
             that
             thou
             presumest
             to
             judge
             and
             condemn
             Gods
             Servants
             ?
             It
             is
             his
             Sentence
             and
             not
             thine
             to
             which
             they
             shall
             stand
             or
             fall
             ,
             as
             justified
             or
             condemned
             :
             and
             these
             differences
             shall
             not
             hinder
             God's
             acceptance
             of
             him
             and
             his
             Salvation
             :
             for
             God
             that
             is
             just
             and
             merciful
             can
             justifie
             ,
             confirm
             ,
             and
             save
             him
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             One
             man
             esteemeth
             one
             day
             above
             another
             :
             another
             esteemerh
             every
             day
             alike
             :
             Let
             every
             man
             be
             fully
             perswaded
             in
             his
             own
             mind
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             So
             one
             Man
             makes
             Conscience
             to
             keep
             the
             Jewish
             Feasts
             and
             Fasts
             :
             Another
             knoweth
             that
             Christ
             hath
             abrogated
             them
             .
             Let
             every
             one
             labour
             as
             well
             as
             he
             can
             to
             know
             God's
             Will
             ,
             and
             then
             be
             true
             to
             his
             upright
             Conscience
             ;
             as
             knowing
             that
             he
             may
             not
             in
             these
             things
             follow
             the
             judgment
             of
             others
             against
             his
             own
             ,
             which
             he
             thinks
             is
             according
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             ,
             whom
             he
             intendeth
             herein
             to
             obey
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             that
             regardeth
             a
             day
             ,
             regardeth
             it
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             regardeth
             not
             the
             day
             ,
             to
             the
             Lord
             be
             doth
             not
             regard
             it
             :
             He
             that
             eateth
             eateth
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             he
             giveth
             God
             thanks
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             eateth
             not
             ,
             to
             the
             Lord
             he
             eateth
             not
             ,
             and
             giveth
             God
             thanks
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             that
             maketh
             Conscience
             to
             keep
             such
             Days
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             to
             eat
             ,
             he
             intendeth
             it
             as
             an
             Act
             of
             Obedience
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             so
             doth
             he
             that
             is
             contrarily
             minded
             ;
             and
             both
             of
             them
             pray
             for
             Gods
             acceptance
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             thanks
             :
             And
             dare
             you
             for
             such
             things
             discourage
             or
             reject
             Men
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             are
             able
             study
             to
             please
             God
             :
             Is
             pleasing
             God
             so
             light
             in
             your
             esteem
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             For
             none
             of
             us
             liveth
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             dieth
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
           
             7.
             
             For
             we
             are
             all
             convinced
             that
             we
             are
             not
             our
             own
             ,
             and
             therefore
             may
             not
             do
             what
             we
             list
             our selves
             ,
             and
             fit
             our
             practice
             to
             carnal
             self-interests
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             pleasing
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             all
             Men
             die
             at
             his
             Will
             and
             into
             his
             Hands
             ,
             and
             not
             their
             own
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             For
             whether
             we
             live
             ,
             we
             live
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ;
             or
             whether
             we
             die
             ,
             we
             die
             unto
             the
             Lord
             :
             Whether
             we
             live
             therefore
             or
             die
             ,
             we
             are
             the
             Lords
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             For
             our
             lives
             are
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             for
             him
             to
             do
             his
             Will
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             die
             ,
             his
             Will
             therein
             is
             done
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             must
             contentedly
             acquiesce
             :
             For
             living
             and
             dying
             we
             are
             his
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             For
             to
             this
             end
             Christ
             both
             died
             ,
             and
             rose
             ,
             and
             revived
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             Lord
             both
             of
             the
             dead
             and
             living
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             For
             this
             being
             the
             very
             end
             of
             Christs
             dying
             ,
             rising
             and
             reviving
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             Lord
             of
             all
             both
             dead
             and
             living
             ,
             who
             shall
             presume
             to
             take
             the
             governing
             or
             judging
             power
             out
             of
             his
             Hands
             ,
             and
             take
             Mens
             Souls
             and
             Consciences
             from
             subjection
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             expect
             to
             be
             obeyed
             or
             pleased
             before
             him
             ?
          
           
             10.
             
             But
             why
             dost
             thou
             judge
             thy
             brother
             ?
             Or
             ,
             why
             dost
             thou
             set
             at
             nought
             thy
             brother
             ?
             For
             we
             shall
             all
             stand
             before
             the
             judgment
             seat
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Why
             then
             doth
             one
             Party
             call
             their
             Brethren
             sinners
             ,
             or
             prophane
             ,
             for
             not
             being
             against
             such
             lawful
             things
             as
             they
             call
             unlawful
             :
             And
             why
             do
             the
             other
             part
             vilifie
             their
             Brethren
             for
             Conscionable
             scrupling
             and
             avoiding
             such
             a
             lawful
             thing
             .
             Do
             you
             not
             all
             know
             our
             common
             imperfection
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             have
             no
             authority
             for
             such
             Judgment
             or
             Contempt
             ?
             And
             are
             you
             not
             afraid
             thus
             to
             usurp
             the
             Judgment
             which
             belongs
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             fear
             lest
             he
             will
             judge
             you
             for
             your
             uncharitableness
             to
             his
             Servants
             .
          
           
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             For
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             As
             I
             live
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             every
             knee
             shall
             bow
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             every
             tongue
             shall
             confess
             to
             God.
             So
             then
             every
             one
             of
             us
             shall
             give
             account
             of
             himself
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             God
             hath
             told
             us
             in
             his
             Word
             that
             he
             will
             be
             first
             obeyed
             and
             pleased
             before
             all
             Men
             :
             It
             is
             he
             that
             is
             our
             supreme
             absolute
             Lord
             ;
             and
             to
             him
             we
             must
             all
             give
             our
             great
             account
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             receive
             our
             final
             doom
             :
             And
             would
             you
             wish
             any
             then
             to
             obey
             or
             humour
             you
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             perswaded
             that
             it
             displeaseth
             God
             ,
             and
             would
             condemn
             him
             ?
             Or
             will
             you
             anticipate
             God's
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             tempt
             Men
             out
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             sinning
             by
             your
             fallible
             censures
             or
             contempt
             ?
          
           
             13.
             
             Let
             us
             not
             therefore
             judge
             one
             another
             any
             more
             :
             but
             judge
             this
             rather
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             put
             a
             stumbling
             block
             ,
             or
             an
             occasion
             to
             fall
             in
             his
             brothers
             way
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Let
             not
             us
             therefore
             (
             Pastors
             or
             Neighbours
             )
             thus
             uncharitably
             judge
             or
             use
             each
             other
             ,
             for
             such
             tolerable
             differences
             in
             things
             that
             are
             done
             Conscientiously
             as
             for
             God
             :
             But
             instead
             of
             this
             discouraging
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             fear
             of
             sin
             ,
             let
             this
             be
             your
             true
             Judgment
             ,
             that
             no
             Man
             (
             Clergy
             or
             Lay
             )
             do
             either
             by
             Command
             or
             his
             own
             practice
             ,
             put
             a
             Stumbling-block
             ,
             Scandal
             ,
             or
             occasion
             of
             sinning
             or
             hurt
             in
             his
             Brothers
             way
             ,
             pretending
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             or
             his
             own
             authority
             to
             impose
             it
             :
             Souls
             must
             not
             be
             so
             driven
             upon
             sin
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             I
             know
             ,
             and
             am
             perswaded
             by
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             unclean
             of
             it self
             ;
             but
             to
             him
             that
             esteemeth
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             unclean
             ,
             to
             him
             it
             is
             unclean
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             I
             (
             that
             am
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             therefore
             want
             not
             Knowledge
             ,
             nor
             Authority
             to
             command
             what
             should
             be
             commanded
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             )
             do
             know
             and
             am
             perswaded
             in
             and
             by
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             the
             Meats
             counted
             unclean
             and
             avoided
             by
             the
             Jewish
             Christians
             ,
             are
             unlawful
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             mistake
             that
             think
             otherwise
             .
             But
             it
             is
             unclean
             ,
             and
             unlawful
             to
             him
             that
             thinks
             it
             so
             ,
             (
             or
             else
             Men
             must
             do
             that
             which
             they
             think
             God
             forbideth
             ,
             which
             were
             formal
             disobedience
             to
             him
             .
             )
          
           
             15.
             
             But
             if
             thy
             brother
             be
             grieved
             with
             thy
             meat
             ,
             now
             walkest
             thou
             not
             charitably
             :
             Destroy
             not
             him
             with
             thy
             meat
             for
             whom
             Christ
             died
             .
             16.
             
             Let
             not
             then
             your
             good
             be
             evil
             spoken
             of
             .
          
           
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             But
             if
             by
             thy
             unnecessary
             practice
             of
             an
             indifferent
             lawful
             thing
             (
             and
             much
             more
             if
             by
             thy
             compulsion
             )
             thy
             mistaken
             Brother
             be
             hurt
             and
             galled
             ,
             and
             discouraged
             in
             Religion
             ,
             now
             thou
             art
             guilty
             of
             the
             great
             sin
             of
             uncharitableness
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             guilty
             but
             of
             a
             pardonable
             unwilling
             mistake
             :
             And
             see
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             thou
             do
             not
             thus
             by
             (
             the
             practice
             or
             urging
             of
             )
             thy
             things
             indifferent
             destroy
             him
             for
             whom
             Christ
             died
             ,
             by
             drawing
             or
             driving
             him
             to
             that
             which
             to
             him
             is
             sin
             :
             Christ
             purchased
             Souls
             by
             a
             dearer
             price
             than
             things
             indifferent
             .
             It
             's
             good
             in
             you
             to
             know
             more
             than
             he
             ,
             and
             lawful
             to
             use
             such
             Meats
             as
             he
             scrupleth
             :
             But
             turn
             not
             your
             Knowledge
             into
             a
             scandal
             ,
             and
             offence
             ,
             and
             mischief
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             For
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             not
             meat
             and
             drink
             ;
             but
             righteousness
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             joy
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             For
             it
             is
             not
             every
             lawful
             indifferent
             thing
             ,
             (
             no
             nor
             every
             truth
             or
             smaller
             duty
             )
             which
             Christianity
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             right
             to
             our
             Love
             and
             Communion
             lieth
             on
             :
             These
             are
             not
             essential
             to
             the
             acceptable
             Subjects
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             :
             Think
             not
             so
             unworthily
             of
             him
             that
             came
             to
             free
             us
             from
             the
             Mosaical
             Ceremonies
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             made
             such
             things
             as
             these
             the
             necessary
             terms
             of
             Love
             and
             Communion
             in
             his
             Church
             .
             But
             it
             is
             in
             Righteousness
             before
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Love
             and
             Practice
             of
             Peace
             with
             all
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             joyful
             sense
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God
             and
             hope
             of
             Glory
             shed
             abroad
             on
             our
             Hearts
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             taking
             pleasure
             to
             help
             and
             comfort
             our
             Brethren
             in
             the
             way
             to
             Heaven
             .
             This
             is
             Christianity
             .
          
           
           
             18.
             
             For
             he
             that
             in
             these
             things
             serveth
             Christ
             is
             acceptable
             to
             God
             and
             approved
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             For
             notwithstanding
             such
             difference
             in
             lesser
             things
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             and
             in
             these
             things
             sincerely
             serveth
             Christ
             ,
             is
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             whoever
             censure
             him
             ,
             despise
             him
             ,
             or
             excommunicate
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             approved
             of
             Wise
             and
             Charitable
             Men
             ,
             and
             is
             one
             whose
             Life
             ,
             even
             the
             Natural
             Conscience
             of
             Men
             will
             secretly
             be
             forced
             to
             approve
             ,
             and
             condemn
             them
             that
             condemn
             and
             vilifie
             him
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Let
             us
             therefore
             follow
             after
             the
             things
             which
             make
             for
             peace
             ,
             and
             things
             wherewith
             one
             may
             edifie
             another
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Instead
             therefore
             of
             Excommunicating
             ,
             Abusing
             or
             Despising
             one
             another
             for
             such
             Ceremonies
             ,
             or
             small
             differences
             as
             these
             ,
             if
             we
             are
             Christians
             ,
             let
             us
             lay
             by
             these
             matters
             of
             contention
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             pursue
             the
             things
             that
             make
             for
             the
             Common
             Peace
             of
             all
             Christians
             ,
             though
             thus
             differing
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             by
             which
             we
             may
             further
             each
             others
             Edification
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             not
             obtrude
             our
             own
             Opinions
             ,
             or
             things
             unnecessary
             ,
             to
             the
             hurt
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             division
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             For
             meat
             destroy
             not
             the
             work
             of
             God
             :
             All
             things
             indeed
             are
             pure
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             evil
             for
             that
             man
             who
             eateth
             with
             offence
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Obtrude
             not
             your
             scrupled
             Meat
             ,
             or
             Ceremonies
             ,
             or
             small
             things
             ,
             to
             the
             destroying
             of
             Men's
             Souls
             by
             driving
             or
             drawing
             them
             to
             sin
             .
             All
             such
             indifferent
             things
             are
             pure
             to
             the
             pure
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             your
             sin
             if
             you
             use
             them
             (
             much
             more
             if
             you
             impose
             them
             )
             to
             the
             scandal
             ,
             offence
             ,
             or
             hurt
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             It
             is
             good
             neither
             to
             eat
             flesh
             ,
             nor
             to
             drink
             wine
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             whereby
             thy
             brother
             stumbleth
             or
             is
             offended
             ,
             or
             is
             made
             weak
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             It
             is
             thy
             duty
             to
             forbear
             even
             Flesh
             and
             Wine
             when
             they
             are
             not
             necessary
             ,
             if
             the
             use
             of
             them
             will
             occasion
             sin
             or
             more
             hurt
             to
             thy
             Brother
             than
             good
             to
             thee
             ;
             much
             more
             to
             avoid
             obtruding
             thy
             indifferent
             things
             on
             him
             who
             takes
             them
             to
             be
             sins
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Hast
             thou
             faith
             ?
             Have
             it
             to
             thy self
             before
             God.
             Happy
             is
             he
             that
             condemneth
             not
             himself
             in
             that
             thing
             which
             he
             alloweth
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Hast
             thou
             more
             Knowledge
             than
             he
             ,
             to
             believe
             those
             things
             to
             be
             lawful
             ,
             which
             he
             judgeth
             sin
             .
             Keep
             thy
             knowledge
             and
             belief
             to
             thy self
             ,
             to
             justifie
             thy
             Judgment
             to
             God
             :
             but
             use
             it
             not
             to
             the
             hurt
             of
             others
             .
             Happy
             is
             he
             that
             useth
             not
             his
             Knowledge
             of
             good
             and
             evil
             to
             his
             own
             condemnation
             .
             It
             's
             a
             sad
             kind
             of
             Knowledge
             which
             is
             used
             to
             destroy
             others
             ,
             and
             condemn
             thy self
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             he
             that
             doubteth
             is
             damned
             if
             he
             eat
             ,
             because
             he
             eateth
             not
             of
             faith
             :
             for
             whatsoever
             is
             not
             of
             faith
             is
             sin
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             I
             may
             well
             call
             it
             destroying
             thy
             Brother
             :
             For
             if
             he
             do
             the
             indifferent
             thing
             ,
             who
             rather
             thinketh
             it
             to
             be
             unlawful
             ,
             it
             tendeth
             to
             his
             damnation
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             sin
             in
             his
             Opinion
             and
             Interpretation
             ,
             while
             be
             believeth
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             be
             lawful
             .
             For
             what
             ever
             a
             Man
             doth
             believing
             it
             to
             be
             sin
             ,
             and
             not
             believing
             that
             God
             alloweth
             it
             ,
             is
             certainly
             a
             sin
             in
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             WE
             then
             that
             are
             strong
             ought
             to
             bear
             the
             Infirmities
             of
             the
             weak
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             please
             our selves
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             then
             (
             even
             Church
             Governours
             as
             well
             as
             others
             )
             that
             are
             more
             knowing
             ,
             (
             instead
             of
             driving
             Men
             of
             weaker
             understanding
             to
             go
             against
             their
             Consciences
             in
             unnecessary
             things
             )
             ought
             to
             bear
             their
             weakness
             with
             compassion
             ,
             and
             in
             Love
             and
             Patience
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             practice
             what
             we
             think
             lawful
             on
             pretence
             that
             we
             are
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             when
             it
             tendeth
             to
             their
             hurt
             (
             much
             less
             to
             force
             them
             to
             our
             way
             .
             )
          
           
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Let
             every
             one
             of
             us
             please
             his
             Neighbour
             for
             his
             good
             to
             edification
             :
             For
             even
             Christ
             pleased
             not
             himself
             :
             but
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             The
             reproaches
             of
             them
             that
             reproached
             thee
             fell
             on
             me
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Let
             every
             one
             of
             us
             (
             not
             excepting
             my self
             that
             am
             an
             Apostle
             )
             lay
             by
             his
             own
             humour
             and
             self-will
             ,
             and
             chuse
             the
             way
             by
             which
             he
             may
             edifie
             his
             Brother
             ,
             by
             bearing
             with
             his
             weakness
             .
             For
             even
             Christ
             to
             condescended
             and
             accommodated
             himself
             to
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ;
             As
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             The
             reproaches
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             suffered
             for
             Men's
             sin
             against
             God.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             whatsoever
             things
             were
             written
             aforetime
             ,
             were
             written
             for
             our
             learning
             ,
             that
             we
             through
             patience
             and
             comfort
             of
             the
             scriptures
             might
             have
             hope
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Which
             saying
             was
             primarily
             
             David's
             indeed
             ;
             but
             all
             such
             are
             written
             in
             Scripture
             to
             teach
             us
             also
             Patience
             ,
             and
             imitation
             of
             such
             examples
             of
             Charity
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             confirm
             our
             hope
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Now
             the
             God
             of
             patience
             and
             consolation
             grant
             you
             to
             be
             like
             minded
             one
             towards
             another
             according
             to
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             I
             know
             the
             danger
             of
             this
             selfish
             uncharitable
             humour
             of
             imposing
             Mens
             own
             Opinions
             on
             all
             others
             as
             terms
             of
             their
             Communion
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             I
             have
             used
             this
             long
             and
             plain
             exhortation
             against
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             also
             pray
             for
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             God
             who
             is
             patient
             with
             the
             weak
             ,
             and
             is
             their
             Comforter
             and
             yours
             ,
             will
             grant
             you
             so
             much
             Grace
             and
             Charity
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             you
             imitators
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Love
             and
             Condescension
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             bear
             with
             others
             ,
             and
             do
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             you
             would
             be
             born
             with
             and
             used
             your selves
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             That
             ye
             may
             with
             one
             mind
             and
             one
             mouth
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             even
             the
             father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             you
             may
             with
             Unity
             and
             Concord
             hold
             your
             holy
             Communion
             for
             worshipping
             God
             ,
             without
             uncharitable
             Excommunications
             or
             Separations
             ,
             vilifying
             or
             censuring
             each
             other
             ;
             which
             can
             never
             be
             expected
             by
             driving
             each
             one
             to
             agree
             in
             small
             unnecessary
             things
             ,
             or
             without
             bearing
             with
             the
             mistakes
             and
             differences
             of
             one
             another
             ;
             when
             all
             are
             guilty
             of
             many
             mistakes
             ,
             and
             such
             differences
             must
             still
             be
             expected
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Wherefore
             receive
             ye
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             Christ
             also
             received
             us
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             I
             conclude
             therefore
             by
             beseeching
             you
             ,
             to
             receive
             one
             another
             with
             Love
             to
             your
             Communion
             ,
             and
             Kindness
             ,
             as
             you
             would
             be
             Christian
             imitators
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             as
             you
             are
             sensible
             of
             his
             needful
             Mercy
             to
             your selves
             ,
             in
             receiving
             us
             that
             once
             were
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             still
             have
             manifold
             sins
             and
             errours
             ,
             to
             the
             glorifying
             of
             God's
             Love
             and
             Mercy
             :
             And
             pretend
             not
             your
             Knowledge
             ,
             or
             Authority
             ,
             or
             Piety
             against
             so
             commanding
             a
             Motive
             and
             Example
             .
          
           
             
               ANNOTATIONS
               on
               the
               former
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               this
               .
            
             
               THe
               Subject
               of
               the
               former
               Chapter
               is
               handled
               on
               thus
               far
               ,
               and
               here
               that
               Chapter
               should
               have
               ended
               .
               He
               that
               understandeth
               the
               former
               and
               present
               State
               of
               the
               Christian
               Churches
               ,
               and
               the
               Pride
               and
               Ignorance
               to
               which
               Man
               is
               liable
               ,
               will
               easily
               perceive
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               in
               vain
               that
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               did
               by
               the
               Apostle
               handle
               and
               decide
               this
               Case
               ,
               of
               receiving
               Dissenters
               in
               tollerable
               Cases
               into
               Love
               and
               Communion
               .
               The
               Jews
               were
               so
               tied
               up
               from
               Legislation
               in
               God's
               Matters
               ,
               by
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God's
               Prerogative
               in
               their
               Theocracy
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               less
               room
               for
               the
               Canons
               and
               Engines
               of
               Mans
               making
               to
               exercise
               their
               Pride
               and
               Uncharitableness
               by
               ,
               than
               the
               Romanists
               have
               since
               done
               .
               And
               yet
               the
               Pharisees
               plaid
               their
               part
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               Traditions
               made
               void
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               preferr'd
               their
               Ceremonies
               before
               the
               weighty
               Matters
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               understand
               what
               that
               meaneth
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 have
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 sacrifice
              
               ;
               and
               thereby
               did
               condemn
               the
               guiltless
               .
               And
               Christ
               found
               the
               Samaritans
               and
               Jews
               at
               the
               Debate
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 in
                 this
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 men
                 ought
                 to
                 worship
                 ?
              
               overlooking
               that
               Worship
               which
               is
               
                 in
                 Spirit
                 and
                 in
                 Truth
              
               .
               And
               ,
               alas
               !
               what
               work
               have
               Domination
               ,
               unnecessary
               Canons
               and
               Censures
               made
               in
               the
               Christian
               Churches
               these
               1300
               years
               ?
               And
               it
               is
               an
               Instance
               what
               power
               Blindness
               ,
               and
               Prejudice
               ,
               and
               Worldly
               Interest
               have
               ,
               to
               frustrate
               the
               plainest
               Decisions
               of
               God's
               Word
               ,
               that
               so
               full
               and
               express
               a
               Decision
               as
               these
               two
               Chapters
               make
               ,
               (
               with
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               and
               Eph.
               4.
               and
               James
               3.
               )
               hath
               signified
               as
               little
               with
               the
               Dividers
               and
               Proud
               ,
               almost
               as
               if
               there
               had
               been
               no
               such
               written
               .
               And
               yet
               such
               Men
               call
               for
               a
               Judge
               of
               Controversies
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               pretended
               Obscurity
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               when
               nothing
               can
               be
               plainer
               than
               this
               ,
               which
               they
               despise
               .
               They
               mean
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               they
               must
               be
               Judges
               ,
               and
               God
               shall
               make
               the
               Words
               ,
               if
               they
               may
               make
               the
               Sense
               .
            
             
               How
               great
               is
               the
               number
               that
               go
               on
               the
               two
               sides
               of
               Uncharitableness
               here
               reproved
               ;
               especially
               on
               that
               which
               is
               largeliest
               insisted
               on
               ?
               One
               side
               saith
               ,
               All
               God's
               Truths
               are
               precious
               ,
               and
               none
               must
               be
               sold
               for
               Peace
               ;
               and
               we
               must
               not
               partake
               of
               other
               Mens
               Sins
               :
               As
               if
               our
               great
               Duty
               of
               Love
               ,
               Forbearance
               ,
               and
               Communion
               ,
               were
               our
               Sin
               ,
               or
               a
               partaking
               of
               the
               Faults
               of
               all
               that
               we
               joyn
               with
               .
               The
               other
               Side
               pretend
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               Paul
               only
               requireth
               Forbearance
               in
               things
               Indifferent
               ,
               undetermined
               by
               Governours
               ,
               and
               not
               after
               such
               a
               Command
               or
               Determination
               .
               2.
               
               Or
               ,
               that
               he
               giveth
               only
               a
               Temporary
               Rule
               for
               the
               present
               Concord
               of
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               till
               the
               setled
               Church
               should
               take
               a
               contrary
               Course
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               not
               here
               answer
               these
               at
               large
               ,
               having
               done
               it
               in
               my
               Book
               called
               
                 The
                 only
                 Way
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 Concord
              
               :
               But
               I
               say
               ,
               That
               I
               despair
               of
               reducing
               that
               Man
               to
               the
               Truth
               herein
               ,
               who
               shall
               continue
               of
               either
               of
               these
               Opinions
               ,
               after
               he
               hath
               seriously
               perused
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               hath
               considered
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               St.
               Paul
               here
               useth
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               above
               twenty
               Arguments
               ,
               from
               Morality
               and
               common
               Christian
               Duty
               ,
               which
               he
               would
               not
               do
               for
               a
               mutable
               Case
               ,
               which
               Bishops
               may
               change
               when
               they
               will.
               2
               That
               Rome
               was
               then
               a
               famous
               Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               had
               Pastors
               ,
               or
               one
               at
               least
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               writeth
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               the
               Pastors
               :
               And
               sure
               he
               never
               meant
               ,
               [
               
                 The
                 Clergy
                 shall
                 receive
                 such
                 Dissenters
                 to
                 Communion
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 by
                 Canon
                 or
                 Practice
                 cast
                 them
                 out
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 think
                 meet
                 to
                 do
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 and
                 till
                 have
                 made
                 such
                 Canons
                 .
                 ]
                 Paul
              
               doth
               not
               so
               play
               with
               Contradictions
               ,
               in
               so
               long
               and
               grave
               a
               Reprehension
               .
               3.
               
               That
               St.
               Paul
               oft
               puts
               himself
               in
               ,
               as
               under
               the
               same
               Obligation
               with
               the
               rest
               :
               And
               if
               an
               Apostle
               called
               from
               Heaven
               may
               not
               do
               what
               's
               here
               forbidden
               ,
               what
               Bishops
               can
               prete●d
               a
               Right
               to
               do
               it
               by
               greater
               Authority
               or
               Wisdom
               ?
               But
               they
               that
               have
               not
               known
               the
               Way
               of
               Peace
               ,
               may
               say
               something
               against
               the
               fullest
               and
               plainest
               Description
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               sharpest
               Reproofs
               of
               God
               himself
               .
               But
               he
               will
               expound
               these
               Chapters
               to
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               if
               ever
               he
               make
               them
               Healers
               of
               his
               Church
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               those
               that
               say
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               Church-Communion
               that
               Paul
               here
               speaks
               of
               ;
               I
               refer
               them
               to
               the
               plain
               Text
               ,
               and
               Dr.
               
               Hammond's
               Annotations
               ,
               which
               they
               value
               .
               The
               God
               of
               Love
               and
               Peace
               hath
               given
               Laws
               for
               Love
               and
               Peace
               ,
               so
               strict
               ,
               and
               full
               ,
               and
               clear
               ,
               that
               all
               World
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               he
               that
               alloweth
               the
               Canons
               or
               Censures
               which
               have
               so
               long
               torn
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             
             
               8.
               
               Now
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               was
               a
               minister
               of
               the
               Circumcision
               for
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               to
               confirm
               the
               promises
               made
               unto
               the
               fathers
               .
               9.
               
               And
               that
               the
               Gentiles
               might
               glorifie
               God
               for
               his
               mercy
               .
            
             
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               And
               that
               you
               may
               understand
               my
               Argument
               from
               the
               Example
               of
               Christ
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               his
               Office
               to
               reconcile
               both
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               will
               receive
               them
               both
               :
               And
               therefore
               they
               should
               live
               as
               reconciled
               to
               each
               other
               .
               Christ
               was
               a
               Mininister
               of
               God
               ,
               circumcised
               being
               a
               Jew
               ,
               and
               personally
               exercised
               his
               Ministry
               among
               them
               ,
               to
               perform
               Gods
               true
               Promises
               to
               the
               Fathers
               :
               And
               yet
               his
               Gospel
               extendeth
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               also
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               glorifie
               God
               with
               the
               Jews
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               As
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               For
               this
               cause
               will
               I
               confess
               to
               thee
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               sing
               unto
               thy
               name
               .
               10.
               
               And
               again
               he
               saith
               ,
               Rejoyce
               ye
               Gentiles
               with
               his
               people
               .
               11.
               
               And
               again
               ,
               Praise
               the
               Lord
               all
               ye
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               laud
               him
               all
               ye
               people
               .
               12.
               
               And
               again
               Esaias
               saith
               ,
               There
               shall
               be
               a
               root
               of
               Jesse
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               shall
               rise
               to
               reign
               over
               the
               Gentiles
               ;
               in
               him
               shall
               the
               Gentiles
               trust
               .
            
             
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               This
               is
               also
               prophesied
               ,
               That
               Christ
               shall
               call
               and
               save
               the
               Gentiles
               :
               It
               is
               written
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               13.
               
               Now
               the
               God
               of
               hope
               fill
               you
               with
               all
               joy
               and
               peace
               in
               believing
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               abound
               in
               hope
               ,
               through
               the
               power
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Now
               that
               God
               who
               is
               our
               common
               Hope
               ,
               fill
               you
               with
               that
               holy
               inward
               Joy
               ,
               and
               that
               Peace
               with
               God
               and
               one
               another
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Blessings
               which
               your
               Faith
               doth
               tend
               to
               ,
               that
               your
               Hope
               in
               God
               may
               more
               abound
               ,
               by
               the
               Seal
               and
               Working
               of
               his
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               And
               I
               my self
               also
               am
               perswaded
               of
               you
               my
               brethren
               ,
               that
               ye
               also
               are
               full
               of
               goodness
               ,
               filled
               with
               all
               knowledge
               ,
               able
               also
               to
               admonish
               one
               another
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               And
               though
               I
               am
               persuaded
               that
               you
               your selves
               are
               replenished
               with
               Grace
               ,
               Goodness
               ,
               and
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               able
               to
               admonish
               one
               another
               ,
               (
               and
               so
               my
               Letter
               may
               seem
               less
               necessary
               )
            
             
               15.
               
               Nevertheless
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               I
               have
               written
               the
               more
               boldly
               unto
               you
               ,
               in
               some
               sort
               ,
               as
               putting
               you
               in
               mind
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               grace
               that
               is
               given
               to
               me
               of
               God.
               16.
               
               That
               I
               should
               be
               the
               Minister
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               ministring
               the
               Gospel
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               the
               offering
               up
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               might
               be
               acceptable
               ,
               being
               sanctified
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               Yet
               I
               have
               written
               the
               more
               boldly
               to
               you
               ,
               of
               what
               I
               found
               most
               suitable
               ,
               to
               put
               you
               in
               mind
               of
               that
               which
               I
               hope
               you
               know
               already
               ;
               because
               God
               hath
               vouchsafed
               me
               freely
               the
               Favour
               and
               Honour
               ,
               to
               be
               Christs
               Minister
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               to
               minister
               to
               them
               the
               Gospel
               of
               God
               :
               And
               therefore
               I
               do
               but
               perform
               my
               Office
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               present
               to
               him
               the
               Converted
               and
               Edified
               Gentiles
               ,
               as
               an
               acceptable
               Offering
               ,
               sanctified
               (
               not
               ceremoniously
               only
               )
               but
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               by
               whom
               I
               preach
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               poured
               out
               on
               them
               that
               believe
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               I
               have
               therefore
               whereof
               I
               may
               glory
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               in
               those
               things
               which
               pertain
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               17.
               
               And
               in
               the
               Honour
               and
               Success
               of
               this
               my
               Office
               ,
               I
               have
               just
               matter
               of
               glorying
               and
               joy
               ;
               not
               as
               it
               is
               a
               Worldly
               Dignity
               ,
               but
               Spiritual
               in
               the
               great
               things
               that
               belong
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               18.
               
               For
               I
               will
               not
               dare
               to
               speak
               of
               any
               of
               those
               things
               which
               Christ
               hath
               not
               wrought
               by
               me
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               Gentiles
               obedient
               by
               word
               and
               deed
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               For
               I
               will
               not
               feign
               that
               God
               hath
               done
               more
               by
               me
               than
               he
               hath
               ,
               but
               speak
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Words
               and
               Deeds
               which
               were
               wrought
               by
               me
               ,
               to
               bring
               the
               Gentiles
               to
               believe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               obey
               him
               ,
               and
               my
               Success
               herein
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               Through
               mighty
               signs
               and
               wonders
               ,
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ;
               so
               that
               from
               Jerusalem
               round
               about
               unto
               Illyricum
               ,
               I
               have
               fully
               preached
               the
               gospel
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               Not
               by
               meer
               Words
               ,
               but
               by
               such
               Signs
               and
               Wonders
               by
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               bear
               the
               proof
               of
               Gods
               Approbation
               ,
               and
               were
               convincing
               Evidences
               to
               the
               Hearers
               .
               So
               that
               from
               Jerusalem
               round
               to
               Illyricum
               I
               have
               fully
               preached
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               Yea
               ,
               so
               have
               I
               strived
               to
               preach
               the
               gospel
               ,
               not
               where
               Christ
               was
               named
               ,
               lest
               I
               should
               build
               upon
               another
               mans
               foundation
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               And
               I
               specially
               chose
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               where
               Christ
               was
               not
               known
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               not
               only
               come
               after
               others
               ,
               to
               finish
               the
               Work
               which
               they
               had
               begun
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               But
               as
               it
               is
               writen
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               was
               not
               spoken
               of
               ,
               they
               shall
               see
               :
               and
               they
               that
               have
               not
               heard
               shall
               understand
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               Which
               God
               foretold
               ,
               saying
               .
               &c.
               
            
             
               22.
               
               For
               which
               cause
               also
               I
               have
               been
               much
               hindred
               from
               coming
               to
               you
               ;
               23.
               
               But
               now
               having
               no
               more
               place
               in
               these
               parts
               ,
               and
               having
               a
               great
               desire
               these
               many
               years
               to
               come
               unto
               you
               ;
               24.
               
               Whensoever
               I
               take
               my
               journey
               into
               Spain
               ,
               I
               will
               come
               to
               you
               ,
               for
               I
               trust
               to
               see
               you
               in
               my
               journey
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               brought
               on
               my
               way
               thitherward
               by
               you
               ,
               
               if
               first
               I
               be
               somewhat
               filled
               with
               your
               company
               .
            
             
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               And
               by
               such
               Work
               I
               have
               been
               hindred
               from
               coming
               to
               Rome
               ;
               but
               now
               being
               more
               vacant
               from
               it
               here
               ,
               I
               hope
               to
               see
               you
               as
               I
               go
               to
               Spain
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               brought
               on
               my
               way
               ,
               when
               I
               have
               had
               first
               the
               comfort
               of
               your
               Company
               there
               .
            
             
               Note
               ,
               That
               Paul
               knew
               not
               how
               God
               would
               send
               him
               to
               Rome
               ,
               and
               stop
               him
               from
               going
               to
               Spain
               .
               )
            
             
               25.
               
               But
               now
               I
               go
               unto
               Jerusalem
               ,
               to
               minister
               unto
               the
               Saints
               .
            
             
               25.
               
               Now
               I
               am
               going
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               to
               serve
               Christ
               ,
               in
               bringing
               his
               poor
               Saints
               ,
               which
               were
               under
               a
               Famine
               ,
               such
               Relief
               as
               I
               have
               collected
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               26.
               
               For
               it
               hath
               pleased
               them
               of
               Macedonia
               and
               Achaia
               to
               make
               a
               certain
               contribution
               for
               the
               poor
               saints
               which
               are
               at
               Jerusalem
               .
               27.
               
               It
               hath
               pleased
               them
               verily
               ,
               and
               their
               debters
               they
               are
               .
            
             
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               For
               the
               Christians
               of
               Macedonia
               and
               Achaia
               have
               chearfully
               made
               a
               Contribution
               for
               them
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               27.
               
               For
               if
               the
               Gentiles
               have
               been
               made
               partakers
               of
               their
               spiritual
               things
               ,
               their
               duty
               is
               also
               to
               minister
               unto
               them
               in
               carnal
               things
               .
            
             
               27.
               
               And
               though
               they
               have
               obliged
               them
               hereby
               ,
               it
               was
               but
               what
               they
               owed
               them
               :
               For
               if
               from
               Jerusalem
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Salvation
               have
               been
               sent
               abroad
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               it
               is
               meet
               that
               they
               should
               communicate
               to
               their
               Wants
               ,
               in
               the
               small
               Matters
               of
               Bodily
               Relief
               .
            
             
               28.
               
               When
               therefore
               I
               have
               performed
               this
               ,
               and
               have
               sealed
               to
               them
               this
               fruit
               ,
               I
               will
               come
               by
               you
               into
               Spain
               .
            
             
               28.
               
               When
               I
               have
               done
               this
               ,
               and
               have
               delivered
               this
               Fruit
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               Love
               and
               Communion
               ,
               I
               purpose
               to
               take
               you
               in
               my
               way
               to
               Spain
               .
            
             
               (
               Note
               ,
               Which
               God
               disappointed
               .
               )
            
             
               29.
               
               And
               I
               am
               sure
               that
               when
               I
               come
               unto
               you
               ,
               I
               shall
               come
               in
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               blessing
               of
               the
               gospel
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               29.
               
               And
               I
               am
               sure
               that
               when
               I
               come
               to
               you
               ,
               I
               shall
               come
               with
               such
               great
               assistance
               and
               evidence
               of
               God's
               Spirit
               as
               will
               have
               great
               and
               comfortable
               success
               among
               you
               .
            
             
               30.
               
               Now
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christs
               sake
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               love
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               that
               you
               strive
               together
               with
               me
               in
               your
               prayers
               to
               God
               for
               me
               ;
               31.
               
               That
               I
               may
               be
               delivered
               from
               them
               that
               do
               not
               belive
               in
               Judea
               ;
               and
               that
               my
               service
               which
               I
               have
               for
               Jerusalem
               may
               be
               a●ccepted
               of
               the
               saints
               .
            
             
               30
               ,
               31
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               for
               his
               sake
               whom
               we
               all
               serve
               and
               trust
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Love
               hath
               taught
               you
               to
               love
               all
               Saints
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               be
               very
               earnest
               as
               well
               as
               I
               ,
               in
               Prayer
               to
               God
               for
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               be
               preserved
               from
               the
               unbelievers
               in
               Judea
               ,
               and
               my
               work
               of
               relief
               may
               be
               so
               accepted
               as
               may
               help
               to
               reconcile
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               Gentile
               Christians
               .
            
             
               (
               Note
               1.
               
               That
               earnest
               conjunct
               Prayer
               is
               God's
               appointed
               means
               for
               his
               Servants
               safety
               and
               success
               .
               2.
               
               And
               that
               the
               strongest
               believers
               must
               so
               much
               see
               and
               regard
               their
               dangers
               ,
               as
               to
               move
               them
               earnestly
               to
               pray
               for
               deliverance
               .
               )
            
             
               32.
               
               That
               I
               may
               come
               unto
               you
               with
               joy
               by
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               may
               with
               you
               be
               refreshed
               .
            
             
               32.
               
               That
               I
               may
               not
               be
               hindred
               from
               my
               desired
               coming
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               comfort
               among
               you
               .
            
             
               Note
               ,
               That
               when
               we
               would
               fain
               serve
               God
               in
               Peace
               ,
               God
               oft
               chooseth
               otherwise
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               serve
               him
               (
               as
               Paul
               there
               did
               )
               in
               Prison
               :
               And
               his
               Will
               is
               best
               .
               )
            
             
               33.
               
               Now
               the
               God
               of
               peace
               be
               with
               you
               all
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
             
               33.
               
               And
               it
               is
               my
               Prayer
               for
               you
               ,
               that
               God
               who
               is
               the
               lover
               and
               giver
               of
               Peace
               ,
               may
               dwell
               among
               you
               with
               the
               great
               blessing
               of
               Love
               ,
               Peace
               and
               Concord
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             Commend
             unto
             you
             Phebe
             our
             Sister
             which
             is
             a
             servant
             of
             the
             church
             which
             is
             at
             Cenchrea
             .
             2.
             
             That
             ye
             receive
             her
             in
             the
             Lord
             as
             becometh
             saints
             ,
             and
             that
             ye
             assist
             her
             in
             whatsoever
             business
             she
             hath
             need
             of
             you
             :
             for
             she
             hath
             been
             a
             succourer
             of
             many
             ,
             and
             of
             my self
             also
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             I
             pray
             you
             kindly
             receive
             and
             assist
             
               Phebe
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             For
             she
             hath
             been
             a
             great
             help
             and
             reliever
             of
             many
             Saints
             ,
             and
             me
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Greet
             Priscilla
             and
             Aquila
             my
             helpers
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             :
             4.
             
             Who
             have
             for
             my
             life
             laid
             down
             their
             own
             necks
             ,
             unto
             whom
             not
             only
             I
             give
             thanks
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Salute
             in
             my
             name
             Priscilla
             and
             her
             Husband
             Aquila
             ,
             eminent
             in
             helpfulness
             ,
             and
             willing
             hazards
             ,
             by
             which
             all
             the
             Gentiles
             take
             themselves
             beholden
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             means
             of
             my
             deliverance
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             The
             preserving
             and
             helping
             an
             eminent
             Minister
             ,
             may
             oblige
             many
             Churches
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Likewise
             greet
             the
             Church
             which
             is
             in
             their
             house
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Salute
             all
             their
             Christian
             Family
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             that
             use
             there
             to
             assemble
             in
             Communion
             .
          
           
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Salute
             my
             well
             beloved
             Epenetus
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             Achaia
             unto
             Christ
             .
             Greet
             Mary
             ,
             who
             bestowed
             much
             labour
             ,
             on
             us
             .
          
           
           
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Note
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             have
             the
             good
             works
             and
             service
             of
             his
             Saints
             to
             be
             valued
             and
             praised
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Salute
             Andronicus
             and
             Junia
             ,
             my
             kinsmen
             ,
             and
             my
             fellow
             prisoners
             ,
             who
             are
             of
             note
             among
             the
             apostles
             ,
             who
             also
             were
             in
             Christ
             before
             me
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Noted
             for
             their
             sufferings
             and
             service
             among
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Greet
             Amplias
             my
             beloved
             in
             the
             Lord.
             9.
             
             Salute
             Urbane
             our
             helper
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Stachys
             my
             beloved
             .
             10.
             
             Salute
             Apelles
             approved
             in
             Christ
             .
             Salute
             them
             which
             are
             of
             Aristobulus
             houshold
             .
             11.
             
             Salute
             Herodion
             my
             kinsman
             .
             Greet
             them
             that
             be
             of
             the
             houshold
             of
             Narcissus
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             the
             Lord.
             12.
             
             Salute
             Tryphena
             and
             Tryphosa
             ,
             who
             labour
             in
             the
             Lord.
             Salute
             the
             beloved
             Persis
             which
             laboured
             much
             in
             the
             Lord.
             13.
             
             Salute
             Rufus
             chosen
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             his
             mother
             and
             mine
             .
             14.
             
             Salute
             Asyncritus
             ,
             Phlegon
             ,
             Hermas
             ,
             Patrobas
             ,
             Hermes
             ,
             and
             the
             brethren
             which
             are
             with
             them
             .
             15.
             
             Salute
             Philologus
             ,
             and
             Julia
             ,
             Nereus
             ,
             and
             his
             Sister
             ,
             and
             Olympias
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             saints
             which
             are
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             :
             That
             you
             may
             see
             that
             I
             mind
             them
             in
             particular
             ,
             salute
             specially
             these
             whom
             I
             have
             notice
             of
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Salute
             one
             another
             with
             an
             holy
             kiss
             .
             The
             churches
             of
             Christ
             salute
             you
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             exercise
             such
             love
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             expressed
             by
             (
             not
             an
             immodest
             and
             lascivious
             ,
             but
             )
             an
             Holy
             Kiss
             (
             the
             usual
             expression
             of
             friendship
             in
             those
             times
             )
             The
             Churches
             which
             have
             notice
             of
             my
             writing
             salute
             you
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Now
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             mark
             them
             which
             cause
             divisions
             and
             offences
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             you
             have
             learned
             ;
             and
             avoid
             them
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             though
             I
             seem
             to
             have
             ended
             ,
             I
             will
             reassume
             my
             exhortation
             for
             Love
             and
             Concord
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             have
             said
             so
             much
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             Beseeching
             you
             to
             mark
             those
             Men
             ,
             that
             bring
             false
             and
             new
             Doctrines
             which
             the
             Apostles
             never
             taught
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             promote
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             other
             sinful
             ends
             ,
             draw
             parties
             ,
             and
             make
             Divisions
             and
             Scandals
             among
             you
             ,
             avoid
             these
             ,
             and
             turn
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             For
             they
             that
             are
             such
             ,
             serve
             not
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             but
             their
             own
             belly
             ;
             and
             by
             good
             words
             and
             fair
             speeches
             deceive
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             simple
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             For
             tho
             this
             sort
             of
             Men
             pretend
             to
             be
             the
             chiefest
             servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             promoters
             of
             Truth
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             Happiness
             ;
             yet
             it
             will
             be
             found
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             Interest
             ,
             which
             indeed
             they
             serve
             :
             (
             For
             these
             are
             much
             dis●served
             by
             Divisions
             and
             Scandals
             .
             )
             But
             it
             is
             their
             own
             Belly
             ,
             and
             Fleshly
             Interest
             in
             some
             Carnal
             Design
             ,
             for
             to
             escape
             suffering
             ,
             or
             prosper
             ,
             or
             be
             followed
             and
             cried
             up
             as
             excellent
             Persons
             :
             And
             though
             it
             is
             usual
             with
             them
             to
             have
             good
             Words
             and
             fair
             Pretences
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             Excellency
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             subtile
             Arguments
             ,
             which
             the
             Simple
             are
             much
             taken
             with
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             clear
             Truth
             ,
             and
             holy
             Zeal
             ;
             yet
             indeed
             they
             do
             not
             edifie
             them
             ,
             but
             deceive
             the
             Hearts
             of
             such
             ignorant
             undiscerning
             ,
             Persons
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             For
             your
             obedience
             is
             come
             abroad
             unto
             all
             men
             ;
             I
             am
             glad
             therefore
             on
             your
             behalf
             :
             but
             yet
             I
             would
             have
             you
             wise
             unto
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             simple
             concerning
             evil
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Think
             not
             that
             I
             accuse
             you
             ,
             but
             warn
             you
             :
             I
             rejoice
             that
             you
             are
             famous
             for
             your
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Apostolical
             Doctrine
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Concord
             :
             But
             yet
             I
             know
             so
             much
             of
             the
             way
             of
             Dividing
             Seducers
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Weakness
             and
             Injudiciousness
             of
             many
             zealous
             Christians
             ,
             that
             I
             see
             cause
             to
             warn
             you
             and
             all
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             need
             of
             much
             Wisdom
             to
             escape
             this
             Snare
             ,
             and
             to
             discern
             Good
             from
             Evil
             ;
             and
             to
             wish
             that
             you
             may
             be
             wise
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             zealous
             ,
             to
             all
             that
             is
             good
             ;
             and
             simple
             or
             unacquainted
             with
             Sinning
             and
             Heresies
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             the
             God
             of
             peace
             shall
             bruise
             Satan
             under
             your
             feet
             shortly
             .
             The
             grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             be
             with
             you
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             to
             encourage
             you
             ,
             I
             foretell
             you
             ,
             That
             God
             ,
             who
             would
             be
             known
             to
             us
             as
             the
             God
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             hath
             promised
             that
             the
             Holy
             Seed
             shall
             break
             the
             Serpents
             Head
             ,
             will
             e're
             long
             bruise
             Satan
             under
             your
             Feet
             ,
             overcoming
             his
             Temptations
             ,
             and
             subduing
             the
             Tyrannical
             and
             Persecuting
             Instruments
             that
             serve
             him
             against
             the
             Church
             .
             That
             the
             great
             Riches
             of
             all
             Christs
             Grace
             may
             be
             with
             you
             ,
             is
             the
             best
             Benediction
             and
             Wish
             that
             I
             can
             have
             for
             you
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Timotheus
             my
             workfellow
             ,
             and
             Lucius
             ,
             and
             Jason
             ,
             and
             Sosipater
             ,
             my
             kinsmen
             salute
             you
             .
             I
             Tertius
             ,
             who
             wrote
             this
             epistle
             ,
             salute
             you
             in
             the
             Lord.
             23.
             
             Gaius
             mine
             host
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             whole
             church
             ,
             saluteth
             you
             .
             Erastus
             the
             chamberlain
             of
             the
             city
             saluteth
             you
             ,
             and
             Quartus
             a
             brother
             .
          
           
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             The
             Brethren
             here
             with
             me
             salute
             you
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             24.
             
             The
             grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             be
             with
             you
             all
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             From
             the
             abundance
             of
             my
             Affection
             to
             you
             ,
             I
             again
             repeat
             my
             great
             Benediction
             and
             Desire
             ,
             The
             Grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             be
             with
             you
             all
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
           
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Now
             to
             him
             that
             is
             of
             power
             to
             establish
             you
             according
             to
             my
             gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             preaching
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             revelation
             of
             the
             mystery
             which
             was
             kept
             secret
             since
             the
             world
             began
             ;
             but
             now
             is
             made
             manifest
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             scriptures
             of
             the
             prophets
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             commandment
             of
             the
             everlasting
             God
             ,
             made
             known
             to
             all
             nations
             ,
             for
             the
             obedience
             of
             faith
             ;
             27.
             
             To
             God
             only
             wise
             be
             glory
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             for
             ever
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             I
             conclude
             (
             as
             Christ
             taught
             us
             in
             his
             Prayer
             )
             with
             that
             which
             is
             the
             End
             of
             all
             Religion
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             Lives
             ,
             and
             salvation
             it self
             ,
             the
             Glorifying
             of
             God.
             To
             him
             that
             can
             make
             all
             our
             Exhortations
             effectual
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             Power
             to
             establish
             you
             according
             to
             that
             Gospel
             which
             we
             preach
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             a
             Mystery
             openly
             revealed
             ,
             which
             was
             more
             darkly
             delivered
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             not
             clearly
             understood
             by
             Jews
             or
             Gentiles
             ;
             but
             now
             is
             openly
             made
             manifest
             by
             Christ
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             his
             Spirit
             in
             his
             Servants
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Prophets
             now
             opened
             ,
             and
             agreeing
             with
             our
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             by
             Gods
             Command
             we
             make
             known
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             this
             Faith
             ,
             which
             now
             is
             the
             eminent
             and
             necessary
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Command
             and
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             To
             God
             only
             be
             Glory
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             End
             of
             all
             our
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             )
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             (
             whom
             he
             hath
             ordained
             to
             be
             the
             Chief
             Means
             and
             Glass
             in
             whom
             his
             Glory
             shall
             shine
             forth
             to
             Man
             )
             for
             ever
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             
               ANNOTATIONS
               .
            
             
               WHy
               do
               we
               read
               so
               much
               in
               the
               scriptures
               [
               
                 of
                 the
                 Obedience
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ]
               ?
               Some
               would
               not
               have
               Faith
               called
               [
               Obedience
               ]
               lest
               that
               signifie
               [
               
                 Works
                 ]
                 .
                 Ans
              
               .
               God
               hath
               not
               made
               Believers
               or
               Unbelievers
               Lawless
               ,
               or
               under
               no
               Command
               .
               No
               Act
               of
               Man
               pleaseth
               God
               ,
               whicn
               is
               not
               Obedience
               to
               his
               Will.
               When
               God
               sendeth
               abroad
               the
               Gospel
               or
               Word
               of
               Faith
               ,
               he
               commandeth
               Men
               to
               hear
               it
               ,
               believe
               it
               ,
               and
               obey
               it
               :
               But
               bare
               Commanding
               is
               not
               all
               ;
               but
               with
               it
               he
               giveth
               convincing
               Evidence
               of
               its
               Truth
               ,
               and
               persuading
               Reasons
               and
               Motives
               to
               obey
               it
               .
               Therefore
               we
               translate
               the
               same
               Word
               sometime
               [
               
                 believing
                 ]
              
               ,
               and
               sometime
               [
               
                 being
                 persuaded
              
               ]
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               sometime
               [
               
                 unbelieving
                 ]
              
               ,
               and
               sometime
               [
               unpersuaded
               ]
               and
               [
               disobedient
               ]
               .
               And
               Christ
               is
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 Author
                 of
                 eternal
                 Salvation
                 to
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 obey
                 him
                 .
              
               To
               say
               ,
               that
               [
               
                 Faith
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 Obedience
                 ]
                 ,
              
               is
               the
               Condition
               or
               Qualification
               for
               Salvation
               ,
               but
               [
               
                 not
                 for
                 Pardon
                 or
                 Justification
                 ]
                 ,
              
               is
               a
               perverse
               Invention
               of
               Mans
               Brain
               .
               But
               cannot
               Men
               distinguish
               between
               obeying
               the
               Law
               of
               Innocency
               or
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               obeying
               the
               Law
               of
               Faith
               and
               Grace
               ?
               yea
               ,
               and
               between
               obeying
               this
               Gospel
               initially
               by
               believing
               ,
               repenting
               ,
               and
               entring
               into
               the
               Baptismal
               Covenant
               ,
               (
               which
               entreth
               into
               a
               State
               of
               Justification
               and
               Right
               to
               Life
               )
               and
               the
               progressive
               Obedience
               of
               performing
               that
               Covenant
               to
               the
               End
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               necessary
               to
               Survivors
               for
               actual
               Glory
               )
               ?
               Christ
               knew
               what
               he
               said
               to
               the
               
                 Jews
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 believe
                 on
                 him
                 whom
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 sent
              
               :
               and
               Paul
               was
               sent
               to
               the
               Gent●le
               World
               to
               preach
               the
               
                 Obedience
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               Obedience
               which
               consisteth
               in
               actual
               Faith
               performed
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Command
               of
               Faith
               ;
               and
               which
               hath
               the
               Promise
               of
               Pardon
               ,
               Grace
               ,
               and
               Glory
               ,
               freely
               given
               for
               the
               Merits
               of
               Christ
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           First
           Epistle
           of
           PAUL
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           CORINTHIANS
           .
        
         
           The
           INTRODUCTION
           .
        
         
           WHen
           it
           was
           that
           Paul
           wrote
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           and
           when
           these
           Corinthians
           were
           converted
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           what
           Wealth
           and
           Reputation
           Corinth
           (
           a
           Chief
           City
           of
           Achaia
           )
           was
           then
           of
           ,
           I
           pass
           by
           ,
           as
           things
           presupposed
           .
           The
           Occasion
           of
           writing
           this
           ,
           is
           of
           nearer
           concern
           to
           be
           known
           ,
           for
           the
           understanding
           of
           it
           .
           It
           was
           not
           unusual
           with
           him
           (
           as
           to
           visit
           the
           Churches
           which
           he
           had
           planted
           ,
           so
           )
           to
           write
           to
           them
           for
           their
           Establishment
           ,
           when
           he
           could
           not
           be
           present
           with
           them
           .
           But
           as
           to
           the
           Matter
           and
           Manner
           of
           his
           Writing
           ,
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           Corinthians
           was
           the
           Occasion
           .
           1.
           
           There
           were
           several
           Cases
           which
           it
           seems
           they
           proposed
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           he
           resolveth
           ;
           (
           as
           about
           Church-Order
           ,
           and
           Prophesie
           ,
           and
           Prayer
           ;
           about
           Eating
           things
           offered
           to
           Idols
           ;
           about
           Marriage
           and
           Separation
           ,
           &c.
           )
        
         
           2.
           
           There
           were
           many
           Scandals
           among
           them
           ,
           which
           he
           endeavoureth
           to
           heal
           by
           convincing
           Reproof
           ;
           as
           ,
           1.
           ●actions
           and
           Schisms
           ,
           by
           setting
           up
           Teachers
           in
           envious
           Competition
           .
           2.
           
           Conceitedness
           of
           more
           Wisdom
           
           than
           they
           had
           .
           3.
           
           Hearkning
           to
           envious
           Teachers
           ,
           that
           villified
           him
           ,
           and
           defamed
           his
           Person
           and
           Ministry
           .
           4.
           
           The
           favouring
           of
           Incest
           and
           Scandal
           ,
           and
           neglect
           of
           Discipline
           .
           5.
           
           Going
           to
           Law
           against
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           that
           before
           Heathen
           Judges
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           have
           decided
           their
           Differences
           by
           amicable
           Arbitration
           .
           6.
           
           Defrauding
           and
           wronging
           one
           another
           .
           7.
           
           Too
           easie
           Thoughts
           of
           Fornication
           .
           8.
           
           Scandalous
           eating
           things
           offered
           to
           Idols
           .
           9.
           
           Too
           much
           backwardness
           to
           maintain
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           the
           Charges
           of
           their
           Work.
           10.
           
           Prophane
           Disorder
           at
           their
           Love-Feasts
           and
           Sacrament
           ,
           even
           to
           partiality
           ,
           and
           Excess
           of
           Drink
           ,
           and
           scandalous
           Unreverence
           ,
           for
           which
           God
           punihsed
           some
           in
           the
           Flesh
           .
           11.
           
           Overvaluing
           Gifts
           ,
           and
           undervaluing
           lower
           Christians
           that
           wanted
           them
           ;
           as
           not
           enough
           sensible
           of
           the
           Necessity
           and
           Extent
           of
           Christian
           Unity
           .
           12.
           
           Disorder
           in
           their
           Sacred
           Assemblies
           in
           the
           Exercise
           of
           their
           Gifts
           .
           13.
           
           Some
           erring
           about
           and
           against
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           others
           too
           much
           hearkning
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           Paul
           reproveth
           ,
           and
           blameth
           them
           for
           not
           reforming
           ;
           but
           persuadeth
           none
           to
           separate
           from
           that
           Church
           for
           all
           these
           Corruptions
           .
           But
           by
           this
           we
           may
           know
           what
           must
           be
           expected
           from
           young
           unskillful
           Christians
           ;
           and
           what
           Faults
           will
           be
           in
           such
           Churches
           as
           ours
           ,
           though
           the
           Pastors
           were
           the
           best
           ,
           when
           the
           Churches
           were
           so
           faulty
           in
           the
           Apostles
           Time
           and
           Presence
           ;
           and
           how
           far
           they
           are
           from
           the
           Apostolick
           Spirit
           ,
           Skill
           ,
           Love
           ,
           and
           Lenity
           ,
           who
           would
           Excommunicate
           all
           as
           intollerable
           Schismaticks
           ,
           who
           Conform
           not
           to
           all
           their
           devised
           unnecessary
           Additions
           ,
           and
           dare
           not
           subscribe
           their
           Justification
           or
           Approbation
           of
           all
           their
           Forms
           .
           And
           they
           also
           that
           quarrel
           with
           their
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           forsake
           them
           ,
           when
           Men
           of
           New
           Opinions
           and
           Zealous
           Confidence
           tempt
           them
           .
           And
           they
           that
           in
           stead
           of
           doing
           their
           own
           part
           to
           reform
           the
           Corruptions
           of
           such
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           Love
           and
           Tenderness
           to
           draw
           Sinners
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           do
           take
           the
           dividing
           lazie
           Course
           ,
           to
           separate
           from
           such
           Churches
           with
           a
           few
           counted
           the
           best
           ,
           who
           will
           put
           them
           to
           least
           Labour
           and
           Trouble
           in
           Discipline
           .
           Paul
           himself
           held
           Communion
           with
           this
           and
           other
           such
           Churches
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           these
           Faults
           :
           And
           we
           find
           not
           that
           he
           Excommunicated
           any
           one
           ,
           though
           he
           require
           them
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           and
           decreed
           to
           do
           it
           but
           on
           one
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           and
           reverst
           that
           Purpose
           .
           I
           find
           not
           in
           all
           the
           New
           Testament
           that
           there
           was
           ever
           two
           Christian
           Churches
           in
           any
           one
           Town
           or
           City
           ,
           upon
           any
           Difference
           among
           them
           ,
           unless
           you
           will
           call
           the
           condemned
           Nests
           of
           Hereticks
           such
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             PAul
             called
             to
             be
             an
             apostle
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             through
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Softhenes
             our
             Brother
             ,
             2.
             
             Unto
             the
             church
             of
             God
             which
             is
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             are
             sanctified
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             called
             to
             be
             saints
             ,
             with
             all
             that
             in
             every
             place
             call
             upon
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             both
             theirs
             and
             ours
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Paul
             a
             called
             Apostle
             by
             the
             special
             Electing
             Will
             and
             Favour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Brother
             Sosthenes
             ;
             To
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             being
             sanctified
             to
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             called
             Saints
             ;
             with
             all
             such
             as
             faithfully
             call
             on
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             our
             common
             Lord.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Grace
             be
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             peace
             from
             God
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             wish
             the
             great
             Blessings
             of
             Grace
             and
             Peace
             ,
             inward
             and
             outward
             Welfare
             ,
             from
             God
             the
             Fountain
             of
             all
             Good
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Mediator
             and
             Donor
             of
             all
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             thank
             my
             God
             always
             on
             your
             behalf
             ,
             for
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             which
             is
             given
             you
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             5.
             
             That
             in
             every
             thing
             ye
             are
             enriched
             by
             him
             in
             all
             utterance
             and
             in
             all
             knowledge
             ,
             6.
             
             Even
             as
             the
             testimony
             of
             Christ
             was
             confirmed
             in
             you
             .
             7.
             
             So
             that
             ye
             come
             behind
             in
             no
             gift
             ,
             waiting
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             I
             am
             thankful
             for
             what
             you
             have
             received
             ,
             that
             you
             abound
             in
             the
             Gifts
             of
             Utterance
             and
             Knowledge
             ,
             as
             among
             you
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             was
             confirmed
             to
             you
             by
             the
             Miraculous
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             you
             saw
             and
             received
             ,
             so
             that
             you
             have
             attained
             to
             such
             an
             Eminency
             ,
             as
             fitteth
             you
             for
             the
             Perfection
             of
             all
             at
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             you
             hope
             and
             wait
             for
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Who
             shall
             also
             confirm
             you
             unto
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             blameless
             in
             the
             day
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Who
             will
             not
             deny
             you
             his
             Confirming
             Grace
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             found
             holy
             and
             justifiable
             at
             that
             day
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             God
             is
             faithful
             by
             whom
             ye
             were
             called
             into
             the
             fellowship
             of
             his
             son
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             For
             God
             is
             faithful
             ,
             who
             freely
             called
             you
             to
             the
             State
             of
             Communion
             with
             and
             in
             Christ
             ,
             when
             you
             were
             Aliens
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             not
             fail
             you
             when
             you
             are
             called
             and
             reconciled
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Now
             I
             beseech
             you
             brethren
             by
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             ye
             all
             speak
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             be
             no
             divisions
             among
             you
             ;
             but
             that
             ye
             be
             perfectly
             joyned
             together
             in
             the
             same
             mind
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             judgment
             .
             11.
             
             For
             it
             hath
             been
             declared
             unto
             me
             of
             you
             ,
             my
             brethren
             ,
             
             by
             them
             which
             are
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Cloe
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             contentions
             among
             you
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             But
             notwithstanding
             all
             your
             Gifts
             ,
             I
             find
             cause
             to
             beseech
             you
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             Authority
             and
             precious
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             take
             heed
             of
             Divisions
             ,
             Sidings
             ,
             and
             Contentions
             ,
             and
             be
             as
             one
             in
             Mind
             and
             Judgment
             .
             For
             I
             have
             been
             credibly
             told
             of
             your
             Contentions
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Churches
             and
             Persons
             of
             eminent
             Gifts
             may
             be
             liable
             to
             sinful
             Divisions
             and
             Strife
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Unity
             and
             Concord
             must
             improve
             all
             our
             Gifts
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             have
             them
             profit
             our selves
             and
             others
             .
             3.
             
             Therefore
             it
             must
             be
             in
             the
             Necessary
             things
             that
             we
             must
             unite
             ,
             and
             be
             of
             the
             same
             Mind
             and
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             things
             Doubtful
             and
             Unnecessary
             :
             else
             it
             would
             be
             as
             vain
             ,
             as
             to
             beseech
             them
             to
             be
             all
             Men
             of
             Learning
             or
             highest
             Understanding
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Now
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             of
             you
             saith
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             Paul
             ,
             and
             I
             of
             Apollos
             ,
             and
             I
             of
             Cephas
             ,
             and
             I
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             I
             hear
             that
             you
             name
             your selves
             as
             the
             Followers
             or
             Party
             of
             this
             or
             that
             Man
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             set
             your
             Teachers
             and
             their
             Doctrine
             against
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             even
             Christ
             against
             his
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Is
             Christ
             divided
             ?
             was
             Paul
             crucified
             for
             you
             ?
             or
             were
             ye
             baptized
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Paul
             ?
          
           
             13.
             
             Will
             ye
             make
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             our
             common
             Head
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Head
             of
             a
             Faction
             ?
             Or
             will
             you
             set
             Paul
             against
             Christ
             ?
             As
             if
             Paul
             had
             been
             crucified
             for
             you
             ,
             or
             you
             baptised
             into
             his
             Name
             ?
             Know
             ye
             not
             that
             we
             have
             no
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             but
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             14.
             
             I
             thank
             God
             that
             I
             baptized
             none
             of
             you
             but
             Crispus
             and
             Gaius
             :
             15.
             
             Lest
             any
             should
             say
             that
             I
             had
             baptized
             in
             mine
             own
             name
             .
             16.
             
             And
             I
             baptized
             also
             the
             houshold
             of
             Stephanus
             :
             besides
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             I
             baptized
             any
             other
             .
          
           
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Though
             Baptizing
             be
             Christ's
             Ordinance
             ,
             I
             thank
             God
             that
             he
             so
             over-ruled
             my
             Actions
             ,
             that
             I
             baptised
             none
             of
             you
             ,
             but
             Crispus
             and
             Gaius
             ,
             and
             the
             Houshold
             of
             Stephanus
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             done
             by
             others
             ,
             because
             thereby
             I
             have
             escaped
             this
             Scandal
             ,
             which
             might
             have
             done
             more
             harm
             ,
             than
             my
             Baptising
             would
             have
             done
             good
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             as
             Abraham
             and
             others
             were
             to
             bring
             all
             their
             Housholds
             with
             them
             into
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             who
             were
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             not
             free
             Servants
             ;
             so
             were
             those
             that
             had
             Housholds
             bound
             to
             bring
             all
             their
             own
             into
             Gods
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             they
             were
             able
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             For
             Christ
             sent
             me
             not
             to
             baptize
             ,
             but
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             :
             not
             with
             wisdom
             of
             words
             ,
             lest
             the
             cross
             of
             Christ
             should
             be
             made
             of
             none
             effect
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             For
             though
             Baptizing
             be
             within
             my
             Commission
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             that
             ,
             but
             Preaching
             the
             Gospel
             to
             convert
             Souls
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             most
             expresly
             and
             principally
             commissioned
             to
             :
             And
             that
             not
             by
             such
             Humane
             Arts
             of
             Philosophy
             and
             Oratory
             as
             now
             pass
             for
             Wisdom
             ,
             lest
             these
             should
             carry
             the
             Praise
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             Cross
             ,
             and
             Miracles
             which
             Christ
             doth
             work
             by
             ,
             to
             convert
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             how
             grosly
             they
             err
             ,
             that
             say
             ,
             That
             God
             converteth
             and
             giveth
             Grace
             by
             Sacraments
             only
             ,
             or
             rather
             than
             by
             Preaching
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             For
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             cross
             is
             to
             them
             that
             perish
             ,
             foolishness
             :
             but
             unto
             us
             which
             are
             saved
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             power
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             For
             to
             them
             that
             thus
             pass
             for
             Wise
             Men
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             are
             unsaved
             and
             perish
             in
             their
             Wisdom
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             great
             Folly
             to
             trust
             in
             a
             Crucified
             Christ
             for
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             suffer
             for
             him
             :
             But
             the
             Power
             and
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             are
             this
             way
             eminently
             manifested
             to
             us
             ,
             who
             have
             felt
             its
             saving
             Efficacy
             on
             our selves
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             saved
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             For
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             I
             will
             destroy
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             wise
             ;
             and
             will
             bring
             to
             nothing
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             prudent
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             For
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             against
             the
             Pride
             of
             Man
             ,
             did
             prophesie
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             frustrate
             the
             Carnal
             Wisdom
             of
             ungodly
             Men
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               will
               destroy
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             20.
             
             Where
             is
             the
             wise
             ?
             where
             is
             the
             scribe
             ?
             where
             is
             the
             disputer
             of
             this
             world
             ?
             Hath
             not
             God
             made
             foolish
             the
             wisdom
             of
             this
             world
             ?
          
           
             20.
             
             Doth
             not
             the
             Gospel
             of
             a
             Crucified
             Christ
             now
             vanquish
             and
             shame
             the
             Learned
             Philosophy
             and
             Oratory
             ,
             Heathen
             and
             Jewish
             artificial
             Learning
             ,
             counted
             the
             chief
             Wisdom
             ?
             And
             doth
             it
             not
             silence
             and
             shame
             the
             wrangling
             Logicians
             ,
             and
             shew
             the
             Folly
             and
             utter
             Impotency
             and
             Vanity
             of
             their
             Learning
             ?
          
           
             21.
             
             For
             after
             that
             in
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             world
             by
             wisdom
             knew
             not
             God
             ,
             it
             pleased
             God
             by
             the
             foolishness
             of
             preaching
             to
             save
             them
             that
             believe
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             For
             when
             as
             the
             World
             ,
             by
             Gods
             wise
             Permission
             ,
             lived
             in
             such
             Ignorance
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             not
             the
             Practical
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             True
             God
             ,
             but
             disobeyed
             him
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             Idols
             ,
             it
             pleased
             God
             by
             that
             Preaching
             of
             Christ
             which
             they
             count
             Foolishness
             ,
             to
             convert
             and
             save
             Believers
             ,
             and
             do
             that
             which
             all
             their
             Learning
             could
             not
             do
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             The
             Jews
             require
             a
             sign
             ,
             and
             the
             Greeks
             seek
             after
             wisdom
             :
             23.
             
             But
             we
             preach
             Christ
             crucified
             ;
             unto
             the
             Jews
             a
             stumbling-block
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             Greeks
             foolishness
             ;
             24.
             
             But
             unto
             them
             which
             are
             called
             ,
             both
             Jews
             and
             Greeks
             ,
             Christ
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             For
             besides
             all
             the
             Miracles
             and
             Resurrection
             
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Jews
             require
             some
             Sign
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             prove
             to
             them
             that
             Christ
             was
             sent
             from
             God
             :
             And
             the
             Greeks
             look
             for
             eminent
             Learning
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             (
             some
             eminent
             Learning
             in
             Philosophy
             ,
             Logick
             ,
             or
             Oratory
             .
             )
             But
             we
             ,
             that
             convert
             and
             save
             the
             World
             ,
             do
             it
             by
             preaching
             Salvation
             by
             a
             Crucified
             Christ
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             to
             the
             Jews
             a
             Scandal
             which
             they
             cannot
             receive
             ,
             and
             to
             Gentiles
             seeming
             Folly
             :
             But
             to
             them
             that
             are
             converted
             and
             saved
             by
             it
             ,
             Christ
             is
             the
             Power
             and
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             25.
             
             Because
             the
             foolishness
             of
             God
             is
             wiser
             then
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             weakness
             of
             God
             is
             stronger
             then
             men
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             For
             that
             of
             God
             which
             Men
             count
             Foolishness
             and
             Weakness
             ,
             and
             deride
             ,
             doth
             overcome
             their
             pretended
             Wisdom
             and
             Strength
             ,
             and
             do
             that
             which
             they
             cannot
             do
             ,
             and
             proveth
             them
             to
             be
             but
             Folly
             and
             Weakness
             .
          
           
             26
             ▪
             For
             ye
             see
             your
             calling
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             how
             that
             not
             many
             wise
             men
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             not
             many
             mighty
             ,
             not
             many
             noble
             are
             called
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             As
             Christianity
             is
             the
             true
             Wisdom
             ,
             you
             see
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             not
             many
             Learned
             Men
             ,
             or
             Great
             Men
             that
             rule
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             Noble
             Men
             that
             abound
             in
             Wealth
             ,
             Pleasures
             ,
             and
             Honour
             ,
             become
             Christians
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             But
             God
             hath
             chosen
             the
             foolish
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             confound
             the
             wise
             ;
             and
             God
             hath
             chosen
             the
             weak
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             confound
             the
             things
             which
             are
             mighty
             ,
             28.
             
             And
             base
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             things
             which
             are
             despised
             ,
             hath
             God
             chosen
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             things
             which
             are
             not
             ,
             to
             bring
             to
             nought
             things
             that
             are
             ;
             29.
             
             That
             no
             flesh
             should
             glory
             in
             his
             presence
             .
          
           
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             But
             it
             pleaseth
             God
             to
             chuse
             that
             which
             the
             World
             counts
             Foolish
             ,
             and
             Weak
             ,
             and
             Base
             ,
             to
             confound
             ,
             shame
             ,
             and
             overcome
             that
             which
             is
             accounted
             by
             them
             Wise
             ,
             and
             Mighty
             ,
             and
             Honourable
             ;
             and
             the
             things
             which
             they
             despise
             ,
             God
             will
             use
             and
             honour
             ;
             yea
             ,
             by
             that
             which
             seemeth
             nothing
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             which
             yet
             is
             not
             in
             being
             ,
             to
             vanquish
             those
             which
             seem
             great
             and
             real
             to
             them
             ;
             that
             so
             the
             Pride
             of
             Man
             may
             be
             shamed
             ,
             and
             the
             Impotency
             of
             Man
             man
             fested
             ,
             and
             all
             Flesh
             may
             be
             humbled
             ,
             and
             driven
             from
             their
             Self-confidence
             ,
             and
             none
             may
             glory
             of
             any
             thing
             of
             his
             own
             against
             his
             Glory
             .
          
           
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             But
             of
             him
             are
             ye
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             of
             God
             is
             made
             unto
             us
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             sanctification
             and
             redemption
             .
             That
             according
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             He
             that
             glorieth
             ,
             let
             him
             glory
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             But
             it
             is
             by
             his
             Power
             and
             Work
             that
             you
             are
             made
             Christians
             ,
             united
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             of
             God
             is
             made
             to
             us
             the
             Object
             and
             Teacher
             of
             the
             truest
             Wisdom
             ;
             (
             To
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             taught
             by
             him
             the
             Great
             things
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             excelleth
             all
             the
             Heathen
             Philosophy
             .
             )
             He
             is
             made
             of
             God
             our
             Righteousness
             ,
             the
             Merits
             of
             his
             perfect
             Righteousness
             procuring
             our
             free
             Pardon
             and
             Adoption
             ,
             which
             our
             Works
             could
             not
             do
             .
             He
             is
             made
             our
             Sanctification
             ,
             we
             being
             purified
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             separated
             as
             a
             Peculiar
             People
             to
             God.
             And
             by
             him
             it
             is
             that
             we
             have
             Redemption
             and
             Deliverance
             from
             Sin
             ,
             and
             Satan
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             Death
             ,
             and
             Hell
             :
             That
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             God
             and
             not
             Man
             may
             be
             all
             our
             Glorying
             and
             Trust
             .
          
           
             
               ANNOTATIONS
               .
            
             
               THis
               Chapter
               doth
               so
               plainly
               describe
               the
               same
               sort
               of
               Wise
               Men
               that
               are
               described
               Rom.
               1.
               and
               several
               other
               such
               Places
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               confessedly
               meant
               of
               the
               Heathen
               Philosophers
               ,
               and
               Learned
               and
               Great
               Men
               ,
               including
               the
               Jewish
               Scribes
               ;
               and
               therefore
               confuteth
               the
               misapplication
               of
               many
               such
               Texts
               to
               the
               Gnosticks
               only
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             I
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             when
             I
             came
             to
             you
             ,
             came
             not
             with
             excellency
             of
             speech
             ,
             or
             of
             wisdom
             ,
             declaring
             unto
             you
             the
             testimony
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Accordingly
             I
             my self
             being
             sent
             by
             Christ
             to
             preach
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             did
             not
             come
             to
             you
             with
             the
             admired
             Philosophy
             and
             Oratory
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             declaring
             the
             Gospel-Mystery
             ,
             and
             Gods
             Attestation
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             I
             determined
             not
             to
             know
             any
             thing
             among
             you
             ,
             save
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             him
             crucified
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             I
             resolved
             to
             make
             no
             Ostentation
             of
             any
             other
             Learning
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             you
             no
             other
             ,
             than
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             a
             Crucified
             Christ
             ,
             in
             an
             humble
             manner
             preached
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             I
             was
             with
             you
             in
             weakness
             ,
             and
             in
             fear
             ,
             and
             in
             much
             trembling
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             accordingly
             I
             was
             humbled
             among
             you
             ,
             by
             Persecutions
             ,
             and
             Abuse
             ,
             and
             continual
             Dangers
             and
             Sufferings
             ,
             in
             conformity
             to
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             I
             preached
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             my
             speech
             ,
             and
             my
             preaching
             was
             not
             with
             enticing
             words
             of
             mans
             wisdom
             ,
             but
             in
             demonstration
             of
             the
             spirit
             and
             of
             power
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             my
             manner
             of
             preaching
             was
             not
             by
             the
             
             witty
             Insinuations
             of
             Artificial
             Learning
             ,
             (
             Oratory
             or
             Logick
             ;
             )
             but
             so
             as
             did
             demonstrate
             the
             supernatural
             Gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Power
             thereof
             ,
             manifested
             by
             Miracles
             and
             Success
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             your
             faith
             should
             not
             stand
             in
             the
             wisdom
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             power
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             your
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Effect
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             like
             its
             Cause
             and
             Motives
             ,
             might
             not
             be
             meerly
             Humane
             ,
             founded
             on
             and
             resolved
             into
             the
             Art
             of
             the
             Speaker
             ;
             but
             Divine
             ,
             grounded
             on
             and
             resolved
             into
             the
             Evidence
             of
             Divine
             Revelation
             and
             Authority
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Howbeit
             we
             speak
             wisdom
             among
             them
             that
             are
             perfect
             :
             yet
             not
             the
             wisdom
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             princes
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             come
             to
             nought
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Yet
             we
             are
             not
             without
             useful
             Learning
             ,
             and
             sublimity
             and
             accurateness
             of
             Speech
             ;
             but
             use
             such
             with
             those
             that
             are
             knowing
             and
             capable
             of
             it
             :
             But
             not
             the
             vain
             and
             frothy
             Learning
             which
             is
             now
             most
             applauded
             in
             the
             World
             by
             Men
             of
             Name
             and
             Power
             ,
             which
             perisheth
             as
             a
             Bubble
             ,
             and
             saveth
             not
             them
             that
             have
             it
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             we
             speak
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             in
             a
             mystery
             ,
             even
             the
             hidden
             wisdom
             which
             God
             ordained
             before
             the
             world
             unto
             our
             glory
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             we
             speak
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             the
             Product
             and
             Discovery
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             kept
             in
             much
             darkness
             ,
             and
             little
             known
             ,
             but
             ordained
             before
             the
             World
             was
             to
             be
             opened
             in
             the
             fulness
             of
             time
             to
             our
             Glory
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Which
             none
             of
             the
             princes
             of
             this
             world
             knew
             :
             For
             had
             they
             known
             it
             they
             would
             not
             have
             crucified
             the
             Lord
             of
             glory
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Which
             none
             of
             the
             Rulers
             of
             this
             Age
             of
             the
             World
             knew
             ;
             else
             they
             had
             not
             crucified
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Eye
             hath
             not
             seen
             ,
             nor
             ear
             heard
             ,
             neither
             have
             entred
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             the
             things
             which
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             them
             that
             love
             him
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             For
             the
             great
             Gifts
             of
             Gods
             Grace
             ,
             decreed
             and
             prepared
             for
             all
             that
             love
             him
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             Man
             seeth
             not
             ,
             and
             hardly
             believeth
             ,
             and
             cannot
             comprehend
             :
             As
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               Eye
               hath
               not
               seen
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             10.
             
             But
             God
             hath
             revealed
             them
             unto
             us
             by
             his
             spirit
             ,
             for
             the
             spirit
             searcheth
             all
             things
             ,
             yea
             the
             deep
             things
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             But
             God
             by
             his
             Spirit
             hath
             revealed
             them
             to
             us
             his
             Apostles
             (
             and
             to
             others
             that
             have
             his
             Spirit
             in
             the
             measure
             that
             they
             have
             it
             )
             :
             For
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             given
             us
             (
             in
             our
             several
             measures
             )
             to
             teach
             us
             all
             things
             fit
             for
             us
             to
             know
             ,
             even
             the
             Depths
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             For
             what
             man
             knoweth
             the
             things
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             save
             the
             spirit
             of
             man
             which
             is
             in
             him
             ?
             even
             so
             the
             things
             of
             God
             knoweth
             no
             man
             ,
             but
             the
             spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             As
             a
             Mans
             Spirit
             is
             conscious
             of
             its
             own
             secret
             Actings
             and
             Thoughts
             ,
             which
             no
             Man
             else
             can
             know
             ;
             so
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             knoweth
             the
             Secret
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             maketh
             us
             know
             them
             in
             our
             measures
             ,
             which
             they
             that
             have
             not
             the
             Spirit
             cannot
             by
             all
             their
             Learning
             know
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Now
             we
             have
             received
             ,
             not
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             world
             :
             but
             the
             spirit
             which
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             know
             the
             things
             that
             are
             freely
             given
             to
             us
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             this
             Spirit
             God
             hath
             given
             to
             us
             ;
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             carnally
             and
             worldly
             wise
             ;
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             savour
             and
             know
             God's
             great
             mysterious
             Gifts
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Which
             things
             also
             we
             speak
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             words
             which
             mans
             wisdom
             teacheth
             ,
             but
             which
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             teacheth
             ,
             comparing
             spiritual
             things
             with
             spiritual
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             these
             are
             the
             things
             which
             we
             preach
             to
             you
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             Words
             and
             Manner
             now
             counted
             by
             the
             Heathens
             to
             be
             Learned
             and
             Wise
             ,
             nor
             after
             their
             vain
             Arts
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             very
             Words
             and
             Manner
             which
             God's
             Spirit
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             who
             teacheth
             us
             the
             Matter
             ,
             fitting
             Spiritual
             Words
             to
             Spiritual
             Things
             ,
             that
             all
             may
             be
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             But
             the
             natural
             man
             receiveth
             not
             the
             things
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             foolishness
             unto
             him
             ;
             neither
             can
             he
             know
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             spiritually
             discerned
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             But
             they
             that
             have
             not
             the
             Spirit
             themselves
             ,
             but
             meer
             Nature
             ,
             cannot
             with
             all
             their
             Learning
             receive
             these
             spiritual
             Mysteries
             revealed
             to
             us
             by
             God
             ;
             for
             they
             will
             seem
             but
             Fanatick
             Dreams
             and
             Foolishness
             to
             them
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             believed
             .
             Nor
             can
             they
             understand
             them
             ;
             for
             only
             a
             Mind
             illuminated
             by
             God's
             Spirit
             doth
             discern
             them
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             But
             he
             that
             is
             spiritual
             judgeth
             all
             things
             ,
             yet
             he
             himself
             is
             judged
             of
             no
             man.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             But
             he
             that
             is
             Spiritual
             discerneth
             these
             revealed
             things
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             his
             Measure
             ;
             when
             yet
             he
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             Spiritual
             Apprehensions
             and
             Affections
             ,
             are
             unknown
             to
             Carnal
             Men
             that
             hear
             him
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             For
             who
             hath
             known
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             instruct
             him
             ?
             But
             we
             have
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             For
             who
             hath
             pried
             into
             God's
             secret
             Counsels
             ,
             or
             known
             his
             Mind
             ,
             further
             than
             he
             hath
             opened
             it
             to
             him
             ?
             But
             Christ
             our
             Teacher
             hath
             told
             us
             his
             own
             and
             his
             Fathers
             Mind
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             to
             preach
             to
             the
             World
             for
             Mens
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             
             
               ANNOTATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               IT
               is
               none
               of
               
               Paul's
               meaning
               here
               ,
               to
               vilifie
               true
               Philosophy
               ,
               Logick
               ,
               or
               Oratory
               ,
               or
               any
               useful
               Knowledge
               or
               Art
               :
               And
               all
               Knowledge
               is
               useful
               to
               one
               that
               referreth
               it
               to
               right
               Ends
               ,
               which
               is
               Knowledge
               indeed
               :
               For
               God
               hath
               made
               nothing
               knowable
               in
               vain
               .
               True
               Physicks
               is
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               the
               knowable
               Works
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               admire
               ,
               love
               ,
               serve
               ,
               and
               trust
               him
               .
               True
               Logick
               is
               but
               the
               Skill
               of
               using
               our
               Reason
               truly
               and
               orderly
               .
               True
               Grammar
               and
               Oratory
               are
               but
               fitting
               Words
               to
               Things
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Hearers
               Minds
               ,
               as
               most
               tendeth
               to
               their
               Edification
               .
               God
               is
               against
               none
               of
               these
               ,
               which
               are
               his
               precious
               Gifts
               .
               But
               carnal
               Men
               have
               carnal
               Ends
               ,
               and
               fit
               all
               these
               abusively
               to
               their
               Ends
               ,
               to
               wrangle
               against
               Truth
               ,
               and
               divert
               their
               Minds
               from
               Things
               to
               Words
               ,
               and
               from
               great
               and
               everlasting
               Things
               to
               Trifles
               ,
               and
               to
               feed
               their
               Pride
               ,
               and
               Ambition
               ,
               and
               Covetousness
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               their
               Malignity
               more
               keen
               and
               hurtful
               .
               And
               such
               was
               the
               Learning
               of
               these
               Heathens
               ,
               which
               then
               past
               for
               Wisdom
               in
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Nor
               doth
               Paul
               here
               favour
               false
               Pretenses
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               true
               Fanaticism
               ;
               when
               Men
               take
               the
               Delusions
               of
               Satan
               ,
               or
               every
               strong
               Imagination
               ,
               or
               the
               boiling
               of
               their
               Pride
               and
               erroneous
               Passions
               ,
               fed
               by
               Prejudice
               ,
               for
               the
               Work
               of
               God's
               Spirit
               .
               These
               sin
               more
               dangerously
               than
               many
               others
               ,
               by
               charging
               their
               Sin
               and
               Errour
               upon
               God
               ,
               and
               tempting
               Men
               to
               deride
               the
               Spirit
               .
               Even
               as
               false
               Prophets
               are
               sharpliest
               reproved
               ,
               and
               the
               counterfeit
               use
               of
               Christ's
               Name
               by
               the
               Sons
               of
               Sceva
               did
               but
               strengthen
               the
               Devil
               against
               them
               .
               Therefore
               we
               are
               bid
               to
               try
               the
               Spirits
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             I
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             could
             not
             speak
             unto
             you
             as
             unto
             spiritual
             ,
             but
             as
             unto
             carnal
             ;
             even
             as
             unto
             babes
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             But
             this
             Spiritual
             Wisdom
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             have
             said
             such
             great
             things
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             all
             Christians
             alike
             .
             Though
             the
             Apostles
             had
             the
             Spirit
             to
             lead
             them
             to
             all
             needful
             Truth
             ,
             and
             record
             it
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             some
             weak
             Christians
             are
             still
             so
             much
             carnal
             ,
             that
             their
             Spiritual
             Wisdom
             is
             but
             such
             as
             Babes
             in
             Christ
             have
             ,
             who
             have
             still
             need
             to
             be
             fed
             and
             taught
             by
             others
             :
             And
             as
             to
             such
             ,
             I
             am
             constrained
             to
             speak
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             have
             fed
             you
             with
             milk
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             meat
             :
             for
             hitherto
             ye
             were
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             it
             ,
             neither
             yet
             now
             are
             ye
             able
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             fed
             you
             with
             the
             Food
             of
             Babes
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             strong
             understanding
             Men
             ;
             or
             else
             I
             had
             lost
             my
             labour
             by
             your
             incapacity
             :
             For
             harder
             things
             you
             could
             not
             ,
             nor
             yet
             can
             bear
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             ye
             are
             yet
             carnal
             :
             for
             whereas
             there
             is
             among
             you
             envying
             ,
             and
             strife
             ,
             and
             divisions
             ,
             are
             ye
             not
             carnal
             ,
             and
             walk
             as
             men
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             ye
             are
             yet
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             Carnal
             :
             Do
             not
             your
             Envy
             ,
             and
             Strife
             ,
             and
             Divisions
             ,
             prove
             that
             you
             are
             so
             far
             Carnal
             ,
             and
             live
             according
             to
             the
             corrupt
             Nature
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             while
             one
             saith
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             Paul
             ,
             and
             another
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             Apollos
             ,
             are
             ye
             not
             carnal
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             while
             you
             divide
             into
             Factions
             for
             your
             several
             Teachers
             ,
             are
             ye
             not
             so
             far
             Carnal
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Who
             then
             is
             Paul
             ?
             and
             who
             is
             Apollos
             ?
             but
             ministers
             by
             whom
             ye
             believed
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Lord
             gave
             to
             every
             man.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             What
             are
             any
             of
             us
             but
             Christs
             Ministers
             ,
             by
             whose
             Ministry
             you
             were
             brought
             to
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             even
             as
             God
             gave
             us
             various
             D●grees
             and
             of
             Success
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             I
             have
             planted
             ,
             Apollos
             watered
             ,
             but
             God
             gave
             the
             increase
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             I
             first
             preached
             to
             your
             Conversion
             ,
             and
             Apollos
             to
             your
             further
             Edification
             :
             but
             the
             Success
             and
             Fruit
             of
             all
             was
             not
             from
             our
             Power
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             free
             Grace
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             So
             then
             ,
             neither
             is
             he
             that
             planteth
             any
             thing
             ,
             neither
             he
             that
             watereth
             ;
             but
             God
             that
             giveth
             the
             increase
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             If
             then
             you
             would
             know
             to
             whom
             to
             ascribe
             your
             Conversion
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             we
             poor
             Ministers
             that
             plant
             and
             water
             are
             but
             as
             Gods
             Tools
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             accounted
             as
             nothing
             in
             comparison
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             he
             sent
             us
             ,
             and
             enabled
             us
             ,
             so
             )
             caused
             freely
             all
             the
             Success
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             Joy
             ,
             and
             your
             Welfare
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Now
             he
             that
             planteth
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             watereth
             ,
             are
             one
             :
             and
             every
             man
             shall
             receive
             his
             own
             reward
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             own
             labour
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Now
             it
             is
             by
             the
             same
             Ministerial
             Grace
             and
             Office
             that
             one
             of
             us
             planteth
             ,
             and
             another
             watereth
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             the
             same
             Spirit
             that
             moveth
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Gospel
             which
             we
             preach
             :
             But
             we
             also
             have
             our
             different
             Measure
             of
             Gifts
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Labour
             ;
             and
             so
             shall
             we
             have
             of
             our
             Reward
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             For
             we
             are
             labourers
             together
             with
             God
             :
             ye
             are
             Gods
             husbandry
             ,
             ye
             are
             Gods
             building
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             For
             we
             are
             all
             but
             Gods
             Ministers
             ,
             Fellow-labourers
             each
             with
             other
             ,
             having
             our
             several
             Parts
             to
             do
             :
             ye
             are
             not
             our
             Husbandry
             ,
             and
             Building
             ,
             and
             Church
             ,
             but
             Gods.
             
          
           
           
             10.
             
             According
             to
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             which
             is
             given
             unto
             me
             ,
             as
             a
             wise
             master-builder
             I
             have
             laid
             the
             foundation
             ,
             and
             another
             buildeth
             thereon
             .
             But
             let
             every
             man
             take
             heed
             how
             he
             buildeth
             thereupon
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             As
             God
             gave
             me
             an
             extraordinary
             Call
             and
             Grace
             ,
             my
             Work
             hath
             been
             that
             of
             an
             Architect
             or
             Chief
             Builder
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             I
             have
             laid
             the
             Foundation
             of
             many
             Churches
             ,
             preaching
             Christ
             where
             none
             before
             believed
             ;
             and
             another
             hath
             come
             after
             me
             to
             build
             them
             up
             :
             But
             let
             every
             Man
             take
             heed
             that
             he
             teach
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             true
             and
             sound
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             For
             other
             foundation
             can
             no
             man
             lay
             ,
             than
             that
             is
             laid
             ,
             which
             is
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Let
             him
             not
             alter
             the
             Foundation
             which
             I
             have
             laid
             :
             For
             there
             is
             no
             other
             but
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Now
             if
             any
             man
             build
             upon
             this
             foundation
             ,
             gold
             ,
             silver
             ,
             precious
             stones
             ,
             wood
             ,
             hay
             ,
             stubble
             :
             13.
             
             Every
             mans
             work
             shall
             be
             made
             manifest
             .
             For
             the
             day
             shall
             declare
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             shall
             be
             revealed
             by
             fire
             ;
             and
             the
             fire
             shall
             try
             every
             mans
             work
             of
             what
             sort
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             And
             what
             following
             Teachers
             build
             on
             this
             Foundation
             ,
             God
             will
             bring
             to
             trial
             and
             manifest
             .
             If
             it
             be
             sound
             and
             holy
             ,
             Gold
             ,
             Silver
             ,
             Precious
             Stones
             ,
             God
             will
             approve
             and
             bless
             it
             :
             If
             it
             be
             Errour
             ,
             or
             Carnal
             Policy
             ,
             or
             corrupt
             Mixtures
             ,
             or
             things
             unprofitable
             ,
             God
             will
             try
             and
             disown
             it
             ,
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Fire
             of
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             If
             any
             mans
             work
             abide
             which
             he
             hath
             built
             thereupon
             ,
             he
             shall
             receive
             a
             reward
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             If
             his
             Labour
             and
             Doctrine
             prove
             sound
             ,
             and
             endure
             Gods
             Furnace
             in
             trial
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             rewarded
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             If
             any
             mans
             work
             shall
             be
             burnt
             ,
             he
             shall
             suffer
             loss
             ;
             but
             he
             himself
             shall
             be
             saved
             ;
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             by
             fire
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             If
             it
             prove
             that
             such
             Teachers
             have
             erred
             ,
             and
             misled
             the
             People
             ,
             Gods
             Trial
             will
             turn
             such
             Labour
             to
             their
             grief
             ,
             as
             worse
             than
             lost
             :
             But
             if
             he
             practically
             hold
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             pardoned
             and
             saved
             ;
             yet
             not
             without
             the
             trying
             Furnace
             ,
             which
             shall
             detect
             his
             Errour
             ,
             and
             teach
             him
             better
             to
             his
             cost
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Know
             ye
             not
             that
             ye
             are
             the
             temple
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             dwelleth
             in
             you
             ?
          
           
             16.
             
             Know
             ye
             not
             that
             your
             Souls
             severally
             ,
             and
             your
             Church
             collectively
             ,
             are
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             dwelleth
             in
             you
             and
             among
             you
             ;
             and
             therefore
             you
             must
             be
             holy
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             If
             any
             man
             defile
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             him
             shall
             God
             destroy
             :
             for
             the
             temple
             of
             God
             is
             holy
             ,
             which
             temple
             ye
             are
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             God
             will
             destroy
             them
             that
             profane
             his
             holy
             Temple
             ,
             and
             defile
             it
             with
             the
             things
             which
             he
             abhorreth
             :
             And
             you
             and
             your
             Churches
             are
             this
             holy
             Temple
             ,
             if
             you
             are
             holy
             ,
             and
             his
             indeed
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Let
             no
             man
             deceive
             himself
             :
             If
             any
             man
             among
             you
             seemeth
             to
             be
             wise
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             let
             him
             become
             a
             fool
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             wise
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Let
             none
             of
             you
             deceive
             himself
             by
             pretended
             Wisdom
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             Spiritual
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             purifie
             Heart
             and
             Life
             :
             like
             those
             that
             boast
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             the
             filth
             of
             Sin.
             If
             any
             Man
             among
             you
             be
             pufft
             up
             with
             the
             Conceit
             of
             this
             Philosophical
             worldly
             Wisdom
             ,
             let
             him
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             but
             Folly
             ,
             and
             be
             convinced
             of
             his
             Ignorance
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             humbly
             learn
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             be
             made
             truly
             wise
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             For
             the
             wisdom
             of
             this
             world
             is
             foolishness
             with
             God
             :
             for
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             He
             taketh
             the
             wise
             in
             their
             own
             craftiness
             .
             20.
             
             And
             again
             ,
             The
             Lord
             knoweth
             the
             thoughts
             of
             the
             wise
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             vain
             .
          
           
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             For
             all
             that
             Men
             call
             Learning
             and
             Wisdom
             ,
             which
             doth
             but
             serve
             a
             worldly
             Interest
             ,
             and
             saveth
             not
             the
             Soul
             from
             Sin
             and
             Hell
             ,
             is
             meer
             Foolishness
             in
             Gods
             account
             :
             For
             it
             pro●eth
             but
             a
             Snare
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             vapoureth
             away
             as
             Idleness
             and
             Vanity
             ;
             As
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             21.
             
             Therefore
             let
             no
             man
             glory
             in
             men
             :
             for
             all
             things
             are
             yours
             :
             22.
             
             Whether
             Paul
             ,
             or
             Apollos
             ,
             or
             Cephas
             ,
             or
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             life
             ,
             or
             death
             ,
             or
             things
             present
             ,
             or
             things
             to
             come
             ;
             all
             are
             yours
             :
             23.
             
             And
             ye
             are
             Christs
             ;
             and
             Ghrist
             is
             Gods.
             
          
           
             21.
             
             Therefore
             think
             not
             over-highly
             of
             any
             Man
             ;
             especially
             for
             his
             worldly
             Wisdom
             and
             Learning
             ,
             or
             boasting
             that
             he
             knoweth
             more
             than
             others
             :
             For
             all
             Teachers
             and
             their
             Wisdom
             are
             but
             Gods
             Gifts
             for
             your
             good
             ;
             Apostles
             ,
             Providence
             ,
             Life
             ,
             or
             Death
             ,
             all
             are
             for
             your
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             best
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             maketh
             you
             best
             :
             The
             End
             must
             direct
             you
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Means
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             Teachers
             :
             They
             are
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             your
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             you
             are
             Christs
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             Glory
             ;
             and
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Man
             and
             Mediator
             ,
             is
             God's
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             Glory
             .
          
           
             
               ANNOTATIONS
               .
            
             
               WE
               see
               here
               ,
               that
               Sects
               ,
               Factions
               ,
               and
               Divisions
               are
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               signifie
               a
               Mind
               that
               is
               so
               far
               carnal
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               cometh
               usually
               by
               preferring
               and
               setting
               Teacher
               against
               Teacher
               ;
               Not
               but
               that
               the
               great
               difference
               of
               Worth
               and
               Grace
               must
               be
               acknowledged
               and
               valued
               ,
               but
               not
               made
               an
               ●ccasion
               of
               Division
               ,
               but
               of
               Concord
               ,
               all
               being
               Gods
               Ministers
               for
               the
               Churches
               Common
               Good
               ,
               in
               the
               
               various
               Measure
               of
               their
               Gifts
               .
               The
               Carnal
               are
               Headed
               by
               Man
               ,
               and
               the
               Spiritual
               by
               Christ
               only
               ,
               though
               Men
               be
               their
               Helpers
               .
               And
               Cephas
               is
               here
               named
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               on
               foresight
               that
               the
               Roman
               Bishop
               would
               make
               himself
               such
               an
               Head
               ,
               on
               pretence
               of
               being
               his
               Successour
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             LEt
             a
             man
             so
             account
             of
             us
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             stewards
             of
             the
             mysteries
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             speak
             not
             all
             this
             to
             draw
             you
             from
             the
             due
             honour
             of
             faithful
             Ministers
             :
             Account
             us
             neither
             more
             nor
             less
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             for
             your
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             Stewards
             called
             and
             trusted
             with
             the
             just
             ministration
             of
             the
             mysteries
             of
             God
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             sound
             preaching
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             due
             application
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             administration
             of
             his
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             to
             judge
             who
             shall
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             live
             as
             fit
             in
             holy
             Communion
             with
             his
             vi●ible
             Churches
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Moreover
             it
             is
             required
             in
             stewards
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             be
             found
             faithful
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             it
             is
             required
             of
             Stewards
             ,
             especially
             that
             have
             so
             great
             a
             trust
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             faithful
             and
             answer
             that
             trust
             ,
             in
             matter
             ,
             and
             manner
             ,
             and
             application
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             falsifie
             not
             God's
             word
             ,
             nor
             corrupt
             his
             Worship
             ,
             or
             Church
             ,
             nor
             betray
             or
             neglect
             Souls
             ,
             nor
             turn
             over
             their
             proper
             trust
             and
             work
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             with
             me
             it
             is
             a
             very
             small-thing
             that
             I
             should
             be
             judged
             of
             you
             ,
             or
             of
             mans
             judgment
             :
             Yea
             ,
             I
             judge
             not
             mine
             own
             self
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             if
             any
             among
             you
             censure
             me
             ,
             I
             account
             it
             a
             very
             small
             matter
             ;
             tho
             I
             despise
             no
             mans
             just
             admonition
             ,
             Man's
             Judgment
             signifieth
             little
             as
             to
             my self
             ,
             further
             than
             it
             may
             be
             hurtful
             to
             others
             :
             For
             my
             case
             will
             not
             be
             finally
             determined
             by
             any
             Mans
             Judgment
             ,
             nor
             by
             my
             own
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             I
             know
             nothing
             by
             my self
             ,
             yet
             am
             I
             not
             hereby
             justified
             :
             but
             he
             that
             judgeth
             me
             is
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             my
             Conscience
             is
             witness
             of
             my
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             no
             unfaithfulness
             in
             my
             Stewardship
             ,
             though
             I
             am
             yet
             imperfect
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             not
             my
             deciding
             Justification
             ,
             nor
             is
             my
             Conscience
             any
             publick
             or
             final
             Judge
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             discerner
             of
             my
             Case
             .
             It
             is
             Christ
             only
             whose
             Judgment
             must
             publickly
             and
             finally
             pass
             my
             doom
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Therefore
             judge
             nothing
             before
             the
             time
             ,
             until
             the
             Lord
             come
             ,
             who
             both
             will
             bring
             to
             light
             the
             hidden
             things
             of
             darkness
             ,
             and
             will
             make
             manifest
             the
             counsels
             of
             the
             hearts
             :
             and
             then
             shall
             every
             man
             have
             praise
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Therefore
             usurp
             not
             God's
             part
             in
             uncalled
             ,
             bold
             ,
             and
             peremptory
             judging
             :
             Stay
             till
             God's
             day
             come
             ;
             he
             will
             bring
             works
             of
             darkness
             into
             light
             ,
             and
             open
             the
             secrets
             of
             Mens
             Hearts
             ;
             and
             then
             those
             that
             indeed
             are
             excellent
             persons
             shall
             have
             God's
             approbation
             and
             praise
             ,
             which
             is
             better
             than
             the
             applause
             of
             factions
             and
             partial
             followers
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             these
             things
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             I
             have
             in
             a
             figure
             transferred
             to
             my self
             ,
             and
             to
             Apollos
             for
             your
             sakes
             :
             that
             ye
             might
             learn
             in
             us
             ,
             not
             to
             think
             of
             men
             above
             that
             which
             is
             written
             ,
             that
             no
             one
             of
             you
             be
             puffed
             up
             for
             one
             against
             another
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             All
             this
             I
             have
             spoken
             as
             if
             the
             case
             had
             been
             my
             own
             and
             Apollos
             ,
             to
             warn
             you
             of
             the
             sin
             and
             danger
             of
             making
             men
             the
             heads
             of
             Factions
             and
             Divisions
             ,
             by
             thinking
             over
             highly
             of
             your selves
             ,
             or
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             you
             think
             of
             all
             Ministers
             but
             as
             God's
             Stewards
             for
             your
             good
             ,
             as
             I
             wrote
             here-before
             ,
             and
             use
             them
             for
             Concord
             and
             not
             for
             Sects
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             For
             who
             maketh
             thee
             to
             differ
             from
             another
             ?
             and
             what
             hast
             thou
             that
             thou
             didst
             not
             receive
             ?
             Now
             if
             thou
             didst
             receive
             it
             ,
             why
             dost
             though
             glory
             ,
             as
             if
             thou
             hadst
             not
             received
             it
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             if
             really
             any
             of
             you
             are
             wiser
             than
             others
             ,
             who
             gave
             thee
             that
             wisdom
             which
             maketh
             the
             difference
             ?
             and
             what
             hast
             thou
             which
             was
             not
             freely
             given
             thee
             without
             desert
             ?
             And
             if
             it
             was
             so
             given
             thee
             ,
             why
             art
             thou
             puft
             up
             and
             boastest
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             deserved
             ,
             or
             was
             from
             thy self
             ?
          
           
             8.
             
             Now
             ye
             are
             full
             ,
             now
             ye
             are
             rich
             ,
             ye
             have
             reigned
             as
             Kings
             without
             us
             :
             and
             I
             would
             to
             God
             ye
             did
             reign
             ,
             that
             we
             also
             might
             reign
             with
             you
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             You
             take
             your selves
             to
             be
             grown
             much
             wiser
             and
             better
             under
             your
             exalted
             envious
             teachers
             ,
             than
             you
             were
             under
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             set
             light
             by
             those
             that
             converted
             you
             :
             You
             are
             as
             Kings
             in
             your
             fulness
             and
             prosperity
             in
             your
             own
             conceits
             ,
             since
             I
             was
             with
             you
             :
             And
             I
             would
             you
             were
             so
             indeed
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             rejoyce
             and
             partake
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             be
             refreshed
             with
             you
             under
             all
             the
             persecution
             which
             we
             yet
             endure
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             For
             I
             think
             God
             hath
             set
             forth
             us
             the
             apostles
             last
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             appointed
             to
             death
             .
             For
             we
             are
             made
             a
             spectacle
             unto
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             angels
             ,
             and
             to
             men
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             For
             God
             seemeth
             to
             have
             called
             us
             Apostles
             to
             be
             exposed
             on
             the
             Theatre
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             last
             ,
             and
             appointed
             to
             greater
             sufferings
             than
             the
             Prophets
             were
             ,
             who
             suffered
             before
             us
             ,
             in
             our
             Martyrdom
             to
             be
             made
             publick
             spectacles
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             both
             Angels
             and
             Men.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             We
             are
             fools
             for
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             but
             ye
             
             are
             wise
             in
             Christ
             :
             we
             are
             weak
             ,
             but
             ye
             are
             strong
             :
             ye
             are
             honourable
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             despised
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             While
             you
             are
             conceited
             of
             your selves
             as
             wise
             in
             the
             things
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             as
             strong
             and
             honourable
             ,
             we
             are
             despised
             by
             the
             boasters
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             fools
             and
             weak
             .
          
           
             11
             ,
             21.
             
             Even
             unto
             this
             present
             hour
             we
             both
             hunger
             ,
             and
             thirst
             ,
             and
             are
             naked
             ,
             and
             are
             buffetted
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             certain
             dwelling
             place
             ;
             and
             labour
             working
             with
             our
             own
             hands
             :
          
           
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Your
             prosperous
             state
             ,
             and
             our
             suffering
             state
             much
             differ
             :
             Formerly
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             we
             are
             taken
             for
             contemptible
             vagab●nds
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             ,
             and
             poor
             cloathing
             ,
             abused
             and
             buffetted
             without
             Justice
             or
             Relief
             ,
             having
             no
             fixed
             habitation
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             get
             our
             Bread
             by
             our
             handy
             labour
             ,
             while
             we
             preach
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Being
             reviled
             ,
             we
             bless
             ,
             being
             persecuted
             ,
             we
             suffer
             it
             :
             13.
             
             Being
             defamed
             ,
             we
             intreat
             :
             we
             are
             made
             as
             the
             filth
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             off-scouring
             of
             all
             things
             unto
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Being
             reviled
             by
             opprobrious
             words
             ,
             we
             wish
             them
             well
             that
             do
             it
             :
             being
             unjustly
             persecuted
             ,
             we
             put
             all
             up
             ,
             and
             patiently
             bear
             it
             :
             Being
             defamed
             by
             vilifying
             false
             accusers
             ,
             we
             intreat
             and
             speak
             them
             fair
             ;
             we
             are
             esteemed
             and
             used
             as
             the
             filth
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             off-scouring
             ,
             refuse
             and
             scum
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             as
             unworthy
             of
             Humane
             Society
             or
             Peace
             to
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             I
             write
             not
             these
             things
             to
             shame
             you
             ,
             but
             as
             my
             beloved
             sons
             I
             warn
             you
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             though
             we
             suffer
             all
             this
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             such
             others
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             you
             have
             added
             to
             my
             Afflictions
             ,
             which
             you
             should
             have
             eased
             ,
             I
             write
             it
             to
             warn
             you
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             reproach
             you
             with
             it
             ;
             even
             as
             to
             my
             Sons
             ,
             and
             not
             mine
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             For
             though
             you
             have
             ten
             thousand
             instructors
             in
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             have
             you
             not
             many
             fathers
             :
             for
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             I
             have
             begotten
             you
             through
             the
             gospel
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             For
             though
             you
             have
             never
             so
             many
             Teachers
             ,
             you
             owe
             some
             special
             Respect
             to
             me
             ,
             who
             am
             your
             Father
             ,
             or
             first
             Converter
             by
             my
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Wherefore
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             be
             ye
             followers
             of
             me
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Wherefore
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             let
             no
             teachers
             draw
             you
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             I
             delivered
             to
             you
             from
             Christ
             ,
             but
             constantly
             adhere
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             For
             this
             cause
             have
             I
             sent
             unto
             you
             Timotheus
             ,
             who
             is
             my
             beloved
             son
             ,
             and
             faithful
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             shall
             bring
             you
             into
             remembrance
             of
             my
             ways
             ,
             which
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             I
             teach
             every
             where
             in
             every
             church
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             till
             I
             can
             come
             my self
             ,
             I
             have
             sent
             Timothy
             ,
             who
             is
             my
             Son
             and
             faithful
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             my
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             ,
             in
             the
             things
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             will
             faithfully
             remember
             you
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Now
             some
             are
             puffed
             up
             as
             though
             I
             would
             not
             come
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             18
             ,
             Some
             envious
             teachers
             vaunt
             as
             if
             I
             durst
             not
             come
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             stand
             before
             them
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             But
             I
             will
             come
             to
             you
             shortly
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             will
             ,
             and
             will
             know
             ,
             not
             the
             speech
             of
             them
             which
             are
             puffed
             up
             ,
             but
             the
             power
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             But
             I
             will
             come
             shortly
             if
             the
             Lord
             will
             ,
             and
             will
             trie
             your
             boasting
             envious
             teachers
             ,
             not
             who
             hath
             the
             smoothest
             Tongue
             ,
             but
             who
             hath
             the
             greatest
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             For
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             not
             in
             word
             ,
             but
             in
             power
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             For
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             is
             not
             raised
             ,
             nor
             distinguished
             from
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             carried
             on
             by
             smooth
             Words
             ,
             but
             by
             Works
             of
             Divine
             Efficacy
             and
             Power
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             What
             will
             ye
             ?
             shall
             I
             come
             unto
             with
             a
             rod
             ,
             or
             in
             love
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             meekness
             ?
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             had
             you
             not
             rather
             that
             I
             come
             in
             love
             and
             meekness
             ,
             than
             with
             punishing
             Power
             ,
             to
             delivet
             any
             offenders
             to
             Satan
             as
             Gods
             Executioner
             on
             their
             bodies
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             IT
             is
             reported
             commonly
             that
             there
             is
             fornication
             among
             you
             ,
             and
             such
             fornication
             as
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             named
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             one
             should
             have
             his
             fathers
             wife
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             a
             doubtful
             Fame
             ,
             but
             a
             credible
             Report
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             such
             Fornication
             among
             you
             ,
             as
             Civil
             Heathens
             do
             abhor
             ;
             that
             one
             should
             have
             his
             Fathers
             Wife
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             ye
             are
             puffed
             up
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             rather
             mourned
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             hath
             done
             this
             deed
             ,
             may
             be
             taken
             away
             from
             among
             you
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             you
             have
             made
             light
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             sensible
             of
             the
             Sin
             and
             Shame
             ,
             bewailed
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             is
             impenitent
             in
             this
             Sin
             may
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             your
             Society
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             I
             verily
             as
             absent
             in
             body
             ,
             but
             present
             in
             spirit
             ,
             have
             judged
             already
             ,
             as
             though
             I
             were
             present
             ,
             concerning
             him
             that
             hath
             so
             done
             this
             deed
             ;
             4.
             
             In
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             when
             ye
             are
             gathered
             together
             ,
             and
             my
             spirit
             ,
             with
             the
             power
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             5.
             
             To
             deliver
             such
             an
             one
             unto
             Satan
             for
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             the
             spirit
             may
             be
             saved
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             For
             though
             I
             be
             absent
             in
             Body
             ,
             yet
             present
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             I
             have
             ,
             by
             the
             Power
             given
             me
             by
             Christ
             ,
             determined
             already
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             assembled
             ,
             and
             my
             Spirit
             with
             you
             ,
             to
             deliver
             this
             Man
             to
             Satan
             ,
             by
             casting
             him
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             leaving
             him
             to
             Gods
             Executioner
             ,
             to
             inflict
             destructive
             Punishment
             on
             his
             Body
             ,
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             Repentance
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             his
             Soul.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Paul
             himself
             was
             the
             Judge
             .
             2.
             
             Yet
             he
             would
             do
             it
             when
             they
             were
             assembled
             ,
             for
             Order
             ,
             to
             shew
             them
             what
             they
             should
             have
             done
             .
             3.
             
             That
             it
             was
             in
             a
             Church-assembly
             of
             Men
             present
             for
             holy
             Communion
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             a
             Lay-Court
             ,
             or
             a
             Consistory
             of
             the
             Pastors
             of
             other
             Assemblies
             ,
             who
             knew
             not
             the
             Man
             ,
             nor
             had
             any
             special
             Over-sight
             of
             him
             .
             4.
             
             That
             Satan
             is
             Gods
             Executioner
             on
             the
             Bodies
             even
             of
             Christians
             ,
             specially
             of
             Sins
             to
             Death
             .
             The
             Church
             having
             then
             no
             Christian
             Magistrates
             ,
             was
             put
             to
             appeal
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             punish
             Capital
             Crimes
             miraculously
             .
             5.
             
             That
             yet
             this
             is
             to
             save
             the
             Sinner
             by
             Repentance
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             be
             a
             Warning
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Your
             glorying
             is
             not
             good
             :
             Know
             ye
             not
             that
             a
             little
             leaven
             leaveneth
             the
             whole
             lump
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             You
             do
             not
             well
             to
             bear
             up
             such
             a
             Man
             in
             his
             Sin
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             light
             of
             it
             :
             The
             whole
             Church
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             's
             guilty
             of
             such
             a
             Conniving
             or
             Consent
             ,
             is
             thus
             defiled
             with
             Guilt
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             tempted
             to
             the
             like
             Sin.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Purge
             out
             therefore
             the
             old
             leaven
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             a
             new
             lump
             ,
             as
             ye
             are
             unleavened
             .
             For
             even
             Christ
             our
             passover
             is
             sacrificed
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             As
             the
             Jews
             when
             they
             kept
             the
             Passover
             were
             to
             cast
             all
             Leavened
             Bread
             out
             of
             their
             Houses
             ,
             so
             we
             assemble
             to
             commemorate
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             our
             Paschal
             Lamb.
             Purge
             out
             of
             your
             Assemblies
             the
             old
             Leaven
             of
             scandalous
             Sins
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             approve
             your selves
             a
             Society
             acceptable
             to
             God
             through
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             ,
             as
             Dr.
             Hammond
             observes
             out
             of
             Chrysostom
             and
             Theodoret
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Tradition
             ,
             that
             this
             Offender
             was
             a
             Bishop
             .
             2.
             
             And
             the
             Assembly
             was
             to
             purge
             the
             Church
             of
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             whoever
             he
             was
             ,
             by
             forsaking
             him
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Therefore
             let
             us
             keep
             the
             feast
             ,
             not
             with
             old
             leaven
             ,
             neither
             with
             the
             leaven
             of
             malice
             and
             wickedness
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             unleavened
             bread
             of
             sincerity
             and
             truth
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Therefore
             let
             our
             Christian
             Assemblies
             be
             kept
             as
             holy
             Feasts
             before
             God
             ,
             not
             with
             the
             Vices
             of
             our
             old
             Natural
             or
             Heathen
             State
             ,
             nor
             with
             the
             odious
             Leaven
             of
             Naughtiness
             and
             Wickedness
             ;
             but
             with
             the
             Unleavened
             Bread
             of
             Purity
             ,
             Sincerity
             ,
             and
             Truth
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             I
             wrote
             to
             you
             in
             an
             epistle
             ,
             not
             to
             company
             with
             fornicators
             .
             10.
             
             Yet
             not
             altogether
             with
             the
             fornicators
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             covetous
             ,
             or
             extortioners
             ,
             or
             with
             Idolaters
             ;
             for
             then
             must
             ye
             needs
             go
             out
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             I
             did
             indeed
             write
             to
             you
             before
             (
             in
             this
             or
             some
             other
             Epistle
             )
             to
             avoid
             Familiarity
             with
             Fornicators
             ,
             Covetous
             ,
             Extortioners
             ,
             Idolaters
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             meant
             ,
             that
             you
             shew
             your
             abhorrence
             of
             this
             Sin
             ,
             and
             shame
             the
             Sinner
             ,
             by
             shunning
             his
             Company
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             unnecessary
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             in
             your
             power
             so
             to
             do
             :
             But
             I
             meant
             not
             that
             you
             should
             have
             no
             Company
             or
             Converse
             at
             all
             with
             any
             that
             are
             such
             ;
             for
             you
             live
             among
             Unbelievers
             ,
             and
             cannot
             go
             out
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             But
             now
             I
             have
             written
             unto
             you
             ,
             not
             to
             keep
             company
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             that
             is
             called
             a
             brother
             ,
             be
             a
             fornicator
             ,
             or
             covetous
             ,
             or
             an
             idolater
             ,
             or
             a
             railer
             ,
             or
             a
             drunkard
             ,
             or
             an
             extortioner
             ,
             with
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             no
             not
             to
             eat
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             But
             my
             Meaning
             and
             your
             Duty
             is
             ,
             That
             you
             shun
             all
             Company
             which
             may
             signifie
             owning
             or
             Brotherly
             Familiarity
             with
             any
             called
             Christians
             ,
             who
             are
             such
             scandalous
             Sinners
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             and
             Religion
             may
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             favour
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             Shame
             may
             humble
             them
             .
             And
             though
             it
             belong
             not
             to
             every
             Christian
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             cast
             such
             out
             of
             Publick
             Societies
             ,
             nor
             to
             separate
             from
             the
             Church
             because
             such
             are
             there
             ;
             yet
             as
             the
             Church
             ought
             to
             purge
             out
             such
             ,
             so
             every
             private
             Man
             should
             avoid
             that
             Familiarity
             which
             is
             in
             their
             power
             ,
             even
             that
             which
             lieth
             in
             Friendly
             Eating
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             For
             what
             have
             I
             to
             do
             to
             judge
             them
             also
             that
             are
             without
             ?
             Do
             not
             ye
             judge
             them
             that
             are
             within
             ?
          
           
             12.
             
             For
             we
             are
             not
             authorised
             to
             call
             those
             without
             the
             Church
             before
             us
             ,
             to
             try
             and
             judge
             their
             Cases
             ,
             who
             never
             submitted
             to
             our
             Authority
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             a
             Scandal
             to
             the
             Christian
             Profession
             .
             It
             is
             them
             that
             have
             consented
             to
             our
             Power
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             that
             you
             judge
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             But
             them
             that
             are
             without
             ,
             God
             judgeth
             .
             Therefore
             put
             away
             from
             among
             your selves
             that
             wicked
             person
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Those
             that
             are
             without
             the
             Church
             we
             must
             leave
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             God
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             under
             our
             Government
             :
             But
             that
             wicked
             Person
             who
             is
             as
             one
             of
             you
             ,
             disown
             ,
             and
             put
             away
             from
             your
             Communion
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             DAre
             any
             of
             you
             having
             a
             matter
             against
             another
             ,
             go
             to
             law
             before
             the
             unjust
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             the
             saints
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             Another
             Scandal
             I
             hear
             of
             among
             you
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             you
             go
             to
             Law
             against
             one
             another
             before
             Heathen
             Judges
             ,
             when
             you
             might
             decide
             your
             Differences
             among
             your selves
             .
             How
             dare
             you
             do
             this
             ,
             when
             Heathens
             are
             unjust
             ,
             and
             will
             deride
             you
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Do
             ye
             not
             know
             that
             the
             saints
             shall
             judge
             the
             world
             ?
             And
             if
             the
             world
             shall
             be
             judged
             by
             you
             ,
             are
             ye
             unworthy
             to
             judge
             the
             smallest
             matters
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Know
             ye
             not
             that
             Christ
             will
             commit
             that
             Honour
             to
             his
             Saints
             ,
             with
             him
             to
             judge
             the
             World
             of
             the
             Ungodly
             ?
             And
             you
             should
             be
             all
             Saints
             your selves
             ?
             And
             if
             the
             World
             shall
             be
             judged
             by
             you
             ,
             are
             you
             not
             meet
             to
             decide
             your
             own
             little
             Differences
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Know
             ye
             not
             that
             we
             shall
             judge
             angels
             ?
             How
             much
             more
             things
             that
             pertain
             to
             this
             life
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             as
             Christ
             is
             the
             Judge
             of
             the
             Evil
             Angels
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             honoured
             to
             join
             with
             him
             in
             that
             Judgment
             also
             ,
             when
             all
             his
             Enemies
             shall
             be
             put
             under
             his
             Feet
             and
             ours
             .
             How
             much
             more
             are
             we
             meet
             to
             decide
             these
             Worldly
             Strifes
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             then
             you
             have
             judgment
             of
             things
             pertaining
             to
             this
             life
             ,
             set
             them
             to
             judge
             who
             are
             least
             esteemed
             in
             the
             church
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             then
             it
             be
             a
             thing
             belonging
             to
             you
             ,
             though
             you
             are
             no
             Magistrates
             ,
             to
             arbitrate
             your
             own
             Differences
             ,
             if
             you
             have
             no
             Wise
             M●n
             and
             Elders
             among
             you
             whom
             you
             will
             trust
             ,
             chuse
             the
             weakest
             ;
             for
             the
             lowest
             of
             you
             should
             be
             fitter
             than
             unjust
             Heathens
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             I
             speak
             to
             your
             shame
             .
             Is
             it
             so
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             a
             wise
             man
             among
             you
             ?
             no
             not
             one
             that
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             judge
             between
             his
             brethren
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             I
             speak
             Ironically
             ,
             to
             your
             shame
             .
             Are
             you
             the
             Men
             that
             boast
             of
             Wisdom
             ?
             and
             is
             there
             not
             one
             Man
             among
             you
             wise
             enough
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Differences
             of
             Christians
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             brother
             goeth
             to
             law
             with
             brother
             ,
             and
             that
             before
             the
             unbelievers
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             you
             must
             take
             the
             contentious
             and
             chargeable
             way
             of
             Publick
             Judicatures
             ,
             and
             that
             before
             Infidels
             ,
             that
             are
             unjust
             ,
             and
             will
             deride
             you
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             Now
             therefore
             there
             is
             utterly
             a
             fault
             among
             you
             ,
             because
             ye
             go
             to
             law
             one
             with
             another
             :
             why
             do
             ye
             not
             rather
             take
             wrong
             ?
             Why
             do
             ye
             not
             rather
             suffer
             your selves
             to
             be
             defrauded
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             Why
             have
             you
             not
             learnt
             of
             Christ
             to
             put
             up
             Injuries
             ,
             and
             let
             go
             your
             Right
             ,
             rather
             than
             violate
             the
             Laws
             of
             Love
             and
             Peace
             ?
             It
             is
             your
             Sin
             to
             be
             uncharitable
             ,
             and
             contentious
             Seekers
             of
             your
             own
             Right
             .
             Is
             patience
             ,
             and
             Forbearing
             ,
             an●
             Forgiving
             a
             strange
             thing
             to
             you
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             your
             certain
             Duty
             ?
          
           
             8.
             
             Nay
             ,
             you
             do
             wrong
             and
             defraud
             ,
             and
             that
             your
             brethren
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Nay
             ,
             you
             that
             are
             bound
             to
             forgive
             Wrongs
             ,
             do
             wrong
             others
             ,
             even
             your
             Christian
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Know
             ye
             not
             that
             the
             unrighteous
             shall
             not
             inherit
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ?
             Be
             not
             deceived
             :
             neither
             fornicators
             ,
             nor
             idolaters
             ,
             nor
             adulterers
             ,
             nor
             effeminate
             ,
             nor
             abusers
             of
             themselves
             with
             mankind
             ,
             10.
             
             Nor
             thieves
             ,
             nor
             covetous
             ,
             nor
             drunkards
             ,
             nor
             revilers
             ,
             nor
             extortioners
             ,
             shall
             inherit
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Think
             not
             you
             can
             be
             saved
             either
             by
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             dead
             Belief
             ,
             or
             Profession
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             without
             a
             Personal
             Righteousness
             ,
             consisting
             in
             sincere
             Obedience
             to
             God
             :
             and
             you
             are
             not
             such
             ,
             if
             you
             live
             in
             such
             Sins
             as
             these
             here
             named
             .
             Let
             no
             Deceivers
             persuade
             you
             otherwise
             :
             You
             may
             ,
             by
             neglect
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             Visible
             ;
             but
             you
             are
             ,
             while
             such
             ,
             uncapable
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             such
             were
             some
             of
             you
             :
             but
             ye
             are
             washed
             ,
             but
             ye
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             but
             ye
             are
             justified
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             our
             God.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             Though
             some
             of
             you
             were
             such
             in
             your
             Heathen
             State
             ,
             you
             have
             since
             been
             baptised
             unto
             Christ
             and
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             renouncing
             these
             Sins
             ,
             have
             been
             Sacramentally
             washed
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             as
             holy
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             numbred
             with
             the
             Just
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             are
             sincere
             Believers
             ,
             you
             are
             such
             indeed
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Sacramentally
             ,
             by
             the
             Merits
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirits
             Sanctification
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             All
             things
             are
             lawful
             unto
             me
             ,
             but
             all
             things
             are
             not
             expedient
             :
             all
             things
             are
             lawful
             for
             me
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             not
             be
             brought
             under
             the
             power
             of
             any
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             As
             to
             them
             that
             say
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             no
             Law
             against
             the
             pleasing
             of
             our
             Appetites
             ,
             or
             simple
             Fornication
             ,
             they
             take
             notice
             onely
             of
             Political
             Laws
             ,
             with
             Humane
             Executions
             .
             I
             confess
             ,
             that
             
             Moses's
             Law
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             being
             Political
             ,
             lest
             some
             Excesses
             and
             Fornications
             ,
             as
             Polygamy
             ,
             &c.
             unpunished
             ,
             or
             but
             lightly
             punished
             ;
             and
             the
             Roman
             Laws
             neglect
             them
             ;
             and
             
             Moses's
             Law
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             abrogated
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             am
             under
             no
             Political
             Law
             which
             punisheth
             these
             :
             But
             I
             am
             a
             Servant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             Law
             of
             Grace
             forbiddeth
             all
             things
             that
             are
             inexpedient
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             Purity
             and
             Hopes
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Love.
             And
             if
             you
             plead
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             to
             Meats
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             in
             themselves
             lawful
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             
             not
             indifferent
             how
             we
             use
             them
             ,
             whether
             we
             do
             hurt
             or
             not
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             inexpedient
             and
             hurtful
             .
             2.
             
             And
             I
             wlll
             not
             be
             so
             enslaved
             to
             my
             fleshly
             appetite
             ,
             as
             to
             obey
             it
             to
             my
             own
             or
             others
             hurt
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Meats
             for
             the
             belly
             ,
             and
             the
             belly
             for
             meats
             :
             but
             God
             shall
             destroy
             both
             it
             and
             them
             .
             Now
             the
             body
             is
             not
             for
             fornication
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             the
             Lord
             for
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             13.2
             .
             And
             I
             further
             answer
             ,
             That
             you
             do
             ill
             to
             joyn
             Fornication
             with
             things
             Indifferent
             :
             Meats
             indeed
             are
             to
             feed
             Flesh
             and
             Appetite
             ,
             and
             the
             Belly
             and
             Appetite
             are
             for
             them
             ;
             but
             both
             must
             be
             used
             as
             ,
             perishing
             things
             ;
             but
             our
             Bodies
             are
             not
             made
             for
             Fornication
             ,
             but
             to
             serve
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             also
             will
             take
             care
             of
             them
             as
             his
             Redeemed
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             God
             hath
             both
             raised
             up
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             will
             also
             raise
             up
             us
             by
             his
             own
             power
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             accordingly
             ,
             God
             that
             raised
             up
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             will
             also
             raise
             us
             by
             his
             Power
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Know
             ye
             not
             that
             your
             bodies
             are
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             ?
             shall
             I
             then
             take
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             the
             members
             of
             an
             harlot
             ?
             God
             forbid
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             It
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             lawful
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             this
             odious
             aggravation
             ,
             to
             make
             those
             Bodies
             the
             united
             Members
             of
             an
             Harlot
             ,
             which
             are
             united
             and
             related
             to
             Christ
             as
             his
             Members
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             holy
             Society
             of
             which
             he
             is
             the
             Head.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             What
             ,
             know
             ye
             not
             that
             he
             which
             is
             joyned
             to
             an
             harlot
             ,
             is
             one
             body
             ?
             for
             two
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             shall
             be
             one
             flesh
             .
          
           
             16
             Fornication
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             Union
             with
             a
             Harlot
             for
             to
             G●neretion
             they
             are
             as
             one
             flesh
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             But
             he
             that
             is
             joyned
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             is
             one
             spirit
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             But
             those
             that
             by
             a
             true
             Faith
             are
             joyned
             to
             Christ
             ,
             are
             qui●kned
             and
             acted
             in
             holiness
             by
             the
             very
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             one
             Spirit
             with
             him
             ,
             by
             a
             Union
             which
             destroyeth
             not
             their
             personal
             individuation
             ,
             nor
             maketh
             them
             Christ
             ,
             but
             maketh
             them
             more
             blessedly
             one
             with
             him
             than
             we
             can
             now
             comprehend
             :
             (
             Even
             Plants
             live
             by
             the
             Sun-beams
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             not
             the
             Sun.
             )
          
           
             18.
             
             Flee
             fornication
             .
             Every
             sin
             that
             a
             man
             doth
             ,
             is
             without
             the
             body
             :
             but
             he
             that
             committeth
             fornication
             ,
             sinneth
             against
             his
             own
             body
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Hate
             and
             avoid
             Fornication
             also
             on
             this
             account
             :
             Most
             other
             sins
             in
             their
             outward
             acts
             ,
             are
             but
             the
             ab●se
             of
             things
             without
             you
             (
             as
             your
             Money
             ,
             Lands
             ,
             Houses
             ,
             Friends
             ,
             Enemies
             ,
             Power
             ,
             &c.
             )
             But
             Fornication
             is
             the
             abusive
             polluting
             and
             debasing
             your
             own
             Bodies
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             What
             ,
             know
             ye
             not
             that
             your
             body
             is
             the
             temple
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             which
             ye
             have
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             19.
             
             When
             God
             giveth
             his
             Spirit
             to
             Believers
             to
             sanctifie
             them
             to
             himself
             ,
             he
             thereby
             maketh
             them
             as
             Temples
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             for
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             to
             dwell
             in
             and
             actuate
             .
          
           
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             And
             ye
             are
             not
             your
             own
             ;
             for
             ye
             are
             bought
             with
             a
             Price
             :
             therefore
             glorifie
             God
             in
             your
             body
             ,
             and
             in
             your
             spirit
             ,
             which
             are
             Gods.
             
          
           
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             And
             seeing
             you
             are
             not
             at
             all
             your
             own
             ,
             you
             may
             not
             do
             with
             your
             bodies
             what
             you
             list
             :
             God
             is
             your
             absolute
             Owner
             ,
             (
             not
             only
             by
             the
             right
             of
             Creation
             and
             Preservation
             ,
             but
             )
             by
             that
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             ●y
             the
             price
             of
             the
             Blood
             and
             Merits
             of
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             you
             rob
             and
             wrong
             him
             (
             though
             you
             cannot
             hurt
             him
             )
             if
             you
             alienate
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             glorifie
             not
             that
             God
             whose
             you
             wholly
             are
             ,
             by
             the
             faithful
             Love
             and
             Service
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             which
             are
             his
             .
             (
             And
             to
             be
             thus
             his
             ,
             is
             your
             Honour
             ,
             Safety
             ,
             and
             Felicity
             .
             )
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             NOw
             concerning
             the
             things
             whereof
             ye
             wrote
             unto
             me
             :
             It
             is
             good
             for
             a
             man
             not
             to
             touch
             a
             woman
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Question
             about
             Marriage
             ,
             of
             which
             you
             wrote
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             That
             if
             a
             Man
             have
             no
             kind
             of
             intrinsick
             or
             extrinsick
             Reason
             to
             make
             it
             best
             for
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             a
             Man
             's
             own
             ease
             and
             quietness
             in
             the
             World
             to
             live
             single
             ,
             and
             safest
             to
             avoid
             Temptations
             ,
             to
             keep
             at
             sufficient
             distance
             from
             Women
             ,
             especially
             to
             avoid
             all
             tempting
             and
             immodest
             Touches
             ,
             or
             Familiarity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Nevertheless
             ,
             to
             avoid
             fornication
             ,
             let
             every
             man
             have
             his
             own
             wife
             ,
             and
             let
             every
             woman
             have
             her
             own
             husband
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             the
             State
             of
             Man
             on
             Earth
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             M●n
             cannot
             always
             do
             that
             which
             is
             most
             for
             their
             own
             quietness
             and
             ease
             .
             Some
             have
             so
             strong
             Lust
             ,
             that
             Marriage
             is
             necessary
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             avoid
             Fornication
             :
             And
             to
             those
             that
             need
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             Gods
             Ordinance
             for
             the
             Propagation
             of
             Mankind
             on
             Earth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Let
             the
             husband
             render
             unto
             the
             wife
             due
             benevolence
             :
             and
             likewise
             also
             the
             wife
             unto
             the
             husband
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             let
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             perform
             to
             each
             other
             all
             the
             Duties
             of
             Marriage
             which
             they
             promised
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             wife
             hath
             not
             power
             of
             her
             own
             body
             ,
             but
             the
             husband
             :
             and
             likewise
             also
             the
             husband
             hath
             not
             power
             of
             his
             own
             body
             ,
             but
             the
             wife
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             the
             Marriage-Covenant
             you
             have
             given
             each
             
             other
             power
             of
             your
             Bodies
             ,
             for
             regular
             Congress
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Defraud
             you
             not
             one
             the
             other
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             with
             consent
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             give
             your selves
             to
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             ;
             and
             come
             together
             again
             ,
             that
             Satan
             tempt
             you
             not
             for
             your
             incontinency
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             To
             deny
             this
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             is
             Injury
             and
             Fraud
             :
             except
             when
             you
             are
             called
             to
             Humbling
             ,
             Fasting
             ,
             and
             Prayer
             ;
             and
             then
             you
             should
             consent
             to
             that
             sort
             of
             Abstinence
             :
             but
             after
             use
             due
             Matrimonial
             Conversation
             ,
             lest
             your
             forbearance
             give
             Satan
             advantage
             to
             tempt
             you
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             I
             speak
             this
             by
             permission
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             commandment
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             mistake
             me
             not
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             hereby
             imposed
             Marriage
             on
             all
             Men
             as
             their
             Duty
             ,
             though
             allowed
             when
             necessary
             ,
             or
             gave
             this
             my
             Counsel
             as
             a
             Law.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             For
             I
             would
             that
             all
             men
             were
             even
             as
             I
             my self
             :
             but
             every
             man
             hath
             his
             proper
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             one
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             and
             another
             after
             that
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             For
             I
             could
             wish
             that
             all
             Men
             ,
             for
             their
             own
             advantage
             ,
             had
             the
             Gift
             of
             Continence
             as
             well
             as
             I
             have
             :
             But
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             have
             the
             World
             yet
             continued
             ,
             hath
             not
             given
             it
             to
             all
             ;
             but
             some
             have
             one
             measure
             and
             sort
             of
             G●ft
             ,
             and
             some
             another
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             I
             say
             therefore
             to
             the
             unmarried
             ,
             and
             widows
             ,
             It
             is
             good
             for
             them
             if
             they
             abide
             even
             as
             I.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             It
             is
             most
             for
             their
             own
             ease
             ,
             and
             liberty
             ,
             and
             quiet
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             ,
             to
             abide
             single
             as
             I
             do
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             if
             they
             cannot
             contain
             ,
             let
             them
             marry
             :
             for
             it
             is
             better
             to
             marry
             than
             to
             burn
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             if
             they
             cannot
             ,
             let
             them
             use
             Marriage
             ,
             as
             Gods
             appointed
             Remedy
             for
             such
             ▪
             which
             is
             better
             than
             sinful
             Lust
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             unto
             the
             married
             I
             command
             ,
             yet
             not
             I
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Let
             not
             the
             wife
             depart
             from
             her
             husband
             :
          
           
             10.
             
             But
             though
             it
             be
             no
             Sin
             to
             marry
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Sin
             to
             depart
             when
             married
             :
             Herein
             I
             ●ay
             God
             ,
             Command
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             offer
             it
             not
             to
             your
             Choice
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             But
             and
             if
             she
             depart
             ,
             let
             her
             remain
             unmarried
             ,
             or
             be
             reconciled
             to
             her
             husband
             :
             and
             let
             not
             the
             husband
             put
             away
             his
             wife
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             But
             to
             marry
             upon
             departure
             ,
             is
             a
             double
             Sin.
             If
             any
             intollerable
             Abuse
             ,
             or
             Passion
             provoke
             her
             to
             depart
             ,
             let
             her
             remain
             unmarried
             ,
             and
             be
             reconciled
             to
             her
             Husband
             :
             And
             so
             let
             not
             the
             Husband
             put
             away
             his
             Wife
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             But
             to
             the
             rest
             speak
             I
             ,
             not
             the
             Lord
             ,
             If
             any
             brother
             hath
             a
             wife
             that
             believeth
             not
             ,
             and
             she
             be
             pleased
             to
             dwell
             with
             him
             ,
             let
             him
             not
             put
             her
             away
             .
             13.
             
             And
             the
             woman
             which
             hath
             an
             husband
             that
             believeth
             not
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             please
             to
             dwell
             with
             her
             ,
             let
             her
             not
             leave
             him
             .
          
           
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             But
             as
             to
             the
             Case
             of
             Separation
             from
             an
             Infidel
             (
             which
             some
             may
             think
             necessary
             by
             the
             Israelites
             Case
             in
             
               Ezra
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             I
             bring
             you
             not
             this
             as
             a
             flat
             Command
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             as
             my
             best
             Advice
             :
             Though
             you
             may
             let
             an
             Infidel
             go
             ,
             and
             may
             live
             without
             ,
             him
             that
             will
             not
             stay
             with
             you
             ,
             but
             is
             the
             Deserter
             ,
             in
             enmity
             to
             your
             Religion
             ;
             yet
             I
             think
             it
             best
             for
             you
             to
             do
             your
             best
             first
             to
             make
             such
             willing
             to
             continue
             ,
             and
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             to
             your
             great
             trouble
             ,
             to
             live
             with
             such
             :
             yet
             if
             they
             be
             willing
             to
             stay
             ,
             be
             not
             you
             the
             Deserters
             ,
             no
             not
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             nor
             omit
             due
             means
             to
             make
             them
             willing
             ;
             though
             some
             such
             will
             be
             tyrannical
             and
             malicious
             Adversaries
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             For
             the
             unbelieving
             husband
             is
             sanctified
             by
             the
             wife
             ,
             and
             the
             unbelieving
             wife
             is
             sanctified
             by
             the
             husband
             :
             else
             were
             your
             children
             unclean
             ,
             but
             now
             are
             they
             holy
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             For
             though
             the
             Case
             in
             Ezra
             may
             make
             you
             doubt
             how
             it
             was
             with
             the
             Israelites
             ;
             yet
             to
             Christians
             ,
             under
             the
             Law
             of
             Grace
             ,
             your
             abode
             with
             an
             Infidel
             doth
             not
             make
             your
             Conjugal
             Stare
             ,
             or
             Converse
             ,
             or
             Family
             to
             be
             unholy
             .
             The
             State
             and
             Interest
             of
             a
             Believer
             maketh
             your
             Relation
             and
             Cohabitation
             holy
             ,
             as
             separated
             to
             God
             for
             holy
             use
             ,
             which
             the
             Believer
             can
             improve
             ,
             as
             all
             things
             else
             are
             sanctified
             to
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             Else
             your
             Children
             would
             be
             like
             those
             of
             the
             Infidels
             ,
             unclean
             ,
             as
             not
             in
             the
             Covenant
             and
             Church
             of
             God
             :
             but
             now
             they
             are
             holy
             ,
             and
             numbred
             with
             his
             Peculiar
             People
             .
             For
             the
             Christian
             devoteth
             to
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             in
             his
             power
             and
             dispose
             ,
             which
             is
             accepted
             according
             to
             the
             Capacity
             and
             Use
             of
             that
             which
             is
             devoted
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             doth
             by
             Gods
             Command
             ,
             and
             therefore
             with
             his
             Acceptance
             ;
             as
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Faithful
             always
             were
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             But
             if
             the
             unbelieving
             depart
             ,
             let
             him
             depart
             .
             A
             brother
             or
             a
             sister
             is
             not
             under
             bondage
             in
             such
             cases
             :
             but
             God
             hath
             called
             us
             to
             peace
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             But
             (
             to
             resolve
             your
             Doubt
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             If
             the
             Unbeliever
             depart
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             persuaded
             to
             stay
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             follow
             them
             whither
             ever
             they
             go
             .
             Marriage
             was
             made
             for
             mutual
             help
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             not
             bound
             in
             such
             Cases
             to
             be
             enslaved
             by
             a
             Sinners
             Implacability
             and
             Desertion
             .
             But
             yet
             omit
             nothing
             that
             tendeth
             to
             a
             peaceable
             Cohabitation
             :
             for
             God
             hath
             called
             us
             all
             to
             Peace
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             For
             what
             knowest
             thou
             ,
             O
             wife
             ,
             whether
             thou
             shalt
             save
             thy
             husband
             ?
             o●
             how
             knowest
             thou
             ,
             O
             man
             ,
             whether
             thou
             shalt
             save
             thy
             wife
             ?
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             as
             the
             Relation
             and
             Marriage-Converse
             is
             sanctified
             to
             the
             Believer
             ,
             so
             you
             know
             not
             but
             by
             loving
             and
             peaceable
             Behaviour
             the
             Unbeliever
             may
             be
             converted
             and
             saved
             .
          
           
           
             17.
             
             But
             as
             God
             hath
             distributed
             to
             every
             man
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             hath
             called
             every
             one
             ,
             so
             let
             him
             walk
             :
             and
             so
             ordain
             I
             in
             all
             churches
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             But
             let
             none
             on
             pretense
             of
             Christianity
             desert
             the
             Relation
             that
             God
             hath
             set
             him
             in
             ,
             but
             do
             his
             Duty
             in
             the
             Place
             that
             God
             hath
             distributed
             and
             called
             him
             to
             :
             And
             this
             Order
             I
             appoint
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Is
             any
             man
             called
             being
             circumcised
             ?
             let
             him
             not
             become
             uncircumcised
             :
             is
             any
             called
             in
             uncircumcision
             ?
             let
             him
             not
             become
             circumcised
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Think
             not
             that
             Christianity
             requireth
             any
             needless
             Changes
             ,
             to
             Circumcision
             or
             Uncircumcision
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             external
             Ceremony
             :
             It
             is
             a
             Change
             from
             Sin
             to
             God
             which
             it
             requireth
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Circumcision
             is
             nothing
             ,
             and
             uncircumcision
             is
             nothing
             ,
             but
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             commandments
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             19.
             
             To
             be
             one
             that
             was
             or
             that
             was
             not
             circumcised
             ,
             is
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             but
             to
             keep
             those
             Commandments
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             Do
             Gods
             Work
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             not
             more
             than
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Let
             every
             man
             abide
             in
             the
             same
             calling
             wherein
             he
             was
             called
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Pretend
             not
             Religion
             for
             breaking
             away
             from
             the
             State
             of
             Relation
             that
             the
             Gospel
             found
             you
             in
             ,
             without
             a
             just
             Discharge
             ,
             or
             cause
             of
             Change.
             
          
           
             21.
             
             Art
             thou
             called
             being
             a
             servant
             ?
             care
             not
             for
             it
             ;
             but
             if
             thou
             mayest
             be
             made
             free
             ,
             use
             it
             rather
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             If
             thou
             wast
             a
             Servant
             when
             thou
             wast
             converted
             ,
             be
             contented
             with
             thy
             Condition
             ;
             for
             it
             's
             not
             contrary
             to
             thy
             Deliverance
             by
             Christ
             .
             But
             if
             thou
             maist
             be
             set
             free
             from
             a
             Servile
             Life
             ,
             on
             lawful
             Terms
             ,
             it
             's
             rather
             to
             be
             chosen
             :
             (
             For
             it
             is
             not
             all
             change
             of
             Relation
             ,
             or
             outward
             State
             ,
             that
             I
             forbid
             .
             )
          
           
             22.
             
             For
             he
             that
             is
             called
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             being
             a
             servant
             ,
             is
             the
             Lords
             free-man
             :
             likewise
             also
             he
             that
             is
             called
             being
             free
             ,
             is
             Christs
             servant
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             A
             Christian
             Servant
             hath
             that
             sort
             of
             Freedom
             which
             Christ
             hath
             purchased
             :
             He
             is
             freed
             from
             Guilt
             ,
             and
             the
             Curse
             ,
             and
             the
             Slavery
             of
             Sin
             and
             Satan
             :
             And
             the
             Freest
             and
             Greatest
             that
             is
             a
             Christian
             ,
             is
             devoted
             absolutely
             to
             the
             Service
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Ye
             are
             bought
             with
             a
             price
             ,
             be
             not
             ye
             the
             servants
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             if
             you
             are
             free
             ,
             make
             not
             your selves
             needlesly
             the
             Servants
             of
             Men
             ,
             especially
             or
             Infidels
             ;
             nor
             serve
             any
             Man
             before
             Christ
             ,
             or
             against
             him
             :
             For
             he
             hath
             bought
             you
             to
             be
             his
             Servants
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Brethren
             ,
             let
             every
             man
             wherein
             he
             is
             called
             ,
             therein
             abide
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             24.
             
             To
             conclude
             ,
             Serve
             God
             in
             the
             Calling
             that
             Grace
             found
             you
             in
             ,
             till
             he
             remove
             you
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Now
             concerning
             virgins
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             commandment
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             yet
             I
             give
             my
             judgment
             as
             one
             that
             hath
             obtained
             mercy
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             faithful
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             As
             to
             your
             Question
             about
             Virginity
             ,
             God
             hath
             made
             no
             Universal
             Law
             for
             it
             ,
             or
             against
             it
             ;
             and
             I
             pretend
             not
             to
             give
             you
             any
             such
             .
             But
             it
             being
             a
             Case
             to
             be
             variously
             resolved
             ,
             according
             to
             Persons
             various
             Conditions
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             faithfully
             my
             Judgment
             how
             to
             decide
             it
             severally
             for
             your selves
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             I
             suppose
             therefore
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             good
             for
             the
             present
             distress
             ,
             
               I
               say
            
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             good
             for
             a
             man
             so
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Christians
             being
             now
             under
             Persecution
             and
             Distress
             ,
             no
             doubt
             but
             it
             is
             much
             more
             for
             their
             ease
             and
             quiet
             to
             be
             single
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             a
             Wife
             or
             Husband
             ,
             and
             Children
             to
             care
             for
             ,
             in
             Poverty
             or
             in
             Flight
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Art
             thou
             bound
             unto
             a
             wife
             ?
             seek
             not
             to
             be
             loosed
             .
             Art
             thou
             loosed
             from
             a
             wife
             ?
             seek
             not
             a
             wife
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             If
             thou
             be
             bound
             ,
             to
             seek
             to
             be
             loosed
             is
             a
             Sin
             :
             But
             if
             thou
             art
             loosed
             ,
             that
             thou
             seek
             not
             to
             be
             bound
             without
             necessity
             ,
             is
             my
             Advice
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             But
             and
             if
             thou
             marry
             ,
             thou
             hast
             not
             sinned
             ;
             and
             if
             a
             virgin
             marry
             ,
             she
             hath
             not
             sinned
             :
             nevertheless
             ,
             such
             shall
             have
             trouble
             in
             the
             flesh
             ;
             but
             I
             spare
             you
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             But
             to
             marry
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             no
             Sin
             :
             (
             Though
             it
             be
             a
             Sin
             to
             do
             it
             when
             there
             is
             clear
             Reason
             against
             it
             .
             )
             But
             such
             must
             reckon
             upon
             Trouble
             in
             the
             Flesh
             .
             But
             though
             I
             sorewarn
             you
             to
             prevent
             your
             Trouble
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             by
             urgency
             be
             your
             Snare
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             But
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             the
             time
             is
             short
             .
             It
             remaineth
             ,
             that
             both
             they
             that
             have
             wives
             ,
             be
             as
             though
             they
             had
             none
             ;
             30.
             
             And
             they
             that
             weep
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             wept
             not
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             rejoyce
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             rejoyced
             not
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             buy
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             possessed
             not
             ;
             31.
             
             And
             they
             that
             use
             this
             world
             ,
             as
             not
             abusing
             it
             :
             for
             the
             fashion
             of
             this
             world
             passeth
             away
             .
          
           
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             But
             this
             none
             should
             forget
             ,
             that
             this
             Life
             is
             so
             short
             ,
             and
             the
             End
             of
             all
             so
             near
             and
             sure
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             little
             difference
             between
             having
             a
             Wife
             or
             no
             Wife
             ,
             weeping
             or
             not
             weeping
             ,
             rejoicing
             or
             not
             rejoicing
             ,
             possessing
             and
             not
             possessing
             :
             And
             therefore
             you
             should
             have
             Wives
             ,
             and
             weep
             ,
             and
             rejoice
             ,
             and
             possess
             ,
             and
             use
             this
             World
             as
             if
             you
             did
             it
             not
             ,
             with
             such
             an
             Indifferency
             through
             the
             sense
             of
             greater
             things
             ,
             as
             that
             you
             may
             not
             be
             overmuch
             affected
             with
             the
             getting
             ,
             or
             enjoying
             ,
             or
             loss
             of
             any
             transitory
             thing
             :
             For
             all
             these
             things
             are
             in
             continual
             
             change
             ,
             and
             the
             Fashion
             of
             them
             passeth
             away
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             But
             I
             would
             have
             you
             without
             carefulness
             .
             He
             that
             is
             unmarried
             ,
             careth
             for
             the
             things
             that
             belong
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             how
             he
             may
             please
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           
             32.
             
             Carefulness
             about
             the
             World
             is
             so
             bad
             a
             thing
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             have
             you
             escape
             it
             if
             you
             can
             .
             The
             unmarried
             hath
             less
             Worldly
             Care
             to
             divert
             him
             from
             caring
             how
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             good
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             secure
             his
             Soul.
             
          
           
             33.
             
             But
             he
             that
             is
             married
             ,
             careth
             for
             the
             things
             that
             are
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             how
             he
             may
             please
             his
             wife
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             But
             he
             that
             is
             married
             hath
             made
             himself
             so
             much
             more
             Duty
             ,
             Temptation
             ,
             and
             Trouble
             ,
             as
             must
             needs
             increase
             those
             Cares
             which
             will
             much
             divert
             his
             Thoughts
             and
             Cares
             from
             the
             pleasing
             of
             God
             :
             Particularly
             ,
             the
             Care
             of
             pleasing
             his
             Wife
             will
             take
             him
             up
             ;
             because
             there
             is
             in
             all
             Persons
             much
             unsuitableness
             ,
             and
             difference
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             Temper
             ,
             and
             Inclinations
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             weaker
             Sex
             usually
             much
             Passion
             and
             Impatience
             ,
             and
             difficulty
             in
             bearing
             that
             which
             crosseth
             their
             Wills
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             wisest
             Man
             can
             hardly
             please
             some
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             Skill
             ,
             and
             Kindness
             ,
             and
             Diligence
             ,
             without
             violating
             his
             Duty
             to
             God
          
           
             34.
             
             There
             is
             difference
             also
             between
             a
             wife
             and
             a
             virgin
             :
             The
             unmarried
             woman
             careth
             for
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             she
             may
             be
             holy
             ,
             both
             in
             body
             and
             spirit
             :
             but
             she
             that
             is
             married
             ,
             careth
             for
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             how
             she
             may
             please
             her
             Husband
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             And
             the
             difference
             is
             great
             also
             on
             the
             Womens
             part
             ,
             (
             whose
             Weakness
             usually
             can
             less
             bear
             Difficulties
             ,
             Troubles
             ,
             and
             Temptations
             .
             )
             The
             unmarried
             is
             free
             from
             abundance
             of
             Troubles
             and
             Temptations
             which
             would
             turn
             away
             her
             Care
             from
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             she
             is
             more
             free
             to
             keep
             close
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             both
             spiritual
             and
             corporal
             Sanctity
             :
             But
             she
             that
             is
             married
             must
             needs
             care
             for
             wordly
             things
             ,
             for
             Children
             ,
             and
             Family
             ,
             and
             specially
             to
             please
             her
             Husband
             ,
             (
             who
             possibly
             may
             be
             unsuitable
             ,
             and
             tyrannical
             ,
             and
             hardly
             pleased
             without
             displeasing
             God.
             )
             And
             to
             live
             in
             mutual
             displeasure
             ,
             how
             sad
             and
             tempting
             a
             Condition
             will
             that
             be
             ?
             (
             Christ
             told
             Martha
             how
             had
             a
             choice
             it
             was
             to
             be
             cumbred
             about
             many
             things
             ,
             though
             lawful
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             chusing
             a
             free
             Attendance
             on
             the
             Better
             part
             .
             )
          
           
             35.
             
             And
             this
             I
             speak
             for
             your
             own
             profit
             ,
             not
             that
             I
             may
             cast
             a
             snare
             upon
             you
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             which
             is
             comely
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             may
             attend
             upon
             the
             Lord
             without
             distraction
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             If
             any
             of
             ●ou
             think
             that
             I
             wrong
             you
             ,
             by
             debarring
             you
             from
             the
             Comforts
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             let
             such
             know
             ,
             that
             I
             speak
             but
             comparatively
             ,
             and
             for
             your
             profit
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             many
             ignorantly
             rush
             upon
             it
             ,
             without
             consideration
             ,
             and
             so
             miscarry
             by
             unexpected
             Troubles
             .
             I
             forbid
             not
             Marriage
             ,
             nor
             make
             a
             Law
             for
             you
             ,
             to
             ensnare
             you
             ;
             but
             I
             would
             have
             you
             prudently
             to
             prefer
             the
             Condition
             which
             is
             best
             for
             your selves
             ,
             in
             which
             you
             may
             serve
             God
             without
             distracting
             Cares
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             But
             if
             any
             man
             think
             that
             he
             behaveth
             himself
             uncomely
             toward
             his
             virgin
             ,
             if
             she
             pass
             the
             flower
             of
             her
             age
             ,
             and
             need
             so
             require
             ,
             let
             him
             do
             what
             he
             will
             ,
             he
             sinneth
             not
             :
             let
             them
             marry
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             But
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             about
             which
             there
             is
             no
             Common
             Law
             ,
             Men
             should
             themselves
             best
             judge
             what
             is
             suitable
             ,
             convenient
             ,
             and
             best
             for
             themselves
             .
             If
             therefore
             you
             find
             that
             your
             Daughters
             have
             need
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             will
             be
             inconvenient
             to
             them
             to
             pass
             the
             Flower
             of
             their
             Age
             ,
             let
             them
             marry
             ;
             it
             is
             no
             sin
             in
             it self
             ,
             nor
             to
             such
             as
             so
             need
             it
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             Nevertheless
             ,
             he
             that
             standeth
             stedfast
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             having
             no
             necessity
             ,
             but
             hath
             power
             over
             his
             own
             will
             ,
             and
             hath
             so
             decreed
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             keep
             his
             virgin
             ,
             doth
             well
             .
             38.
             
             So
             then
             ,
             he
             that
             giveth
             her
             in
             marriage
             ,
             doth
             well
             :
             but
             he
             that
             giveth
             her
             not
             in
             marriage
             ,
             doth
             better
             .
          
           
             37
             ,
             38.
             
             But
             yet
             he
             that
             being
             urged
             by
             no
             necessity
             of
             his
             own
             or
             of
             his
             Daughter
             ,
             hath
             fixed
             his
             Resolution
             to
             preserve
             the
             Freedom
             of
             a
             Single
             Life
             ,
             (
             not
             by
             Vows
             ,
             which
             bind
             those
             whose
             Condition
             God
             may
             alter
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             Laws
             and
             Snares
             to
             themselves
             ,
             but
             )
             by
             well-grounded
             Reason
             submitting
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             can
             change
             their
             State
             ;
             this
             Man
             taketh
             the
             way
             to
             his
             Daughters
             greatest
             Peace
             and
             Advantage
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             he
             that
             giveth
             her
             in
             Marriage
             ,
             doth
             that
             which
             is
             in
             it self
             good
             ,
             and
             no
             sin
             :
             But
             he
             that
             giveth
             her
             not
             in
             Marriage
             ,
             doth
             that
             which
             is
             better
             for
             her
             ,
             if
             she
             have
             no
             necessity
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             The
             wife
             is
             bound
             by
             the
             law
             as
             long
             as
             her
             husband
             liveth
             :
             but
             if
             her
             Husband
             be
             dead
             ,
             she
             is
             at
             liberty
             to
             be
             married
             to
             whom
             she
             will
             ;
             onely
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             39.
             
             God's
             Law
             and
             Mans
             bind
             the
             Wife
             to
             her
             Husband
             during
             his
             Life
             :
             But
             if
             her
             Husband
             be
             dead
             ,
             she
             may
             marry
             another
             ,
             if
             nothing
             in
             her
             Condition
             forbid
             it
             ;
             but
             it
             must
             be
             to
             a
             Believer
             ,
             that
             is
             fit
             for
             her
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             But
             she
             is
             happier
             if
             she
             so
             abide
             ,
             after
             my
             judgment
             :
             and
             I
             think
             also
             that
             I
             have
             the
             spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             40.
             
             But
             as
             I
             am
             giving
             you
             no
             Common
             Law
             against
             Marriage
             ,
             or
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             directing
             you
             how
             every
             one
             may
             discern
             what
             is
             best
             for
             themselves
             ,
             my
             Judgment
             is
             ,
             That
             ordinarily
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             ,
             a
             Single
             Life
             is
             more
             for
             the
             Persons
             peace
             and
             quietness
             ,
             and
             freedom
             from
             Hindrances
             in
             serving
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             better
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             
             
               ANNOTATIONS
               .
            
             
               DIvers
               Errours
               have
               risen
               from
               the
               misunderstanding
               of
               some
               Passages
               in
               this
               Chapter
               .
               1.
               
               Of
               them
               that
               make
               Paul
               to
               speak
               at
               uncertainty
               ,
               without
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               they
               read
               ,
               [
               
                 by
                 permission
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 commandment
                 ,
              
               ]
               and
               [
               
                 I
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ]
               :
               When
               as
               he
               only
               disclaimeth
               the
               giving
               them
               a
               Law
               in
               stead
               of
               particular
               Direction
               .
            
             
               II.
               The
               Errour
               of
               them
               that
               hence
               gather
               ,
               That
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               in
               Scripture
               his
               Counsels
               ,
               which
               are
               no
               Commands
               ,
               and
               make
               not
               Duty
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               Sin
               to
               violate
               them
               ,
               but
               a
               Work
               of
               Supererrogation
               to
               do
               them
               .
               Whereas
               the
               Apostle
               only
               distinguisheth
               of
               a
               proper
               Universal
               Law
               ,
               and
               a
               consequential
               Obligation
               from
               other
               General
               Laws
               .
               A
               Common
               Law
               is
               the
               Rule
               of
               Societies
               :
               If
               such
               a
               Law
               had
               commanded
               or
               Forbidden
               Marriage
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               a
               Duty
               or
               a
               Sin
               to
               all
               :
               But
               yet
               God's
               Law
               bindeth
               all
               to
               chuse
               that
               which
               most
               tendeth
               to
               their
               own
               Good
               ,
               and
               the
               escape
               of
               Evil
               ;
               and
               to
               break
               this
               Law
               is
               Sin
               to
               him
               that
               doth
               it
               ,
               though
               the
               same
               thing
               he
               lawful
               to
               another
               ,
               
                 e.
                 g.
              
               To
               marry
               against
               Parents
               Consent
               ,
               to
               an
               unmeet
               Person
               ,
               without
               Necessity
               ,
               and
               oblige
               ones
               self
               to
               instruct
               and
               maintain
               a
               Family
               ,
               when
               one
               is
               unable
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               many
               such
               Cases
               ,
               may
               make
               it
               a
               great
               Sin
               to
               marry
               .
               A
               Common
               Law
               ,
               and
               a
               Personal
               Obligation
               resulting
               from
               another
               General
               Law
               ,
               much
               differ
               .
            
             
               III.
               The
               Errour
               of
               them
               that
               say
               ,
               By
               Holiness
               of
               Children
               ,
               ver
               .
               14.
               is
               meant
               either
               Legitimation
               only
               ,
               or
               meer
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               not
               an
               Interest
               according
               to
               their
               Capacity
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Peculiarity
               ,
               I
               have
               so
               far
               confuted
               in
               my
               
                 Treatise
                 of
                 Infant
                 Baptism
              
               ,
               that
               here
               I
               pass
               it
               by
               .
            
             
               IV.
               One
               excellent
               Divine
               hath
               hence
               taken
               occasion
               to
               speak
               so
               much
               against
               changing
               any
               Trade
               or
               Calling
               ,
               as
               affrighteth
               some
               from
               Lawful
               Changes
               ,
               which
               do
               more
               good
               than
               hurt
               .
            
             
               V.
               From
               ver
               .
               37.
               many
               unjustly
               commend
               absolute
               Vows
               of
               Celibate
               ;
               which
               is
               to
               make
               a
               Law
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               not
               bring
               them
               into
               Necessity
               by
               any
               Change
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               Snares
               and
               self-binding
               Laws
               for
               themselves
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               their
               own
               Rulers
               ,
               when
               God
               hath
               made
               them
               Work
               enough
               ,
               and
               ,
               for
               ought
               they
               know
               ,
               may
               bring
               them
               under
               a
               necessity
               to
               marry
               .
            
             
               VI.
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               by
               a
               blind
               opposition
               to
               this
               Extreme
               ,
               thousands
               rashly
               run
               into
               Marriage
               ,
               without
               considering
               the
               Difficulties
               ,
               Cares
               ,
               Sufferings
               ,
               Troubles
               ,
               and
               Temptations
               that
               attend
               it
               :
               And
               being
               surprised
               unprepared
               ,
               live
               accordingly
               in
               worldly
               Cares
               ,
               Impatience
               ,
               and
               Discontent
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             NOw
             as
             touching
             things
             offered
             unto
             idols
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             we
             all
             have
             knowledge
             .
             Knowledge
             pusseth
             up
             ,
             but
             charity
             edifieth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             to
             your
             Case
             about
             things
             offered
             to
             Idols
             ,
             they
             that
             ,
             to
             defend
             their
             licentious
             Practice
             herein
             ,
             pretend
             to
             know
             more
             of
             their
             Liberty
             than
             we
             do
             ,
             must
             understand
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             Knowledge
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ;
             and
             Knowledge
             without
             Charity
             is
             not
             an
             Excellency
             to
             be
             boasted
             of
             ;
             it
             doth
             but
             puff
             Men
             up
             with
             Pride
             and
             Self-conceitedness
             :
             but
             Charity
             is
             necessary
             to
             true
             Edification
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             if
             any
             man
             think
             that
             he
             knoweth
             any
             thing
             ,
             he
             knoweth
             nothing
             yet
             as
             he
             ought
             to
             know
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             this
             Conceitedness
             of
             their
             great
             Knowledge
             and
             Wisdom
             ,
             proveth
             that
             they
             know
             nothing
             at
             all
             as
             they
             ought
             .
             If
             they
             knew
             themselves
             ,
             or
             Man
             ,
             they
             would
             know
             the
             weakness
             of
             Mans
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             how
             little
             they
             know
             .
             If
             they
             knew
             God
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             his
             Works
             ,
             they
             would
             know
             their
             Incomprehensibleness
             .
             Indeed
             though
             we
             know
             
               somewhat
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Works
             ,
             and
             Word
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             adequate
             knowledge
             of
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             we
             know
             not
             the
             whole
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             some
             part
             of
             it
             .
             And
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             our
             Ignorance
             ,
             is
             a
             double
             Ignorance
             .
             It
             is
             this
             false
             Conceit
             ,
             That
             Men
             know
             more
             than
             indeed
             they
             know
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             grand
             Cause
             of
             all
             the
             pernicious
             Errours
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             And
             confident
             Errour
             is
             far
             more
             dangerous
             and
             hurtful
             than
             meer
             Nescience
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             if
             any
             man
             love
             God
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             known
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             he
             that
             hath
             such
             Knowledge
             as
             habituateth
             his
             Soul
             to
             the
             true
             Love
             of
             God
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             is
             one
             that
             God
             owneth
             and
             knoweth
             as
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             attaineth
             the
             true
             End
             of
             Knowledge
             :
             For
             our
             Happiness
             is
             better
             secured
             by
             Gods
             loving
             beneficent
             Knowledge
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             Concerns
             ,
             than
             by
             our
             own
             Wisdom
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             concerning
             therfore
             the
             eating
             of
             those
             things
             that
             are
             offered
             in
             sacrifice
             unto
             idols
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             an
             idol
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             none
             other
             God
             but
             one
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             as
             to
             the
             Case
             of
             eating
             things
             offered
             to
             Idols
             ,
             we
             know
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             these
             Pretenders
             to
             great
             Wisdom
             ,
             that
             Idols
             are
             nothing
             but
             Fictions
             of
             deceived
             Men
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             God
             but
             one
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             though
             there
             be
             that
             are
             called
             gods
             ,
             whether
             in
             heaven
             or
             in
             earth
             (
             as
             
             there
             be
             gods
             many
             ,
             and
             lords
             many
             )
             6.
             
             But
             to
             us
             there
             is
             but
             one
             God
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             of
             whom
             are
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             we
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             one
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             by
             whom
             are
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             we
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             For
             though
             the
             World
             hath
             feigned
             many
             Deities
             ,
             Supreme
             and
             Subordinate
             ones
             ,
             as
             Mediators
             ;
             yet
             we
             know
             that
             there
             is
             but
             One
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             of
             whom
             all
             Creatures
             have
             all
             their
             Beings
             ,
             and
             for
             and
             to
             whom
             we
             and
             all
             things
             are
             ;
             and
             One
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             by
             whom
             all
             things
             were
             at
             first
             created
             ,
             and
             are
             ordered
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             we
             are
             redeemed
             ,
             and
             who
             only
             is
             our
             Mediator
             with
             this
             One
             God.
             
          
           
             (
             Note
             ,
             That
             this
             Text
             ,
             which
             the
             Arians
             greatly
             boast
             of
             ,
             and
             mistake
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             expresly
             confined
             the
             Deity
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             as
             distinct
             from
             Christ
             ,
             is
             variously
             expounded
             against
             them
             by
             two
             sorts
             of
             Expositors
             .
             I.
             The
             ordinary
             Exposition
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             though
             there
             be
             but
             One
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             same
             God
             is
             also
             the
             Son.
             2.
             
             But
             (
             more
             probably
             )
             that
             in
             Scripture
             
               God
               the
               Father
            
             (
             as
             
               Fundamentum
               Trinitatis
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Schoolmen
             speak
             )
             is
             oft
             put
             for
             the
             Deity
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             comprehending
             the
             Three
             Persons
             .
             II.
             Theirs
             that
             hold
             three
             Natures
             in
             Christ
             ,
             viz.
             1.
             
             The
             Second
             Person
             in
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ▪
             2.
             
             Unitively
             producing
             the
             first
             of
             Creatures
             ,
             a
             Superangelical
             Being
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             made
             all
             other
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             who
             appeared
             to
             the
             Fathers
             of
             old
             .
             And
             ,
             3.
             
             The
             Humane
             Nature
             assumed
             into
             Personal
             Union
             by
             the
             Superangelical
             and
             Divine
             .
             These
             say
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             called
             [
             
               One
               Lord
               ,
               by
               whom
               are
               all
               things
            
             ]
             as
             in
             this
             first
             created
             Superangelical
             Nature
             ,
             distinct
             from
             One
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             but
             not
             divided
             from
             him
             .
             But
             besides
             
               Peter
               Sterry
            
             ,
             and
             some
             such
             of
             late
             ,
             few
             have
             entertained
             this
             )
          
           
             7.
             
             Howbeit
             there
             is
             not
             in
             every
             man
             that
             knowledge
             :
             for
             some
             with
             conscience
             of
             the
             idol
             unto
             this
             hour
             ,
             eat
             it
             as
             a
             thing
             offered
             unto
             an
             idol
             ;
             and
             their
             conscience
             being
             weak
             ,
             is
             defiled
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             when
             every
             Man
             knoweth
             not
             this
             ,
             that
             an
             Idol
             is
             nothing
             ,
             but
             Custom
             hath
             fixed
             in
             Men
             the
             conceit
             of
             many
             Subordinate
             Demi-gods
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             think
             they
             owe
             some
             Worship
             ,
             some
             Novices
             and
             corrupted
             Professors
             of
             Christianity
             are
             not
             yet
             cured
             of
             these
             dangerous
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             really
             intend
             some
             Honour
             to
             the
             Idol
             ;
             and
             their
             Diseased
             Souls
             will
             be
             more
             defiled
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             herein
             encouraged
             by
             your
             Example
             ,
             and
             see
             you
             do
             the
             same
             outward
             Act
             ,
             though
             you
             do
             it
             not
             with
             the
             same
             Opinion
             and
             Intention
             .
          
           
             (
             Note
             ,
             Some
             Expositors
             rather
             think
             that
             this
             is
             the
             Sense
             ;
             [
             Some
             know
             not
             that
             an
             Idol
             is
             nothing
             ,
             but
             think
             them
             real
             Demons
             that
             are
             worshipped
             ,
             and
             that
             eating
             things
             offered
             to
             them
             is
             real
             Worship
             ;
             and
             are
             tempted
             to
             it
             by
             fear
             to
             save
             themselves
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             hardned
             and
             defiled
             by
             the
             encouragement
             of
             your
             Example
             .
             ]
             But
             this
             seemeth
             not
             so
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Phrase
             .
             )
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             meat
             commendeth
             us
             not
             to
             God
             :
             for
             neither
             if
             we
             eat
             are
             we
             the
             better
             ,
             neither
             if
             we
             eat
             not
             are
             we
             the
             worse
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             It
             is
             not
             the
             meer
             eating
             or
             not
             eating
             the
             Meat
             ,
             that
             is
             any
             great
             matter
             ,
             nor
             maketh
             one
             better
             and
             more
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             another
             worse
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             take
             heed
             lest
             by
             any
             means-this
             liberty
             of
             yours
             become
             a
             stumbling-block
             to
             them
             that
             are
             weak
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             take
             heed
             ,
             though
             the
             eating
             of
             that
             Meat
             as
             such
             be
             lawful
             ,
             lest
             by
             outward
             Symbolizing
             with
             Idolaters
             you
             seem
             to
             worship
             the
             Idol
             ,
             and
             so
             tempt
             others
             both
             to
             the
             mutual
             Errour
             and
             corporal
             Sin
             ,
             (
             against
             Charity
             and
             Piety
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Second
             Commandment
             :
             )
             For
             weak
             unsetled
             Persons
             are
             too
             easily
             seduced
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             For
             if
             any
             man
             see
             thee
             which
             hast
             knowledge
             ,
             sit
             at
             meat
             in
             the
             idols
             temple
             ,
             shall
             not
             the
             conscience
             of
             him
             which
             is
             weak
             be
             emboldened
             to
             eat
             those
             things
             which
             are
             offered
             to
             idols
             :
          
           
             10.
             
             For
             though
             thou
             say
             ,
             that
             thou
             dost
             not
             offer
             it
             to
             an
             Idol
             ,
             but
             eat
             it
             in
             that
             Temple
             ,
             to
             avoid
             danger
             ,
             as
             a
             common
             Meal
             ;
             yet
             thy
             Action
             will
             persuade
             the
             weak
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             lawful
             ,
             which
             so
             knowing
             a
             Man
             doth
             seem
             by
             his
             own
             Practice
             to
             approve
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             through
             thy
             knowledge
             shall
             the
             weak
             brother
             perish
             ,
             for
             whom
             Christ
             died
             ?
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             whereas
             Christ
             died
             ,
             rose
             ,
             and
             revived
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             Lord
             of
             the
             Dead
             and
             Living
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             Right
             of
             Propriety
             unto
             all
             ,
             having
             purchased
             for
             them
             a
             Conditional
             Gift
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             now
             rob
             Christ
             of
             his
             Right
             ,
             and
             them
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             by
             the
             abuse
             of
             thy
             pretended
             Knowledge
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             But
             when
             ye
             sin
             so
             against
             the
             brethren
             ,
             and
             wound
             their
             weak
             conscience
             ,
             ye
             sin
             against
             Christ
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Know
             therefore
             ,
             that
             thus
             ensnaring
             the
             Consciences
             of
             the
             weak
             by
             Temptation
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             uncharitable
             wrong
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             Sin
             and
             Injury
             against
             the
             very
             Blood
             and
             Right
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Wherefore
             if
             meat
             make
             my
             brother
             to
             offend
             ,
             I
             will
             eat
             no
             flesh
             while
             the
             world
             standeth
             ,
             lest
             I
             make
             my
             brother
             to
             offend
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             I
             conclude
             then
             ,
             That
             I
             do
             not
             make
             so
             light
             of
             anothers
             Sin
             ,
             nor
             set
             so
             light
             by
             the
             Soul
             of
             a
             weak
             Brother
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Blood
             and
             Right
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             for
             Flesh
             ,
             or
             any
             unnecessary
             thing
             ,
             to
             abuse
             my
             Liberty
             ,
             when
             it
             will
             prove
             to
             them
             a
             dangerous
             Temptation
             to
             Sin.
             Though
             it
             be
             their
             culpable
             weakness
             that
             maketh
             them
             in
             such
             danger
             ,
             I
             will
             forbear
             Flesh
             as
             long
             as
             I
             live
             ,
             if
             that
             conduce
             to
             save
             them
             from
             Sin
             ,
             (
             unless
             God
             lay
             on
             me
             a
             necessity
             to
             do
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             leave
             it
             no
             longer
             to
             my
             liberty
             as
             indifferent
             .
             )
             To
             prefer
             my
             Liberty
             or
             Commodity
             in
             the
             use
             of
             things
             otherwise
             lawful
             ,
             before
             the
             saving
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             Erroneous
             ,
             from
             Sin
             ,
             is
             to
             despise
             both
             Christ
             and
             Souls
             .
          
           
           
             Note
             ,
             O
             Then
             what
             have
             those
             Papal
             Church-Tyrants
             to
             answer
             for
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             numerous
             ,
             vain
             ,
             yea
             ,
             noxious
             Canons
             ,
             to
             shew
             their
             usurped
             Dominion
             over
             Souls
             ,
             will
             rather
             tempt
             Men
             ,
             and
             excommunicate
             Christians
             ,
             and
             burn
             them
             ,
             and
             keep
             the
             Christian
             World
             in
             scandalous
             pernicious
             Strife
             ,
             than
             they
             will
             give
             Men
             leave
             to
             deny
             Obedience
             to
             their
             Usurpation
             in
             such
             things
             ?
             And
             how
             unlike
             Paul
             are
             they
             that
             say
             ,
             They
             will
             not
             deny
             their
             own
             Liberty
             or
             Convenience
             in
             an
             unnecessary
             Humour
             or
             Pleasure
             ,
             for
             any
             Man
             ,
             whose
             Errour
             or
             Weakness
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             Offence
             or
             Stumbling
             ?
          
           
             And
             many
             good
             Christians
             mistake
             this
             and
             such
             Texts
             ,
             thinking
             that
             by
             
               offending
               the
               weak
            
             is
             meant
             displeasing
             them
             ,
             and
             doing
             that
             which
             others
             take
             for
             Sin
             :
             When
             as
             by
             offending
             ,
             is
             meant
             laying
             a
             Stumbling-block
             ,
             or
             causeless
             occasioning
             or
             tempting
             Men
             to
             Sin
             and
             Ruine
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             AM
             I
             not
             an
             apostle
             ?
             am
             I
             not
             free
             ?
             have
             I
             not
             seen
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ?
             are
             not
             you
             my
             work
             in
             the
             Lord
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             seems
             some
             among
             you
             object
             against
             me
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             I
             am
             no
             Apostle
             .
             2.
             
             That
             I
             get
             my
             Living
             by
             Tent-making
             .
             3.
             
             That
             I
             am
             none
             of
             those
             that
             knew
             Christ
             .
             4.
             
             That
             my
             Knowledge
             is
             lower
             than
             theirs
             .
             To
             all
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Christ
             made
             me
             an
             Apostle
             by
             his
             Mission
             .
             2.
             
             That
             I
             may
             use
             my
             own
             Liberty
             ,
             either
             to
             live
             on
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             on
             my
             Labour
             ,
             as
             is
             most
             for
             the
             furtherance
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             3.
             
             That
             I
             have
             seen
             Christ
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             though
             not
             on
             Earth
             .
             4.
             
             That
             you
             are
             the
             Fruit
             and
             Seal
             of
             my
             Ministry
             ,
             which
             therefore
             is
             not
             to
             be
             questioned
             by
             you
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             I
             be
             not
             an
             apostle
             unto
             others
             ,
             yet
             doubtless
             I
             am
             to
             you
             :
             for
             the
             seal
             of
             mine
             apostleship
             are
             ye
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             You
             of
             all
             Men
             should
             not
             question
             my
             Apostleship
             ,
             who
             were
             converted
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Mine
             answer
             to
             them
             that
             do
             examine
             me
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             4.
             
             Have
             we
             not
             power
             to
             eat
             and
             to
             drink
             ?
             5.
             
             Have
             we
             not
             power
             to
             lead
             about
             a
             sister
             ,
             a
             wife
             as
             well
             as
             other
             apostles
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             brethren
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Cephas
             ?
             6.
             
             Or
             I
             onely
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             have
             not
             we
             power
             to
             forbear
             working
             ?
          
           
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             as
             to
             my
             Labour
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             I
             own
             my
             Power
             to
             live
             on
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             I
             that
             persuade
             you
             to
             forbear
             the
             use
             of
             your
             Liberty
             when
             it
             would
             do
             hurt
             ,
             do
             go
             before
             you
             by
             my
             own
             Example
             .
             I
             have
             right
             to
             be
             maintained
             by
             my
             Hearers
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             a
             Wife
             and
             Family
             with
             me
             ,
             as
             other
             Apostles
             do
             .
             I
             and
             Barnabas
             have
             power
             to
             forbear
             working
             for
             our
             Living
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Who
             goeth
             a
             warfare
             at
             any
             time
             at
             his
             own
             charges
             ?
             who
             planteth
             a
             vineyard
             ,
             and
             eateth
             not
             of
             the
             fruit
             therereof
             ?
             or
             who
             feedeth
             a
             flock
             ,
             and
             eateth
             not
             of
             the
             milk
             of
             the
             flock
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             Soldiers
             are
             paid
             by
             those
             that
             use
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             Husbandman
             and
             Shepherd
             live
             on
             the
             Fruit
             of
             their
             Labour
             :
             and
             so
             may
             I.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Say
             I
             these
             things
             as
             a
             man
             ?
             or
             saith
             not
             the
             law
             the
             same
             also
             ?
             9.
             
             For
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             muzzle
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             ox
             that
             treadeth
             out
             the
             corn
             .
             Doth
             God
             take
             care
             for
             oxen
             ?
             10.
             
             Or
             saith
             he
             it
             altogether
             for
             our
             sakes
             ?
             for
             our
             sakes
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             this
             is
             written
             :
             that
             he
             that
             ploweth
             should
             plow
             in
             hope
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             that
             thresheth
             in
             hope
             ,
             should
             be
             partaker
             of
             his
             hope
             .
          
           
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Do
             I
             speak
             this
             as
             a
             Man
             pleading
             his
             own
             Interest
             ?
             Doth
             not
             God
             say
             it
             in
             his
             Law
             ?
             &c.
             And
             doth
             God
             make
             Laws
             chiefly
             for
             the
             good
             of
             Oxen
             ,
             or
             for
             Men
             ?
             For
             Men
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             to
             encourage
             them
             by
             just
             Expectations
             of
             the
             Fruit
             of
             their
             own
             just
             Labours
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             If
             we
             have
             sown
             unto
             you
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             is
             it
             a
             great
             thing
             if
             we
             shall
             reap
             your
             carnal
             things
             ?
          
           
             11.
             
             The
             Spiritual
             things
             which
             we
             sowed
             with
             you
             ,
             are
             far
             greater
             than
             the
             Carnal
             things
             which
             we
             may
             reap
             :
             And
             if
             you
             maintain
             others
             ,
             you
             owe
             more
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             If
             others
             be
             partakers
             of
             this
             power
             over
             you
             ,
             are
             not
             we
             rather
             ?
             Nevertheless
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             used
             this
             power
             ;
             but
             suffer
             all
             things
             ,
             lest
             we
             should
             hinder
             the
             gospel
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Yet
             have
             I
             not
             claimed
             or
             taken
             that
             which
             is
             my
             due
             ,
             lest
             it
             should
             hinder
             the
             Success
             of
             my
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Do
             ye
             not
             know
             that
             they
             which
             minister
             about
             holy
             things
             ,
             live
             of
             the
             things
             of
             the
             temple
             ?
             and
             they
             which
             wait
             at
             the
             altar
             ,
             are
             partakers
             with
             the
             altar
             ?
          
           
             13.
             
             You
             know
             that
             the
             Levites
             and
             Priests
             live
             on
             the
             Things
             that
             are
             offered
             in
             the
             Temple
             and
             at
             the
             Altar
             .
          
           
           
             14.
             
             Even
             so
             hath
             the
             Lord
             ordained
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             preach
             the
             gospel
             ,
             should
             live
             of
             the
             gospel
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             So
             is
             it
             the
             Lords
             own
             Appointment
             ,
             (
             who
             said
             ,
             
               The
               labourer
               is
               worthy
               of
               his
               hire
            
             )
             that
             they
             who
             are
             called
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             as
             a
             stated
             Office
             ,
             (
             and
             not
             only
             occasionally
             )
             should
             be
             maintained
             in
             and
             for
             that
             Labour
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             taken
             off
             by
             Cares
             and
             Worldly
             Labour
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             But
             I
             have
             used
             none
             of
             these
             things
             .
             Neither
             have
             I
             written
             these
             things
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             so
             done
             unto
             me
             :
             for
             it
             were
             better
             for
             me
             to
             die
             ,
             then
             that
             any
             man
             should
             make
             my
             glorying
             void
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             But
             as
             I
             have
             not
             made
             use
             of
             this
             my
             Due
             ,
             so
             I
             write
             not
             as
             expecting
             it
             :
             For
             I
             value
             my
             Advantages
             for
             the
             Gospel
             as
             my
             Glory
             ,
             above
             my
             Right
             ,
             and
             above
             my
             Life
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             For
             though
             I
             preach
             the
             gospel
             ,
             I
             have
             nothing
             to
             glory
             of
             :
             for
             necessity
             is
             laid
             upon
             me
             ;
             yea
             ,
             woe
             is
             unto
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             preach
             not
             the
             gospel
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             For
             my
             bare
             Preaching
             would
             have
             nothing
             singular
             ,
             to
             vindicate
             me
             from
             Calumny
             ,
             or
             extraordinarily
             further
             the
             Success
             of
             my
             Labours
             :
             Even
             bad
             Men
             preach
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             under
             a
             Command
             or
             Law
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             will
             punish
             me
             if
             I
             do
             not
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             For
             if
             I
             do
             this
             thing
             willingly
             ,
             I
             have
             a
             reward
             :
             but
             if
             against
             my
             will
             ,
             a
             dispensation
             of
             the
             gospel
             is
             committed
             unto
             me
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             For
             if
             my
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             Maintenance
             from
             you
             ,
             be
             done
             willingly
             ,
             God
             will
             reward
             me
             (
             who
             accepteth
             no
             unwilling
             Service
             )
             :
             But
             if
             I
             preach
             but
             for
             fear
             of
             Punishment
             ,
             and
             take
             not
             Maintenance
             because
             Men
             will
             not
             give
             it
             ,
             I
             do
             but
             a
             Task
             imposed
             on
             me
             ,
             and
             forfeit
             my
             Reward
             so
             far
             as
             I
             am
             unwilling
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             What
             is
             my
             reward
             then
             ?
             verily
             that
             when
             I
             preach
             the
             gospel
             ,
             I
             may
             make
             the
             gospel
             of
             Christ
             without
             charge
             ,
             that
             I
             abuse
             not
             my
             power
             in
             the
             gospel
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             What
             then
             is
             that
             Qualification
             of
             my
             Service
             which
             God
             will
             specially
             reward
             ?
             Not
             the
             meer
             Task
             of
             Preaching
             ;
             but
             that
             I
             so
             do
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             devote
             all
             my
             own
             Rights
             and
             Interest
             to
             the
             Great
             Ends
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             whatever
             I
             lose
             or
             suffer
             by
             it
             ,
             take
             that
             course
             which
             tendeth
             most
             to
             promote
             the
             desirable
             Success
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             For
             though
             I
             be
             free
             from
             all
             men
             ,
             yet
             have
             I
             made
             my self
             servant
             unto
             all
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             gain
             the
             more
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             I
             am
             no
             Mans
             Slave
             or
             Bond-man
             ,
             to
             serve
             him
             against
             my
             will
             :
             but
             I
             am
             a
             voluntary
             Servant
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             in
             charity
             to
             save
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             obedience
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             unto
             the
             Jews
             I
             became
             as
             a
             Jew
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             gain
             the
             Jews
             ;
             to
             them
             that
             are
             under
             the
             law
             ,
             as
             under
             the
             law
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             gain
             them
             that
             are
             under
             the
             law
             ;
             21.
             
             To
             them
             that
             are
             without
             law
             ,
             as
             without
             law
             ,
             (
             being
             not
             without
             law
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             law
             to
             Christ
             )
             that
             I
             might
             gain
             them
             that
             are
             without
             law
             .
             22.
             
             To
             the
             weak
             became
             I
             as
             weak
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             gain
             the
             weak
             :
             I
             am
             made
             all
             things
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             by
             all
             means
             save
             some
             .
          
           
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             To
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             those
             whose
             Education
             and
             Consciences
             keep
             them
             under
             
             Moses's
             Law
             ,
             I
             behaved
             my self
             by
             all
             Lawful
             Compliance
             and
             Conformity
             to
             that
             Law
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             win
             them
             ,
             (
             preserving
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             my
             own
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             Liberty
             .
             )
             When
             I
             converse
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             that
             are
             not
             under
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             written
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Jews
             have
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             Mens
             Laws
             ,
             I
             fit
             my self
             and
             Doctrine
             to
             their
             State
             and
             Capacity
             ,
             to
             win
             them
             ,
             not
             pleading
             the
             written
             Law
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             I
             do
             with
             the
             Jews
             :
             (
             Though
             I
             am
             far
             from
             thinking
             or
             living
             as
             lawless
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             under
             Christs
             own
             Government
             and
             Law
             )
             To
             the
             scrupulous
             ignorant
             sort
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             yet
             unsetled
             ,
             and
             liable
             to
             temptation
             ,
             I
             behaved
             my self
             with
             all
             winning
             Compliance
             and
             Pleasingness
             ;
             knowing
             ,
             that
             stiff
             Singularity
             ,
             and
             affected
             or
             unnecessary
             Crossness
             to
             others
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             way
             to
             gain
             ,
             but
             to
             alienate
             them
             .
             And
             though
             I
             know
             that
             all
             will
             not
             be
             won
             by
             such
             Compliance
             ,
             yet
             I
             am
             made
             all
             things
             lawful
             towards
             all
             Men
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             my
             duty
             I
             may
             save
             some
             .
          
           
             23
             And
             this
             I
             do
             for
             the
             gospels
             sake
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             be
             partaker
             thereof
             with
             you
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             All
             this
             I
             do
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             man
             pleasing
             Flatterer
             ,
             for
             Lucre
             or
             Repute
             ;
             but
             to
             promote
             the
             Ends
             of
             the
             Gospel
             with
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             and
             I
             may
             rejoice
             therein
             together
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Know
             ye
             not
             that
             they
             which
             run
             in
             a
             race
             ,
             run
             all
             ,
             but
             one
             receiveth
             the
             prize
             ?
             So
             run
             that
             ye
             may
             obtain
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             As
             it
             is
             not
             every
             one
             that
             runneth
             that
             wins
             the
             Prize
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             not
             every
             one
             that
             preacheth
             ,
             or
             professeth
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             is
             accepted
             to
             Salvation
             .
             Therefore
             so
             preach
             ,
             and
             so
             live
             ,
             as
             answereth
             your
             Covenant
             and
             Profession
             ,
             and
             as
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             accept
             and
             reward
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             And
             every
             man
             that
             striveth
             for
             the
             mastery
             is
             temperate
             in
             all
             things
             :
             Now
             they
             do
             it
             to
             obtain
             a
             corruptible
             crown
             ,
             but
             we
             an
             incorruptible
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Even
             in
             Ludicrous
             Plays
             ,
             Races
             ,
             Combates
             ,
             &c.
             
             Men
             prepare
             their
             Bodies
             by
             Abstinence
             and
             strict
             Diet
             ,
             and
             this
             but
             for
             a
             withering
             Garland
             ,
             Applause
             ,
             or
             Prize
             :
             And
             shall
             not
             we
             do
             much
             more
             for
             the
             Heavenly
             Glory
             ?
          
           
           
             26.
             
             I
             therefore
             so
             run
             ,
             not
             as
             uncertainly
             :
             so
             fight
             I
             ,
             not
             as
             one
             that
             beateth
             the
             air
             :
          
           
             26.
             
             I
             therefore
             do
             not
             run
             in
             vain
             ,
             as
             not
             knowing
             for
             what
             ,
             or
             as
             by
             Sloth
             to
             lose
             the
             Prize
             ;
             nor
             fight
             I
             as
             Fencers
             ,
             for
             meer
             Shew
             and
             Ostentation
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             But
             I
             keep
             under
             my
             body
             ,
             and
             bring
             it
             into
             subjection
             :
             lest
             that
             by
             any
             means
             when
             I
             have
             preached
             to
             others
             ,
             I
             my self
             should
             be
             a
             cast-away
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             But
             my
             first
             work
             is
             about
             my self
             ,
             to
             mortifie
             and
             subdue
             all
             my
             Fleshly
             Desires
             ,
             which
             stand
             against
             my
             Duty
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             my
             Body
             in
             constant
             subjection
             ,
             lest
             when
             by
             Preaching
             I
             have
             won
             others
             ,
             I
             should
             as
             a
             carnal
             Man
             be
             lost
             and
             cast
             away
             my self
             .
          
           
             (
             And
             if
             you
             are
             true
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             to
             your
             own
             Souls
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             prove
             self-deceiving
             Hypocrites
             ,
             take
             you
             the
             same
             course
             ,
             and
             devote
             all
             your
             Interests
             to
             the
             Ends
             of
             your
             Profession
             ,
             and
             the
             saving
             of
             Souls
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             pleading
             for
             and
             abusing
             your
             real
             or
             pretended
             Liberties
             ,
             to
             the
             tempting
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             hindring
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             boasting
             of
             this
             pernicious
             Folly
             ,
             as
             the
             Knowledge
             wherein
             you
             excel
             others
             .
             )
          
           
             
               ANNOTATIONS
               .
            
             
               I.
               THe
               Darkness
               of
               this
               Chapter
               comes
               from
               the
               Uncertainty
               in
               Matter
               of
               Fact
               ,
               what
               was
               the
               Accusation
               that
               was
               made
               by
               the
               envious
               proud
               Teachers
               against
               Paul.
               1.
               
               Whether
               it
               were
               that
               he
               laboured
               like
               a
               Secular
               Man
               ,
               and
               lived
               not
               on
               the
               Church
               .
               2.
               
               Or
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               a
               poor
               Mechanick
               Fellow
               ,
               that
               at
               last
               must
               be
               cast
               on
               their
               Charge
               or
               Charity
               .
               3.
               
               Or
               ,
               That
               he
               sollicited
               them
               for
               Contributions
               to
               the
               Poor
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               or
               for
               others
               ;
               and
               they
               suggested
               ,
               that
               he
               partly
               meant
               himself
               .
               It
               were
               easier
               to
               expound
               many
               Verses
               ,
               did
               we
               certainly
               know
               the
               Case
               objected
               .
            
             
               II.
               They
               that
               from
               ver
               .
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               gather
               a
               sort
               of
               Counsels
               which
               make
               no
               Duty
               or
               Sin
               ,
               and
               a
               State
               of
               Perfection
               which
               is
               no
               Duty
               ,
               utterly
               abuse
               the
               Text
               ,
               which
               intimateth
               no
               such
               thing
               ;
               and
               are
               sufficiently
               before
               confuted
               ,
               on
               Chap.
               7.
               about
               the
               Case
               of
               Marriage
               .
            
             
               III.
               Though
               
               Paul's
               
                 becoming
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
              
               condemn
               their
               Humour
               that
               in
               Converse
               ,
               Congregations
               ,
               Opinions
               ,
               Practises
               ,
               do
               proudly
               affect
               unnecessary
               Oddness
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               seem
               wiser
               and
               better
               than
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               justifie
               
               Austin's
               Resolution
               ,
               to
               do
               as
               the
               Church
               doth
               whereever
               he
               cometh
               ,
               in
               all
               lawful
               things
               ,
               to
               win
               Men
               by
               Approach
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               alienate
               them
               by
               Crosness
               ;
               yet
               it
               no
               way
               countenanceth
               them
               ,
               who
               as
               Temporizers
               ,
               Man-pleasers
               ,
               or
               for
               Worldly
               Ends
               ,
               or
               an
               Indifferency
               in
               Religion
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               or
               tender
               Consciences
               and
               true
               Obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               will
               conform
               themselves
               to
               any
               Sin
               which
               Mens
               Laws
               or
               Customs
               shall
               make
               needful
               to
               their
               carnal
               Interest
               .
               And
               yet
               in
               things
               antecedently
               Indifferent
               ,
               Law
               and
               Custom
               may
               weigh
               down
               lighter
               Motives
               that
               are
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               but
               not
               weightier
               Motives
               .
               True
               Prudence
               here
               must
               hold
               the
               Scales
               ,
               and
               determine
               what
               is
               Duty
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               Sin.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             MOreover
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             that
             ye
             should
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             how
             that
             all
             our
             fathers
             were
             under
             the
             cloud
             ,
             and
             all
             passed
             through
             the
             sea
             ;
             2.
             
             And
             were
             all
             baptized
             unto
             Moses
             in
             the
             cloud
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sea
             ;
             3.
             
             And
             did
             all
             eat
             the
             same
             spiritual
             meat
             ;
             4.
             
             And
             did
             all
             drink
             the
             same
             spiritual
             drink
             :
             (
             For
             they
             drank
             of
             that
             spiritual
             Rock
             that
             followed
             them
             :
             and
             that
             Rock
             was
             Christ
             .
             )
          
           
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             And
             because
             your
             boast
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             your
             scandalous
             uncharitable
             abuse
             of
             your
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             insulting
             therein
             ,
             give
             me
             cause
             to
             be
             jealous
             of
             many
             among
             you
             ,
             let
             me
             further
             remember
             you
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             your
             being
             Baptized
             ,
             and
             being
             Partakers
             of
             outward
             Privileges
             ,
             and
             being
             eminent
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             will
             save
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             live
             in
             Sin
             :
             For
             all
             the
             Israelites
             passed
             through
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             were
             under
             the
             Cloud
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             typically
             baptized
             by
             Covenant
             to
             
             Moses's
             Law
             ;
             and
             they
             did
             all
             eat
             the
             Passover
             ,
             which
             was
             Sacramentally
             Spiritual
             Meat
             ,
             and
             typically
             as
             our
             Eucharist
             ;
             and
             they
             all
             drank
             of
             the
             miraculous
             Rock-water
             oft
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             which
             Rock
             and
             Water
             were
             typically
             or
             spiritually
             Christ
             and
             his
             Sacramental
             Blood.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             with
             many
             of
             them
             God
             was
             not
             well
             pleased
             :
             for
             they
             were
             overthrown
             in
             the
             wilderness
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             yet
             with
             many
             ,
             yea
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             God
             was
             so
             offended
             by
             their
             Sin
             ,
             that
             he
             overthrew
             them
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Now
             these
             things
             were
             our
             examples
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             we
             should
             not
             lust
             after
             evil
             things
             ,
             as
             they
             also
             lusted
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Now
             these
             were
             admonishing
             Types
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             written
             to
             warn
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             lust
             not
             after
             forbidden
             gratifying
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             :
             (
             If
             they
             are
             accused
             as
             lusting
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             for
             Flesh
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             onely
             Manna
             for
             forty
             years
             ,
             what
             excess
             of
             Lust
             is
             it
             in
             them
             that
             take
             it
             for
             their
             Liberty
             and
             Wisdom
             to
             serve
             their
             Flesh
             and
             Appetite
             ,
             to
             the
             scandal
             of
             others
             by
             their
             ill
             Example
             ?
             )
          
           
             7.
             
             Neither
             be
             ye
             idolaters
             ,
             as
             were
             some
             
             of
             them
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             The
             people
             sat
             down
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             rose
             up
             to
             play
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             take
             warning
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             partake
             of
             Idols
             Feasts
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             sport
             of
             that
             which
             God
             is
             jealous
             in
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Neither
             let
             us
             commit
             fornication
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             them
             committed
             ,
             and
             fell
             in
             one
             day
             three
             and
             twenty
             thousand
             .
          
           
             8
             ,
             And
             take
             warning
             by
             their
             Destruction
             ,
             Num.
             25.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             to
             avoid
             Fornication
             ,
             which
             some
             of
             you
             make
             light
             of
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Neither
             let
             us
             tempt
             Christ
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             them
             also
             tempted
             ,
             and
             were
             destroyed
             of
             serpents
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             be
             warned
             by
             their
             Plagues
             ,
             that
             you
             make
             not
             your
             Fleshly
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             your
             impatience
             of
             Sufferings
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Law
             and
             Measure
             of
             your
             Expectations
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             must
             needs
             do
             what
             your
             Flesh
             would
             have
             him
             ,
             and
             allow
             you
             to
             do
             what
             you
             desire
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Neither
             murmur
             ye
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             them
             also
             murmured
             ,
             and
             were
             destroyed
             of
             the
             destroyer
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             let
             not
             the
             Life
             of
             Self-denial
             ,
             and
             Sufferings
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             which
             Christ
             calls
             you
             to
             ,
             provoke
             you
             to
             murmur
             and
             be
             impatient
             under
             the
             Cross
             ,
             or
             weary
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             lest
             you
             be
             destroyed
             by
             the
             Executioners
             of
             Gods
             Justice
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             by
             the
             Plague
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Now
             all
             these
             things
             happened
             unto
             them
             for
             ensamples
             :
             and
             they
             are
             written
             for
             our
             admonition
             ,
             upon
             whom
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             world
             are
             come
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             The
             History
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Sins
             and
             Punishments
             ,
             are
             written
             for
             the
             use
             of
             all
             following
             Generations
             ,
             even
             for
             us
             that
             live
             in
             the
             last
             Age
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             warn
             us
             to
             avoid
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Wherefore
             let
             him
             that
             thinketh
             he
             standeth
             ,
             take
             heed
             lest
             he
             fall
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Therefore
             in
             stead
             of
             Self-conceitedness
             and
             Self-confidence
             ,
             let
             even
             those
             that
             think
             best
             of
             themselves
             for
             Wisdom
             and
             Stability
             ,
             take
             heed
             lest
             they
             fall
             to
             Sin
             and
             Misery
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             There
             hath
             no
             temptation
             taken
             you
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             is
             common
             to
             man
             :
             but
             God
             is
             faithful
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             suffer
             you
             to
             be
             tempted
             above
             that
             you
             are
             able
             ;
             but
             will
             with
             the
             temptation
             also
             make
             a
             way
             to
             escape
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             able
             to
             bear
             it
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             There
             hath
             yet
             no
             tempting
             Trial
             befallen
             you
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             Men
             in
             your
             State
             of
             Humanity
             ordinarily
             undergo
             ;
             so
             that
             your
             Sufferings
             have
             been
             no
             justification
             of
             any
             self-saving
             Compliance
             with
             Idolaters
             :
             And
             you
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             distrust
             God
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             faithful
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             let
             your
             Trials
             be
             intolerable
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             Trial
             will
             shew
             you
             a
             safe
             passage
             out
             of
             it
             at
             last
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             forefight
             of
             that
             ,
             and
             the
             breyity
             ,
             you
             may
             be
             able
             to
             undergo
             it
             .
          
           
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Wherefore
             my
             dearly
             beloved
             ,
             flee
             from
             idolatry
             .
             I
             speak
             as
             to
             wise
             men
             :
             judge
             ye
             what
             I
             say
             .
          
           
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             As
             you
             plead
             for
             Wisdom
             ,
             I
             will
             suppose
             I
             speak
             to
             Men
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             who
             can
             judge
             of
             Reason
             ;
             and
             I
             offer
             the
             Reason
             of
             my
             Exhortation
             to
             your
             wisest
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             The
             cup
             of
             blessing
             which
             we
             bless
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ?
             The
             bread
             which
             we
             break
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             16.
             
             Is
             not
             our
             Communion
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             in
             Wine
             and
             Bread
             blessed
             ,
             a
             common
             Reception
             Sacramentally
             of
             the
             Blood
             and
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Do
             we
             not
             join
             in
             a
             professed
             Reception
             of
             these
             ,
             communicated
             to
             us
             by
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             17.
             
             For
             we
             being
             many
             are
             one
             bread
             ,
             and
             one
             body
             :
             for
             we
             are
             all
             partakers
             of
             that
             one
             bread
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             For
             we
             that
             are
             many
             Persons
             ,
             are
             one
             Church
             or
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             Covenant-union
             with
             him
             the
             Bread
             of
             Life
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             all
             Sacramentally
             and
             professed'y
             partake
             ;
             as
             many
             Grains
             of
             Corn
             make
             one
             Loaf
             and
             many
             Members
             one
             Body
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Behold
             Israel
             after
             the
             flesh
             :
             are
             not
             they
             which
             eat
             of
             the
             sacrifices
             partakers
             of
             the
             altar
             ?
          
           
             18.
             
             Do
             not
             they
             that
             eat
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             thereby
             profess
             Worship
             to
             the
             God
             they
             sacrifice
             to
             ?
          
           
             19.
             
             What
             say
             I
             then
             ?
             that
             the
             idol
             is
             any
             thing
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             is
             offered
             in
             sacrifice
             to
             idols
             is
             any
             thing
             ?
             20.
             
             But
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             things
             which
             the
             Gentiles
             sacrifice
             ,
             they
             sacrifice
             to
             devils
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             God
             :
             and
             I
             would
             not
             that
             ye
             should
             have
             fellowship
             with
             devils
             .
          
           
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             And
             now
             do
             not
             we
             know
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             that
             an
             Idol
             or
             Image
             is
             nothing
             ,
             (
             but
             Wood
             ,
             Stone
             ,
             Gold
             ,
             &c.
             )
             and
             that
             the
             Meat
             that
             is
             offered
             them
             is
             not
             in
             it self
             at
             all
             changed
             from
             what
             it
             was
             ?
             But
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             Devils
             that
             seduce
             the
             Heathens
             to
             this
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             Devils
             whom
             they
             thereby
             obey
             ,
             and
             Devils
             whom
             they
             worship
             ,
             as
             supposed
             Demi-gods
             ,
             there
             represented
             ;
             and
             consequentially
             ,
             Devils
             with
             whom
             they
             have
             this
             Federal
             Communion
             .
             And
             I
             would
             not
             have
             you
             Christians
             to
             be
             Subjects
             and
             Communicants
             with
             Devils
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Ye
             cannot
             drink
             the
             cup
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             cup
             of
             devils
             :
             ye
             cannot
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             Lords
             table
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             table
             of
             devils
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Think
             not
             that
             you
             may
             do
             both
             :
             You
             cannot
             
             lawfully
             ,
             acceptably
             ,
             or
             effectually
             ,
             Sacramentally
             and
             Federally
             ,
             communicate
             in
             the
             Blood
             and
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             receive
             that
             sacred
             Cup
             and
             Bread
             ,
             and
             be
             made
             Members
             of
             him
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             also
             communicate
             in
             the
             Federal
             Sacrifices
             to
             Devils
             ;
             no
             ,
             not
             with
             your
             Bodies
             ,
             though
             you
             never
             so
             much
             despise
             them
             in
             your
             Hearts
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Do
             we
             provoke
             the
             Lord
             to
             jealousie
             ?
             are
             we
             stronger
             then
             he
             ?
          
           
             22.
             
             Shall
             we
             provoke
             God
             by
             that
             which
             in
             the
             Second
             Commandment
             ,
             and
             often
             ,
             he
             hath
             told
             us
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             a
             jealous
             Avenger
             of
             ?
             Are
             we
             strong
             enough
             to
             overcome
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             bear
             the
             Wrath
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ?
          
           
             23.
             
             All
             things
             are
             lawful
             for
             me
             ,
             but
             all
             things
             are
             not
             expedient
             :
             all
             things
             are
             lawful
             for
             me
             ,
             but
             all
             things
             edifie
             not
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             As
             I
             am
             from
             under
             
             Moses's
             Law
             ,
             and
             not
             bound
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             such
             ;
             so
             also
             I
             know
             that
             all
             Meats
             are
             in
             themselves
             now
             clean
             ,
             and
             lawful
             to
             me
             :
             But
             lawful
             things
             may
             be
             used
             contrary
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Ends
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             the
             Edification
             of
             others
             ;
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             forbiddeth
             us
             so
             to
             use
             them
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Let
             no
             man
             seek
             his
             own
             :
             but
             every
             man
             anothers
             wealth
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             We
             are
             bound
             by
             Christ
             to
             love
             others
             as
             our selves
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             prefer
             our
             own
             small
             and
             bodily
             Interest
             or
             Safety
             ,
             before
             the
             spiritual
             ,
             greater
             Good
             of
             others
             ;
             nor
             to
             do
             only
             what
             we
             think
             best
             for
             our selves
             ,
             but
             also
             what
             is
             best
             for
             others
             ,
             (
             especially
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             .
             )
          
           
             25.
             
             Whatsoever
             is
             sold
             in
             the
             shambles
             ,
             that
             eat
             ,
             asking
             no
             question
             for
             conscience
             sake
             .
             26.
             
             For
             the
             earth
             is
             the
             Lords
             ,
             and
             the
             fulness
             thereof
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             If
             it
             be
             sold
             in
             the
             Shambles
             ,
             it
             is
             common
             Food
             to
             you
             ;
             your
             Consciences
             need
             not
             ask
             whether
             it
             be
             unclean
             ,
             or
             whether
             it
             was
             ever
             offered
             to
             any
             Idol
             .
             26.
             
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
             hath
             allowed
             us
             all
             that
             is
             fit
             for
             Food
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             If
             any
             of
             them
             that
             believe
             not
             ,
             bid
             you
             to
             a
             feast
             ,
             and
             ye
             be
             disposed
             to
             go
             ;
             whatsoever
             is
             set
             before
             you
             eat
             ,
             asking
             no
             question
             for
             conscience
             sake
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             As
             it
             is
             not
             unlawful
             when
             invited
             to
             go
             to
             a
             Feast
             to
             Unbelievers
             ;
             so
             ,
             when
             you
             see
             cause
             to
             go
             ,
             eat
             what
             is
             set
             before
             you
             ,
             and
             question
             not
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             it
             your selves
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             But
             if
             any
             man
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             This
             is
             offered
             in
             sacrifice
             unto
             idols
             ,
             eat
             not
             ,
             for
             his
             sake
             that
             shewed
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             conscience
             sake
             .
             The
             earth
             is
             the
             Lords
             ,
             and
             the
             fulness
             thereof
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             But
             if
             any
             Man
             say
             ,
             This
             is
             part
             of
             the
             Meat
             that
             was
             an
             Idol
             Sacrifice
             ,
             eat
             not
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             his
             sake
             that
             told
             thee
             so
             ,
             lest
             thou
             tempt
             him
             to
             venture
             on
             Idol-Sacrifices
             ;
             and
             for
             Conscience
             sake
             ,
             that
             thou
             uncharitably
             seduce
             not
             his
             Conscience
             .
             God
             hath
             allowed
             thee
             lawful
             Meats
             enough
             ;
             thou
             needest
             not
             eat
             to
             others
             hurt
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             Conscience
             I
             say
             ,
             not
             thine
             own
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             others
             :
             for
             why
             is
             my
             liberty
             judged
             of
             another
             mans
             conscience
             ?
          
           
             29.
             
             When
             I
             say
             Conscience
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             that
             you
             wrong
             not
             anothers
             Conscience
             .
             I
             mean
             not
             that
             this
             Meat
             is
             unlawful
             to
             you
             ,
             had
             you
             not
             been
             told
             it
             was
             offered
             to
             Idols
             ,
             or
             had
             eaten
             it
             privately
             ,
             where
             no
             one
             was
             hurt
             by
             it
             :
             For
             another
             Mans
             Conscience
             is
             not
             my
             Guide
             ,
             nor
             makes
             Lawful
             Food
             Unlawful
             to
             me
             .
             But
             Uncharitableness
             ,
             and
             Hurtfulness
             to
             others
             ,
             (
             as
             well
             as
             Corporal
             Idolatry
             )
             I
             must
             make
             Conscience
             to
             avoid
             my self
             ,
             as
             against
             the
             great
             Commands
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             For
             ,
             if
             I
             by
             grace
             be
             a
             partaker
             ,
             why
             am
             I
             evil
             spoken
             of
             for
             that
             for
             which
             I
             give
             thanks
             ?
          
           
             30.
             
             For
             if
             I
             neither
             seem
             to
             worship
             the
             Idol
             my self
             ,
             nor
             hurt
             another
             ,
             but
             with
             Thanksgiving
             eat
             what
             's
             set
             before
             me
             at
             a
             Common
             Feast
             ,
             though
             another
             expect
             that
             I
             should
             enquire
             whether
             it
             was
             not
             an
             Idols
             Sacrifice
             ,
             I
             sin
             not
             ,
             nor
             ought
             he
             to
             speak
             evil
             of
             me
             as
             a
             Sinner
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             Whether
             therefore
             ye
             eat
             or
             drink
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             ye
             do
             ,
             do
             all
             to
             the
             glory
             God.
             
          
           
             31.
             
             Therefore
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             that
             you
             do
             ,
             so
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             where
             God
             hath
             made
             no
             particular
             ,
             common
             ,
             determining
             Law
             ,
             the
             Interest
             of
             our
             Great
             End
             ,
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             must
             be
             our
             common
             and
             most
             obliging
             Law
             :
             Neither
             eat
             ,
             nor
             drink
             ,
             nor
             do
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             your
             Reliligion
             ,
             and
             the
             Good
             of
             others
             ,
             in
             which
             God
             is
             glorified
             .
             Yea
             ,
             do
             nothing
             but
             what
             ,
             as
             some
             Means
             ,
             hath
             its
             tendency
             to
             his
             Glory
             ;
             nothing
             that
             is
             either
             hurtful
             or
             vain
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             Give
             none
             offence
             ,
             neither
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             church
             of
             God
             :
          
           
             Avoid
             all
             unnecessary
             things
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             a
             stumbling
             ,
             or
             hurtful
             Temptation
             ,
             to
             Jews
             or
             Heathens
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             any
             Members
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             (
             So
             dangerously
             are
             abundance
             of
             Religious
             Persons
             mistaken
             ,
             that
             scruple
             not
             offending
             or
             hardning
             the
             ungodly
             by
             sowr
             Contempt
             ,
             and
             causeless
             Singularity
             ,
             and
             that
             take
             displeasing
             mistaken
             Censorious
             Christians
             to
             be
             the
             Offence
             here
             meant
             ,
             when
             pleasing
             them
             by
             seeming
             to
             own
             their
             Mistakes
             (
             as
             Peter
             did
             ,
             Gal.
             2.
             by
             his
             Separation
             )
             is
             a
             usual
             hurtful
             way
             of
             scandalizing
             them
             .
             )
          
           
             33.
             
             Even
             as
             I
             please
             all
             men
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             not
             seeking
             mine
             own
             profit
             ,
             but
             the
             profit
             of
             many
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
           
             33.
             
             Imitate
             me
             in
             this
             ,
             who
             in
             things
             which
             God
             hath
             lest
             undetermined
             to
             my
             power
             ,
             do
             chuse
             that
             part
             which
             pleaseth
             other
             Men
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             is
             for
             their
             profit
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             humour
             or
             please
             my
             own
             self-will
             ,
             for
             any
             carnal
             Interest
             of
             my
             own
             ,
             but
             do
             that
             which
             tendeth
             to
             the
             good
             of
             most
             ,
             even
             their
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             O
             happy
             had
             it
             been
             with
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             if
             the
             Bishops
             had
             been
             of
             
             Paul's
             mind
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             chosen
             to
             silence
             ,
             banish
             ,
             burn
             ,
             and
             murder
             thousands
             of
             Gods
             faithful
             Servants
             ,
             for
             not
             humouring
             their
             Wills
             ,
             and
             obeying
             unnecessary
             Canons
             ,
             imposed
             by
             Papal
             Usurpation
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             BE
             ye
             followers
             of
             me
             ,
             even
             as
             I
             also
             am
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             all
             this
             self-denial
             which
             I
             tell
             you
             I
             have
             used
             ,
             I
             follow
             Christ
             ,
             who
             denied
             his
             very
             Life
             for
             us
             .
             Therefore
             follow
             me
             ,
             as
             I
             follow
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Now
             I
             praise
             you
             brethren
             ,
             that
             you
             remember
             me
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             keep
             the
             ordinances
             as
             I
             delivered
             them
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             your
             Praise
             (
             as
             well
             as
             your
             Duty
             and
             Safety
             )
             that
             you
             remember
             what
             Doctrine
             and
             Orders
             we
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             at
             first
             delivered
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             keep
             that
             which
             then
             we
             taught
             you
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             I
             would
             have
             you
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             head
             of
             every
             man
             is
             Christ
             ;
             and
             the
             head
             of
             the
             woman
             ,
             is
             the
             man
             ;
             and
             the
             head
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             now
             to
             your
             Case
             about
             Church-Order
             ,
             I
             first
             remember
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             due
             Subordination
             of
             Persons
             must
             be
             kept
             :
             Christ
             is
             the
             Head
             of
             all
             Men
             ,
             high
             and
             low
             ;
             and
             the
             Man
             is
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Woman
             ,
             who
             therefore
             must
             shew
             Subjection
             ;
             and
             God
             is
             the
             Head
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Man
             and
             Mediator
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Every
             man
             praying
             ,
             or
             prophesying
             ,
             having
             his
             head
             covered
             ,
             dishonoureth
             his
             head
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             being
             the
             Custom
             then
             to
             cover
             the
             Faces
             of
             those
             that
             were
             put
             to
             any
             great
             shame
             ,
             a
             Man
             that
             shall
             vail
             his
             Head
             and
             Face
             ,
             doth
             thereby
             take
             Reproach
             unto
             himself
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             every
             woman
             that
             prayeth
             ,
             or
             prophesieth
             with
             her
             head
             uncovered
             ,
             dishonoureth
             her
             head
             :
             for
             that
             is
             even
             all
             one
             as
             if
             she
             were
             shaven
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             for
             a
             Woman
             to
             be
             uncovered
             in
             the
             Assembly
             at
             Publick
             Worship
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             Prophecying
             ,
             is
             a
             dishonour
             to
             her
             ,
             as
             contrary
             to
             the
             sign
             of
             Subjection
             which
             is
             her
             Duty
             .
          
           
             (
             Note
             ,
             That
             the
             Woman
             is
             said
             to
             Pray
             or
             Prophesie
             ,
             that
             joyneth
             with
             the
             Church
             therein
             .
             )
          
           
             As
             Custom
             maketh
             it
             a
             shame
             to
             her
             to
             be
             shaven
             ,
             so
             also
             to
             be
             unvailed
             .
          
           
             (
             Note
             ,
             That
             this
             was
             a
             changeable
             Custom
             ,
             and
             is
             contrary
             now
             with
             us
             .
             )
          
           
             6.
             
             For
             if
             the
             woman
             be
             not
             covered
             ,
             let
             her
             also
             be
             shorn
             :
             but
             if
             it
             be
             a
             shame
             for
             a
             woman
             to
             be
             shorn
             or
             shaven
             ,
             let
             her
             be
             covered
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Custom
             of
             long
             Hair
             as
             a
             kind
             of
             Covering
             ,
             pleads
             also
             for
             the
             Custom
             of
             Vailing
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             For
             a
             man
             indeed
             ought
             not
             to
             cover
             his
             head
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             he
             is
             the
             image
             and
             glory
             of
             God
             :
             but
             the
             woman
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             man.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             Mans
             Face
             is
             used
             well
             to
             be
             uncovered
             ,
             as
             being
             first
             made
             in
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             Beam
             of
             his
             Splendour
             :
             But
             the
             Woman
             made
             out
             of
             Man
             ,
             is
             subject
             to
             him
             and
             his
             Splendour
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             For
             the
             man
             is
             not
             of
             the
             woman
             ,
             but
             the
             woman
             of
             the
             man.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             For
             at
             the
             Creation
             the
             Man
             was
             first
             made
             ,
             and
             the
             Woman
             was
             made
             out
             of
             the
             Man.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Neither
             was
             the
             man
             created
             for
             the
             woman
             :
             but
             the
             woman
             for
             the
             man.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             so
             God
             made
             the
             Woman
             after
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             meet
             Help
             for
             the
             Man
             ;
             and
             not
             the
             Woman
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Man
             ,
             as
             a
             Helper
             to
             her
             :
             (
             Though
             they
             must
             now
             be
             mutual
             Helpers
             .
             )
          
           
             10.
             
             For
             this
             cause
             ought
             the
             woman
             to
             have
             power
             on
             her
             head
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             angels
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Therefore
             the
             Woman
             ought
             to
             be
             vailed
             ,
             to
             signifie
             her
             subjection
             to
             the
             Power
             of
             Man
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             especially
             her
             Reverence
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             and
             perhaps
             of
             the
             Angels
             that
             are
             Spectators
             of
             the
             Church
             assembles
             :
             Doctrinally
             both
             are
             true
             ;
             though
             which
             is
             here
             meant
             ,
             cannot
             be
             proved
             .
             )
          
           
             11.
             
             Nevertheless
             ,
             neither
             is
             the
             man
             without
             the
             woman
             ,
             neither
             the
             woman
             without
             the
             man
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             Yet
             Men
             have
             no
             Being
             but
             by
             Women
             ,
             nor
             without
             Men
             do
             Women
             exist
             or
             propagate
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             by
             the
             Ordination
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             For
             as
             the
             woman
             is
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             even
             so
             is
             the
             man
             also
             by
             the
             woman
             :
             but
             all
             things
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             For
             as
             at
             the
             first
             Creation
             the
             Woman
             was
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Man
             ,
             so
             in
             Generation
             the
             Man
             is
             of
             the
             Woman
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             are
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             Judge
             in
             your selves
             :
             is
             it
             comely
             that
             a
             woman
             pray
             unto
             God
             uncovered
             ?
          
           
             13.
             
             The
             signification
             of
             being
             uncovered
             ,
             being
             by
             Custom
             a
             Note
             Superiority
             ,
             judge
             in
             your selves
             whether
             such
             be
             decent
             for
             a
             Woman
             at
             the
             Churches
             Prayers
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Doth
             not
             even
             nature
             it self
             teach
             you
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             man
             have
             long
             hair
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             shame
             unto
             him
             ?
          
           
           
             14.
             
             And
             when
             common
             Custom
             hath
             made
             the
             wearing
             of
             Hair
             at
             length
             the
             Note
             of
             the
             Female
             Sex
             ,
             doth
             not
             Nature
             it self
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             shame
             for
             a
             Man
             to
             be
             so
             like
             a
             Woman
             ?
             (
             when
             God
             forbiddeth
             us
             so
             much
             as
             to
             be
             cloathed
             as
             Women
             ,
             to
             confound
             the
             Sexes
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             visibly
             distinguished
             .
             )
          
           
             15.
             
             But
             if
             a
             woman
             have
             long
             hair
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             glory
             to
             her
             :
             for
             her
             hair
             is
             given
             her
             for
             a
             covering
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             But
             Use
             t●lls
             us
             ,
             that
             for
             Women
             to
             let
             their
             Hair
             grow
             out
             at
             length
             ,
             is
             a
             signification
             of
             Modesty
             ,
             as
             a
             kind
             of
             Covering
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             decent
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             But
             if
             any
             man
             seem
             to
             be
             contentious
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             such
             custom
             ,
             neither
             the
             churches
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             But
             if
             any
             will
             contentiously
             dispute
             against
             what
             I
             say
             ,
             though
             I
             would
             make
             no
             greater
             a
             matter
             of
             such
             things
             than
             the
             nature
             of
             them
             requireth
             ,
             let
             this
             Answer
             suffice
             to
             resolve
             sober
             Minds
             :
             The
             Custom
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             is
             against
             Womens
             being
             uncovered
             ,
             as
             an
             unseemly
             thing
             ;
             and
             you
             should
             not
             easily
             be
             different
             from
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             in
             a
             Matter
             which
             depends
             on
             the
             Signification
             of
             an
             Action
             ,
             which
             Use
             and
             common
             Opinion
             must
             interpret
             .
             We
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             as
             concordant
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             must
             not
             affect
             dissimilitude
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Now
             in
             this
             that
             I
             declare
             unto
             you
             ,
             I
             praise
             you
             not
             ,
             that
             you
             come
             together
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             better
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             worse
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             But
             about
             your
             Church-Assemblies
             I
             have
             a
             greater
             matter
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             must
             blame
             you
             ;
             that
             you
             come
             together
             for
             holy
             Communion
             ,
             not
             as
             you
             ought
             ,
             but
             in
             sinful
             sort
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             For
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             when
             ye
             come
             together
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             I
             hear
             that
             there
             be
             divisions
             among
             you
             ;
             and
             I
             partly
             believe
             it
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             For
             first
             ,
             when
             your
             coming
             together
             in
             one
             Church
             ,
             to
             profess
             Union
             and
             Communion
             ,
             as
             Members
             of
             one
             Body
             in
             holy
             Love
             ,
             yet
             I
             hear
             credibly
             ,
             that
             you
             even
             there
             shew
             your
             Divisions
             ,
             and
             are
             of
             dissenting
             Minds
             ,
             and
             Parties
             ,
             and
             Practices
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             For
             there
             must
             be
             also
             heresies
             among
             you
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             are
             approved
             ,
             may
             be
             made
             manifest
             among
             you
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             For
             God
             will
             permit
             Heresies
             ,
             or
             Sects
             and
             Divisions
             ,
             to
             arise
             among
             you
             ,
             to
             try
             you
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             seen
             who
             are
             sound
             ,
             well
             setled
             ,
             approved
             Christians
             ,
             (
             when
             the
             Chaff
             flieth
             away
             .
             )
          
           
             20.
             
             When
             ye
             come
             together
             therefore
             into
             one
             place
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             to
             eat
             the
             Lords
             supper
             .
             21.
             
             For
             in
             eating
             every
             one
             taketh
             before
             other
             his
             own
             supper
             :
             and
             one
             is
             hungry
             ,
             and
             another
             is
             drunken
             .
          
           
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             When
             you
             meet
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             as
             a
             Church
             ,
             to
             profess
             Unity
             in
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             like
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             ▪
             is
             a
             holy
             Feast
             of
             Sacramental
             Unity
             ,
             where
             all
             had
             the
             same
             Food
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Sacramental
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             :
             For
             you
             first
             bring
             to
             the
             Church
             every
             one
             his
             own
             Supper
             for
             himself
             ,
             instead
             of
             a
             Common
             Feast
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             the
             Rich
             eat
             and
             drink
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             and
             the
             Poor
             are
             hungry
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             What
             ,
             have
             ye
             not
             houses
             to
             eat
             and
             to
             drink
             in
             ?
             or
             despise
             ye
             the
             church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             shame
             them
             that
             have
             not
             ?
             What
             shall
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ?
             shall
             I
             praise
             you
             in
             this
             ?
             I
             praise
             you
             not
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             If
             you
             must
             d●ffer
             according
             to
             your
             Riches
             ,
             do
             it
             in
             your
             own
             Houses
             ,
             and
             pretend
             not
             a
             holy
             Love-Feast
             in
             such
             Disparities
             ;
             and
             abuse
             not
             Church-Assemblies
             and
             Feasts
             ,
             by
             your
             Fulness
             ,
             and
             uncharitable
             Propriety
             ;
             and
             shame
             not
             the
             Poor
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             Feasted
             with
             you
             .
             This
             is
             a
             Practice
             worthy
             to
             be
             blamed
             in
             you
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             For
             I
             have
             received
             of
             the
             Lord
             that
             which
             I
             also
             delivered
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             same
             night
             in
             which
             he
             was
             betrayed
             ,
             took
             bread
             :
             24.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             given
             thanks
             ,
             he
             brake
             it
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Take
             ,
             eat
             ;
             this
             is
             my
             body
             ,
             which
             is
             broken
             for
             you
             :
             this
             do
             in
             remembrance
             of
             me
             .
          
           
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             For
             I
             have
             not
             taught
             you
             of
             my
             own
             invention
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             I
             received
             it
             from
             Christ
             (
             partly
             by
             them
             that
             were
             present
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             his
             inspiration
             ,
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             night
             in
             which
             he
             was
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             was
             Bread
             that
             he
             took
             ,
             it
             was
             Bread
             which
             he
             brake
             ,
             after
             Thanksgiving
             or
             Benediction
             ,
             it
             was
             Bread
             which
             he
             gave
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Yet
             it
             was
             his
             Body
             which
             he
             gave
             them
             ,
             Sacramentally
             and
             Relatively
             :
             As
             the
             same
             thing
             which
             is
             material●y
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ,
             may
             formally
             be
             the
             Kings
             Coyn
             ,
             and
             Current
             Money
             ,
             or
             a
             badge
             of
             Honour
             ,
             or
             the
             Kings
             Image
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             Christ
             gave
             it
             them
             together
             plurally
             ,
             and
             bid
             them
             take
             it
             as
             personal
             applyers
             ,
             each
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             it
             is
             his
             Will
             and
             Institution
             that
             this
             use
             should
             be
             continued
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             commemoration
             of
             his
             sacrificed
             Body
             and
             Blood.
             
          
           
             25.
             
             After
             the
             same
             manner
             also
             he
             took
             the
             cup
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             supped
             ,
             saying
             ,
             This
             cup
             is
             the
             new
             testament
             in
             my
             blood
             :
             this
             do
             ye
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             ye
             drink
             it
             ,
             in
             remembrance
             of
             me
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             So
             also
             he
             took
             the
             Cup
             after
             Supper
             ,
             saying
             ,
             The
             Wine
             in
             this
             Cup
             is
             by
             Sacramental
             signification
             my
             Blood
             ,
             as
             it
             purchaseth
             (
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             )
             and
             sealeth
             the
             New
             Covenant
             or
             Statute
             :
             Use
             it
             thus
             frequently
             in
             your
             holy
             Communion
             ,
             in
             remembrance
             of
             my
             Bloodshed
             .
          
           
           
             26.
             
             For
             as
             often
             as
             ye
             eat
             this
             bread
             ,
             and
             drink
             this
             cup
             ,
             ye
             do
             shew
             the
             Lords
             death
             till
             he
             come
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             For
             by
             the
             frequent
             use
             of
             this
             Bread
             and
             Cup
             ,
             ye
             are
             to
             represent
             and
             declare
             the
             Sacrificing
             of
             Christ
             for
             our
             Sins
             ,
             till
             he
             come
             in
             Glory
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Wherefore
             ,
             whosoever
             shall
             eat
             this
             bread
             ,
             and
             drink
             this
             cup
             of
             the
             Lord
             unworthily
             ,
             shall
             be
             guilty
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             it
             being
             so
             sacred
             an
             Institution
             ,
             for
             so
             high
             a
             Use
             ,
             whoever
             shall
             profane
             it
             ,
             and
             use
             it
             but
             as
             common
             Food
             ,
             or
             contrary
             to
             the
             holy
             Ends
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             signification
             of
             Gods
             Love
             to
             us
             by
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             for
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             our
             Signification
             and
             Covenant
             of
             Love
             and
             Union
             with
             him
             and
             one
             another
             ,
             he
             partaketh
             in
             Guilt
             with
             them
             that
             despise
             and
             crucifie
             him
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             But
             let
             a
             man
             examine
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             let
             him
             eat
             of
             that
             bread
             ,
             and
             drink
             of
             that
             cup.
             
          
           
             28.
             
             But
             let
             Men
             try
             and
             examine
             themselves
             ,
             whether
             their
             Hearts
             and
             Practice
             do
             answer
             the
             necessary
             Ends
             of
             this
             holy
             Institution
             ,
             [
             coming
             to
             it
             as
             reverent
             Partakers
             of
             the
             Sacramental
             or
             Representative
             Sacrificed
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             penitent
             and
             believing
             sense
             of
             their
             Sin
             ,
             and
             need
             of
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             pardoning
             and
             healing
             Grace
             trusting
             the
             Hopes
             of
             their
             Salvation
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             sincerely
             renewing
             their
             Self-dedication
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             Covenant
             of
             New
             Obedience
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             Love
             and
             Unity
             with
             his
             Church
             ,
             even
             all
             sincere
             Believers
             ,
             ]
             and
             so
             let
             them
             comfortably
             herein
             communicate
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             For
             he
             that
             eateth
             and
             drinketh
             unworthily
             ,
             eateth
             and
             drinketh
             damnation
             to
             himself
             ,
             not
             discerning
             the
             Lords
             body
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             For
             he
             that
             eateth
             and
             drinketh
             otherwise
             than
             thus
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             profanely
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Ends
             of
             the
             Institution
             ,
             doth
             but
             draw
             Judgment
             on
             himself
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             For
             this
             cause
             many
             are
             weak
             and
             sickly
             among
             you
             ,
             and
             many
             sleep
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             For
             this
             very
             Sin
             of
             Profaning
             the
             holy
             Ordinance
             ,
             God
             hath
             inflicted
             on
             many
             of
             you
             Weakness
             and
             Sickness
             ,
             and
             Death
             on
             some
             .
             (
             For
             God
             useth
             Paternal
             Castigation
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             and
             Punishments
             even
             on
             his
             Family
             .
             )
          
           
             31.
             
             For
             if
             we
             would
             judge
             our selves
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             be
             judged
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             And
             if
             we
             would
             examine
             and
             judge
             our selves
             ,
             and
             so
             come
             to
             this
             Feast
             as
             true
             penitent
             Believers
             ,
             with
             a
             right
             Intent
             ,
             and
             holy
             Reverence
             ,
             we
             should
             escape
             such
             castigatory
             Penalties
             ,
             and
             the
             Judgment
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             32.
             
             But
             when
             we
             are
             judged
             ,
             we
             are
             chastened
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             be
             condemned
             with
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             But
             these
             Judgments
             of
             God
             on
             his
             Family
             are
             not
             by
             destructive
             Revenge
             ,
             but
             Fatherly
             Chastisements
             ,
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             be
             condemned
             with
             the
             unholy
             World.
             
          
           
             33.
             
             Wherefore
             ,
             my
             brethren
             ,
             when
             ye
             come
             together
             to
             eat
             ,
             tarry
             one
             for
             another
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Wherefore
             ,
             as
             Brethren
             ,
             do
             all
             in
             that
             impartial
             Unity
             and
             Love
             ,
             as
             answereth
             your
             Profession
             and
             Christs
             Institution
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             Selfishness
             ,
             Division
             ,
             or
             Prophaneness
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             And
             if
             any
             man
             hunger
             ,
             let
             him
             eat
             at
             home
             ,
             that
             ye
             come
             not
             together
             unto
             condemnation
             .
             And
             the
             rest
             will
             I
             set
             in
             order
             when
             I
             come
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             Let
             the
             hungry
             eat
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             not
             disorder
             the
             sacred
             Communion
             ,
             and
             use
             it
             carnally
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             common
             Feast
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             uncharitable
             inequality
             ;
             lest
             your
             prophanation
             of
             so
             holy
             a
             thing
             bring
             down
             Gods
             Judgments
             on
             you
             .
             As
             for
             other
             Points
             of
             Church
             Order
             ,
             I
             will
             determine
             them
             when
             I
             come
             .
          
           
             
               ANNOTATIONS
               .
            
             
               I.
               AS
               to
               the
               Custom
               of
               Men
               and
               Womens
               Covering
               and
               Hair
               ,
               mentioned
               ver
               .
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               &c.
               1.
               
               It
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               the
               Significancy
               is
               the
               thing
               that
               must
               decide
               the
               Case
               ;
               and
               that
               as
               Words
               ,
               so
               this
               Action
               is
               an
               arbitrary
               Sign
               ,
               and
               depends
               on
               the
               Custom
               and
               Opinion
               of
               the
               Country
               as
               the
               Expositor
               :
               And
               that
               with
               us
               ,
               where
               Mens
               being
               uncovered
               signifieth
               Reverence
               and
               Submission
               to
               a
               Superiour
               ,
               the
               Case
               quite
               differeth
               from
               that
               of
               the
               Corinthians
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               yet
               the
               Custom
               is
               so
               common
               in
               most
               Nations
               for
               Women
               to
               wear
               their
               Hair
               at
               full
               length
               ,
               and
               Men
               to
               cut
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               seems
               there
               is
               somewhat
               in
               Nature
               that
               tendeth
               to
               this
               difference
               ,
               (
               as
               there
               is
               in
               Kneeling
               and
               Prostration
               ,
               to
               shew
               Humiliation
               and
               Submission
               :
               )
               And
               to
               consound
               the
               Difference
               of
               Sexes
               in
               Habits
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               Sin
               ,
               tending
               to
               Debauchery
               ,
               and
               to
               hide
               unclean
               and
               Beastly
               Conversation
               .
               And
               therefore
               though
               a
               Man
               may
               in
               such
               things
               ,
               of
               themselves
               indifferent
               ,
               do
               as
               the
               worst
               do
               in
               an
               undecent
               Fashion
               ,
               to
               aovid
               some
               greater
               Evil
               ,
               (
               as
               among
               Thieves
               or
               Persecutors
               to
               escape
               unknown
               ;
               as
               one
               may
               wear
               Womens
               Clothes
               to
               escape
               from
               unjust
               Imprisonment
               ,
               or
               Death
               :
               )
               yet
               sober
               godly
               Persons
               should
               not
               without
               such
               necessity
               imitate
               the
               Fashions
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Ensigns
               of
               Pride
               ,
               Debauchery
               ,
               or
               any
               sinful
               self-distinguishing
               sort
               of
               Men
               or
               Women
               .
               Apply
               this
               to
               our
               Case
               of
               Mens
               wearing
               great
               Periyuks
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               Womens
               Hair
               ,
               who
               sell
               it
               for
               that
               use
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               Fashion
               of
               Womens
               naked
               Breasts
               ,
               and
               Gowns
               with
               long
               superfluous
               
               Trains
               ,
               while
               the
               Poor
               want
               necessary
               Cloathing
               ,
               &c.
               
               What
               would
               Paul
               have
               said
               ,
               if
               any
               of
               these
               had
               been
               then
               the
               Case
               ?
            
             
               II.
               It
               is
               a
               most
               doleful
               Case
               ,
               that
               Satan
               hath
               prevailed
               to
               turn
               this
               sacred
               Institution
               of
               Christs
               Supper
               into
               the
               matter
               of
               bloody
               Contention
               with
               s●me
               ,
               and
               of
               uncomfortable
               distracting
               Scruples
               and
               Fears
               with
               others
               ;
               when
               as
               Christ
               ordained
               it
               to
               be
               the
               firm
               Bond
               of
               constant
               Love
               and
               Unity
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               Comfort
               of
               the
               Souls
               of
               penitent
               Believers
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               On
               one
               side
               ,
               by
               over-doing
               in
               the
               Dogmatical
               and
               Ceremonious
               part
               ,
               it
               is
               turned
               into
               the
               Monsters
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               the
               Priests
               Communion
               alone
               while
               the
               People
               look
               on
               ,
               a
               half
               Sacrament
               without
               the
               Cup
               ,
               a
               Latin
               Mass
               not
               understood
               ,
               a
               Real
               Sacrifice
               offered
               for
               the
               Dead
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               Representative
               Commemorative
               Sacrifice
               ;
               the
               Adoration
               of
               Bread
               as
               God
               ,
               supposed
               to
               be
               no
               Bread
               ,
               but
               the
               Body
               of
               God
               indeed
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               it
               's
               made
               an
               Engine
               to
               wrack
               Mens
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               tear
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               excommunicating
               all
               that
               dare
               not
               Conform
               to
               all
               the
               Dresses
               which
               usurping
               Domination
               hath
               painted
               this
               Sacrament
               withal
               :
               And
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christs
               faithful
               Servants
               is
               shed
               ,
               for
               not
               following
               all
               these
               Opinions
               and
               antick
               Ceremonies
               that
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christs
               Body
               and
               Blood
               is
               abused
               by
               :
               So
               that
               ,
               alas
               !
               how
               many
               Churches
               are
               torn
               ,
               and
               persecute
               one
               another
               ,
               for
               not
               using
               this
               Sacrament
               of
               Love
               and
               Communion
               according
               to
               those
               Devices
               of
               Men
               ,
               which
               Peter
               or
               Paul
               never
               used
               or
               approved
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               many
               godly
               Persons
               ,
               quite
               misunderstanding
               the
               Words
               of
               Paul
               ,
               about
               [
               
                 unworthy
                 receiving
                 ]
              
               ,
               come
               with
               such
               an
               excess
               of
               Reverence
               and
               Fear
               ,
               lest
               they
               eat
               and
               drink
               their
               own
               Damnation
               ,
               that
               either
               they
               seldom
               venture
               to
               Communicate
               ,
               (
               which
               the
               old
               Christians
               did
               oftner
               than
               every
               Lords
               Day
               )
               or
               else
               they
               are
               more
               terrified
               far
               ,
               than
               comforted
               :
               And
               looking
               that
               God
               should
               suddenly
               comfort
               them
               in
               the
               very
               Act
               of
               Receiving
               ,
               while
               they
               fight
               against
               their
               own
               Comforts
               by
               Mistakes
               and
               unbelieving
               Fears
               ,
               when
               they
               feel
               not
               their
               Expectation
               answered
               ,
               they
               are
               ready
               to
               despair
               ,
               as
               having
               received
               unworthily
               .
               And
               should
               they
               do
               so
               by
               Prayer
               and
               Hearing
               ,
               what
               a
               Torment
               and
               Slavery
               would
               they
               make
               of
               Religion
               ,
               by
               their
               Errour
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               yet
               the
               Ignorant
               and
               Ungodly
               ,
               who
               truly
               receive
               unworthily
               ,
               can
               from
               the
               bare
               doing
               of
               the
               outward
               Act
               ,
               steal
               to
               themselves
               that
               deceitful
               Comfort
               by
               which
               they
               are
               emboldned
               to
               go
               on
               in
               Sin
               ,
               supposing
               that
               now
               God
               pardoneth
               all
               .
               Thus
               Satan
               hath
               turned
               Christs
               Sacred
               Ordinance
               against
               himself
               ,
               and
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Comfort
               of
               some
               ,
               and
               the
               Reformation
               of
               others
               ;
               and
               carrieth
               on
               these
               most
               horrid
               Depravations
               with
               such
               odious
               Success
               ,
               that
               without
               Wonders
               of
               gracious
               Providence
               ,
               there
               appeareth
               no
               probability
               of
               Deliverance
               from
               these
               heavy
               Effects
               of
               Sacrament-distraction
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             NOw
             concerning
             spiritual
             gifts
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             have
             you
             ignorant
             .
             2.
             
             Ye
             know
             that
             ye
             were
             Gentiles
             carried
             away
             unto
             these
             dumb
             idols
             ,
             even
             as
             ye
             were
             led
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             As
             to
             your
             case
             of
             discerning
             Spirits
             and
             Spiritual
             Gifts
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             great
             importance
             that
             you
             should
             not
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             lest
             you
             should
             take
             evil
             Spirits
             for
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             not
             distinguish
             the
             various
             Gifts
             of
             Gods
             own
             Spirit
             in
             Believers
             :
             In
             your
             Heathen
             state
             you
             were
             carried
             away
             with
             Idol
             Oracles
             and
             Worship
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Wherefore
             I
             give
             you
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             speaking
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             calleth
             Jesus
             accursed
             :
             and
             that
             no
             man
             can
             say
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             First
             ,
             in
             general
             you
             may
             be
             sure
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             those
             Idol
             Oracles
             or
             Blasphemers
             that
             speak
             against
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Anathematize
             him
             ,
             as
             Infidels
             do
             ,
             do
             speak
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             (
             For
             God's
             Spirit
             bore
             uncontrolable
             witness
             to
             Christ
             ,
             by
             Prophesie
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             Holiness
             .
             )
             And
             on
             the
             contrary
             side
             ,
             he
             that
             believeth
             and
             confesseth
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             true
             Son
             of
             God
             and
             our
             Mediator
             ,
             hath
             surely
             learnt
             this
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             his
             outward
             testimony
             in
             the
             foresaid
             evidence
             ,
             and
             his
             inward
             teaching
             .
             (
             For
             do
             but
             truly
             believe
             the
             truth
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             of
             all
             his
             Doctrine
             will
             undeniably
             follow
             .
             )
          
           
             4.
             
             Now
             there
             are
             diversities
             of
             gifts
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             Spirit
             .
             5.
             
             And
             there
             are
             differences
             of
             administrations
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             Lord.
             6.
             
             And
             there
             are
             diversities
             of
             operations
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             which
             worketh
             all
             in
             all
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             as
             Gifts
             are
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             Administrations
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             Operations
             to
             the
             Father
             Almighty
             ;
             so
             in
             all
             these
             there
             is
             great
             diversities
             ,
             both
             of
             kinds
             and
             of
             degrees
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             the
             manifestation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             given
             to
             every
             man
             to
             profit
             withall
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             all
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             are
             given
             for
             the
             Churches
             edification
             ,
             or
             to
             do
             good
             with
             .
             (
             Though
             some
             of
             them
             are
             found
             in
             unholy
             Men
             ,
             who
             perish
             in
             their
             sin
             .
             )
          
           
             8.
             
             For
             to
             one
             is
             given
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             wisdom
             ;
             to
             another
             the
             word
             of
             knowledge
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ;
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             same
             Spirit
             maketh
             one
             eminently
             wise
             and
             prudent
             in
             applying
             sacred
             Truth
             to
             the
             Case
             
             of
             the
             Hearers
             ;
             and
             it
             giveth
             another
             an
             eminent
             knowledge
             of
             sacred
             Mysteries
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             To
             another
             faith
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ;
             to
             another
             the
             gifts
             of
             healing
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ;
          
           
             9.
             
             Another
             he
             maketh
             eminently
             strong
             in
             Faith
             ,
             for
             extraordinary
             Effects
             ;
             and
             another
             hath
             the
             Gift
             of
             miraculous
             Healing
             of
             the
             Sick
             ,
             (
             when
             the
             Spirit
             will
             have
             it
             done
             .
             )
          
           
             10.
             
             To
             another
             the
             working
             of
             miracles
             ;
             to
             another
             prophesie
             ;
             to
             another
             discerning
             of
             Spirits
             ;
             to
             another
             divers
             kinds
             of
             tongues
             ;
             to
             another
             the
             interpretation
             of
             tongues
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             To
             another
             ,
             other
             sorts
             of
             powerful
             Miracles
             ;
             to
             another
             ,
             to
             speak
             by
             immediate
             Inspiration
             ,
             either
             Predictions
             ,
             or
             powerful
             Explications
             and
             Applications
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ;
             to
             another
             ,
             a
             quick
             and
             sure
             Discerning
             whether
             Men
             pretending
             to
             the
             Spirit
             speak
             from
             God
             or
             not
             ;
             to
             another
             ,
             the
             speaking
             of
             divers
             Languages
             ;
             to
             another
             ,
             the
             Interpretation
             of
             those
             Languages
             to
             them
             that
             understand
             them
             not
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             But
             all
             these
             worketh
             that
             one
             and
             the
             self-same
             Spirit
             ,
             dividing
             to
             every
             man
             severally
             as
             he
             will.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             though
             these
             are
             very
             various
             ,
             and
             greatly
             d●fference
             Man
             from
             Man
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             the
             same
             Spirit
             that
             worketh
             them
             all
             ,
             diversifying
             as
             he
             freely
             and
             wisely
             pleaseth
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             For
             as
             the
             body
             is
             one
             ,
             and
             hath
             many
             members
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             members
             of
             that
             one
             body
             ,
             being
             many
             ,
             are
             one
             body
             :
             so
             also
             is
             Christ
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             For
             here
             One
             and
             Many
             well
             consist
             :
             As
             the
             Natural
             Body
             is
             but
             One
             Body
             ,
             but
             made
             of
             Many
             Members
             ,
             differing
             in
             number
             ,
             excellency
             ,
             and
             office
             ;
             so
             is
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             For
             by
             one
             Spirit
             are
             we
             all
             baptized
             into
             one
             body
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
             Jews
             or
             Gentiles
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
             bond
             or
             free
             ;
             and
             have
             been
             all
             made
             to
             drink
             into
             one
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             F●r
             as
             Sacramentally
             all
             visible
             Members
             are
             baptized
             into
             one
             Universal
             Church
             of
             professed
             Christian
             ,
             and
             drink
             the
             Cap
             of
             holy
             Union
             and
             Communion
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ;
             so
             all
             true
             ,
             living
             ,
             saved
             Members
             are
             baptized
             by
             one
             Spirit
             into
             one
             Universal
             Church
             of
             true
             spiritual
             Christians
             ,
             and
             drink
             the
             true
             uniting
             Spirit
             of
             Communion
             .
          
           
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             For
             the
             body
             is
             not
             one
             member
             ,
             but
             many
             .
             If
             the
             foot
             shall
             say
             ,
             Because
             I
             am
             not
             the
             hand
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             is
             it
             therefore
             not
             of
             the
             body
             ?
             And
             if
             the
             ear
             shall
             say
             ,
             Because
             I
             am
             not
             the
             eye
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             is
             it
             therefore
             not
             of
             the
             body
             ?
             If
             the
             whole
             body
             were
             an
             eye
             ,
             where
             were
             the
             hearing
             ?
             if
             the
             whole
             were
             hearing
             ,
             where
             were
             the
             smelling
             ?
          
           
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             The
             Body
             is
             not
             one
             Member
             as
             to
             Number
             ,
             Kind
             ,
             or
             Office
             ;
             but
             many
             united
             :
             And
             so
             in
             Christs
             Body
             the
             Church
             :
             If
             a
             mistaken
             Christian
             himself
             should
             say
             ,
             Because
             I
             am
             low
             in
             place
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             or
             Gifts
             ,
             I
             am
             none
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             this
             will
             not
             prove
             or
             make
             him
             none
             :
             Much
             less
             ,
             if
             others
             ,
             by
             false
             Censure
             or
             Church-tyranny
             ,
             say
             he
             is
             none
             ,
             or
             excommunicate
             him
             for
             dissenting
             from
             their
             vain
             Appendages
             or
             Opinions
             .
             If
             all
             were
             of
             one
             Office
             ,
             Stature
             ,
             Complexion
             ,
             or
             degree
             of
             Grace
             or
             Knowledge
             ,
             who
             would
             be
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             who
             Subjects
             ?
             who
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             who
             Learners
             ?
             How
             many
             Offices
             of
             Piety
             and
             Charity
             would
             be
             unperformed
             ?
             God
             hath
             not
             a
             Church
             on
             Earth
             where
             all
             Members
             are
             so
             wise
             ,
             as
             besides
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             know
             all
             the
             Integrals
             ;
             much
             less
             ,
             to
             know
             the
             numerous
             little
             Accidents
             of
             Forms
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             really
             or
             pretendedly
             Indifferent
             and
             Lawful
             (
             which
             Domineerers
             can
             invent
             )
             to
             be
             so
             indeed
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             all
             united
             in
             such
             things
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             But
             now
             hath
             God
             set
             the
             members
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             them
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             pleased
             him
             .
             19.
             
             And
             if
             they
             were
             all
             one
             member
             ,
             where
             were
             the
             body
             ?
             20.
             
             But
             now
             are
             they
             many
             members
             ,
             yet
             but
             one
             body
             .
          
           
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             But
             as
             the
             Wise
             Creator
             in
             Nature
             ,
             so
             as
             our
             Redeemer
             ,
             Governor
             ,
             and
             Regenerator
             by
             Grace
             ,
             God
             hath
             chosen
             great
             diversity
             of
             Members
             ,
             as
             to
             Office
             and
             Gifts
             ;
             and
             he
             himself
             ,
             as
             it
             pleased
             him
             ,
             hath
             set
             them
             in
             his
             Church
             .
             (
             And
             who
             are
             they
             that
             presume
             against
             him
             ,
             to
             censure
             or
             cast
             out
             the
             meanest
             of
             such
             ?
             )
             Were
             they
             all
             numerically
             ,
             or
             in
             Office
             ,
             or
             degree
             of
             Knowledge
             and
             Grace
             ,
             but
             one
             ,
             or
             equal
             ,
             the
             Church
             would
             not
             be
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             God
             hath
             made
             it
             .
             But
             now
             God
             ,
             that
             freely
             delighteth
             in
             the
             variety
             of
             his
             Works
             ,
             hath
             made
             it
             one
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             composed
             of
             variety
             of
             Members
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             the
             eye
             cannot
             say
             unto
             the
             hand
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             need
             of
             thee
             :
             nor
             again
             the
             head
             to
             the
             feet
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             need
             of
             you
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             As
             the
             principal
             Members
             of
             the
             Body
             need
             the
             less
             principal
             ;
             so
             the
             Rulers
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             wisest
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             need
             even
             those
             weak
             and
             inferiour
             Christians
             ,
             whom
             surly
             Censurers
             ,
             and
             proud
             or
             contentious
             Usurpers
             ,
             will
             cast
             out
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Nay
             ,
             much
             more
             those
             members
             of
             the
             body
             which
             seem
             to
             be
             more
             feeble
             ,
             are
             necessary
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Yea
             ,
             the
             Parts
             which
             are
             least
             honoured
             ,
             and
             feeble
             ,
             have
             a
             peculiar
             necessary
             Office
             ,
             which
             none
             of
             the
             rest
             is
             able
             to
             perform
             or
             supply
             .
          
           
           
             23.
             
             And
             those
             members
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             we
             think
             to
             be
             less
             honourable
             ,
             upon
             these
             we
             bestow
             more
             abundant
             honour
             ,
             and
             our
             uncomely
             parts
             have
             more
             abundant
             comeliness
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             those
             Parts
             which
             we
             account
             shameful
             ,
             we
             most
             carefully
             clothe
             and
             cover
             ,
             to
             hide
             either
             Deformity
             or
             Shame
             ,
             (
             and
             do
             not
             reproach
             ,
             neglect
             ,
             or
             cast
             away
             .
             )
          
           
             24.
             
             For
             our
             comely
             parts
             have
             no
             need
             :
             but
             God
             hath
             tempered
             the
             body
             together
             ,
             having
             given
             more
             abundant
             honour
             to
             that
             part
             which
             lacked
             :
             25.
             
             That
             there
             should
             be
             no
             schism
             in
             the
             body
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             members
             should
             have
             the
             same
             care
             one
             for
             another
             .
          
           
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Our
             comely
             Parts
             need
             not
             our
             care
             to
             adorn
             and
             cover
             them
             from
             Shame
             :
             But
             God
             hath
             so
             contempered
             the
             Parts
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             more
             care
             to
             secure
             from
             dishonour
             the
             Parts
             that
             need
             our
             care
             :
             That
             Unity
             and
             Love
             of
             the
             Whole
             should
             cause
             such
             Love
             and
             Care
             for
             every
             Part
             ,
             that
             the
             Parts
             should
             not
             envy
             ,
             or
             strive
             against
             ,
             or
             cut
             off
             ,
             or
             divide
             from
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             O
             how
             clean
             contrary
             to
             this
             are
             the
             tearing
             Canons
             and
             Cruelties
             that
             cut
             off
             all
             Members
             that
             think
             any
             of
             their
             needless
             Impositions
             unlawful
             !
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             here
             Paul
             tells
             us
             the
             true
             Cause
             of
             Schism
             :
             Not
             Weakness
             of
             Christians
             ,
             but
             the
             Butchery
             of
             that
             Clergy
             that
             cut
             off
             the
             Weak
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             carefully
             hide
             their
             Dishonour
             in
             Love
             ;
             and
             that
             revile
             them
             whom
             they
             should
             love
             as
             themselves
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             And
             whether
             one
             member
             suffer
             ,
             all
             the
             members
             suffer
             with
             it
             :
             or
             one
             member
             be
             honoured
             ,
             all
             the
             members
             rejoyce
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             As
             all
             the
             Body
             condoleth
             or
             rejoiceth
             with
             the
             pain
             or
             welfare
             of
             every
             Member
             ,
             even
             the
             weakest
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             with
             the
             Living
             Members
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Therefore
             they
             are
             but
             Hypocrites
             ,
             like
             Wooden
             Legs
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             such
             sense
             ;
             and
             trayterous
             Enemies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             hate
             ,
             and
             reproach
             ,
             and
             destroy
             his
             true
             Members
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Now
             ye
             are
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             members
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Thus
             must
             it
             be
             with
             you
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             several
             Members
             of
             Christs
             Church
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             And
             God
             hath
             set
             some
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             first
             apostles
             ,
             secondarily
             prophets
             ,
             thirdly
             teachers
             ,
             after
             that
             miracles
             ,
             then
             gifts
             of
             healing
             ,
             helps
             ,
             governments
             ,
             diversities
             of
             tongues
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             And
             God
             hath
             set
             in
             his
             Church
             Diversity
             and
             Disparity
             ,
             both
             in
             qualifying
             Gifts
             and
             Offices
             :
             As
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             are
             Apostles
             ,
             sent
             immediately
             by
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Chief
             Witnesses
             and
             Recorders
             of
             his
             Works
             and
             Words
             .
             Next
             them
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             immediately
             inspired
             to
             reveal
             his
             W●ll
             :
             And
             next
             them
             ,
             setled
             Teachers
             of
             his
             Record●d
             Word
             :
             And
             then
             ,
             Workers
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             for
             convi●cing
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             confirming
             Believers
             :
             Then
             ,
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             Healing
             ;
             and
             eminent
             Helpers
             of
             the
             Churches
             by
             Charity
             and
             special
             Care
             ,
             especially
             for
             Ministers
             and
             the
             Poor
             ;
             and
             Governments
             ,
             to
             arbitrate
             Differences
             ,
             and
             keep
             Order
             ;
             and
             Languages
             ,
             to
             spread
             and
             confirm
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             Are
             all
             apostles
             ?
             are
             all
             prophets
             ?
             are
             all
             teachers
             ?
             are
             all
             workers
             of
             miracles
             ?
             Have
             all
             the
             gifts
             of
             healing
             ?
             do
             all
             speak
             with
             tongues
             ?
             do
             all
             interpret
             ?
             31.
             
             But
             covet
             earnestly
             the
             best
             gifts
             :
          
           
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             None
             of
             all
             these
             Gifts
             or
             Offices
             are
             common
             to
             all
             .
             But
             desire
             most
             that
             which
             is
             best
             and
             most
             edifying
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             even
             Apostles
             are
             but
             Chief
             Members
             ,
             and
             Peter
             himself
             not
             the
             Head
             ,
             but
             one
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             And
             yet
             shew
             I
             unto
             you
             a
             more
             excellent
             way
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             Yet
             true
             Christian
             Love
             excelleth
             all
             these
             Gifts
             and
             Offices
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THough
             I
             speak
             with
             the
             tongues
             of
             men
             and
             of
             angels
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             charity
             ,
             I
             am
             become
             as
             sounding
             brass
             ,
             or
             a
             tinkling
             cymbal
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Lest
             you
             should
             too
             much
             trust
             to
             any
             of
             these
             forementioned
             Gifts
             ,
             which
             Christ
             giveth
             to
             some
             that
             perish
             ,
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             proper
             to
             Saints
             ,
             consisteth
             in
             Charity
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             predominant
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Saints
             as
             Saints
             ,
             and
             Men
             as
             Men
             ,
             as
             God
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             served
             by
             them
             .
             )
             And
             if
             I
             be
             without
             this
             ,
             could
             I
             preach
             ,
             discourse
             ,
             and
             pray
             in
             better
             Language
             and
             Oratory
             than
             any
             mortal
             Man
             ,
             even
             as
             well
             as
             Angels
             ,
             what
             were
             this
             Voice
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             looketh
             to
             the
             Heart
             ,
             but
             even
             as
             the
             tinkling
             of
             a
             Musical
             Instrument
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             though
             I
             have
             the
             gift
             of
             prophecy
             ,
             and
             understand
             all
             mysteries
             ,
             and
             all
             knowledge
             ;
             and
             though
             I
             have
             all
             faith
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             could
             remove
             mountains
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             charity
             ,
             I
             am
             nothing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             though
             I
             could
             speak
             by
             Inspiration
             (
             as
             Balaam
             did
             )
             of
             things
             present
             or
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             could
             understand
             all
             the
             deep
             and
             difficult
             Points
             in
             Gods
             Word
             and
             Works
             ,
             and
             were
             the
             most
             excellent
             Philosopher
             ,
             and
             could
             truly
             open
             all
             the
             Principles
             and
             Compositions
             in
             Nature
             ;
             and
             though
             I
             could
             believe
             even
             to
             the
             Production
             of
             the
             most
             miraculous
             
             Effects
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             not
             this
             predominant
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             of
             Men
             ,
             as
             to
             Gods
             Acceptance
             ,
             and
             my
             own
             Salvation
             ,
             I
             am
             as
             a
             meer
             Nothing
             :
             None
             of
             these
             Shadows
             will
             do
             my
             Work.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             though
             I
             bestow
             all
             my
             goods
             to
             feed
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             though
             I
             give
             my
             body
             to
             be
             burned
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             charity
             ,
             it
             profiteth
             me
             nothing
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             though
             I
             give
             all
             that
             I
             have
             to
             the
             Poor
             ,
             either
             to
             be
             well
             spoken
             of
             ,
             or
             through
             fear
             of
             Hell
             ,
             or
             a
             conceit
             of
             obliging
             God
             by
             Merit
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             meer
             natural
             Pity
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Cause
             ,
             which
             includeth
             not
             Love
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             profit
             me
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             Yea
             ,
             if
             for
             these
             lower
             Ends
             I
             should
             forsake
             Life
             it self
             ,
             without
             the
             predominant
             Love
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             as
             nothing
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Charity
             suffereth
             long
             and
             is
             kind
             ;
             charity
             envieth
             not
             ;
             charity
             vaunteth
             not
             it self
             ,
             is
             not
             puffed
             up
             ,
          
           
             4.
             
             Love
             is
             kind
             ,
             inclining
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             and
             is
             patient
             ,
             and
             can
             bear
             much
             wrong
             from
             others
             ,
             (
             as
             Self-love
             maketh
             us
             bear
             much
             more
             from
             our selves
             .
             )
             Love
             envieth
             ▪
             not
             the
             Reputation
             ,
             Applause
             Precedency
             ,
             or
             Profit
             of
             others
             .
             Love
             doth
             not
             vaunt
             and
             lift
             up
             a
             Mans
             self
             in
             his
             own
             esteem
             ,
             or
             desire
             to
             be
             lifted
             up
             by
             others
             ,
             above
             our
             Worth
             and
             Place
             ,
             but
             in
             Honour
             preferreth
             others
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Doth
             not
             behave
             it self
             unseemly
             ,
             seeketh
             not
             her
             own
             ,
             is
             not
             easily
             provoked
             ,
             thinketh
             no
             evil
             ,
          
           
             5.
             
             Love
             doth
             not
             break
             out
             into
             injurious
             Reflexions
             ,
             or
             Passions
             ,
             or
             uncomely
             Deportment
             towards
             others
             :
             It
             is
             not
             selfish
             and
             seeketh
             not
             our
             own
             inordinately
             ,
             to
             the
             injury
             ,
             neglect
             ,
             or
             greater
             hurt
             of
             others
             :
             Is
             not
             provoked
             to
             any
             uncharitable
             thought
             ,
             word
             ,
             or
             deed
             ,
             by
             small
             Injuries
             or
             Occasions
             ,
             but
             beareth
             ,
             forbeareth
             ,
             and
             forgiveth
             ;
             and
             doth
             not
             think
             evil
             of
             any
             groundlesly
             ,
             or
             till
             constrained
             ,
             nor
             design
             evil
             or
             hurt
             against
             any
             unnecessarily
             or
             unjustly
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Rejoyceth
             not
             in
             iniquity
             ,
             but
             rejoyceth
             in
             the
             truth
             :
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             doth
             not
             rejoice
             in
             the
             Sins
             that
             others
             commit
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             Wrongs
             they
             undergo
             ,
             nor
             themselves
             to
             do
             unjustly
             against
             any
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             prosperous
             therein
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Beareth
             all
             things
             ,
             believeth
             all
             things
             ,
             hopeth
             all
             things
             ,
             endureth
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             It
             doth
             by
             others
             as
             we
             feel
             we
             do
             by
             our selves
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             b●areth
             with
             the
             Faults
             of
             Men
             so
             far
             as
             ●●
             not
             against
             their
             own
             or
             others
             good
             :
             It
             is
             inclined
             to
             believe
             the
             best
             of
             all
             Men
             ,
             till
             Evidence
             constrain
             us
             to
             know
             the
             worst
             ,
             (
             not
             neglecting
             such
             cautelous
             suspicion
             ,
             as
             may
             save
             us
             from
             rash
             and
             foolish
             trust
             .
             )
             It
             still
             hopeth
             well
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             there
             is
             any
             ground
             of
             hope
             :
             It
             endureth
             hurt
             and
             wrong
             from
             others
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             for
             their
             own
             or
             others
             greater
             good
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Charity
             never
             faileth
             :
             but
             whether
             there
             be
             prophecies
             they
             shall
             fail
             ;
             whether
             there
             be
             tongues
             they
             shall
             cease
             ;
             whether
             there
             be
             knowledge
             ,
             it
             shall
             vanish
             away
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Holy
             Love
             is
             an
             everlasting
             Quality
             and
             Employment
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             cease
             ,
             but
             be
             perfected
             at
             Death
             ,
             and
             in
             Heaven
             :
             But
             Prophesying
             ,
             Languages
             ,
             Sciences
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             art●ficial
             and
             imperfect
             sort
             of
             Knowledge
             which
             now
             we
             have
             ,
             shall
             cease
             ,
             as
             useless
             there
             .
          
           
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             For
             we
             know
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             we
             prophesie
             in
             part
             .
             But
             when
             that
             which
             is
             perfect
             is
             come
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             is
             in
             part
             shall
             be
             done
             away
             .
          
           
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             For
             here
             the
             manner
             of
             our
             knowing
             in
             the
             Body
             is
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             the
             measure
             is
             all
             inadequate
             :
             we
             know
             nothing
             wholly
             ,
             but
             some
             part
             of
             things
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             speak
             ,
             even
             in
             Prophesying
             and
             Preaching
             :
             But
             Perfection
             will
             end
             all
             this
             Imperfection
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             When
             I
             was
             a
             child
             ,
             I
             spake
             as
             a
             child
             ,
             I
             understood
             as
             a
             child
             ,
             I
             thought
             as
             a
             child
             :
             but
             when
             I
             became
             a
             man
             ,
             I
             put
             away
             childish
             things
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             As
             Manhood
             ,
             and
             increase
             of
             Wit
             and
             Experience
             ,
             change
             the
             Childish
             Speech
             ,
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             Thoughts
             ,
             into
             that
             which
             is
             true
             and
             more
             perfect
             ;
             so
             much
             more
             will
             the
             Life
             to
             come
             do
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             For
             now
             we
             see
             through
             a
             glass
             darkly
             :
             but
             then
             face
             to
             face
             :
             now
             I
             know
             in
             part
             ;
             but
             then
             shall
             I
             know
             even
             as
             also
             I
             am
             known
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             For
             our
             Knowledge
             now
             in
             this
             Body
             and
             World
             ,
             is
             by
             imperfect
             Media
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             things
             in
             a
             Glass
             ;
             and
             know
             by
             Riddles
             ,
             Parables
             ,
             or
             Similitudes
             ,
             a
             superficial
             Glimpse
             :
             But
             then
             we
             shall
             know
             as
             Men
             that
             see
             each
             others
             Faces
             ,
             by
             intuition
             .
             Now
             we
             know
             but
             little
             Parts
             ,
             and
             Out-sides
             ,
             and
             Accidents
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             nothing
             adequately
             :
             but
             then
             we
             shall
             know
             in
             the
             World
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             those
             Spirits
             now
             know
             us
             ;
             which
             is
             better
             than
             we
             know
             our selves
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             now
             abideth
             faith
             ,
             hope
             ,
             charity
             ,
             these
             three
             ;
             but
             the
             greatest
             of
             these
             is
             charity
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             I
             conclude
             therefore
             ,
             That
             though
             now
             our
             State
             of
             Grace
             consist
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             the
             Greatest
             of
             these
             is
             Love
             :
             (
             For
             it
             is
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             the
             Everlasting
             Work
             ,
             the
             Souls
             Felicity
             ,
             even
             its
             Complacency
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             his
             Sa●nts
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Works
             :
             and
             it
             is
             the
             End
             ,
             to
             which
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             are
             but
             the
             Means
             .
          
           
             
             
               ANNOTATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               YEt
               Faith
               and
               Hope
               have
               their
               peculiar
               Offices
               ,
               which
               Love
               alone
               cannot
               perform
               :
               As
               the
               Heart
               cannot
               do
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Hand
               or
               Eye
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               Faith
               is
               meant
               ,
               Believing
               and
               Trusting
               in
               God
               through
               Christ
               for
               Grace
               and
               Glory
               ,
               And
               by
               Hope
               is
               meant
               a
               desirous
               comforting
               Expectation
               of
               the
               Good
               promised
               and
               believed
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               followeth
               ,
               That
               he
               hath
               the
               most
               excellent
               Knowledge
               ,
               who
               hath
               most
               holly
               Love
               :
               And
               all
               the
               Learning
               that
               kindleth
               not
               this
               Love
               ,
               is
               but
               dreaming
               ,
               doating
               ,
               diverting
               ,
               and
               deceiving
               Vanity
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               English
               abuse
               of
               the
               Word
               [
               charity
               ]
               deceiveth
               many
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               nothing
               but
               Giving
               to
               the
               Poor
               ;
               But
               it
               is
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               and
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               of
               holy
               Persons
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               Neighbours
               as
               our selves
               ;
               and
               specially
               of
               the
               holy
               Celestial
               Society
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               Angels
               ,
               and
               Saints
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               By
               this
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               those
               Church-Rulers
               ,
               Preacher
               ,
               Writers
               ,
               Disputers
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Malignants
               ,
               who
               zealously
               labour
               to
               destroy
               Love
               ,
               and
               to
               perswade
               Christians
               to
               hate
               ,
               and
               persecute
               ,
               and
               destroy
               one
               another
               ,
               for
               their
               selfish
               Interests
               ,
               Opinions
               ,
               or
               Factions
               ,
               whatever
               they
               think
               of
               themselves
               ,
               are
               Diabolists
               and
               Cainnites
               ,
               the
               Devils
               Slaves
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               Image
               do
               his
               Work.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               It
               's
               made
               a
               doubt
               by
               some
               ,
               Whether
               Faith
               and
               Hope
               continue
               not
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               because
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               How
               shall
               we
               know
               things
               past
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Creation
               ,
               Flood
               ,
               &c.
               )
               but
               by
               Believing
               ?
               And
               shall
               we
               not
               Believe
               and
               Hope
               for
               the
               Perpetuity
               of
               Glory
               ?
               But
               ,
               1.
               
               We
               know
               not
               now
               in
               what
               manner
               God
               will
               make
               known
               things
               to
               us
               there
               :
               Whether
               in
               seeing
               him
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               all
               things
               ?
               or
               how
               ?
               2.
               
               However
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               the
               same
               things
               that
               are
               called
               Faith
               and
               Hope
               ,
               which
               are
               exercised
               on
               Promises
               ,
               and
               are
               but
               Means
               to
               that
               Perfection
               which
               is
               their
               End
               :
               So
               that
               if
               you
               call
               them
               by
               the
               same
               Names
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               but
               equivocal
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               This
               much
               tells
               us
               what
               Measure
               of
               Faith
               and
               Hope
               are
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               viz.
               so
               much
               as
               shall
               cause
               in
               us
               sincere
               Love
               to
               God
               and
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               Heaven
               ,
               to
               one
               another
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               This
               tells
               us
               what
               those
               Texts
               do
               mean
               ,
               which
               promise
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Sanctification
               to
               penitent
               Believers
               :
               viz.
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               doth
               but
               prepare
               us
               ,
               and
               open
               the
               Door
               by
               Faith
               and
               Hope
               ,
               that
               by
               them
               ,
               as
               means
               ,
               he
               may
               excite
               holy
               Love
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               Spirit
               of
               Love
               dwell
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               possess
               us
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               This
               teacheth
               Ministers
               how
               to
               Preach
               ,
               and
               People
               what
               and
               how
               to
               hear
               ,
               read
               ,
               meditate
               ,
               and
               confer
               ,
               and
               live
               ;
               and
               what
               true
               Religion
               is
               ,
               viz.
               To
               do
               all
               as
               may
               most
               kindle
               holy
               Love
               ,
               as
               we
               use
               the
               Bellows
               to
               kindle
               the
               Fire
               .
               
                 Pure
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 undefiled
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 visit
                 the
                 Fatherless
                 and
                 Widows
                 in
                 adversity
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 our selves
                 unspotted
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
            
             
               10.
               
               This
               teacheth
               as
               what
               Fear
               or
               God
               to
               use
               :
               None
               that
               breedeth
               hard
               thoughts
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               quencheth
               holy
               Love
               ;
               but
               a
               Reverence
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               a
               Fear
               lest
               by
               S●n
               we
               make
               our selves
               unlovely
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               fall
               under
               that
               Justice
               is
               holy
               and
               good
               ,
               even
               when
               it
               destroys
               the
               wicked
               .
               Other
               Fear
               of
               God
               is
               sinful
               Superstition
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             FOllow
             after
             charity
             ,
             and
             desire
             spiritual
             gifts
             ,
             but
             rather
             that
             ye
             may
             prophesie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             sum
             of
             my
             Advice
             is
             ,
             That
             above
             all
             you
             value
             and
             pursue
             Charity
             ,
             (
             or
             holy
             Love
             :
             )
             But
             desire
             also
             Spiritual
             Gifts
             ,
             in
             subordination
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             profitable
             exercise
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             prefer
             Prophecy
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             speaking
             by
             immediate
             Inspiration
             ;
             to
             the
             Instruction
             and
             Edification
             of
             others
             )
             as
             most
             profitable
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             he
             that
             speaketh
             in
             an
             unknown
             tongue
             ,
             speaketh
             not
             unto
             men
             ,
             but
             unto
             God
             :
             for
             no
             man
             understandeth
             him
             ;
             howbeit
             in
             the
             spirit
             he
             speaketh
             mysteries
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             he
             that
             speaketh
             in
             an
             unknown
             Language
             ,
             speaketh
             not
             to
             the
             Understanding
             of
             Man
             ,
             though
             God
             understand
             him
             :
             For
             though
             he
             speak
             never
             so
             high
             and
             excellent
             Mysteries
             ,
             no
             Man
             that
             knoweth
             not
             that
             Language
             understandeth
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             he
             that
             prophesieth
             ,
             speaketh
             unto
             men
             to
             edification
             ,
             and
             exhortation
             ,
             and
             comfort
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             he
             that
             intelligibly
             applieth
             Gods
             Word
             to
             the
             Hearers
             ,
             speaketh
             so
             as
             conduceth
             to
             their
             Edification
             ,
             and
             Exhortation
             ,
             and
             Comfort
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Ends
             of
             your
             Assemblies
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             that
             speaketh
             in
             an
             unknown
             tongue
             ,
             edifieth
             himself
             :
             but
             he
             that
             prophesieth
             edifieth
             the
             church
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             supposed
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             speaketh
             in
             a
             Language
             unknown
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             understandeth
             it
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             be
             edified
             himself
             :
             (
             For
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             did
             not
             move
             Men
             to
             speak
             like
             Parrots
             ,
             they
             knew
             not
             what
             .
             )
             But
             he
             that
             by
             Gods
             Spirit
             instructeth
             and
             exhorteth
             others
             ,
             edifieth
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             which
             End
             you
             meet
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             I
             would
             that
             ye
             all
             spake
             with
             tongues
             ,
             but
             rather
             that
             ye
             prophesied
             ;
             for
             greater
             is
             
             he
             that
             prophesieth
             ,
             then
             he
             that
             speaketh
             with
             tongues
             ,
             except
             he
             interpret
             ,
             that
             the
             church
             may
             receive
             edifying
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             I
             would
             you
             had
             all
             such
             knowledge
             of
             Languages
             as
             is
             useful
             to
             propagate
             the
             Gospel
             :
             But
             I
             more
             wish
             ,
             as
             Moses
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Lords
             People
             were
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             inspired
             to
             speak
             wisely
             and
             zealously
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             to
             Men.
             For
             he
             is
             the
             Greatest
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             is
             most
             Edifying
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             he
             that
             prophesieth
             ,
             more
             than
             he
             that
             speaketh
             strange
             Language
             ,
             unless
             he
             interpret
             it
             to
             the
             Churches
             Edification
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Now
             brethren
             ,
             if
             I
             come
             unto
             you
             speaking
             with
             tougues
             ,
             what
             shall
             I
             profit
             you
             ,
             except
             I
             shall
             speak
             to
             you
             either
             by
             revelation
             ,
             or
             by
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             by
             prophesying
             ,
             or
             by
             doctrine
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             What
             the
             better
             will
             you
             be
             for
             speaking
             Languages
             to
             you
             ,
             except
             I
             either
             reveal
             to
             you
             something
             immediately
             from
             God
             ,
             or
             open
             to
             you
             some
             Truths
             which
             you
             knew
             not
             before
             ,
             or
             f●om
             God
             urge
             you
             to
             some
             needful
             Duty
             ,
             or
             Doctrinally
             expound
             to
             you
             the
             Matters
             of
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             recorded
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             even
             things
             without
             life
             giving
             sound
             ,
             whether
             pipe
             or
             harp
             ,
             except
             they
             give
             a
             distinction
             in
             the
             sounds
             ,
             how
             shall
             it
             be
             known
             what
             is
             piped
             or
             harped
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             Even
             the
             sound
             of
             lifeless
             things
             ,
             as
             Musical
             Instruments
             ,
             being
             used
             for
             some
             signification
             ,
             are
             useless
             ,
             if
             by
             distinction
             their
             signification
             be
             not
             perceptible
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             For
             if
             the
             trumpet
             give
             an
             uncertain
             sound
             ,
             who
             shall
             prepare
             himself
             to
             the
             battel
             ?
          
           
             8.
             
             You
             may
             learn
             this
             of
             Soldiers
             ,
             how
             vain
             the
             unintelligible
             Sound
             of
             the
             Trumpet
             is
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             So
             likewise
             you
             ,
             except
             ye
             utter
             by
             the
             tongue
             words
             easie
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             how
             shall
             it
             be
             known
             what
             is
             spoken
             ?
             for
             ye
             shall
             speak
             into
             the
             air
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             So
             if
             you
             speak
             not
             intelligibly
             to
             the
             Hearers
             ,
             what
             the
             better
             are
             they
             ?
             You
             do
             but
             speak
             into
             the
             air
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             There
             are
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             so
             many
             kinds
             of
             voices
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             them
             is
             without
             signification
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Even
             the
             Voices
             of
             Birds
             and
             Beasts
             have
             their
             useful
             significancy
             to
             Man
             ,
             and
             to
             one
             another
             :
             much
             more
             of
             Men.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             Therefore
             if
             I
             know
             not
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             voice
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             unto
             him
             that
             speaketh
             ,
             a
             barbarian
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             speaketh
             shall
             be
             a
             barbarian
             unto
             me
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Therefore
             what
             I
             understand
             not
             ,
             is
             of
             no
             mor
             use
             to
             me
             ,
             than
             to
             a
             Barbarian
             of
             another
             Language
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Even
             so
             ye
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             ye
             are
             zealous
             of
             spiritual
             gifts
             ,
             seek
             that
             ye
             may
             excel
             to
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             church
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Therefore
             as
             you
             much
             desire
             Spiritual
             Gifts
             ,
             prefer
             those
             that
             most
             edifie
             ,
             and
             seek
             them
             not
             for
             vain
             glory
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Wherefore
             let
             him
             that
             speaketh
             in
             an
             unknown
             tongue
             ,
             pray
             that
             he
             may
             interpret
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Let
             him
             that
             hath
             the
             Gifts
             of
             Languages
             ,
             pray
             for
             the
             Gift
             of
             edifying
             Interpretation
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             For
             if
             I
             pray
             in
             an
             unknown
             tongue
             ,
             my
             spirit
             prayeth
             ,
             but
             my
             understanding
             is
             unfruitful
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             If
             I
             pray
             in
             an
             unknown
             Tongue
             ,
             my
             Spirit
             prayeth
             ,
             but
             others
             understand
             me
             not
             ,
             and
             cannot
             profitably
             join
             with
             me
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             What
             is
             it
             then
             ?
             I
             will
             pray
             with
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             pray
             with
             the
             understanding
             also
             :
             I
             will
             sing
             with
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             sing
             with
             the
             understanding
             also
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Therefore
             when
             I
             pray
             or
             sing
             by
             the
             Gift
             of
             unknown
             Tongues
             ,
             I
             will
             also
             pray
             and
             sing
             intelligibly
             ,
             for
             edification
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Else
             when
             thou
             shalt
             bless
             with
             the
             spirit
             ,
             how
             sholl
             he
             that
             occupieth
             the
             room
             ,
             of
             the
             unlearned
             ,
             say
             Amen
             at
             thy
             giving
             of
             thanks
             ,
             seeing
             he
             understandeth
             not
             what
             thou
             sayest
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             If
             others
             join
             not
             with
             thee
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             private
             Exercise
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             Church-exercise
             :
             And
             how
             shall
             the
             Vulgar
             join
             by
             consent
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Amen
             ,
             to
             what
             they
             do
             not
             understand
             ?
          
           
             17.
             
             For
             thou
             verily
             givest
             thanks
             well
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             is
             not
             edified
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Thy
             Thanksgiving
             is
             a
             good
             Work
             ;
             but
             what
             is
             another
             or
             the
             Church
             the
             wiser
             for
             it
             ?
          
           
             18.
             
             I
             thank
             my
             God
             ,
             I
             speak
             with
             tongues
             more
             than
             you
             all
             :
          
           
             18.
             
             I
             thank
             God
             he
             hath
             given
             the
             Gift
             of
             more
             Languages
             to
             me
             ,
             than
             to
             any
             of
             you
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Yet
             in
             the
             church
             I
             had
             rather
             speak
             five
             words
             with
             my
             understanding
             ,
             that
             by
             my
             voice
             I
             might
             teach
             others
             also
             ,
             then
             ten
             thousand
             words
             in
             an
             unknown
             tongue
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Yet
             in
             the
             Worshipping
             Assembly
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Church
             )
             I
             prefer
             a
             few
             intelligible
             Words
             which
             may
             teach
             others
             ,
             before
             all
             that
             can
             be
             said
             for
             ostentation
             ,
             and
             are
             unintelligible
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Brethren
             be
             not
             children
             in
             understanding
             :
             howbeit
             in
             malice
             be
             ye
             children
             ,
             but
             in
             understanding
             be
             men
             .
          
           
           
             20.
             
             Be
             not
             like
             Children
             ,
             that
             l●ve
             unedifying
             Gingles
             ;
             but
             imitate
             them
             in
             harmlesness
             :
             but
             as
             Men
             ,
             value
             and
             use
             that
             which
             increaseth
             Wisdom
             and
             Understanding
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             In
             the
             law
             it
             is
             writen
             ,
             With
             men
             of
             other
             tongues
             and
             other
             lips
             ,
             will
             I
             speak
             unto
             this
             people
             :
             and
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             will
             they
             not
             hear
             me
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             21.
             
             It
             is
             spoken
             in
             Isaiah
             14.11
             .
             by
             God
             ,
             That
             with
             Men
             of
             ,
             &c.
             to
             shew
             their
             hardheartedness
             ,
             that
             would
             neither
             hear
             their
             own
             Prophets
             ,
             nor
             Strangers
             sent
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Providence
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             22.
             
             Wherefore
             tongues
             are
             for
             a
             sign
             ,
             not
             to
             them
             that
             believe
             ,
             but
             to
             them
             that
             believe
             not
             :
             but
             prophesying
             serveth
             not
             for
             them
             that
             believe
             not
             ,
             but
             for
             them
             which
             believe
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             So
             that
             the
             miraculous
             Gift
             of
             Languages
             is
             to
             convince
             Unbelievers
             ,
             of
             that
             which
             the
             Church
             believeth
             already
             :
             But
             Prophetical
             opening
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             further
             edification
             ,
             is
             appointed
             for
             them
             that
             are
             already
             Believers
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             If
             therefore
             the
             whole
             church
             be
             come
             together
             into
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             all
             speak
             with
             tongues
             ,
             and
             there
             come
             in
             those
             that
             are
             unlearned
             ,
             or
             unbelievers
             ,
             will
             they
             not
             say
             that
             ye
             are
             mad
             ?
          
           
             23.
             
             Surely
             you
             should
             not
             meet
             or
             worship
             God
             scandalously
             ,
             like
             mad
             Men
             :
             But
             if
             the
             whole
             Church
             do
             meet
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             (
             as
             Churches
             then
             did
             )
             and
             all
             speak
             in
             unknown
             Tongues
             ,
             the
             Unlearned
             and
             Unbelievers
             will
             take
             you
             all
             for
             mad
             Phanaticks
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             But
             if
             all
             prophesie
             ,
             and
             there
             come
             in
             one
             that
             believeth
             not
             ,
             or
             one
             unlearned
             ,
             he
             is
             convinced
             of
             all
             ,
             he
             is
             judged
             of
             all
             :
          
           
             24.
             
             But
             if
             all
             that
             speak
             do
             by
             Gods
             Spirit
             use
             convincing
             Evidence
             in
             Explication
             and
             Application
             ,
             they
             all
             convince
             him
             ,
             and
             shew
             him
             his
             Condition
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             And
             thus
             are
             the
             secrets
             of
             his
             heart
             made
             manifest
             ;
             and
             so
             falling
             down
             on
             his
             face
             ,
             he
             will
             worship
             God
             ,
             and
             report
             that
             God
             is
             in
             you
             of
             a
             truth
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             And
             this
             searching
             convincing
             Light
             will
             make
             them
             join
             with
             you
             in
             the
             reverent
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             report
             that
             God
             is
             in
             your
             Church
             ,
             a
             a
             holy
             Assembly
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             How
             is
             it
             then
             ,
             brethren
             ?
             when
             ye
             come
             together
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             you
             hath
             a
             psalm
             ,
             hath
             a
             doctrine
             ,
             hath
             a
             tongue
             ,
             hath
             a
             revelation
             ,
             hath
             an
             interpretation
             .
             Let
             all
             things
             be
             done
             to
             edifying
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Therefore
             let
             all
             your
             G●fts
             ,
             whether
             of
             Psalmody
             ,
             or
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             Languages
             ,
             or
             Revelation
             ,
             or
             Interpretation
             ,
             be
             used
             to
             Edification
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             End
             of
             Church-Assemblies
             :
             And
             the
             End
             is
             your
             Directory
             ,
             in
             the
             use
             of
             all
             undetermined
             Accidents
             of
             the
             Means
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             If
             any
             man
             speak
             in
             an
             unknown
             tongue
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             by
             two
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             most
             by
             three
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             course
             ;
             and
             let
             one
             interpret
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             If
             you
             will
             use
             your
             Guift
             of
             Languages
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             done
             by
             no
             more
             than
             two
             or
             three
             ,
             one
             after
             another
             ;
             and
             let
             some
             interpret
             it
             to
             the
             Unlearned
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             But
             if
             there
             be
             no
             interpreter
             ,
             let
             him
             keep
             silence
             in
             the
             church
             ;
             and
             let
             him
             speak
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             28.
             
             That
             which
             only
             God
             and
             your selves
             understand
             ,
             let
             none
             but
             God
             and
             your selves
             hear
             ;
             and
             speak
             not
             that
             in
             the
             Church
             which
             they
             cannot
             understand
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             Let
             the
             prophets
             speak
             two
             or
             three
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             other
             judge
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             And
             the
             Prophets
             also
             must
             do
             all
             to
             Edification
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             speak
             no
             more
             than
             may
             edisie
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             two
             or
             three
             at
             an
             Assembly
             ,
             the
             rest
             judging
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             If
             any
             thing
             be
             revealed
             to
             another
             that
             sitteth
             by
             ,
             let
             the
             first
             hold
             his
             peace
             ,
          
           
             30.
             
             If
             God
             immediately
             inspire
             another
             then
             to
             speak
             ,
             let
             the
             first
             give
             way
             to
             him
             by
             silence
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             For
             ye
             may
             all
             prophesie
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             that
             all
             may
             learn
             ,
             and
             all
             may
             be
             comforted
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             For
             all
             that
             are
             Prophets
             ,
             or
             are
             then
             prophetically
             inspired
             ,
             may
             prophesie
             in
             order
             ,
             that
             all
             in
             the
             Church
             may
             learn
             ,
             and
             be
             exhorted
             ,
             and
             comforted
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             And
             the
             spirits
             of
             the
             prophets
             are
             subject
             to
             the
             prophets
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             And
             whereas
             Men
             may
             pretend
             to
             be
             inspired
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             speak
             just
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             not
             so
             (
             as
             their
             own
             Understanding
             must
             judge
             of
             the
             edifying
             Season
             and
             Order
             ,
             so
             )
             the
             Prophets
             that
             are
             Hearers
             ,
             having
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             fit
             Judges
             whether
             it
             be
             that
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             a
             Delusion
             and
             Passion
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             that
             Order
             may
             be
             kept
             in
             the
             Assemblies
             ,
             at
             least
             as
             to
             the
             time
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             For
             God
             is
             not
             the
             author
             of
             confusion
             ,
             but
             of
             peace
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             churches
             of
             the
             saints
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             For
             pretended
             Inspirations
             and
             Mandates
             are
             not
             to
             be
             believed
             against
             Gods
             common
             Law
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             which
             have
             a
             surer
             notification
             than
             a
             single
             Man
             can
             give
             us
             :
             B●t
             Gods
             common
             Law
             is
             against
             Confusion
             ,
             and
             for
             Peace
             and
             Order
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             Confusion
             is
             not
             of
             Divine
             Inspiration
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             Let
             your
             women
             keep
             silence
             in
             the
             churches
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             permitted
             unto
             them
             to
             speak
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             commanded
             to
             
             be
             under
             obedience
             ,
             as
             also
             saith
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             And
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Rules
             of
             Order
             ,
             That
             Women
             be
             no
             Publick
             Teachers
             or
             Speakers
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             God
             permitteth
             it
             not
             ,
             who
             hath
             commanded
             them
             Subjection
             by
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             35.
             
             And
             if
             they
             will
             learn
             any
             thing
             ,
             let
             them
             ask
             their
             Husbands
             at
             home
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             a
             shame
             for
             women
             to
             speak
             in
             the
             church
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             Not
             but
             that
             they
             should
             learn
             ;
             but
             it
             must
             be
             with
             modesty
             ,
             asking
             their
             Husbands
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             such
             as
             are
             able
             to
             teach
             them
             (
             as
             they
             ought
             ;
             else
             they
             have
             other
             private
             Helps
             .
             )
             It
             's
             a
             shame
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             her
             ,
             for
             a
             Woman
             there
             to
             speak
             (
             except
             in
             common
             singing
             Psalms
             ,
             or
             other
             Common
             Acts.
             )
          
           
             36.
             
             What
             ?
             came
             the
             word
             of
             God
             out
             from
             you
             ?
             or
             came
             it
             unto
             you
             only
             ?
          
           
             36.
             
             I
             ask
             them
             that
             contradict
             this
             ;
             Did
             Gods
             Word
             come
             out
             from
             you
             ,
             or
             from
             intrusted
             Apostles
             ?
             Or
             did
             it
             come
             to
             you
             only
             ,
             that
             you
             contradict
             the
             Churches
             ?
          
           
             37.
             
             If
             any
             man
             think
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             prophet
             ,
             or
             spiritual
             ,
             let
             him
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             things
             that
             I
             write
             unto
             you
             ,
             are
             the
             commandments
             of
             the
             Lord.
             38.
             
             But
             if
             any
             man
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             ignorant
             .
          
           
             37
             ,
             38.
             
             If
             any
             be
             indeed
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             or
             Inspired
             ,
             and
             not
             pretendedly
             only
             ,
             he
             will
             confess
             ,
             that
             these
             Canons
             or
             Decisions
             are
             Gods
             own
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             not
             my
             Device
             .
             But
             if
             Men
             will
             be
             obstinate
             in
             their
             Ignorance
             ,
             let
             them
             look
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             Wherefore
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             covet
             to
             prophesie
             ,
             and
             forbid
             not
             to
             speak
             with
             tongues
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             Prophecy
             for
             the
             Churches
             Edifying
             is
             to
             be
             coveted
             ,
             and
             Languages
             there
             not
             forbidden
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             Let
             all
             things
             be
             done
             decently
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             That
             Sacred
             things
             be
             all
             done
             decently
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             uncomely
             negligence
             ,
             and
             orderly
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             confusion
             ,
             or
             as
             every
             Mans
             Fancy
             leads
             him
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             General
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             undetermined
             Modes
             and
             Circumstances
             must
             be
             regulated
             and
             done
             .
          
           
             
               ANNOTATIONS
               .
            
             
               I.
               IT
               's
               a
               Doubt
               oft
               put
               ,
               How
               it
               could
               be
               that
               Gods
               Spirit
               should
               inspire
               Men
               with
               Tongues
               or
               Prophecy
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               tell
               them
               when
               and
               how
               to
               use
               them
               ?
               But
               it
               's
               not
               to
               be
               thought
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               was
               before
               without
               the
               Habit
               ,
               had
               the
               actual
               Use
               of
               them
               ,
               then
               suddenly
               inspired
               ;
               but
               that
               ,
               as
               the
               Learned
               ,
               so
               the
               Inspired
               had
               the
               habitual
               Knowledge
               of
               Tongues
               before
               they
               assembled
               ,
               and
               so
               for
               the
               actual
               Use
               and
               Time
               ,
               were
               to
               exercise
               their
               own
               Discretion
               .
            
             
               II.
               The
               Description
               of
               the
               Church
               here
               ,
               oft
               named
               as
               meeting
               in
               one
               Place
               with
               their
               Officers
               and
               Guides
               ,
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               then
               a
               Church
               of
               this
               Rank
               was
               not
               a
               Diocess
               of
               many
               hundred
               Assemblies
               ,
               which
               had
               all
               but
               one
               Bishop
               ,
               their
               Constitutive
               Head
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               was
               a
               Company
               associated
               for
               Personal
               Communion
               ,
               that
               usually
               met
               in
               one
               Place
               ;
               though
               Necessity
               might
               make
               them
               meet
               in
               many
               ,
               and
               tho
               some
               General
               Guides
               might
               take
               care
               of
               many
               such
               Churches
               .
            
             
               III.
               The
               greater
               number
               of
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               &c.
               that
               were
               here
               in
               one
               Assembly
               ,
               whose
               Exercises
               the
               Apostle
               was
               put
               to
               restrain
               ,
               doth
               fully
               confute
               Dr.
               
               Hammond's
               oft-repeated
               Opinion
               ,
               That
               in
               Scripture-times
               there
               is
               no
               Proof
               that
               there
               were
               any
               more
               Presbyters
               to
               one
               Church
               ,
               than
               one
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               had
               Deacons
               under
               him
               ;
               and
               that
               for
               want
               of
               capable
               Persons
               .
               But
               his
               Opinion
               inferreth
               ,
               That
               then
               a
               Church
               was
               no
               greater
               than
               could
               meet
               in
               one
               Place
               :
               For
               one
               Bishop
               could
               not
               be
               at
               once
               in
               many
               .
               And
               if
               no
               Subject-Presbyters
               were
               made
               in
               Scripture-times
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               proved
               by
               what
               just
               Power
               they
               were
               after
               made
               ,
               even
               a
               sort
               of
               Pastors
               never
               made
               by
               the
               Apostles
            
             
               IV.
               The
               Arguments
               of
               the
               Apostle
               against
               the
               uninterrupted
               Use
               of
               Tongues
               not
               understood
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               are
               so
               many
               ,
               cogent
               ,
               plain
               ,
               and
               vehement
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               not
               lose
               time
               to
               answer
               the
               Papists
               Cavils
               against
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               defend
               their
               Latin
               Masses
               and
               Prayers
               ;
               but
               only
               note
               ,
               That
               nothing
               can
               be
               so
               plainly
               spoken
               by
               Gods
               own
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               Carnal
               prejudiced
               Men
               cannot
               pervert
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               if
               they
               will
               not
               be
               judged
               and
               ruled
               by
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               unless
               they
               themselves
               may
               be
               Judges
               of
               the
               Sense
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               how
               little
               Gods
               Word
               signifieth
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               where
               it
               must
               have
               such
               Expositors
               and
               Judges
               .
            
             
               One
               that
               knew
               no
               more
               against
               the
               Papal
               Kingdom
               ,
               called
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               than
               ,
               1.
               
               Their
               Latin
               Service
               ,
               and
               cherishing
               of
               Ignorance
               :
               2.
               
               And
               that
               as
               Leeches
               they
               live
               on
               Blood
               ,
               and
               keep
               up
               their
               Religion
               by
               violent
               Cruelty
               ;
               if
               he
               have
               but
               read
               this
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               and
               Christs
               Commands
               for
               loving
               each
               other
               ;
               yea
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               not
               lost
               much
               of
               Humanity
               it self
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               can
               hardly
               be
               a
               Papist
               .
            
             
               V.
               The
               Pretence
               that
               some
               fetch
               hence
               ,
               for
               any
               Man
               that
               will
               to
               speak
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               if
               he
               think
               he
               is
               inspired
               ,
               is
               utterly
               vain
               :
               For
               that
               leave
               is
               here
               restrained
               to
               Inspired
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               those
               to
               be
               regulated
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               Order
               ,
               Decency
               ,
               and
               Edification
               .
               And
               God
               hath
               made
               it
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Pastors
               ,
               to
               be
               Rulers
               in
               the
               Assemblies
               .
            
             
               VI.
               The
               abuse
               of
               the
               General
               Rules
               by
               Papist
               Usurping
               Church-Lords
               and
               Canonists
               ,
               is
               notorious
               ;
               who
               ,
               because
               Gods
               own
               Ordinances
               must
               ,
               as
               to
               Modes
               and
               Circumstances
               ,
               be
               managed
               Decently
               ,
               Orderly
               ,
               and
               to
               Edification
               ,
               thence
               plead
               for
               a
               Dominion
               to
               add
               many
               Symbolical
               Rites
               and
               Ordinances
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               which
               Peter
               and
               Paul
               never
               knew
               ,
               to
               make
               Gods
               Ordinances
               seem
               Decent
               ,
               Orderly
               ,
               and
               to
               Edification
               ,
               even
               things
               
               that
               in
               
                 specie
                 &
                 genere
              
               are
               needless
               at
               the
               best
               ;
               and
               then
               they
               silence
               ,
               excommunicate
               ,
               and
               ruine
               all
               that
               refuse
               such
               corrupting
               inventions
               :
               Like
               
                 Zedekiah
                 Ahabs
              
               Prophets
               ,
               who
               (
               with
               his
               Brethren
               )
               spake
               by
               a
               Lying
               Spirt
               ;
               and
               then
               made
               it
               Decent
               ,
               Orderly
               and
               Edifying
               ,
               by
               wearing
               a
               pair
               of
               Horns
               ,
               to
               tell
               Ahab
               how
               he
               should
               push
               down
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               then
               smote
               Michaiah
               ,
               for
               pretending
               to
               have
               more
               of
               the
               Spirit
               and
               Truth
               than
               he
               had
               ;
               that
               Michaiah
               might
               be
               sed
               in
               Prison
               with
               the
               Bread
               and
               Water
               of
               affliction
               ,
               t●ll
               experience
               shewed
               who
               had
               the
               Truth
               :
               How
               these
               Men
               would
               have
               used
               the
               Apostles
               of
               Christ
               if
               they
               now
               lived
               ,
               and
               worshipped
               God
               but
               as
               then
               they
               did
               ,
               their
               Canons
               teach
               us
               to
               conjecture
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             MOreover
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             I
             declare
             unto
             you
             the
             gospel
             which
             I
             preached
             unto
             you
             ,
             which
             also
             you
             have
             received
             ,
             and
             wherein
             ye
             stand
             ;
             2.
             
             By
             which
             also
             ye
             are
             saved
             ,
             if
             ye
             keep
             in
             memory
             what
             I
             preached
             unto
             you
             ,
             unless
             ye
             have
             believed
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             because
             some
             endeavour
             to
             subvert
             your
             Faith
             ,
             I
             will
             recite
             the
             sum
             of
             that
             Gospel
             which
             I
             preached
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             you
             have
             since
             continued
             and
             which
             is
             the
             sure
             and
             sufficient
             Doctrine
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             (
             though
             the
             Articles
             be
             few
             )
             without
             all
             the
             corrupt
             Additions
             invented
             by
             proud
             erroneous
             Men
             ;
             unless
             your
             Belief
             of
             them
             have
             been
             unsound
             and
             superficial
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             vain
             .
             See
             that
             your
             unsound
             Belief
             deceive
             you
             not
             ,
             and
             this
             Gospel
             will
             not
             deceive
             you
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             I
             delivered
             unto
             you
             first
             of
             all
             that
             which
             I
             also
             received
             ,
             how
             that
             Christ
             died
             for
             our
             sins
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             I
             told
             you
             ,
             that
             Christ
             died
             as
             a
             voluntary
             Sacrifice
             for
             our
             Sins
             ,
             therein
             fulfilling
             what
             was
             prophesied
             of
             him
             .
             This
             I
             received
             from
             God
             by
             Inspiration
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             certain
             Witnesses
             by
             just
             Report
             and
             Evidence
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             that
             he
             was
             buried
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             rose
             again
             the
             third
             day
             according
             to
             the
             scriptures
             :
             5.
             
             And
             that
             he
             was
             seen
             of
             Cephas
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             twelve
             .
             6.
             
             After
             that
             ,
             he
             was
             seen
             of
             above
             five
             hundred
             brethren
             at
             once
             :
             of
             whom
             the
             greater
             part
             remain
             unto
             this
             present
             ,
             but
             some
             are
             fallen
             asleep
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             as
             the
             Scripture
             foretold
             ,
             he
             was
             buried
             ,
             and
             rose
             again
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             and
             appeared
             to
             Peter
             ,
             and
             after
             to
             the
             special
             Disciples
             ,
             who
             were
             Twelve
             before
             
             Judas's
             Defection
             ,
             and
             after
             .
             And
             after
             that
             [
             it's
             like
             ,
             in
             Galilee
             ]
             he
             was
             seen
             of
             Five
             hundred
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             After
             that
             ,
             he
             was
             seen
             of
             James
             ,
             then
             of
             all
             the
             apostles
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             it
             's
             not
             to
             be
             wondred
             at
             ,
             that
             this
             Appearance
             to
             James
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Five
             hundred
             ,
             are
             not
             before
             distinctly
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             when
             St.
             John
             tells
             us
             how
             small
             a
             part
             of
             what
             Christ
             did
             is
             written
             .
             And
             as
             one
             Evangelist
             hath
             some
             things
             which
             the
             other
             omit
             ,
             so
             if
             Paul
             have
             some
             which
             all
             four
             omitted
             ,
             the
             same
             Spirit
             recordeth
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             last
             of
             all
             he
             was
             seen
             of
             me
             also
             ,
             as
             of
             one
             born
             out
             of
             due
             time
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             after
             all
             these
             he
             appeared
             to
             me
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             to
             one
             that
             was
             too
             late
             converted
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             For
             I
             am
             the
             least
             of
             the
             apostles
             ,
             that
             am
             not
             meet
             to
             be
             called
             an
             apostle
             ,
             because
             I
             persecuted
             the
             church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             For
             my
             persecuting
             Gods
             Church
             maketh
             me
             so
             unworthy
             to
             be
             numbred
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             though
             God
             called
             me
             to
             be
             one
             ,
             I
             must
             esteem
             my self
             as
             the
             last
             ,
             so
             the
             least
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             below
             the
             Twelve
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             But
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             I
             am
             what
             I
             am
             :
             and
             his
             grace
             which
             was
             bestowed
             upon
             me
             ,
             was
             not
             in
             vain
             ;
             but
             I
             laboured
             more
             abundantly
             than
             they
             all
             :
             yet
             not
             I
             ,
             but
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             which
             was
             with
             me
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             But
             Gods
             free
             Grace
             hath
             called
             me
             to
             this
             Honour
             and
             Work
             :
             and
             his
             Grace
             given
             hath
             not
             been
             in
             vain
             ;
             for
             (
             though
             I
             came
             late
             in
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             Persecutor
             )
             I
             have
             since
             been
             more
             laborious
             than
             any
             of
             them
             all
             :
             which
             I
             ascribe
             not
             to
             my self
             ,
             but
             to
             God's
             free
             Grace
             ,
             which
             chose
             ,
             called
             ,
             instructed
             ,
             excited
             ,
             and
             strengthned
             me
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Therefore
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             I
             or
             they
             ,
             so
             we
             preach
             ,
             and
             so
             ye
             believed
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             But
             whether
             the
             Conversion
             of
             so
             many
             of
             several
             Nations
             was
             by
             me
             or
             by
             them
             ,
             is
             not
             material
             to
             the
             thing
             in
             question
             .
             These
             same
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             were
             they
             that
             we
             all
             unanimously
             pr●ached
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             Belief
             of
             which
             ,
             as
             the
             Christian
             Verity
             ,
             you
             were
             Baptized
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Now
             if
             Christ
             be
             preached
             that
             he
             rose
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             how
             say
             some
             among
             you
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ?
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             how
             then
             can
             the
             same
             that
             say
             they
             believe
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             deny
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             the
             Life
             hereafter
             ?
          
           
             13.14
             .
             But
             if
             there
             be
             no
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             then
             is
             Christ
             not
             risen
             .
             And
             if
             Christ
             be
             not
             risen
             ,
             then
             is
             our
             preaching
             vain
             ,
             and
             your
             faith
             is
             also
             vain
             .
          
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             If
             none
             rise
             ,
             Christ
             is
             not
             risen
             :
             And
             if
             Christ
             be
             not
             risen
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             Falshood
             and
             Deceit
             which
             we
             preach
             ,
             and
             whi●h
             you
             have
             believed
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             glad
             Tidings
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           
           
             15.
             
             Yea
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             found
             false
             witnesses
             of
             God
             ;
             because
             we
             have
             testified
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             raised
             up
             Christ
             :
             whom
             he
             raised
             not
             up
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             that
             the
             dead
             rise
             not
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             then
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             we
             deceive
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             belie
             God
             himself
             ,
             when
             we
             witness
             that
             he
             hath
             raised
             Christ
             ;
             which
             would
             be
             a
             most
             heinous
             crime
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             For
             if
             the
             dead
             rise
             not
             ,
             then
             is
             not
             Christ
             raised
             :
             17
             ,
             And
             if
             Christ
             be
             not
             raised
             ,
             your
             faith
             is
             vain
             ;
             ye
             are
             yet
             in
             your
             sins
             .
          
           
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             If
             the
             dead
             rise
             not
             ,
             and
             Christ
             rose
             not
             ,
             what
             hope
             have
             you
             of
             Salvation
             from
             sin
             and
             death
             ?
          
           
             18.
             
             Then
             they
             also
             which
             are
             fallen
             asleep
             in
             Christ
             ,
             are
             perished
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Then
             dead
             Christians
             are
             perished
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             If
             their
             Souls
             live
             not
             when
             the
             Body
             ▪
             is
             dissolved
             ,
             their
             Souls
             perish
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             body
             rise
             not
             ,
             that
             perisheth
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             the
             Martyrs
             would
             be
             great
             losers
             ,
             and
             martyrdom
             folly
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             If
             in
             this
             life
             onely
             we
             have
             hope
             in
             Christ
             ,
             we
             are
             of
             all
             men
             most
             miserable
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             if
             there
             be
             no
             resurrection
             or
             life
             after
             this
             ,
             but
             our
             hope
             of
             benefit
             by
             Christ
             were
             only
             in
             the
             things
             and
             time
             of
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             none
             were
             so
             miserable
             as
             Christians
             ,
             who
             must
             forsake
             all
             ,
             even
             life
             it
             s●lf
             for
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             the
             thing
             denied
             by
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             was
             not
             only
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             life
             after
             this
             for
             Soul
             or
             Body
             :
             And
             so
             the
             Apostle
             joyneth
             the
             confutation
             of
             both
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             But
             now
             is
             Christ
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             become
             the
             first-fruits
             of
             them
             that
             slept
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             But
             we
             have
             full
             proof
             even
             from
             sense
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             risen
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             the
             first-fruits
             consecrate
             the
             whole
             ,
             so
             Christs
             Resurrection
             being
             to
             purchase
             ours
             ,
             doth
             prove
             to
             our
             comfort
             ,
             that
             the
             dead
             shall
             rise
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             For
             since
             by
             man
             came
             death
             ,
             by
             man
             came
             also
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             .
             22.
             
             For
             as
             in
             Adam
             all
             die
             ,
             even
             so
             in
             Christ
             shall
             all
             be
             made
             alive
             .
          
           
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             For
             as
             by
             Man
             came
             death
             Corporal
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Spiritual
             and
             Eternal
             ,
             by
             Man
             also
             came
             our
             deliverance
             by
             a
             Resurrection
             .
             For
             as
             by
             
             Adam's
             sin
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             came
             on
             all
             his
             posterity
             ,
             as
             ●●ch
             ;
             so
             all
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             shall
             by
             him
             be
             delivered
             to
             everlasting
             happy
             life
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             all
             Men
             ,
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             is
             an
             effect
             of
             Christs
             death
             and
             resurrection
             ,
             antecedently
             to
             differencing
             Grace
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             John
             5.24
             ,
             25
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             that
             it
             proveth
             a
             Resurrection
             to
             condemnation
             ,
             is
             consequently
             caused
             by
             Mens
             sin
             :
             and
             the
             Apostle
             here
             speaketh
             of
             the
             Elects
             Resurrection
             to
             felicity
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             But
             every
             man
             in
             his
             own
             order
             :
             Christ
             the
             first-fruits
             ,
             afterward
             they
             that
             are
             Christs
             ,
             at
             his
             coming
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             But
             Christ
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             Resurrection
             must
             rise
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             all
             Christians
             at
             his
             coming
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Then
             cometh
             the
             end
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             have
             delivered
             up
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             God
             ,
             even
             the
             Father
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             have
             put
             down
             all
             rule
             ,
             and
             all
             authority
             ,
             and
             power
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Then
             cometh
             the
             end
             of
             his
             acquired
             Mediatorial
             Kingdom
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             have
             reduced
             us
             perfectly
             to
             God
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             need
             his
             reducing
             healing
             Government
             no
             more
             ,
             and
             so
             God
             shall
             govern
             us
             in
             the
             state
             of
             perfect
             innocency
             and
             Christ
             shall
             have
             put
             down
             all
             Rebelling
             Powers
             ▪
             Authority
             and
             Rule
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             This
             is
             a
             sad
             intimation
             that
             so
             much
             of
             Rule
             ,
             Authority
             and
             Power
             as
             is
             here
             called
             [
             All
             ,
             ]
             will
             be
             against
             Christ
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             For
             he
             must
             reign
             till
             he
             hath
             put
             all
             enemies
             under
             his
             feet
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             For
             these
             Powers
             now
             mentioned
             being
             Enemies
             to
             Christ
             ,
             he
             must
             reign
             till
             they
             are
             all
             subdued
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             The
             last
             enemy
             that
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             is
             death
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             By
             Enemies
             I
             mean
             all
             that
             resist
             his
             saving
             works
             :
             And
             of
             these
             death
             is
             the
             last
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             For
             he
             hath
             put
             all
             things
             under
             his
             feet
             .
             But
             when
             he
             saith
             all
             things
             are
             put
             under
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             he
             is
             excepted
             which
             did
             put
             all
             things
             under
             him
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Only
             God
             is
             evident●y
             excepted
             ,
             who
             is
             he
             that
             thus
             puts
             all
             things
             under
             him
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             And
             when
             all
             things
             shall
             be
             subdued
             unto
             him
             ,
             then
             shall
             the
             Son
             also
             himself
             be
             subject
             unto
             him
             that
             put
             all
             things
             under
             him
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             be
             all
             in
             all
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             When
             Christ
             hath
             subdued
             all
             that
             opposeth
             his
             saving
             mediatorial
             work
             ,
             Christ
             as
             a
             Creature
             shall
             be
             for
             ever
             himself
             subject
             to
             the
             Deity
             ,
             and
             shall
             give
             up
             his
             recovering
             work
             (
             tho
             still
             it
             will
             be
             our
             Glory
             to
             see
             his
             Glory
             :
             )
             So
             that
             the
             pure
             ,
             blessed
             Deity
             will
             be
             the
             felicity
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             be
             all
             in
             all
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             Else
             what
             shall
             they
             do
             which
             are
             baptized
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             if
             the
             dead
             rise
             not
             at
             all
             ?
             why
             are
             they
             then
             baptized
             for
             the
             dead
             ?
          
           
             29.
             
             And
             if
             the
             dead
             rise
             not
             ,
             to
             what
             purpose
             do
             we
             in
             Baptism
             profess
             our
             belief
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             resign
             our
             Bodies
             a
             living
             Sacrifice
             to
             die
             when
             Christ
             requireth
             it
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             hope
             of
             a
             resurrection
             signified
             by
             our
             rising
             from
             under
             the
             Water
             .
          
           
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             And
             why
             stand
             we
             in
             jeopardy
             
             every
             hour
             ?
             I
             protest
             by
             your
             rejoycing
             which
             I
             have
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             our
             Lord
             ,
             I
             die
             daily
             .
          
           
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             What
             folly
             were
             it
             in
             us
             Christians
             to
             choose
             a
             Religion
             and
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             are
             in
             continual
             danger
             from
             the
             malignant
             World
             ?
             I
             protest
             by
             the
             joy
             which
             I
             have
             in
             your
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             I
             live
             continually
             a
             dying
             life
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             daily
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             danger
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             preparation
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             If
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             I
             have
             fought
             with
             beasts
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             what
             advantageth
             it
             me
             ,
             if
             the
             dead
             rise
             not
             ?
             let
             us
             eat
             and
             drink
             ,
             for
             to
             morrow
             we
             die
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             If
             as
             Men
             Combat
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             I
             was
             put
             at
             Ephesus
             to
             strive
             with
             Beasts
             (
             or
             Beasts
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             Men
             )
             what
             get
             I
             by
             such
             hazzards
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             life
             to
             come
             ?
             Then
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             those
             sensual
             fools
             are
             the
             Wise
             Men
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             Let
             us
             eat
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             take
             pleasure
             to
             the
             Flesh
             while
             we
             may
             ,
             for
             we
             shall
             shortly
             die
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Be
             not
             deceived
             :
             Evil
             communications
             corrupt
             good
             manners
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Let
             not
             such
             evil
             Principles
             ,
             and
             Proverbs
             ,
             and
             talk
             deceive
             you
             .
             Ill
             words
             deceive
             many
             ,
             and
             draw
             to
             ill
             Deeds
             and
             Conversations
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             Awake
             to
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             sin
             not
             ;
             for
             some
             have
             not
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             :
             I
             speak
             this
             to
             your
             shame
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             Such
             lewd
             opinions
             shew
             that
             mens
             Reasons
             and
             Consciences
             are
             in
             a
             sleep
             and
             stupidity
             ;
             awake
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             lead
             you
             from
             sin
             to
             righteousness
             .
             By
             this
             it
             appeareth
             that
             some
             among
             you
             that
             call
             themselves
             Christians
             ,
             have
             not
             yet
             the
             true
             knowledge
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Will
             ;
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             humble
             you
             by
             shame
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             But
             some
             man
             will
             say
             ,
             How
             are
             the
             dead
             raised
             up
             ?
             and
             with
             what
             body
             do
             they
             come
             ?
          
           
             35.
             
             But
             some
             of
             you
             may
             the
             hardlier
             believe
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             tell
             how
             the
             dead
             are
             raised
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             body
             they
             shall
             rise
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             Thou
             fool
             ,
             that
             which
             thou
             sowest
             is
             not
             quickened
             ,
             except
             it
             die
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             This
             is
             the
             Objection
             of
             a
             Fool
             :
             For
             in
             sowing
             (
             though
             a
             Seed
             truly
             dead
             be
             unfruitful
             ,
             yet
             )
             the
             Seed
             is
             buried
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             sort
             of
             Rotting
             or
             Corruption
             seemeth
             as
             dead
             ,
             before
             it
             spring
             up
             unto
             Fruit.
             
          
           
             37.
             
             And
             that
             which
             thou
             sowest
             thou
             sowest
             not
             that
             body
             that
             shall
             be
             ,
             but
             bare
             grain
             ,
             it
             may
             chance
             of
             wheat
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             other
             grain
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             The
             Corn
             which
             thou
             sowest
             hath
             not
             the
             Blade
             or
             Stalk
             ,
             and
             Ear
             ,
             and
             Flower
             ,
             and
             Chaff
             .
             It
             is
             not
             formally
             ,
             but
             virtually
             or
             seminally
             the
             same
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             Wheat
             ,
             or
             other
             Grain
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             But
             God
             giveth
             it
             a
             body
             as
             it
             hath
             pleased
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             every
             seed
             his
             own
             body
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             But
             out
             of
             this
             Seed
             ,
             and
             by
             its
             Seminal
             Vertue
             ,
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             addition
             of
             attracted
             Nutriment
             ,
             giveth
             it
             a
             Body
             ,
             with
             Straw
             ,
             Flowers
             ,
             Chaff
             ,
             and
             Seed
             ,
             as
             pleaseth
             him
             :
             It
             being
             his
             Power
             and
             Will
             ,
             to
             which
             nothing
             is
             impossible
             ,
             which
             must
             satisfie
             our
             inquisitive
             Minds
             ;
             Resurrection
             ,
             as
             Generation
             ,
             being
             unsearchable
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             All
             flesh
             is
             not
             the
             same
             flesh
             :
             but
             there
             is
             one
             kind
             of
             flesh
             of
             men
             ,
             another
             flesh
             of
             beasts
             ,
             another
             of
             fishes
             ,
             and
             another
             of
             birds
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             But
             you
             must
             allow
             a
             difference
             of
             Bodies
             :
             for
             even
             here
             there
             is
             much
             difference
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             There
             are
             also
             celestial
             bodies
             ,
             and
             bodies
             terrestrial
             :
             but
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             celestial
             is
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             terestrial
             is
             another
             .
             41.
             
             There
             is
             one
             glory
             of
             the
             sun
             ,
             and
             another
             glory
             of
             the
             moon
             ,
             and
             another
             glory
             of
             the
             stars
             ;
             for
             one
             star
             differeth
             from
             another
             star
             in
             glory
             .
             42.
             
             So
             also
             is
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             .
             It
             is
             sown
             in
             corruption
             ,
             it
             is
             raised
             in
             incorruption
             .
          
           
             40
             ,
             41
             ,
             42.
             
             The
             Celestial
             Bodies
             greatly
             differ
             from
             the
             Earthly
             Bodies
             ;
             and
             so
             do
             even
             the
             Celestial
             among
             themselves
             ;
             as
             the
             Sun
             from
             the
             Moon
             ,
             and
             one
             Star
             from
             another
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             so
             shall
             our
             Bodies
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             greatly
             differ
             from
             these
             that
             we
             have
             now
             ;
             particularly
             ,
             by
             being
             incorruptible
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             It
             is
             sown
             in
             dishonour
             it
             is
             raised
             in
             glory
             :
             it
             is
             sown
             in
             weakness
             ,
             it
             is
             raised
             in
             power
             :
             44.
             
             It
             is
             sown
             a
             natural
             body
             ,
             it
             is
             raised
             a
             spiritual
             body
             .
             There
             is
             a
             natural
             body
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             spiritual
             body
             .
          
           
             43
             ,
             44.
             
             It
             is
             now
             so
             vile
             a
             Body
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             rot
             and
             corrupt
             in
             darkness
             in
             the
             Earth
             ;
             but
             it
             shall
             rise
             in
             Glory
             .
             It
             is
             buried
             in
             utter
             impotency
             ,
             like
             the
             common
             Earth
             ;
             but
             Gods
             Power
             shall
             raise
             it
             a
             Powerful
             Body
             .
             It
             is
             buried
             like
             the
             Body
             of
             a
             Beast
             ,
             that
             was
             passive
             ,
             and
             only
             acted
             by
             the
             living
             Soul
             ;
             but
             it
             shall
             rise
             a
             Spiritual
             Body
             ,
             more
             suited
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             having
             also
             an
             active
             Nature
             (
             like
             as
             Fire
             hath
             )
             in
             it self
             .
             Thare
             are
             Natural
             Bodies
             ,
             of
             Passive
             Matter
             ,
             in
             daily
             flux
             ,
             repaired
             by
             Food
             ,
             and
             acted
             only
             by
             other
             Natures
             ,
             or
             Souls
             :
             And
             there
             are
             Spiritual
             Bodies
             ,
             (
             either
             such
             as
             the
             Sun
             and
             Light
             hath
             ,
             or
             higher
             )
             which
             are
             incorruptible
             ,
             and
             of
             themselves
             not
             inclined
             to
             death
             ,
             dissolution
             ,
             or
             change
             ,
             and
             besides
             the
             Soul
             ,
             are
             so
             like
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             themselves
             Active
             Natures
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             And
             so
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             The
             first
             man
             
             Adam
             was
             made
             a
             living
             soul
             ,
             the
             last
             Adam
             was
             made
             a
             quickning
             spirit
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             first
             Adam
             was
             made
             by
             God
             a
             living
             Soul
             ,
             put
             into
             a
             corruptible
             Body
             ,
             not
             having
             an
             unchangeable
             State
             in
             himself
             ,
             nor
             Power
             to
             make
             his
             Posterity
             such
             ;
             But
             the
             second
             Adam
             had
             in
             himself
             unchangeable
             Life
             ,
             suited
             to
             a
             spiritual
             ,
             glorious
             State
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             Root
             of
             such
             to
             his
             Believing
             Posterity
             ,
             enabled
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             of
             Life
             ,
             to
             rise
             himself
             ,
             ascend
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             raise
             them
             to
             Life
             ,
             and
             take
             them
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             a
             spiritual
             ,
             holy
             People
             ,
             capable
             thereof
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             Howbeit
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             first
             which
             is
             spiritual
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             natural
             ;
             and
             afterward
             that
             which
             is
             spiritual
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             But
             the
             Animal
             Person
             ,
             from
             whom
             by
             Generation
             we
             have
             but
             meer
             Nature
             ,
             was
             to
             us
             in
             causality
             ,
             before
             him
             that
             conveyeth
             to
             us
             Spiritual
             and
             Everlasting
             Life
             .
             Our
             Nature
             derived
             from
             Adam
             was
             before
             the
             Reparation
             ,
             Spiritual
             Holiness
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             or
             Glory
             given
             by
             Christ
             ;
             even
             as
             Adam
             was
             before
             Christs
             own
             Incarnation
             and
             Resurrection
             .
             Perfection
             is
             the
             last
             and
             ripe
             State
             of
             Gods
             Work
             in
             our
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             The
             first
             man
             is
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             earthy
             :
             the
             second
             man
             is
             the
             Lord
             from
             heaven
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             Adam
             was
             made
             out
             of
             the
             Dust
             of
             the
             Passive
             Elements
             ;
             though
             God
             breathed
             into
             him
             a
             Living
             Soul
             ,
             yet
             Earth
             was
             his
             first
             abode
             :
             But
             Christ
             is
             the
             Lord
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             his
             Divine
             Nature
             being
             there
             from
             everlasting
             ,
             assumed
             the
             Humane
             by
             the
             overshadowing
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             As
             is
             the
             earthy
             ,
             such
             are
             they
             also
             that
             are
             earthy
             :
             and
             as
             is
             the
             heavenly
             ,
             such
             are
             they
             also
             that
             are
             heavenly
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             And
             as
             Adam
             was
             a
             Natural
             Man
             ,
             and
             the
             Root
             of
             such
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             but
             Nature
             which
             we
             have
             from
             him
             :
             And
             as
             Christ
             is
             Heavenly
             and
             Spiritual
             ,
             so
             will
             he
             make
             all
             the
             holy
             Seed
             to
             be
             like
             him
             ,
             Spiritual
             and
             Heavenly
             .
          
           
             49.
             
             And
             as
             we
             have
             born
             the
             image
             of
             the
             earthy
             ,
             we
             shall
             also
             bear
             the
             image
             of
             the
             heavenly
             .
          
           
             49.
             
             And
             as
             we
             are
             born
             of
             Adam
             ,
             Men
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             ;
             so
             we
             shall
             be
             made
             by
             Christ
             Spiritual
             and
             Heavenly
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             .
          
           
             50.
             
             Now
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             that
             flesh
             and
             blood
             cannot
             inherit
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ;
             neither
             doth
             corruption
             inherit
             incorruption
             .
          
           
             50.
             
             And
             this
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             That
             these
             Bodies
             must
             not
             come
             to
             Heaven
             in
             the
             proper
             Form
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             nor
             can
             as
             such
             possess
             it
             ▪
             for
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             they
             are
             corruptible
             ,
             and
             cannot
             so
             inherit
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             is
             incorruptible
             .
          
           
             51.
             
             Behold
             ,
             I
             shew
             you
             a
             mystery
             ;
             We
             shall
             not
             all
             sleep
             ,
             but
             we
             shall
             all
             be
             changed
             ,
          
           
             51.
             
             And
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             that
             which
             is
             commonly
             unknown
             :
             Though
             the
             Just
             shall
             not
             die
             that
             are
             alive
             at
             Christs
             coming
             ,
             they
             shall
             all
             be
             changed
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             that
             rise
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             from
             being
             proper
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             to
             have
             Spiritual
             Bodies
             .
          
           
             52.
             
             In
             a
             moment
             ,
             in
             the
             twinkling
             of
             an
             eye
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             trump
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             trumpet
             shall
             sound
             )
             and
             the
             dead
             shall
             be
             raised
             incorruptible
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             be
             changed
             .
          
           
             52.
             
             In
             a
             moment
             Christs
             potent
             Call
             will
             be
             like
             a
             Trumpet
             ,
             calling
             Men
             together
             ;
             and
             the
             Dead
             shall
             be
             raised
             ,
             and
             living
             Saints
             changed
             into
             an
             incorruptible
             state
             .
          
           
             53.
             
             For
             this
             corruptible
             must
             put
             on
             incorruption
             ,
             and
             this
             mortal
             must
             put
             on
             immortality
             .
          
           
             53.
             
             For
             this
             mortal
             Body
             and
             Composition
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             corruptible
             by
             Dissolution
             ,
             must
             be
             changed
             into
             an
             incorruptible
             and
             immortal
             state
             of
             Being
             and
             Habitation
             .
          
           
             54.
             
             So
             when
             this
             corruptible
             shall
             have
             put
             on
             incorruption
             ,
             and
             this
             mortal
             shall
             have
             put
             on
             immortality
             ,
             then
             shall
             be
             brought
             to
             pass
             the
             saying
             that
             is
             written
             ,
             Death
             is
             swallowed
             up
             in
             victory
             .
          
           
             54.
             
             And
             Death
             being
             conquered
             by
             Christ
             ,
             (
             being
             a
             Fruit
             of
             Sin
             ,
             from
             which
             he
             saveth
             us
             )
             we
             shall
             die
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             55.
             
             O
             death
             ,
             where
             is
             thy
             sting
             ?
             O
             grave
             ,
             where
             is
             thy
             victory
             ?
             56.
             
             The
             sting
             of
             death
             is
             sin
             ;
             and
             the
             strength
             of
             sin
             is
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             55.
             
             Though
             now
             Death
             seem
             to
             conquer
             us
             ,
             we
             triumph
             over
             it
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             foreseeing
             our
             Resurrection
             :
             being
             saved
             from
             Sin
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Sting
             ,
             and
             the
             Penal
             Law
             or
             Curse
             ,
             which
             is
             Sins
             condemning
             Strength
             .
          
           
             57.
             
             But
             thanks
             be
             to
             God
             which
             giveth
             us
             the
             victory
             ,
             through
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             57.
             
             But
             by
             Faith
             ,
             which
             seeth
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             we
             give
             God
             thanks
             ,
             that
             will
             raise
             us
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             give
             us
             final
             Victory
             over
             Death
             through
             Christ
             .
          
           
             58.
             
             Therefore
             my
             beloved
             brethren
             ,
             be
             ye
             stedfast
             ,
             unmoveable
             ,
             always
             abounding
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             ye
             know
             that
             your
             labour
             is
             not
             in
             vain
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             58.
             
             And
             now
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             make
             this
             necessary
             use
             of
             all
             .
             Seeing
             our
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             of
             a
             Resurrection
             and
             future
             Life
             assureth
             us
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             our
             Christian
             Labour
             or
             Suffering
             shall
             be
             in
             vain
             ,
             or
             to
             our
             loss
             ,
             or
             without
             a
             glorious
             Reward
             ;
             what
             remaineth
             ,
             but
             that
             against
             all
             Temptations
             you
             be
             steadfast
             and
             unmovable
             ,
             and
             do
             Gods
             Work
             with
             all
             your
             Power
             ,
             abounding
             in
             Labour
             and
             Patience
             to
             the
             end
             ?
          
           
             
             
               ANNOTATIONS
               .
            
             
               AS
               this
               Chapter
               is
               of
               great
               use
               for
               our
               Instruction
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               not
               without
               many
               Difficulties
               to
               our
               Understanding
               .
            
             
               I.
               It
               's
               needful
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               into
               how
               narrow
               a
               room
               Paul
               reduceth
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               concerning
               Christ
               ;
               and
               how
               greatly
               herein
               they
               differ
               from
               him
               ,
               that
               condemn
               ,
               excommunicate
               ,
               or
               persecute
               those
               who
               believe
               These
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Bible
               besides
               ,
               if
               they
               subscribe
               not
               to
               the
               Truth
               of
               all
               their
               Articles
               and
               Forms
               superadded
               ,
               and
               the
               justness
               of
               their
               numerous
               Canons
               .
            
             
               II.
               The
               Apparition
               of
               Christ
               to
               the
               Five
               hundred
               ,
               and
               to
               James
               ,
               seemeth
               part
               of
               that
               which
               St.
               John
               saith
               was
               not
               by
               him
               written
               :
               So
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Evidence
               of
               Christs
               Resurrection
               should
               be
               enough
               to
               cause
               us
               to
               believe
               it
               .
            
             
               III.
               Though
               it
               was
               but
               some
               at
               Corinth
               that
               denied
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               the
               Church
               was
               faulty
               in
               bearing
               with
               them
               :
               yet
               Separation
               from
               that
               Church
               for
               their
               sakes
               is
               not
               required
               ,
               nor
               allowed
               by
               the
               Apostle
               .
            
             
               IV.
               The
               Socinians
               from
               the
               19th
               .
               Verse
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               ,
               gather
               ,
               That
               Paul
               denieth
               the
               Felicity
               of
               our
               Souls
               before
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               because
               he
               intimateth
               ,
               That
               if
               there
               were
               no
               Resurrection
               ,
               (
               but
               only
               an
               Immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
               )
               Christians
               were
               the
               most
               miserable
               Men
               ,
               and
               their
               Faith
               and
               Sufferings
               vain
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               yet
               in
               their
               Sins
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               Matter
               is
               weighty
               ,
               and
               the
               Solution
               hath
               its
               Difficulty
               .
               Some
               say
               ,
               That
               because
               the
               Heretical
               denied
               the
               Immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               Paul
               supposeth
               this
               ,
               and
               answereth
               them
               as
               to
               both
               :
               And
               they
               say
               ,
               That
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifying
               but
               to
               
                 stand
                 up
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               live
               again
               ,
               includeth
               the
               Life
               of
               the
               Separated
               Soul
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Body
               .
               Others
               say
               ,
               That
               Paul
               speaketh
               only
               of
               the
               Man
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               Soul
               alone
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               part
               of
               the
               Man.
               Soul
               and
               Body
               are
               essential
               to
               a
               Man
               ;
               and
               as
               a
               Man
               he
               may
               be
               miserable
               ,
               because
               part
               is
               so
               ,
               (
               as
               a
               Tooth-ach
               is
               to
               the
               whole
               Body
               )
               though
               the
               Soul
               be
               happy
               .
               Others
               say
               ,
               That
               the
               Felicity
               or
               perfect
               Man
               at
               the
               Resurrection
               will
               be
               so
               much
               greater
               than
               that
               of
               the
               Separated
               Soul
               before
               ,
               and
               also
               that
               this
               Separate
               State
               is
               so
               darkly
               revealed
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               maketh
               light
               of
               it
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               latter
               .
               The
               first
               of
               these
               Opinions
               is
               not
               inconsiderable
               ;
               but
               the
               chief
               Answer
               is
               by
               a
               stricter
               Exposition
               of
               the
               particular
               Texts
               .
               And
               ,
               1.
               
               Verse
               19.
               argueth
               thus
               :
               [
               If
               we
               believe
               in
               ,
               and
               suffer
               for
               a
               Christ
               as
               risen
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               risen
               ,
               then
               he
               cannot
               save
               us
               either
               as
               to
               Soul
               or
               Body
               ;
               and
               then
               we
               are
               the
               most
               miserable
               sort
               of
               Men.
               For
               our
               Hopes
               in
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               Time
               and
               Things
               of
               this
               Life
               only
               ,
               affords
               us
               less
               than
               others
               have
               ,
               his
               Kingdom
               being
               not
               of
               this
               World
               ]
               This
               Argument
               is
               not
               against
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               Immortality
               of
               the
               Soul.
               
            
             
               So
               Verse
               32.
               
               [
               
                 What
                 advantageth
                 it
                 me
                 if
                 the
                 dead
                 rise
                 not
                 ?
                 ]
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Neither
               Soul
               nor
               Body
               is
               advantaged
               by
               suffering
               for
               a
               Christ
               as
               risen
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               risen
               .
            
             
               V.
               The
               Comparison
               of
               Adam
               and
               Christ
               is
               as
               hard
               ,
               seeming
               to
               mean
               ,
               that
               
               Adam's
               Soul
               ,
               and
               his
               Posterities
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               are
               not
               Immortal
               .
               But
               indeed
               it
               implieth
               no
               more
               than
               this
               :
               1.
               
               That
               it
               's
               called
               ,
               Gen.
               2.
               
                 a
                 Living
                 Soul
              
               ,
               but
               Christ
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Life
              
               .
               2.
               
               That
               Adam
               had
               but
               a
               Soul
               breathed
               into
               him
               by
               Creation
               on
               Earth
               ;
               but
               Christ
               was
               in
               Heaven
               from
               Everlasting
               ,
               the
               Living
               God.
               3.
               
               That
               Adam
               propagated
               only
               Humanity
               ;
               but
               Christ
               also
               Sanctity
               and
               Felicity
               .
               4.
               
               That
               Adam
               by
               Nature
               had
               but
               a
               loseable
               Capacity
               of
               Bodily
               Life
               continued
               ,
               and
               Heavenly
               Felicity
               ;
               and
               by
               Sin
               came
               short
               of
               both
               :
               But
               Christ
               hath
               Life
               in
               himself
               ,
               as
               the
               Root
               of
               Holiness
               and
               Happiness
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               which
               he
               will
               give
               Believers
               ,
               both
               to
               their
               Souls
               and
               Bodies
               ;
               and
               will
               give
               a
               Bodily
               Resurrection
               to
               all
               Men.
               
            
             
               VI.
               Ver.
               24.
               
               The
               Kingdom
               delivered
               up
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               is
               but
               that
               Government
               which
               Christ
               useth
               to
               recover
               and
               save
               Sinners
               ,
               and
               is
               no
               addition
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               nor
               diminution
               to
               Christ
               :
               But
               as
               a
               Prince
               undertaking
               to
               reduce
               Rebels
               ,
               layeth
               down
               his
               Commission
               and
               Arms
               when
               he
               hath
               done
               his
               Work
               ,
               and
               yet
               increaseth
               his
               own
               Honour
               ;
               or
               as
               a
               Physician
               giveth
               up
               his
               Hospital
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               healed
               all
               the
               Sick.
               And
               it
               is
               like
               ,
               yea
               ,
               certain
               ,
               that
               when
               Christs
               acquisitive
               Mediation
               is
               finished
               ,
               he
               will
               still
               be
               some
               sort
               of
               Mediator
               of
               our
               Fruition
               :
               For
               we
               shall
               still
               behold
               his
               Glory
               .
            
             
               VII
               .
               Ver.
               37.39
               .
               seem
               to
               intimate
               ,
               That
               the
               Body
               that
               shall
               rise
               is
               not
               the
               same
               that
               was
               sowed
               ,
               but
               such
               a
               Body
               as
               God
               pleaseth
               a
               new
               to
               give
               .
               Doubtless
               it
               is
               the
               same
               in
               some
               respect
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               same
               in
               an
               respects
               :
               And
               to
               be
               able
               to
               know
               just
               how
               far
               it
               is
               or
               is
               not
               the
               same
               ,
               is
               too
               hard
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               quietly
               left
               to
               the
               Will
               of
               God.
               The
               Seminal
               part
               of
               the
               Grain
               (
               Matter
               and
               Form
               )
               liveth
               in
               the
               new
               Fruit
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               springeth
               up
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Seminal
               part
               of
               Man
               begins
               his
               Being
               in
               the
               Womb
               )
               but
               the
               added
               Mass
               which
               makes
               up
               the
               Root
               ,
               the
               Stalk
               ,
               and
               Ear
               ,
               and
               new
               Grains
               ,
               are
               all
               drawn
               from
               without
               ,
               from
               the
               Water
               ,
               Earth
               ,
               and
               Air
               ,
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Seminal
               Spirit
               .
               We
               see
               that
               Men
               oft
               grow
               Fleshy
               ,
               Fat
               ,
               and
               Lean
               again
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               die
               with
               little
               but
               a
               skinned
               Skeleton
               :
               I
               think
               few
               believe
               ,
               that
               either
               Men
               dying
               Fat
               shall
               rise
               Fat
               ,
               or
               Men
               dying
               Lean
               shall
               rise
               Lean
               ;
               or
               yet
               that
               every
               Man
               shall
               rise
               with
               all
               the
               Flesh
               which
               he
               ever
               lived
               or
               sinned
               in
               ,
               and
               which
               daily
               passed
               away
               ,
               or
               consumed
               in
               Sickness
               .
               To
               know
               how
               much
               ,
               and
               what
               goeth
               to
               identifie
               the
               Body
               ,
               we
               must
               leave
               to
               God
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               not
               pretend
               to
               the
               knowledge
               we
               have
               not
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               necessary
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               all
               Fowls
               ,
               Beasts
               ,
               and
               Fishes
               rise
               again
               ,
               and
               go
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               which
               are
               ever
               digested
               ,
               and
               made
               Humane
               Flesh
               .
            
             
               The
               Apostle
               likening
               our
               Bodies
               to
               Seed
               ,
               maketh
               some
               to
               doubt
               whether
               the
               dead
               Body
               have
               a
               Resurrection
               
               by
               any
               Seminal
               Vertue
               ,
               as
               a
               Natural
               Cause
               ,
               or
               only
               rise
               by
               Miracle
               .
               The
               latter
               is
               most
               commonly
               held
               :
               And
               yet
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               the
               Soul
               taketh
               with
               it
               a
               Love
               and
               Inclination
               to
               its
               Body
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               sort
               of
               Seminal
               Disposition
               .
               And
               no
               mortal
               Man
               knoweth
               whether
               the
               Soul
               take
               not
               with
               it
               some
               of
               the
               Igneous
               Spirits
               by
               which
               it
               here
               operated
               as
               such
               a
               Body
               ,
               as
               Seminal
               Vertue
               in
               Inferior
               things
               is
               lodged
               in
               them
               ;
               and
               whether
               at
               the
               Resurrection
               God
               use
               that
               Composition
               of
               Igneous
               Matter
               (
               or
               Ethereal
               )
               and
               Spiritual
               Form
               ,
               for
               the
               aggregation
               of
               so
               much
               more
               such
               Matter
               as
               shall
               be
               needful
               to
               make
               up
               the
               Glorious
               ,
               Spiritual
               ,
               Incorruptible
               Body
               .
               But
               all
               this
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               of
               the
               Flesh
               we
               lived
               in
               God
               will
               raise
               ,
               is
               to
               us
               unknown
               .
            
             
               VIII
               .
               Ver.
               50.
               
               That
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               cannot
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               grosly
               perverted
               by
               them
               that
               say
               ,
               That
               it
               's
               only
               Sinful
               Flesh
               that
               is
               meant
               ;
               or
               them
               that
               say
               ,
               That
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               shall
               enter
               ,
               but
               incorruptible
               .
               It
               is
               proper
               formal
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               that
               the
               Apostle
               mentioneth
               .
               Flesh
               is
               the
               Blood
               ,
               and
               other
               nutritive
               Juyce
               ,
               coagulated
               into
               that
               Fibrous
               Substance
               so
               called
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               Matter
               of
               Food
               digested
               and
               assimilated
               unto
               this
               .
               It
               is
               made
               of
               Earth
               ,
               Water
               ,
               and
               Air
               ;
               and
               so
               is
               Blood.
               Define
               them
               ,
               and
               nothing
               that
               is
               in
               Heaven
               will
               agree
               with
               that
               Definition
               .
               If
               such
               Earth
               shall
               be
               placed
               in
               Heaven
               ▪
               it
               will
               cease
               by
               transmutation
               to
               be
               Earth
               .
               To
               call
               a
               Spiritual
               ,
               Incorruptible
               ,
               Glorious
               Body
               ,
               Earth
               and
               Water
               ,
               or
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               ,
               and
               place
               these
               with
               the
               Blessed
               Spirits
               ,
               is
               but
               to
               equivocate
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               use
               the
               Words
               univocally
               .
               The
               two
               General
               Councils
               (
               Nice
               second
               ,
               and
               Constance
               before
               it
               )
               differing
               in
               other
               things
               ,
               agree
               That
               Christs
               true
               Body
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               it
               is
               not
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               :
               (
               And
               yet
               the
               Papists
               feign
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               still
               real
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               )
            
             
               Doubtless
               by
               a
               Spiritual
               Body
               is
               meant
               one
               that
               is
               so
               near
               the
               Nature
               of
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               is
               fittest
               for
               spiritual
               and
               glorious
               Work
               ;
               which
               made
               many
               of
               the
               Fathers
               say
               ,
               That
               it
               will
               be
               an
               Ethereal
               ,
               or
               Igneous
               ,
               or
               Luminous
               Body
               .
               But
               Gods
               Knowledge
               must
               be
               implicitly
               rested
               in
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               no
               explicit
               Knowledge
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             NOw
             concerning
             the
             collection
             for
             the
             saints
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             given
             order
             to
             the
             churches
             of
             Galatia
             ,
             even
             so
             do
             ye
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             come
             next
             to
             your
             Order
             for
             Collections
             for
             the
             poor
             Christians
             in
             the
             present
             Famine
             at
             Jerusalem
             :
             In
             which
             I
             would
             have
             you
             ,
             as
             most
             convenient
             ,
             to
             observe
             this
             Order
             ,
             which
             I
             gave
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             Galatia
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Upon
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             let
             every
             one
             of
             you
             lay
             by
             him
             in
             store
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             prospered
             him
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             no
             gatherings
             when
             I
             come
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Lords-day
             being
             separated
             for
             sacred
             Works
             ,
             of
             which
             holy
             Charity
             is
             a
             great
             part
             ,
             let
             every
             one
             willingly
             lay
             by
             ,
             as
             devoted
             to
             God
             for
             this
             Service
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             proportion
             of
             his
             Increase
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             find
             it
             ready
             ,
             and
             not
             stay
             when
             I
             come
             for
             your
             Collections
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             when
             I
             come
             ,
             whomsoever
             you
             shall
             approve
             by
             your
             Letters
             ,
             them
             will
             I
             send
             to
             bring
             your
             liberality
             unto
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             then
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             satisfied
             of
             the
             faithful
             delivery
             ,
             you
             shall
             chuse
             the
             Messenger
             your selves
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             if
             it
             be
             meet
             that
             I
             go
             also
             ,
             they
             shall
             go
             with
             me
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             if
             I
             find
             cause
             to
             go
             my self
             ,
             your
             own
             Trustees
             shall
             go
             with
             me
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Now
             I
             will
             come
             unto
             you
             ,
             when
             I
             shall
             pass
             through
             Macedonia
             :
             (
             for
             I
             do
             pass
             through
             Macedonia
             )
             6.
             
             And
             it
             may
             be
             that
             I
             will
             abide
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             winter
             with
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             bring
             me
             on
             my
             journey
             ,
             whithersoever
             I
             go
             .
             7.
             
             For
             I
             will
             not
             see
             you
             now
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             but
             I
             trust
             to
             tarry
             a
             while
             with
             you
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             permit
             .
          
           
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             a
             wise
             Fore-contrivance
             of
             our
             own
             Course
             of
             Labour
             is
             lawful
             ,
             but
             onely
             with
             submission
             to
             Gods
             Will.
             
          
           
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             But
             I
             will
             tarry
             at
             Ephesus
             until
             Pentecost
             .
             For
             a
             great
             door
             and
             effectual
             is
             opened
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             many
             adversaries
             .
          
           
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Hope
             of
             great
             Success
             ,
             and
             the
             opposition
             of
             many
             Adversaries
             ,
             persuade
             me
             to
             stay
             at
             Ephesus
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             great
             Success
             of
             the
             Gospel
             oft
             consisteth
             with
             many
             Adversaries
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Now
             if
             Timotheus
             come
             ,
             see
             that
             he
             may
             be
             with
             you
             without
             fear
             :
             for
             he
             worketh
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             I
             also
             do
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             See
             that
             Timothy
             ,
             when
             he
             cometh
             ,
             be
             not
             discouraged
             by
             distrust
             ,
             or
             abuse
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             my
             faithful
             Helper
             in
             the
             same
             Work
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             serve
             him
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Let
             no
             man
             therefore
             despise
             him
             :
             but
             conduct
             him
             forth
             in
             peace
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             come
             unto
             me
             :
             for
             I
             look
             for
             him
             with
             the
             brethren
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Despise
             him
             not
             ,
             but
             give
             credit
             to
             his
             Message
             ,
             and
             respectfully
             conduct
             him
             at
             his
             return
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             As
             touching
             our
             brother
             Apollos
             ,
             I
             
             greatly
             ,
             desired
             him
             to
             come
             unto
             you
             with
             the
             brethren
             :
             but
             his
             will
             was
             not
             at
             all
             to
             come
             at
             this
             time
             ;
             but
             he
             will
             come
             when
             he
             shall
             have
             convenient
             time
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             Paul
             left
             him
             to
             his
             choice
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             suspend
             or
             silence
             him
             for
             disobeying
             an
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Watch
             ye
             ,
             stand
             fast
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             quit
             you
             like
             men
             ,
             be
             strong
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Finally
             ,
             Your
             Case
             is
             so
             weighty
             ,
             and
             Trial
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             require
             your
             constant
             watch
             ,
             your
             resolved
             steadfastness
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             a
             Manlike
             Strength
             ,
             Endeavour
             ,
             and
             Defence
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Let
             all
             your
             things
             be
             done
             with
             charity
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             The
             sum
             and
             chiefest
             Rule
             that
             I
             give
             you
             ,
             is
             ,
             Do
             all
             that
             you
             do
             in
             Love
             ,
             or
             Endearedness
             to
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             this
             will
             cast
             out
             Selfishness
             ,
             Pride
             ,
             Envy
             ;
             and
             Division
             ,
             and
             keep
             you
             from
             rash
             censuring
             ,
             separating
             ,
             despising
             ,
             or
             abusing
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             brethren
             (
             ye
             know
             the
             house
             of
             Stephanas
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             first-fruits
             of
             Achaia
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             addicted
             themselves
             to
             the
             ministry
             of
             the
             saints
             )
             That
             ye
             submit
             your selves
             unto
             such
             ,
             and
             to
             every
             one
             that
             helpeth
             with
             us
             and
             laboureth
             .
          
           
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             The
             House
             of
             Stephanas
             being
             the
             first
             converted
             in
             Achaia
             ,
             and
             addicted
             to
             further
             Christians
             with
             their
             Estates
             and
             Labour
             ,
             and
             he
             being
             now
             my
             Fellow-labourer
             ,
             submit
             your selves
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             such
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             I
             am
             glad
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             Stephanas
             ,
             and
             Fortunatus
             ,
             and
             Achaicus
             :
             for
             that
             which
             was
             lacking
             on
             your
             part
             ,
             they
             have
             supplied
             .
             18.
             
             For
             they
             have
             refreshed
             my
             spirit
             and
             yours
             :
             therefore
             acknowledge
             ye
             them
             that
             are
             such
             .
          
           
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             For
             they
             have
             performed
             such
             respectful
             Offices
             as
             you
             were
             wanting
             in
             .
             Therefore
             let
             such
             be
             respected
             by
             you
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             The
             churches
             of
             Asia
             salute
             you
             .
             Aquila
             and
             Priscilla
             salute
             you
             much
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             with
             the
             church
             that
             is
             in
             their
             house
             .
             20.
             
             All
             the
             brethren
             greet
             you
             .
             Greet
             ye
             one
             another
             with
             an
             holy
             kiss
             .
             21.
             
             The
             salutation
             of
             me
             Paul
             with
             mine
             own
             hand
             .
          
           
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             The
             Christians
             of
             their
             Family
             ,
             (
             or
             the
             Assembly
             that
             used
             to
             meet
             there
             for
             Church
             Communion
             .
             )
          
           
             22.
             
             If
             any
             man
             love
             not
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             Anathema
             ,
             Maran-atha
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Those
             that
             love
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             as
             their
             Saviour
             and
             Hope
             ,
             will
             stick
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             confess
             him
             in
             Temptation
             and
             Sufferings
             :
             And
             if
             any
             Man
             love
             him
             not
             ,
             let
             him
             ,
             as
             accursed
             ,
             be
             delivered
             to
             Satan
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             The
             grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             be
             with
             you
             .
             My
             love
             be
             with
             you
             all
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             The
             best
             Benediction
             I
             can
             give
             you
             ,
             is
             by
             praying
             ,
             That
             the
             Grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             may
             be
             with
             you
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             will
             render
             you
             holy
             and
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             save
             you
             from
             Evil
             ,
             and
             bring
             ,
             you
             to
             Glory
             .
             )
             I
             am
             sure
             my
             Love
             is
             with
             you
             all
             :
             May
             your
             Loveliness
             so
             continue
             it
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           Second
           Epistle
           of
           PAUL
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           CORINTHIANS
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             PAul
             an
             apostle
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             by
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Timothy
             our
             brother
             ,
             unto
             the
             church
             of
             God
             [
             which
             is
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             saints
             which
             are
             in
             all
             Achaia
             :
             ]
             2.
             
             Grace
             be
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             peace
             from
             God
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             When
             it
             is
             read
             to
             the
             Church
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             specially
             directed
             ,
             to
             be
             communicated
             to
             others
             in
             Achaia
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Blessed
             be
             God
             even
             the
             father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             mercies
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             all
             comfort
             ;
             4.
             
             Who
             comforteth
             us
             in
             all
             our
             tribulation
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             able
             to
             comfort
             them
             which
             are
             in
             any
             trouble
             ,
             by
             the
             comfort
             wherewith
             we
             our selves
             are
             comforted
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3
             ,
             4.
             —
             [
             By
             the
             same
             Reasons
             that
             comforted
             me
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             experience
             of
             his
             Mercies
             ,
             which
             giveth
             me
             a
             comforting
             frame
             of
             Mind
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             as
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             abound
             in
             us
             ,
             so
             our
             consolation
             also
             aboundeth
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             As
             I
             suffer
             more
             than
             others
             for
             Christ
             ,
             so
             I
             have
             proportionable
             comfort
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             whether
             we
             be
             afflicted
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             your
             consolation
             and
             salvation
             ,
             which
             is
             effectual
             in
             the
             enduring
             of
             the
             same
             sufferings
             which
             we
             also
             suffer
             :
             or
             whether
             we
             be
             comforted
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             your
             consolation
             and
             salvation
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             So
             great
             is
             the
             love
             of
             God
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             both
             our
             afflictions
             and
             our
             comforts
             are
             intended
             as
             means
             to
             your
             comfort
             ;
             that
             you
             may
             the
             easilier
             suffer
             as
             we
             do
             ,
             and
             hope
             for
             that
             comfort
             that
             we
             enjoy
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             may
             further
             your
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             our
             hope
             of
             you
             is
             stedfast
             ,
             knowing
             that
             as
             you
             are
             partakers
             of
             the
             sufferings
             ,
             so
             shall
             ye
             be
             also
             of
             the
             consolation
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Therefore
             I
             hope
             that
             suffering
             will
             not
             overthrow
             your
             Faith
             ,
             while
             you
             look
             for
             the
             same
             consolation
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             For
             we
             would
             not
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             have
             you
             ignorant
             of
             our
             trouble
             which
             came
             to
             us
             in
             Asia
             ,
             that
             we
             were
             pressed
             out
             of
             measure
             above
             strength
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             we
             despaired
             even
             of
             life
             :
          
           
             8.
             
             I
             would
             have
             you
             know
             how
             great
             our
             sufferings
             were
             in
             Asia
             ,
             even
             beyond
             our
             own
             strength
             to
             bear
             them
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             put
             me
             in
             expectation
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             we
             had
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             in
             our selves
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             trust
             in
             our selves
             ,
             but
             in
             God
             which
             raiseth
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             God
             brought
             me
             to
             this
             expectation
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             not
             trust
             to
             my
             present
             life
             ,
             but
             unto
             God
             alone
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             one
             that
             can
             raise
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             a
             better
             life
             hereafter
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             they
             lay
             down
             for
             Christ
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Who
             delivered
             us
             from
             so
             great
             a
             death
             ,
             and
             doth
             deliver
             :
             in
             whom
             we
             trust
             that
             he
             will
             yet
             deliver
             us
             :
             11.
             
             You
             also
             helping
             together
             by
             prayer
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             gift
             bestowed
             upon
             us
             by
             the
             means
             of
             many
             persons
             ,
             thanks
             may
             be
             given
             by
             many
             on
             our
             behalf
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Who
             hath
             delivered
             us
             from
             so
             terrible
             a
             kind
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             still
             doth
             deliver
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             hope
             will
             do
             till
             our
             Work
             be
             done
             :
             But
             your
             Prayers
             must
             concur
             as
             the
             Means
             ,
             that
             God
             also
             may
             have
             all
             your
             Thanks
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             For
             our
             rejoycing
             is
             this
             ,
             the
             testimony
             of
             our
             conscience
             ,
             that
             in
             simplicity
             and
             godly
             sincerity
             ,
             not
             with
             fleshly
             wisdom
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             have
             had
             our
             conversation
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             more
             abundantly
             to
             you-wards
          
           
             12.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             a
             Christian
             must
             have
             rejoicing
             not
             only
             in
             Christs
             Merits
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Conscience
             of
             his
             own
             Sincerity
             .
             2.
             
             Sincerity
             is
             much
             in
             Simplicity
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             self-seeking
             fleshly
             Wisdom
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             Gods
             Grace
             that
             giveth
             this
             Sincerity
             .
             4.
             
             Where
             it
             is
             used
             in
             eminent
             Self-denial
             ,
             it
             may
             lawfully
             be
             gloried
             in
             against
             D●tractors
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             For
             we
             write
             none
             other
             things
             unto
             you
             ,
             then
             what
             you
             read
             or
             acknowledge
             ,
             and
             I
             trust
             you
             shall
             acknowledge
             even
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             For
             I
             willingly
             expose
             my self
             and
             Doctrine
             to
             your
             Trial
             ;
             I
             write
             but
             the
             same
             things
             which
             you
             have
             received
             and
             own
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             will
             own
             even
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             As
             also
             you
             have
             acknowledged
             us
             in
             part
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             your
             rejoycing
             ,
             even
             as
             ye
             also
             are
             ours
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             As
             I
             my self
             have
             been
             owned
             by
             you
             as
             your
             Comfort
             ,
             though
             I
             have
             some
             Accusers
             ,
             even
             as
             you
             are
             my
             Comfort
             when
             I
             render
             an
             Account
             of
             my
             Ministry
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             in
             this
             confidence
             I
             was
             minded
             to
             come
             unto
             you
             before
             ,
             that
             you
             might
             have
             a
             second
             benefit
             :
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             in
             confidence
             of
             this
             our
             mutual
             Love
             ,
             I
             purposed
             to
             come
             to
             you
             ,
             for
             the
             increase
             of
             your
             Graces
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             to
             pass
             by
             you
             into
             Macedonia
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             again
             out
             of
             Macedonia
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             of
             you
             to
             be
             brought
             on
             my
             way
             toward
             Judea
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             When
             I
             carry
             the
             Contribution
             to
             Judea
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             When
             I
             therefore
             was
             thus
             minded
             ,
             did
             I
             use
             lightness
             ?
             or
             the
             things
             that
             I
             purpose
             ,
             do
             I
             purpose
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             with
             me
             there
             should
             be
             yea
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             ,
             nay
             ?
             18.
             
             But
             as
             God
             is
             true
             ,
             our
             word
             toward
             you
             ,
             is
             not
             yea
             and
             nay
             .
          
           
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             What
             I
             purposed
             was
             with
             submission
             to
             Gods
             Providence
             and
             Will.
             Had
             any
             cause
             then
             to
             accuse
             me
             of
             Levity
             and
             Falshood
             in
             my
             Promises
             ,
             as
             if
             my
             Word
             were
             not
             to
             be
             credited
             ?
             I
             take
             God
             to
             witness
             ,
             that
             I
             spake
             my
             real
             Purpose
             in
             truth
             ,
             though
             I
             was
             hindred
             from
             Performance
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             For
             the
             son
             of
             God
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             as
             preached
             among
             you
             by
             us
             ,
             even
             by
             me
             ,
             and
             Sylvanus
             ,
             and
             Timotheus
             ,
             was
             not
             yea
             and
             nay
             ,
             but
             in
             him
             was
             yea
             .
             20.
             
             For
             all
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             in
             him
             are
             Yea
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             Amen
             ,
             unto
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             by
             us
             .
          
           
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             And
             more
             abusive
             is
             it
             hence
             to
             gather
             my
             Incredibility
             in
             preaching
             ,
             and
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             my
             Doctrine
             :
             For
             Christ
             whom
             we
             preached
             is
             a
             certain
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             his
             Promises
             all
             sure
             ,
             and
             are
             sealed
             ,
             
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             proved
             to
             Gods
             Glory
             ,
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             our
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Now
             he
             which
             stablisheth
             us
             with
             you
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hath
             anointed
             us
             ,
             is
             God
             :
             22.
             
             Who
             hath
             also
             sealed
             us
             ,
             and
             given
             the
             earnest
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             our
             hearts
             .
          
           
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             And
             it
             is
             God
             himself
             who
             stablisheth
             both
             us
             and
             you
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hath
             anointed
             and
             sealed
             us
             ,
             and
             given
             us
             the
             Earnest
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             Pledge
             ,
             and
             our
             Security
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             I
             call
             God
             for
             a
             record
             upon
             my
             soul
             ,
             that
             to
             spare
             you
             I
             came
             not
             as
             yet
             unto
             Corinth
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             I
             do
             by
             Oath
             call
             God
             himself
             to
             witness
             ,
             that
             my
             not
             coming
             yet
             to
             you
             ,
             was
             not
             out
             of
             any
             such
             Falshood
             ,
             Levity
             ,
             or
             Self-respect
             as
             my
             Accusers
             intimate
             ;
             but
             I
             delayed
             ,
             as
             foreseeing
             how
             unpleasing
             it
             would
             be
             to
             have
             exercised
             the
             Severity
             among
             you
             ,
             which
             your
             Sin
             ,
             before
             Repentance
             ,
             required
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Not
             for
             that
             we
             have
             dominion
             over
             your
             faith
             ,
             but
             are
             helpers
             of
             your
             joy
             :
             for
             by
             faith
             ye
             stand
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Not
             that
             we
             are
             Lords
             over
             your
             Faith
             ,
             or
             have
             any
             power
             to
             change
             it
             ;
             but
             our
             Preaching
             and
             Discipline
             is
             to
             help
             your
             Joy
             ,
             by
             casting
             out
             Sin
             ,
             and
             by
             stablishing
             you
             in
             Faith
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             which
             you
             must
             stand
             and
             live
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             BUt
             I
             determined
             this
             with
             my self
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             not
             come
             again
             to
             you
             in
             heaviness
             .
             For
             if
             I
             make
             you
             sorry
             ,
             who
             is
             he
             then
             that
             maketh
             me
             glad
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             which
             is
             made
             sorry
             by
             me
             ?
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             But
             the
             true
             cause
             of
             my
             delay
             to
             come
             to
             you
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             having
             reproved
             you
             for
             many
             Sins
             ,
             which
             required
             sharper
             Censure
             if
             you
             had
             not
             disowned
             them
             ,
             I
             was
             not
             forward
             to
             grieve
             you
             by
             such
             displeasing
             Work
             ,
             and
             staid
             to
             hear
             of
             your
             Repentance
             .
             For
             your
             Grief
             is
             my
             own
             ;
             and
             none
             can
             take
             it
             from
             me
             ,
             but
             your selves
             ,
             by
             your
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             I
             wrote
             this
             same
             unto
             you
             ,
             lest
             when
             I
             came
             ,
             I
             should
             have
             sorrow
             from
             them
             of
             whom
             I
             ought
             to
             rejoyce
             ,
             having
             confidence
             in
             you
             all
             ,
             that
             my
             joy
             is
             the
             joy
             of
             you
             all
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             I
             gave
             you
             my
             Reproof
             by
             a
             Letter
             ,
             tha●
             it
             might
             cause
             that
             Reformation
             which
             might
             prevent
             my
             Sorrow
             when
             I
             came
             my self
             :
             for
             I
             ought
             to
             have
             joy
             in
             you
             ,
             as
             I
             hope
             also
             my
             joy
             is
             yours
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             out
             of
             much
             affliction
             and
             anguish
             of
             heart
             ,
             I
             wrote
             unto
             you
             with
             many
             tears
             ;
             not
             that
             you
             should
             be
             grieved
             ,
             but
             that
             ye
             might
             know
             the
             love
             which
             I
             have
             more
             abundantly
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             I
             was
             so
             far
             from
             insulting
             over
             you
             ,
             or
             desiring
             your
             hurt
             ,
             that
             I
             performed
             that
             necessary
             part
             of
             my
             Office
             with
             great
             grief
             and
             anguish
             ,
             and
             wrote
             to
             you
             with
             many
             tears
             ;
             not
             delighting
             to
             grieve
             you
             ,
             but
             to
             shew
             my
             Love
             for
             your
             Reformation
             and
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             if
             any
             have
             caused
             grief
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             grieved
             me
             ,
             but
             in
             part
             :
             that
             I
             may
             not
             overcharge
             you
             all
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             the
             Grief
             which
             I
             had
             by
             the
             Sins
             of
             some
             particular
             Persons
             ,
             I
             am
             far
             from
             charging
             on
             all
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Sufficient
             to
             such
             a
             man
             is
             this
             punishment
             ,
             which
             was
             inflicted
             of
             many
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Churches
             Censure
             and
             Rejection
             of
             such
             a
             Sinner
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             Punishment
             as
             I
             judged
             meet
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             the
             Punishment
             was
             not
             only
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Many
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Assembly
             )
             but
             also
             [
             
               by
               many
            
             :
             ]
             For
             though
             the
             Pastor
             had
             the
             Keys
             ,
             the
             People
             were
             consenting
             Executioners
             ,
             by
             avoiding
             Communion
             with
             the
             Excommunicate
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             So
             that
             contrariwise
             ,
             ye
             ought
             rather
             to
             forgive
             him
             ,
             and
             comfort
             him
             ,
             lest
             perhaps
             such
             a
             one
             should
             be
             swallowed
             up
             with
             overmuch
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             now
             he
             is
             penitent
             ,
             ye
             ought
             to
             forgive
             ,
             and
             comfort
             him
             with
             the
             notice
             of
             Pardoning
             Mercy
             from
             God
             ,
             lest
             too
             much
             sorrow
             overwhelm
             him
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             Sorrow
             for
             Sin
             may
             be
             too
             much
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             when
             it
             swalloweth
             us
             up
             ,
             and
             doth
             more
             hurt
             than
             good
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Wherefore
             I
             beseech
             you
             that
             ye
             would
             confirm
             your
             love
             towards
             him
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             I
             that
             judged
             him
             for
             his
             Sin
             ,
             now
             absolve
             him
             ,
             and
             intreat
             you
             in
             Love
             to
             receive
             him
             .
          
           
             9
             For
             to
             this
             end
             also
             did
             I
             write
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             know
             the
             proof
             of
             you
             ,
             whether
             ye
             be
             obedient
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             I
             wrote
             to
             you
             to
             cast
             him
             out
             ,
             to
             exercise
             your
             Obedience
             :
             and
             so
             I
             now
             do
             to
             take
             him
             in
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             To
             whom
             ye
             forgive
             any
             thing
             ,
             I
             forgive
             also
             :
             for
             if
             I
             forgave
             any
             thing
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             forgave
             it
             ,
             for
             your
             sakes
             forgave
             I
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             ;
          
           
             10.
             
             As
             ●o●
             forgive
             him
             ,
             and
             desire
             his
             Restoration
             ,
             ●o
             do
             I
             :
             And
             I
             absol●e
             him
             by
             Christs
             Authority
             ,
             as
             his
             Minister
             ,
             for
             your
             own
             Good
             and
             Comfort
             ;
             Discipline
             being
             for
             the
             Churches
             good
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Lest
             Satan
             should
             get
             an
             advantage
             of
             us
             :
             for
             we
             are
             not
             ignorant
             of
             his
             devices
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             For
             we
             know
             that
             Satan
             hath
             his
             Stratagems
             ,
             and
             would
             turn
             our
             Justice
             and
             Discipline
             to
             our
             hurt
             ,
             (
             either
             by
             too
             much
             dejecting
             the
             Sinner
             ,
             or
             
             by
             exasperating
             and
             dividing
             the
             Church
             :
             )
             And
             we
             would
             not
             be
             over-reached
             by
             him
             :
             The
             Means
             are
             for
             the
             End.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             Furthermore
             ,
             when
             I
             came
             to
             Troas
             to
             preach
             Christs
             gospel
             ,
             and
             a
             door
             was
             opened
             unto
             me
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             13.
             
             I
             had
             no
             rest
             in
             my
             spirit
             ,
             because
             I
             found
             not
             Titus
             my
             brother
             :
             but
             taking
             my
             leave
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             went
             from
             thence
             into
             Macedonia
             .
          
           
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             At
             Troas
             I
             had
             great
             Encouragement
             in
             my
             Ministry
             ;
             but
             not
             hearing
             of
             you
             by
             Titus
             ,
             disquieted
             me
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             Now
             thanks
             be
             unto
             God
             ,
             which
             always
             causeth
             us
             to
             triumph
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             maketh
             manifest
             the
             savour
             of
             his
             knowledge
             by
             us
             in
             every
             place
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             To
             God
             I
             give
             Thanks
             ,
             who
             causeth
             me
             to
             rejoice
             in
             the
             Success
             of
             my
             Ministry
             for
             Christ
             ;
             and
             whereever
             I
             come
             communicateth
             to
             Men
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             his
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             For
             we
             are
             unto
             God
             a
             sweet
             savour
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             them
             that
             are
             saved
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             that
             perish
             .
             16.
             
             To
             the
             one
             we
             are
             the
             savour
             of
             death
             unto
             death
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             other
             the
             savour
             of
             life
             unto
             life
             :
          
           
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             For
             our
             Service
             to
             God
             is
             an
             acceptable
             Sacrifice
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Christ
             ,
             both
             about
             them
             that
             are
             saved
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             perish
             ;
             to
             them
             that
             abuse
             and
             reject
             the
             Gospel
             to
             their
             own
             destruction
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             are
             converted
             and
             saved
             by
             it
             :
             For
             God
             will
             be
             glorified
             in
             both
             ,
             and
             accepteth
             our
             Ministry
             to
             both
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             various
             Success
             .
          
           
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             And
             who
             is
             sufficient
             for
             these
             things
             ?
             For
             we
             are
             not
             as
             many
             ,
             which
             corrupt
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             but
             as
             of
             sincerity
             ,
             but
             as
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             speak
             we
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             So
             great
             is
             this
             Work
             ,
             that
             neither
             I
             nor
             any
             is
             sufficient
             for
             it
             ,
             in
             our
             own
             Strength
             ,
             without
             Gods
             suitable
             Help
             and
             Grace
             .
             But
             I
             have
             the
             Conscience
             of
             my
             Sincerity
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             not
             as
             do
             the
             Corrupters
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             I
             speak
             the
             things
             of
             Christ
             in
             truth
             ,
             as
             God
             inspired
             me
             ,
             and
             as
             in
             his
             sight
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             DO
             we
             begin
             again
             to
             commend
             our selves
             ?
             or
             need
             we
             ,
             as
             some
             others
             ,
             epistles
             of
             commendation
             to
             you
             ,
             or
             letters
             of
             commendation
             from
             you
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             seeing
             the
             Reputation
             of
             our
             Persons
             is
             so
             needful
             to
             the
             Ends
             of
             our
             Ministry
             ,
             let
             me
             expostulate
             with
             you
             ,
             why
             you
             should
             hearken
             to
             them
             who
             make
             it
             needful
             to
             vindicate
             our selves
             ?
             Am
             I
             a
             Stranger
             to
             you
             ?
             Do
             I
             need
             ,
             as
             some
             others
             ,
             to
             be
             recommended
             to
             you
             by
             other
             Mens
             Letters
             ?
             Or
             by
             your
             Letters
             to
             be
             recommended
             to
             other
             Churches
             ?
             Do
             I
             not
             bring
             with
             me
             the
             Proof
             of
             mine
             Apostleship
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Ye
             are
             our
             epistle
             written
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             known
             and
             read
             of
             all
             men
             :
          
           
             2.
             
             Your
             own
             Conversion
             by
             my
             Ministry
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             rejoicing
             of
             my
             Heart
             ,
             is
             more
             than
             a
             Commendatory
             Epistle
             ;
             and
             this
             may
             be
             read
             of
             all
             that
             know
             you
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             as
             much
             as
             ye
             are
             manifestly
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             epistle
             of
             Christ
             ,
             ministred
             by
             us
             ,
             written
             not
             with
             ink
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ;
             not
             in
             tables
             of
             stone
             ,
             but
             in
             fleshly
             tables
             of
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             your
             Conversion
             openly
             proveth
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             as
             it
             were
             Christs
             own
             Epistle
             by
             our
             Ministry
             ,
             written
             by
             the
             quickning
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Living
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             Ink
             ;
             not
             as
             
             Moses's
             Law
             ,
             on
             Tables
             of
             Stone
             ;
             but
             on
             your
             very
             Hearts
             ;
             And
             therefore
             ,
             as
             you
             are
             the
             Epistle
             or
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Work
             of
             Christ
             ,
             so
             of
             me
             ,
             as
             his
             Minister
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             And
             such
             trust
             have
             we
             through
             Christ
             to
             God-ward
             :
             Not
             that
             we
             are
             sufficient
             of
             our selves
             to
             think
             any
             thing
             as
             of
             our selves
             :
             but
             our
             sufficiency
             is
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             It
             is
             of
             God
             that
             I
             have
             this
             Confidence
             and
             Glorying
             :
             Far
             be
             it
             from
             me
             to
             think
             that
             I
             have
             any
             such
             Sufficiency
             of
             my self
             ,
             to
             convert
             Souls
             ;
             but
             my
             Sufficiency
             and
             the
             Success
             is
             all
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Who
             also
             hath
             made
             us
             able
             ministers
             of
             the
             new
             testament
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             letter
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             spirit
             :
             for
             the
             letter
             killeth
             ,
             but
             the
             spirit
             giveth
             life
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             is
             he
             that
             hath
             made
             me
             an
             able
             Minister
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ;
             not
             a
             Preacher
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             written
             in
             Stone
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             sendeth
             us
             forth
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             giveth
             his
             Spirit
             by
             our
             Ministry
             :
             For
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             curseth
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             sheweth
             them
             Sin
             ,
             and
             condemneth
             them
             :
             But
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             doth
             quicken
             them
             ,
             and
             kill
             their
             Sin
             ,
             and
             lead
             them
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Life
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             if
             the
             ministration
             of
             death
             written
             and
             ingraven
             in
             stones
             ,
             was
             glorious
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             could
             not
             stedfastly
             behold
             the
             face
             of
             Moses
             ,
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             countenance
             ,
             which
             glory
             was
             to
             be
             done
             away
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             For
             if
             that
             Ministry
             of
             Moses
             ,
             which
             by
             consequence
             was
             of
             Death
             ,
             (
             or
             of
             a
             Law
             that
             condemned
             ,
             but
             gave
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Life
             )
             written
             and
             engraven
             by
             God
             in
             Stones
             ,
             was
             accompanied
             with
             so
             great
             Glory
             ,
             that
             the
             Israelites
             could
             not
             endure
             to
             look
             
             Moses
             in
             the
             Face
             ,
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Countenance
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             now
             done
             away
             ;
          
           
             8.
             
             How
             shall
             not
             the
             ministration
             of
             the
             spirit
             be
             rather
             glorious
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Must
             not
             the
             more
             excellent
             Ministry
             of
             a
             durable
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             which
             God
             giveth
             Men
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             be
             more
             glorious
             ?
             (
             though
             we
             the
             Ministers
             seem
             contemptible
             .
             )
          
           
             9.
             
             For
             if
             the
             ministration
             of
             condemnation
             be
             glory
             ,
             much
             more
             doth
             the
             ministration
             of
             righteousness
             exceed
             in
             glory
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             different
             Covenants
             shew
             the
             different
             Glory
             of
             the
             Ministry
             :
             For
             if
             
             Moses's
             Ministration
             of
             a
             condemning
             Law
             was
             Glory
             ,
             our
             Ministration
             of
             a
             justifying
             ,
             saving
             ,
             Gospel-Covenant
             must
             needs
             exceed
             his
             Ministry
             in
             true
             Glory
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             For
             even
             that
             which
             was
             made
             glorious
             ,
             had
             no
             glory
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             glory
             that
             excelleth
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             For
             as
             a
             greater
             Light
             maketh
             a
             lesser
             seem
             as
             none
             ,
             so
             the
             Mosaick
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Law
             had
             as
             it
             were
             no
             Glory
             ,
             being
             ,
             clouded
             by
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             For
             if
             that
             which
             is
             done
             away
             was
             glorious
             ,
             much
             more
             that
             which
             remaineth
             is
             glorious
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             For
             if
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             (
             considered
             formally
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             the
             Jews
             to
             rule
             their
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             lead
             them
             to
             Christ
             )
             which
             was
             to
             cease
             when
             the
             Gospel
             came
             ,
             to
             which
             it
             was
             a
             Schoolmaster
             ,
             was
             yet
             given
             in
             Glory
             ;
             much
             more
             is
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             continue
             ,
             and
             its
             Ministration
             ,
             glorious
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Seeing
             then
             that
             we
             have
             such
             hope
             ,
             we
             use
             great
             plainness
             of
             speech
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Wonder
             not
             then
             that
             we
             speak
             boldly
             to
             you
             ,
             when
             we
             can
             shew
             such
             Authority
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             not
             as
             Moses
             ,
             which
             put
             a
             vail
             over
             his
             face
             ,
             that
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             could
             not
             stedfastly
             look
             to
             the
             end
             of
             that
             which
             is
             abolished
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             We
             do
             not
             as
             Moses
             veil
             our
             Faces
             ,
             signifying
             that
             the
             Israelites
             could
             not
             well
             look
             to
             the
             true
             End
             and
             Meaning
             of
             their
             own
             Law
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ
             ,
             to
             whom
             by
             Types
             it
             pointed
             them
             ;
             nor
             see
             that
             it
             was
             to
             be
             abolished
             by
             his
             better
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             it
             now
             is
             .
             We
             speak
             freely
             to
             you
             with
             open
             Face
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             But
             their
             minds
             were
             blinded
             :
             for
             until
             this
             day
             remaineth
             the
             same
             vail
             untaken
             away
             ,
             in
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             old
             testament
             ;
             which
             vail
             is
             done
             away
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             But
             the
             Minds
             of
             the
             unbelieving
             Jews
             were
             blinded
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             day
             the
             Veil
             remaineth
             by
             this
             their
             Blindness
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             understand
             not
             the
             End
             and
             Design
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             when
             they
             read
             it
             .
             B●t
             it
             's
             taken
             away
             by
             Christ
             to
             true
             Believers
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             But
             even
             unto
             this
             day
             when
             Moses
             is
             read
             ,
             the
             vail
             is
             upon
             their
             heart
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Their
             Unbelief
             sheweth
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Veil
             and
             Blindness
             is
             on
             them
             to
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Nevertheless
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             turn
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             vail
             shall
             be
             taken
             away
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             But
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             converted
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             the
             Veil
             shall
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             understand
             the
             Meaning
             and
             Tendency
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             Now
             the
             Lord
             is
             that
             Spirit
             :
             and
             where
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             liberty
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             as
             the
             Letter
             doth
             but
             point
             unto
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             doth
             but
             kill
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             Christ
             who
             is
             that
             Spirit
             which
             is
             the
             Sum
             and
             End
             of
             the
             Letter
             and
             Types
             :
             And
             where
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             Freedom
             and
             Power
             of
             Speech
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Deliverance
             :
             And
             therefore
             we
             use
             that
             Freedom
             with
             you
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             But
             we
             all
             with
             open
             face
             ,
             beholding
             as
             in
             a
             glass
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             are
             changed
             into
             the
             same
             image
             ,
             from
             glory
             to
             glory
             ,
             even
             as
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             so
             all
             true
             Christians
             ,
             not
             veiled
             as
             the
             Jews
             ,
             but
             with
             open
             Face
             ,
             in
             the
             open
             Light
             ,
             though
             yet
             but
             as
             in
             a
             Glass
             ,
             behold
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             by
             our
             Spiritual
             Renovation
             are
             changed
             into
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             ,
             from
             one
             Degree
             of
             Glory
             to
             another
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             will
             perfect
             his
             Work.
             
          
           
             
               ANNOTATIONS
               .
            
             
               THe
               fear
               of
               favouring
               Antinomianism
               hath
               tempted
               some
               to
               pervert
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               about
               the
               abolishing
               of
               
               Moses's
               Law.
               I
               know
               of
               no
               Man
               that
               hath
               written
               so
               much
               against
               the
               Antinomians
               as
               I
               have
               done
               ,
               nor
               with
               so
               much
               success
               ,
               in
               casting
               down
               their
               Libertine
               Errours
               in
               this
               Land
               :
               And
               yet
               I
               abhor
               running
               into
               the
               contrary
               Extreme
               .
               And
               therefore
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               evident
               to
               any
               unprejudiced
               considering
               Reason
               ,
               that
               Paul
               here
               affirmeth
               ,
               That
               the
               very
               Law
               written
               in
               Stone
               is
               abolished
               and
               done
               away
               ,
               To
               say
               ,
               It
               is
               only
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Burning
               Mount
               ,
               or
               of
               Moses
               Face
               ,
               that
               is
               done
               away
               ,
               is
               plainly
               contrary
               to
               Ver.
               7
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               13.
               
               I
               will
               not
               tire
               the
               Reader
               with
               Arguments
               from
               so
               plain
               Words
               .
               The
               Truth
               is
               this
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Law
               of
               Nature
               is
               not
               done
               away
               by
               Christ
               ,
               but
               made
               part
               of
               his
               own
               Law
               ,
               into
               whose
               Hands
               that
               and
               all
               things
               are
               given
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Ten
               Commandments
               ,
               except
               the
               Preface
               ,
               and
               a
               Word
               or
               two
               in
               the
               Second
               Commandment
               ,
               and
               the
               Determination
               of
               the
               Seventh
               Day
               in
               the
               Fourth
               Commandment
               ,
               are
               the
               Common
               Law
               of
               Nature
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               Christ
               also
               hath
               expresly
               made
               them
               his
               Law
               ,
               by
               reciting
               them
               preceptively
               :
               And
               so
               they
               bind
               all
               Christians
               now
               ,
               as
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               God
               by
               giving
               the
               Jews
               their
               Laws
               ,
               gave
               us
               Directions
               to
               know
               in
               the
               like
               Cases
               what
               is
               equal
               or
               wrong
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               But
               formally
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               Gods
               Law
               delivered
               by
               Moses
               to
               the
               Jews
               ,
               it
               binds
               not
               us
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               done
               away
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               never
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               bound
               any
               but
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               the
               few
               Proselytes
               among
               them
               .
               For
               it
               was
               never
               promulgated
               to
               the
               World
               :
               And
               even
               the
               Decalogue
               was
               Political
               ,
               and
               all
               made
               for
               that
               Common-wealth
               .
               And
               all
               the
               World
               was
               never
               bound
               to
               turn
               Jews
               ,
               nor
               to
               dwell
               or
               come
               into
               a
               remote
               Country
               ,
               no
               bigger
               than
               half
               England
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Jews
               own
               Commonwealth
               is
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               their
               peculiar
               Laws
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Apostle
               expresly
               saith
               ,
               That
               the
               Law
               written
               in
               Stone
               ,
               that
               was
               glorious
               ,
               is
               done
               away
               ,
               ver
               .
               7.
               
               &
               11.13
               .
               compared
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Moses
               was
               no
               Ruler
               or
               Mediator
               to
               the
               whole
               World.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               If
               one
               part
               of
               Moses
               Law
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               bind
               ,
               then
               all
               of
               it
               bindeth
               ,
               
                 a
                 quatenus
                 ad
                 omne
              
               ;
               and
               so
               we
               must
               turn
               Jews
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Paul
               expresly
               nameth
               Sabbaths
               as
               abolished
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               A
               Day
               of
               Ceremonial
               Rest
               ,
               which
               the
               Fourth
               Commandment
               ordaineth
               as
               a
               Type
               of
               Spiritual
               Rest
               by
               Christ
               .
            
             
               The
               Sum
               is
               ,
               That
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               the
               Law
               commonly
               called
               Moral
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               of
               Christ
               ;
               but
               not
               formally
               ,
               as
               the
               Law
               given
               the
               Jews
               by
               Moses
               ,
               or
               as
               written
               in
               Stone
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             THerefore
             seeing
             we
             have
             this
             ministery
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             received
             mercy
             we
             faint
             not
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Therefore
             having
             received
             a
             more
             honourable
             Ministry
             than
             that
             of
             Moses
             ,
             Gods
             Mercy
             encourageth
             us
             ,
             and
             keepeth
             us
             from
             fa●nting
             in
             our
             Labours
             and
             Sufferings
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             have
             renounced
             the
             hidden
             things
             of
             dishonesty
             ,
             not
             walking
             in
             craftiness
             ,
             nor
             handling
             the
             word
             of
             God
             deceitfully
             ,
             but
             by
             manifestation
             of
             the
             truth
             commending
             our selves
             to
             every
             mans
             conscience
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             have
             renounced
             those
             things
             which
             cannot
             endure
             the
             Light
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             be
             shamed
             ,
             but
             are
             craftily
             carried
             on
             in
             the
             dark
             ;
             nor
             do
             we
             use
             deceiving
             Arts
             in
             handling
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             open
             Light
             ,
             by
             Evidence
             of
             Truth
             ,
             we
             expose
             our selves
             to
             trial
             ,
             and
             expect
             Success
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             if
             our
             gospel
             be
             hid
             ,
             it
             is
             hid
             to
             them
             that
             are
             lost
             :
          
           
             3.
             
             So
             that
             if
             our
             Preaching
             be
             not
             yet
             understood
             and
             believed
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             for
             want
             of
             our
             clear
             Delivery
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             miserable
             Case
             of
             lost
             uncapable
             Hearers
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             whom
             the
             God
             of
             this
             world
             hath
             blinded
             the
             minds
             of
             them
             which
             believe
             not
             ,
             lest
             the
             light
             of
             the
             glorious
             gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             should
             shine
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Because
             the
             Devil
             ,
             by
             the
             love
             of
             worldly
             things
             ,
             ruling
             the
             Hearts
             of
             worldly
             Men
             ,
             hath
             blinded
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             believe
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             Glory
             which
             shineth
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Image
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             we
             preach
             not
             our selves
             ,
             but
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             our selves
             your
             servants
             for
             Jesus
             sake
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             not
             our selves
             that
             we
             commend
             by
             preaching
             to
             you
             ,
             or
             set
             up
             for
             you
             to
             believe
             in
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             Lord
             ,
             (
             else
             indeed
             our
             Ministry
             were
             inglorious
             :
             )
             and
             we
             only
             manifest
             our selves
             to
             be
             faithful
             Servants
             for
             your
             Salvation
             by
             Christ
             ,
             who
             hath
             called
             us
             hereto
             ,
             and
             whose
             Glory
             we
             proclaim
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             For
             God
             who
             commanded
             the
             light
             to
             shine
             out
             of
             darkness
             ,
             hath
             shined
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             light
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             face
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             For
             God
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             Word
             created
             Light
             ,
             hath
             shined
             by
             Spiritual
             Light
             into
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             giving
             us
             that
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             which
             gloriously
             appeareth
             in
             the
             Person
             ,
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             Works
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             he
             commandeth
             us
             to
             communicate
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             we
             have
             this
             treasure
             in
             earthen
             vessels
             ,
             that
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             power
             may
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             we
             that
             are
             thus
             trusted
             and
             honoured
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             our selves
             poor
             ,
             frail
             ,
             afflicted
             Mortals
             ,
             that
             it
             m●y
             appear
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Men
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             prospereth
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             We
             are
             troubled
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             yet
             not
             distressed
             ;
             we
             are
             perplexed
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             despair
             ;
             9.
             
             Persecuted
             ,
             but
             not
             forsaken
             ;
             cast
             down
             ,
             but
             not
             destroyed
             ;
          
           
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             We
             are
             many
             ways
             troubled
             ,
             but
             not
             brought
             to
             any
             extreme
             distress
             ;
             in
             straits
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             despair
             ;
             
             persecuted
             by
             Men
             ,
             but
             not
             forsaken
             of
             God
             ;
             cast
             down
             low
             ,
             and
             yet
             upheld
             ,
             and
             not
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Always
             bearing
             about
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             the
             dying
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             that
             the
             life
             also
             of
             Jesus
             might
             be
             made
             manifest
             in
             our
             body
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             We
             still
             bear
             in
             our
             Bodies
             a
             memorative
             Conformity
             to
             our
             suffering
             dying
             Lord
             ,
             that
             our
             delivered
             Bodies
             also
             might
             have
             some
             conformity
             to
             his
             Life
             ,
             by
             whom
             we
             live
             ,
             and
             whom
             we
             preach
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             For
             we
             which
             live
             ,
             are
             alway
             delivered
             unto
             death
             for
             Jesus
             sake
             ,
             that
             the
             life
             also
             of
             Jesus
             might
             be
             made
             manifest
             in
             our
             mortal
             flesh
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             For
             we
             that
             yet
             live
             are
             in
             continual
             danger
             of
             death
             by
             Persecutors
             ,
             for
             Jesus
             sake
             :
             that
             we
             might
             be
             Emblems
             of
             Christs
             Resurrection
             and
             Life
             ,
             and
             a
             Proof
             that
             he
             liveth
             ,
             who
             preserveth
             us
             ,
             while
             we
             preach
             that
             blessed
             Life
             which
             he
             possesseth
             ,
             and
             hath
             purchased
             and
             promised
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             So
             then
             death
             worketh
             in
             us
             ,
             but
             life
             in
             you
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             So
             that
             in
             our
             Sufferings
             Christs
             Death
             is
             resembled
             ;
             but
             his
             Life
             in
             your
             Conversion
             and
             Preservation
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             We
             having
             the
             same
             spirit
             of
             faith
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             I
             belived
             ,
             and
             therefore
             have
             I
             spoken
             :
             we
             also
             believe
             ,
             and
             therefore
             speak
             ;
          
           
             13.
             
             But
             we
             have
             the
             s●me
             Spirit
             of
             Faith
             as
             you
             have
             ,
             and
             therefore
             say
             with
             David
             ,
             That
             we
             speak
             because
             we
             believe
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Knowing
             that
             he
             which
             raised
             up
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             shall
             raise
             up
             us
             also
             by
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             shall
             present
             us
             with
             you
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             For
             he
             that
             raised
             up
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             raise
             us
             up
             both
             from
             our
             Suf●erings
             and
             Death
             ,
             and
             present
             us
             with
             you
             who
             are
             the
             B●essings
             of
             our
             Labours
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             For
             all
             things
             are
             for
             your
             sakes
             ,
             that
             the
             abundant
             grace
             might
             ,
             through
             the
             thanksgiving
             of
             many
             ,
             redound
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             For
             it
             is
             for
             you
             that
             we
             suffer
             ,
             and
             labour
             ,
             and
             are
             preserved
             ;
             that
             as
             many
             have
             the
             Benefit
             ,
             so
             God
             may
             be
             glorified
             by
             the
             Thanksgiving
             of
             many
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             For
             which
             cause
             we
             faint
             not
             ,
             but
             though
             our
             outward
             man
             perish
             ,
             yet
             the
             inward
             man
             is
             renewed
             day
             by
             day
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Therefore
             we
             are
             not
             tired
             in
             our
             Labour
             or
             Suffering
             ;
             but
             while
             our
             Bodies
             suffer
             and
             perish
             ,
             our
             Souls
             receive
             daily
             new
             Supplies
             of
             Strength
             and
             Comfort
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             For
             our
             light
             affliction
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             for
             a
             moment
             ,
             worketh
             for
             us
             a
             far
             more
             exceeding
             and
             eternal
             weight
             of
             glory
             ;
          
           
             17.
             
             For
             all
             our
             Sufferings
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Bodily
             Afflictions
             ,
             are
             very
             tollerable
             and
             light
             ,
             and
             so
             short
             as
             to
             be
             but
             as
             for
             one
             moment
             ;
             and
             so
             gainful
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             Means
             appointed
             to
             procure
             us
             a
             Crown
             of
             Glory
             ,
             which
             is
             weighty
             ,
             and
             of
             exceeding
             Worth
             ,
             and
             Everlasting
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             While
             we
             look
             not
             at
             the
             things
             which
             are
             seen
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             things
             which
             are
             not
             seen
             :
             for
             the
             things
             which
             are
             seen
             ,
             are
             temporal
             ;
             but
             the
             things
             which
             are
             not
             seen
             ,
             are
             eternal
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             For
             we
             intend
             no
             worldly
             End
             ,
             nor
             fix
             our
             Eyes
             and
             Mind
             on
             these
             transitory
             things
             ,
             which
             now
             are
             here
             seen
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             Glory
             and
             Kingdom
             which
             is
             unseen
             :
             For
             the
             things
             which
             are
             seen
             are
             temporary
             ,
             mutable
             ,
             and
             fly
             away
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             not
             to
             be
             much
             regarded
             ;
             but
             the
             things
             which
             are
             now
             to
             us
             unseen
             ,
             are
             unchangeable
             and
             everlasting
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             FOr
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             if
             our
             earthly
             house
             of
             this
             tabernacle
             were
             dissolved
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             building
             of
             God
             ,
             an
             house
             not
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             eternal
             in
             the
             heavens
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             by
             Faith
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             if
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             a
             Tent
             or
             Tabernacle
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             were
             dissolved
             ,
             we
             have
             in
             the
             Heavens
             a
             Building
             of
             Gods
             providing
             for
             the
             Blessed
             ,
             not
             like
             our
             Houses
             here
             made
             by
             Man
             ,
             but
             Celestial
             and
             Everlasting
             .
          
           
             N●te
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Faith
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             Knowledge
             :
             We
             kn●w
             what
             God
             saith
             is
             true
             ;
             and
             we
             know
             this
             to
             be
             his
             Word
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             our
             Happiness
             will
             not
             be
             only
             in
             the
             New
             Earth
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             :
             but
             it
             is
             a
             Dwelling
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             now
             existent
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             shall
             be
             everlasting
             :
             And
             therefore
             no
             hope
             of
             Christs
             Reign
             on
             Earth
             ,
             should
             take
             down
             our
             Hopes
             and
             Desires
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             in
             this
             we
             groan
             earnestly
             ,
             desiring
             to
             be
             cloathed
             upon
             with
             our
             house
             which
             is
             from
             heaven
             .
             3.
             
             If
             so
             be
             that
             being
             clothed
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             found
             naked
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             For
             in
             this
             Body
             we
             are
             under
             a
             constant
             uneasiness
             ,
             which
             maketh
             us
             groan
             with
             earnest
             desire
             to
             be
             better
             cloathed
             ,
             even
             with
             the
             Incorruptible
             Celestial
             Glory
             :
             For
             when
             Death
             unclotheth
             us
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             found
             naked
             and
             destitute
             ,
             (
             or
             ,
             as
             some
             expound
             it
             ,
             [
             So
             be
             it
             we
             be
             not
             found
             ,
             as
             Adam
             ,
             naked
             in
             our
             Guilt
             ,
             when
             we
             enter
             into
             the
             future
             State.
             ]
             )
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             we
             that
             are
             in
             this
             tabernacle
             do
             groan
             ,
             being
             burdened
             :
             not
             for
             that
             we
             would
             be
             unclothed
             ,
             but
             clothed
             upon
             ,
             that
             mortality
             might
             be
             swallowed
             up
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             our
             Burdens
             in
             this
             Body
             are
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             
             make
             us
             groan
             :
             not
             that
             we
             desire
             Death
             ,
             as
             Death
             ;
             or
             to
             be
             unhoused
             ,
             or
             without
             Cloathing
             to
             the
             Soul
             :
             but
             we
             would
             be
             better
             clothed
             with
             a
             Heavenly
             Glory
             ,
             that
             that
             which
             is
             Mortal
             may
             be
             swallowed
             up
             by
             Immortal
             Glory
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Now
             he
             that
             hath
             wrought
             us
             for
             the
             self-same
             thing
             ,
             is
             God
             ,
             who
             also
             hath
             given
             unto
             us
             the
             earnest
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             we
             have
             good
             Evidence
             for
             the
             certainty
             of
             this
             Hope
             :
             For
             God
             himself
             ,
             who
             doth
             nothing
             in
             vain
             ,
             hath
             made
             and
             formed
             us
             hereunto
             :
             It
             is
             he
             that
             gave
             us
             Immortal
             Souls
             ,
             and
             Faculties
             to
             prepare
             for
             a
             better
             Life
             :
             And
             it
             is
             he
             that
             hath
             redeemed
             us
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             hath
             promised
             it
             ,
             and
             provided
             and
             commanded
             us
             the
             Means
             that
             lead
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             us
             by
             his
             Spirit
             those
             holy
             Affections
             ,
             Desires
             ,
             and
             Endeavours
             which
             are
             the
             Earnest
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             will
             not
             frustrate
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Therefore
             we
             are
             always
             confident
             ,
             knowing
             that
             whilst
             we
             are
             at
             home
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             we
             are
             absent
             from
             the
             Lord
             :
             7.
             
             (
             For
             we
             walk
             by
             faith
             ,
             not
             by
             sight
             .
             )
          
           
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Therefore
             we
             go
             on
             in
             the
             Confidence
             and
             Boldness
             which
             beseem
             Believers
             ,
             being
             above
             the
             Fear
             of
             Death
             ;
             knowing
             ,
             that
             while
             we
             dwell
             here
             in
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             we
             are
             absent
             from
             the
             Glory
             where
             God
             is
             fully
             manifested
             to
             the
             Blessed
             :
             For
             it
             is
             not
             things
             seen
             which
             are
             the
             Motives
             ,
             Hopes
             ,
             and
             Comfort
             of
             our
             Lives
             ;
             but
             it's
             things
             believed
             and
             unseen
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             We
             are
             confident
             ,
             
               I
               say
            
             ,
             and
             willing
             rather
             to
             be
             absent
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             present
             with
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             I
             say
             ,
             we
             are
             bold
             and
             comfortably
             confident
             in
             all
             our
             Labours
             and
             danger
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             rather
             willing
             to
             go
             from
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             at
             home
             or
             present
             with
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Wherefore
             we
             labour
             ,
             that
             whether
             present
             or
             absent
             we
             may
             be
             accepted
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Whether
             we
             shall
             yet
             live
             or
             die
             ,
             we
             leave
             to
             God
             ;
             but
             it
             's
             our
             earnest
             desire
             ,
             care
             ,
             and
             labour
             ,
             that
             whether
             we
             live
             here
             or
             die
             ,
             or
             whereever
             we
             are
             ,
             we
             may
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             accepted
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             For
             we
             must
             all
             appear
             before
             the
             judgment-seat
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             may
             receive
             the
             things
             done
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             For
             we
             must
             all
             appear
             at
             the
             Judgment-seat
             of
             Christ
             ,
             where
             all
             that
             we
             have
             done
             will
             be
             brought
             to
             light
             ,
             and
             every
             Man
             shall
             be
             sentenced
             and
             rewarded
             according
             as
             he
             hath
             lived
             and
             done
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Law
             which
             pardoneth
             penitent
             Believers
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Knowing
             therefore
             the
             terrour
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             we
             perswade
             men
             ;
             but
             we
             are
             made
             manifest
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             I
             trust
             also
             are
             made
             manifest
             in
             your
             consciences
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             It
             is
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Terrours
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             how
             woful
             it
             will
             be
             to
             be
             found
             there
             unjustified
             under
             Guilt
             ,
             and
             sentenced
             to
             Damnation
             ,
             which
             causeth
             us
             to
             make
             so
             much
             ado
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             persuade
             Men
             to
             believe
             and
             repent
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             saved
             :
             And
             God
             ,
             that
             knoweth
             our
             Hearts
             and
             Ways
             ,
             will
             justifie
             us
             herein
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             so
             do
             your
             convinced
             Consciences
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             For
             we
             commend
             not
             our selves
             again
             unto
             you
             ,
             but
             give
             you
             occasion
             to
             glory
             on
             our
             behalf
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             have
             somewhat
             to
             answer
             them
             which
             glory
             in
             appearance
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             heart
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             I
             say
             not
             all
             this
             to
             get
             your
             Praise
             by
             my
             self-commendation
             ,
             but
             to
             give
             you
             the
             Matter
             of
             Answer
             to
             them
             that
             would
             draw
             you
             from
             the
             Truth
             ,
             by
             drawing
             you
             into
             a
             disesteem
             of
             us
             that
             were
             your
             first
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             by
             boasting
             of
             themselves
             by
             outward
             appearances
             ,
             without
             an
             answerable
             inward
             Worth.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             For
             whether
             we
             be
             besides
             our selves
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             God
             :
             or
             whether
             we
             be
             sober
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             your
             cause
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             if
             any
             tell
             you
             that
             our
             Zeal
             is
             but
             crazed
             Melancholy
             ,
             (
             as
             Festus
             thought
             of
             Paul
             )
             it
             is
             in
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             Command
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             Work
             and
             Glory
             ;
             (
             and
             dare
             any
             accuse
             this
             of
             Madness
             ?
             )
             And
             if
             we
             be
             thought
             to
             do
             it
             soberly
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             for
             our
             Glory
             ,
             but
             for
             your
             Stability
             and
             Safety
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             For
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             constraineth
             us
             ,
             because
             we
             thus
             judge
             ,
             that
             if
             one
             died
             for
             all
             ,
             then
             were
             all
             dead
             :
             15.
             
             And
             that
             he
             died
             for
             all
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             live
             ,
             should
             not
             henceforth
             live
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             but
             unto
             him
             which
             died
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             rose
             again
             .
          
           
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             If
             any
             think
             we
             are
             too
             zealously
             transported
             ,
             let
             them
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             greatness
             of
             Christs
             Love
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             ours
             to
             him
             ,
             constraineth
             us
             ,
             and
             will
             bear
             no
             cold
             Indifferency
             :
             For
             we
             have
             cause
             to
             judge
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             great
             things
             which
             our
             Redemption
             intimateth
             ,
             even
             that
             Christ
             ,
             who
             died
             for
             all
             ,
             found
             all
             Men
             dead
             in
             Sin
             and
             Misery
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             therefore
             redeemed
             them
             by
             his
             Death
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             are
             recovered
             by
             him
             should
             not
             hereafter
             live
             to
             themselves
             ,
             but
             to
             him
             that
             died
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             rose
             again
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Wherefore
             henceforth
             know
             we
             no
             man
             after
             the
             flesh
             :
             yea
             ,
             though
             we
             have
             known
             Christ
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             yet
             now
             henceforth
             know
             we
             him
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             the
             great
             things
             of
             Spirituality
             and
             Eternity
             which
             we
             now
             look
             at
             in
             our
             Ministry
             and
             Life
             :
             We
             value
             no
             Man
             on
             meer
             Carnal
             Advantages
             
             or
             Account
             ;
             yea
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             been
             of
             those
             that
             converst
             with
             Christ
             on
             Earth
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             had
             eat
             and
             drunk
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             such
             Corporal
             Familiarity
             is
             ended
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             it
             that
             our
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Preaching
             most
             respecteth
             ;
             but
             his
             Spiritual
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             Glorious
             Presence
             ,
             and
             the
             Means
             thereto
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Therefore
             if
             any
             man
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             new
             creature
             :
             old
             things
             are
             past
             away
             ,
             behold
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             become
             new
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Therefore
             if
             any
             one
             be
             a
             Christian
             indeed
             ,
             a
             true
             Member
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             new
             Man
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             new
             made
             by
             Regeneration
             .
             The
             old
             Legal
             and
             Carnal
             Mind
             and
             Conversation
             are
             ceased
             ;
             his
             old
             Mind
             ,
             and
             Will
             ,
             and
             Life
             are
             changed
             ;
             his
             fleshly
             and
             earthly
             Mind
             is
             become
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             ,
             and
             all
             is
             new
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             all
             things
             are
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             reconciled
             us
             to
             himself
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             to
             us
             the
             ministery
             of
             reconciliation
             ;
          
           
             18.
             
             The
             Divine
             Revelation
             and
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             in
             us
             ,
             now
             causeth
             us
             to
             mind
             and
             use
             all
             things
             as
             they
             belong
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             are
             all
             
               Of
               Him
            
             ,
             and
             
               By
               Him
            
             ,
             and
             
               To
               Him
            
             ;
             and
             to
             overlook
             comparatively
             Carnal
             Interest
             :
             and
             as
             reconciled
             ,
             and
             brought
             home
             to
             God
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             placing
             all
             our
             Interest
             and
             Hopes
             in
             him
             ,
             who
             also
             hath
             committed
             to
             us
             this
             Ministry
             ,
             to
             draw
             home
             the
             World
             into
             this
             reconciled
             State.
             
          
           
             19.
             
             To
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             in
             Christ
             ,
             reconciling
             the
             world
             unto
             himself
             ,
             not
             imputing
             their
             trespasses
             unto
             them
             ;
             and
             hath
             committed
             unto
             us
             the
             word
             of
             reconciliation
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             To
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             God
             himself
             that
             sent
             Christ
             to
             redeem
             us
             ,
             and
             was
             in
             Christ
             ,
             reconciling
             the
             lapsed
             World
             to
             himself
             ,
             by
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             Merits
             ,
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             was
             performed
             by
             his
             gracious
             Will
             for
             that
             end
             ;
             purchasing
             their
             Pardon
             ,
             and
             not
             using
             them
             as
             their
             Sin
             deserveth
             ,
             but
             giving
             them
             an
             Act
             of
             Oblivion
             ,
             on
             condition
             of
             Believing
             Acceptance
             ;
             and
             hath
             committed
             to
             us
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             to
             preach
             this
             Reconciliation
             to
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             20.
             
             Now
             then
             we
             are
             ambassadours
             for
             Christ
             ,
             as
             though
             God
             did
             beseech
             you
             by
             us
             :
             we
             pray
             you
             in
             Christs
             stead
             ,
             be
             ye
             reconciled
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             20.
             
             By
             all
             this
             they
             that
             contemn
             us
             may
             see
             what
             is
             the
             Nature
             and
             Dignity
             of
             our
             Apostleship
             :
             We
             are
             sent
             to
             Men
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             his
             Ambassadors
             ,
             to
             persuade
             them
             to
             believe
             in
             Christ
             .
             As
             though
             God
             himself
             did
             beseech
             you
             by
             us
             his
             Messengers
             ,
             we
             pray
             you
             in
             Christs
             stead
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Prime
             and
             Great
             Apostle
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             even
             thankfully
             to
             accept
             his
             Grace
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             up
             Heart
             and
             Life
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             For
             he
             hath
             made
             him
             to
             be
             sin
             for
             us
             ,
             who
             knew
             no
             sin
             ;
             that
             we
             might
             be
             made
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             For
             God
             hath
             made
             Christ
             to
             be
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             Sin
             ,
             who
             himself
             was
             sinless
             ;
             and
             this
             in
             our
             stead
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             Pardon
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             so
             in
             him
             we
             might
             have
             the
             Righteousness
             which
             is
             freely
             given
             us
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             Partakers
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             .
          
           
             
               ANNOTATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               THe
               Socinians
               strive
               hard
               to
               distort
               the
               first
               part
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               spake
               of
               no
               Heavenly
               House
               till
               the
               Resurrection
               :
               Their
               first
               Reason
               is
               ,
               Because
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Domicilium
               ,
               is
               opposed
               to
               the
               Body
               here
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               must
               mean
               the
               future
               Body
               .
               But
               ,
               1.
               by
               [
               the
               
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 our
                 Earthly
                 House
              
               ]
               Paul
               seemeth
               to
               me
               to
               mean
               both
               this
               Body
               and
               Earth
               together
               ;
               our
               present
               worldly
               state
               in
               the
               Flesh
               .
               2.
               
               Were
               it
               otherwise
               ,
               yet
               their
               Conclusion
               would
               not
               follow
               :
               For
               the
               Heavenly
               State
               of
               Glory
               without
               a
               Body
               ,
               may
               be
               called
               our
               House
               as
               contradistinct
               to
               this
               Body
               .
               3.
               
               Nor
               is
               this
               Objection
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               Old
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               some
               present
               Divines
               (
               as
               Dr.
               
                 Mo●e
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               )
               who
               think
               that
               departed
               Souls
               have
               a
               pure
               sort
               of
               Bodies
               above
               ,
               to
               us
               invisible
               ;
               either
               taking
               with
               them
               some
               tenacious
               ,
               igneous
               Spirits
               hence
               ,
               or
               passing
               into
               some
               Etherial
               Vehicle
               there
               ;
               as
               even
               Mammertus
               thought
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               who
               yet
               assert
               ,
               that
               Souls
               themselves
               are
               immaterial
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Their
               Second
               Reason
               is
               from
               v.
               2.
               because
               it
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               our
               House
               which
               is
               
                 from
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               and
               not
               [
               
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
              
               .
               ]
               But
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               oft
               signifieth
               the
               Substance
               ,
               Matter
               ,
               or
               thing
               of
               which
               another
               thing
               is
               made
               ;
               as
               we
               say
               ,
               some
               things
               are
               made
               from
               or
               of
               Earth
               ,
               Stone
               ,
               Iron
               ,
               Silver
               ,
               &c.
               
               So
               here
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               doth
               necessarily
               signifie
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               that
               our
               House
               or
               Building
               after
               Death
               ,
               will
               be
               Heavenly
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               Heavenly
               Substance
               ,
               Quality
               ,
               and
               State.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               the
               Context
               doth
               confute
               the
               Perverters
               ;
               For
               1.
               
               The
               first
               verse
               intimateth
               that
               we
               shall
               have
               the
               Eternal
               Building
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               when
               the
               Earthy
               Tabernacle
               is
               dissolved
               ;
               for
               the
               conditional
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               intimateth
               the
               time
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Verse
               3.
               signifieth
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               not
               be
               found
               naked
               ;
               which
               none
               could
               suspect
               after
               the
               Resurrection
               that
               believed
               it
               ;
               but
               the
               putting
               off
               the
               Body
               might
               make
               Men
               fear
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               What
               else
               can
               be
               meant
               v.
               6
               ,
               8.
               by
               being
               absent
               from
               the
               Lord
               while
               we
               are
               in
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               being
               absent
               from
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               present
               with
               the
               Lord
               ?
               And
               v.
               9.
               by
               
                 being
                 accepted
                 of
                 him
              
               as
               the
               height
               of
               our
               Ambition
               when
               we
               die
               ?
            
             
             
               II.
               Verse
               19.
               is
               mistaken
               by
               many
               ,
               as
               if
               by
               [
               
                 the
                 World
              
               ]
               were
               meant
               only
               [
               
                 the
                 Elect
              
               ]
               because
               Reconciliation
               and
               not
               
                 imputing
                 Trespasses
              
               are
               mentioned
               :
               But
               the
               Text
               most
               plainly
               tells
               us
               of
               a
               
                 General
                 Reconciliation
              
               and
               non-imputation
               to
               Mankind
               ,
               and
               a
               particular
               to
               Believers
               .
               God
               did
               so
               far
               reconcile
               and
               forgive
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               deal
               with
               them
               meerly
               on
               the
               terms
               of
               the
               violated
               Law
               of
               Innocency
               ,
               but
               to
               give
               them
               a
               Redeemer
               ,
               and
               a
               Law
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               a
               Sealed
               Pardon
               of
               all
               sin
               ,
               and
               free
               gift
               of
               Salvation
               by
               Christ
               ,
               on
               condition
               of
               Believing
               Acceptance
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               commonly
               said
               to
               be
               given
               ,
               which
               is
               freely
               by
               a
               deed
               of
               Gift
               conferr'd
               ,
               though
               Acceptance
               be
               implyed
               or
               exprest
               as
               the
               Condition
               of
               enjoymenr
               ,
               and
               a
               Man
               may
               yet
               wilfully
               refuse
               it
               or
               neglect
               it
               ;
               yea
               ,
               such
               Conditions
               a●e
               so
               naturally
               necessary
               ,
               that
               they
               use
               not
               to
               be
               expressed
               .
               Yet
               no
               Man
               is
               Actually
               (
               but
               only
               Conditionally
               )
               possest
               of
               Pardon
               and
               Reconciliation
               ,
               till
               that
               Condition
               be
               performed
               :
               Yet
               God
               was
               forgiving
               them
               on
               his
               part
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               imputing
               sin
               and
               unworthiness
               of
               Redemption
               to
               them
               ,
               when
               he
               gave
               them
               a
               Saviour
               .
               And
               yet
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               remaineth
               ,
               even
               to
               intreat
               Men
               to
               believe
               and
               accept
               this
               Pardon
               and
               Reconciliation
               as
               offered
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               then
               actually
               theirs
               ,
               when
               they
               thus
               accept
               it
               .
               To
               say
               ,
               that
               then
               
                 their
                 Faith
                 doth
                 more
                 than
                 Christs
                 did
                 ,
              
               or
               Gods
               Grace
               ,
               is
               a
               putid
               Cavil
               .
               Their
               Faith
               or
               Acceptance
               is
               no
               efficient
               cause
               at
               all
               of
               their
               Pardon
               or
               Justification
               :
               It
               is
               but
               a
               necessary
               
                 Receptive
                 Qualification
              
               ;
               he
               that
               shuts
               the
               Window
               causeth
               darkness
               :
               But
               it
               's
               sottish
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               openeth
               it
               doth
               more
               than
               the
               Sun
               to
               cause
               light
               ;
               which
               he
               causeth
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               removeth
               the
               impediment
               of
               reception
               ;
               and
               Faith
               it self
               is
               Gods
               Gift
               of
               Grace
               ,
               though
               Preaching
               and
               Perswasion
               be
               the
               means
               of
               working
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             WE
             then
             as
             workers
             together
             with
             him
             ,
             beseech
             you
             also
             ,
             that
             ye
             receive
             not
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             vain
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             then
             whose
             Office
             is
             to
             subserve
             Christ
             so
             your
             Salvation
             ,
             beseech
             you
             that
             ye
             take
             care
             that
             all
             the
             Mercy
             which
             he
             hath
             shewed
             you
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             you
             profess
             to
             have
             received
             ,
             be
             not
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             ●●ustrated
             by
             any
             deceit
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             (
             For
             he
             saith
             ,
             I
             have
             heard
             thee
             in
             a
             time
             accepted
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             day
             of
             salvation
             have
             I
             succoured
             thee
             :
             behold
             ,
             now
             is
             the
             accepted
             time
             ;
             behold
             ,
             now
             is
             the
             day
             of
             salvation
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             of
             exceeding
             great
             moment
             to
             know
             your
             time
             and
             day
             of
             Grace
             :
             God
             hath
             his
             
               accepted
               time
            
             ,
             and
             special
             day
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             which
             all
             should
             watch
             and
             take
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               I
               have
               heard
               thee
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             certainly
             this
             is
             your
             time
             and
             day
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             while
             Mercy
             is
             so
             freely
             and
             fully
             preached
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Giving
             no
             offence
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             the
             ministery
             be
             not
             blamed
             :
          
           
             3.
             
             Our
             care
             is
             to
             give
             no
             occasion
             of
             falling
             to
             any
             ,
             nor
             expose
             the
             Ministry
             to
             blame
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             hard
             thoughts
             of
             those
             that
             should
             be
             saved
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             But
             in
             all
             things
             approving
             our selves
             as
             the
             ministers
             of
             God
             in
             much
             patience
             ,
             in
             afflictions
             ,
             in
             necessities
             ,
             in
             distresses
             ,
             in
             stripes
             ,
             in
             imprisonments
             ,
             in
             tumults
             ,
             in
             labours
             ,
             in
             watchings
             ,
             in
             fastings
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Note
             ,
             What
             an
             approved
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             must
             endure
             and
             do
             ,
             for
             the
             Ends
             of
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             called
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             By
             pureness
             ,
             by
             knowledge
             ,
             by
             long-suffering
             ,
             by
             kindness
             ,
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             by
             love
             unfeigned
             ,
             7.
             
             By
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             armour
             of
             righteousness
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             and
             on
             the
             left
             ,
             8.
             
             By
             honour
             and
             dishonour
             ,
             by
             evil
             report
             and
             good
             report
             :
          
           
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Note
             ,
             By
             how
             many
             means
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             M●nistry
             is
             promoted
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             must
             be
             qualified
             thereto
             .
          
           
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             As
             deceivers
             and
             yet
             true
             ;
             as
             unknown
             ,
             and
             yet
             well
             known
             ;
             as
             dying
             ,
             and
             behold
             ,
             we
             live
             ;
             as
             chastened
             ,
             and
             not
             killed
             ;
             as
             sorrowful
             ,
             yet
             alway
             rejoycing
             ;
             as
             poor
             ,
             yet
             making
             many
             rich
             ;
             as
             having
             nothing
             ,
             and
             yet
             possessing
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Our
             Life
             is
             made
             up
             of
             seeming
             ,
             but
             not
             real
             Contradictions
             .
             As
             Deceivers
             use
             Craft
             to
             hu●t
             Men
             ,
             we
             use
             our
             Wit
             and
             Skill
             (
             or
             Wiles
             )
             to
             save
             Men
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             deliver
             nothing
             but
             the
             truth
             :
             Our
             Spirit
             and
             Spiritual
             Condition
             is
             unknown
             ;
             and
             yet
             our
             Out-side
             known
             to
             many
             .
             We
             daily
             are
             exposed
             to
             the
             danger
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             die
             daily
             ;
             and
             yet
             you
             see
             we
             are
             alive
             .
             We
             are
             oft
             chastened
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             killed
             ;
             we
             are
             under
             many
             Sorrows
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             continually
             rejoice
             in
             God
             ;
             we
             are
             poor
             ,
             and
             yet
             God
             useth
             us
             to
             make
             many
             rich
             in
             Grace
             ;
             we
             have
             nothing
             ,
             and
             yet
             by
             Faith
             all
             the
             World
             is
             ours
             ,
             as
             ordered
             by
             God
             and
             used
             by
             us
             for
             our
             Spiritual
             Good
             Love
             maketh
             all
             other
             Mens
             Estates
             comfortable
             to
             us
             as
             our
             own
             ,
             and
             God
             useth
             all
             things
             for
             our
             good
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             O
             ye
             Corinthians
             ,
             our
             mouth
             is
             open
             unto
             you
             ,
             our
             heart
             is
             enlarged
             .
             12.
             
             Ye
             are
             not
             straitned
             in
             us
             ,
             but
             ye
             are
             straitned
             in
             your
             own
             bowels
             .
          
           
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Our
             Mouth
             hath
             been
             opened
             to
             you
             in
             full
             Communication
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             our
             Hearts
             enlarged
             towards
             you
             ,
             in
             Love
             and
             Zeal
             for
             your
             Salvation
             .
             
             If
             yet
             there
             be
             any
             straitness
             and
             defects
             in
             you
             of
             Knowledge
             and
             Love
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             your selves
             ,
             and
             your
             own
             deficiency
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Now
             for
             a
             recompense
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             (
             I
             speak
             as
             unto
             my
             children
             )
             be
             ye
             also
             enlarged
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             Justice
             requireth
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             Children
             to
             a
             Father
             )
             your
             Love
             and
             Kindness
             be
             large
             towards
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Fruits
             of
             our
             Ministry
             in
             you
             be
             not
             narrow
             and
             defective
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Be
             ye
             not
             unequally
             yoked
             together
             with
             unbelivers
             :
             for
             what
             fellowship
             hath
             righteousness
             with
             unrighteousness
             ?
             and
             what
             communion
             hath
             light
             with
             darkness
             ?
             15.
             
             And
             what
             concord
             hath
             Christ
             with
             Belial
             ?
             or
             what
             part
             hath
             he
             that
             believeth
             with
             an
             infidel
             ?
          
           
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Let
             not
             Seducers
             ,
             or
             Carnal
             Interest
             ,
             draw
             you
             to
             Communion
             with
             Infidels
             and
             Idolaters
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             were
             inclined
             to
             their
             way
             ,
             or
             were
             yet
             indifferent
             in
             Religion
             .
             Partake
             not
             externally
             of
             their
             Sacrifices
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             were
             of
             their
             Society
             :
             For
             how
             can
             such
             Contraries
             as
             Righteousness
             and
             Unrighteousness
             ,
             Light
             and
             Darkness
             ,
             Christ
             and
             Belial
             ,
             a
             Believer
             and
             an
             Infidel
             ,
             be
             united
             ,
             or
             have
             special
             Communion
             ,
             even
             Symbolical
             ,
             in
             the
             things
             wherein
             they
             are
             contrary
             ?
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             what
             agreement
             hath
             the
             temple
             of
             God
             with
             idols
             ?
             for
             ye
             are
             the
             temple
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ;
             as
             God
             hath
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             dwell
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             my
             people
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Will
             you
             join
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             and
             Idols
             together
             ?
             God
             hath
             made
             you
             his
             Temple
             ,
             and
             peculiar
             People
             ,
             and
             promised
             specially
             to
             own
             you
             in
             Communion
             as
             your
             God
             :
             And
             will
             you
             go
             to
             Idols
             Temples
             ,
             as
             if
             your
             God
             had
             Concord
             and
             Communion
             with
             them
             ?
          
           
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Wherefore
             come
             out
             from
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             ye
             separate
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             touch
             not
             the
             unclean
             thing
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             receive
             you
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             a
             Father
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             be
             my
             sons
             and
             daughters
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             Almighty
             .
          
           
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Wherefore
             go
             not
             to
             the
             Idols
             Temples
             ,
             and
             symbolize
             not
             with
             them
             in
             Religion
             to
             avoid
             Persecution
             ;
             but
             come
             out
             from
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             holy
             People
             segregate
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             defile
             not
             your selves
             with
             their
             unclean
             things
             ,
             and
             then
             God
             will
             own
             you
             as
             his
             Sons
             and
             Daughters
             ,
             while
             you
             are
             pure
             ,
             and
             cleave
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             this
             Command
             for
             the
             Church
             to
             avoid
             Communion
             with
             Idolaters
             and
             Infidels
             ,
             is
             perverted
             by
             them
             that
             feign
             it
             to
             forbid
             Communion
             with
             Christians
             and
             their
             Churches
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             but
             differ
             in
             some
             tollerable
             Opinion
             or
             Practice
             from
             them
             ,
             which
             their
             censorious
             Ignorance
             will
             falsly
             call
             Idolatry
             .
             They
             call
             such
             Differences
             or
             Defects
             
               False
               Worship
            
             ,
             and
             then
             say
             we
             must
             not
             join
             in
             
               False
               Worship
            
             :
             Whereas
             every
             faulty
             Manner
             of
             Worship
             may
             be
             called
             False
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             so
             far
             disagreeable
             to
             the
             Rule
             :
             And
             no
             Man
             offers
             any
             Worship
             to
             God
             that
             is
             not
             False
             ,
             if
             all
             Faultiness
             be
             Falseness
             .
             But
             it
             's
             no
             False
             Worship
             that
             will
             allow
             us
             to
             separate
             from
             Churches
             or
             Christians
             ,
             further
             than
             they
             separate
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christ
             disowneth
             them
             for
             that
             Faultiness
             ;
             or
             than
             they
             make
             any
             Sin
             to
             be
             to
             us
             necessary
             to
             any
             part
             of
             their
             Communion
             .
             They
             were
             very
             foul
             Sins
             ,
             even
             in
             Worship
             ,
             that
             the
             Corinthians
             were
             guilty
             of
             ;
             and
             yet
             none
             was
             commanded
             to
             come
             out
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             much
             more
             are
             those
             Papists
             displeasing
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             cast
             out
             and
             violently
             persecute
             good
             Christians
             ,
             that
             do
             but
             avoid
             as
             sinful
             some
             Circumstances
             or
             Forms
             which
             their
             Canons
             impose
             as
             things
             Indifferent
             ,
             or
             made
             Necessary
             meerly
             by
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Yet
             is
             it
             not
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             Christian
             Church
             that
             will
             make
             it
             lawful
             for
             us
             to
             communicate
             in
             Idolatry
             ,
             or
             to
             commit
             any
             Sin
             for
             their
             Communion
             ,
             or
             to
             own
             such
             Worship
             as
             we
             know
             God
             rejecteth
             :
             But
             as
             he
             pardoneth
             the
             faulty
             Imperfections
             of
             other
             Mens
             and
             Churches
             Worship
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             so
             must
             we
             bear
             with
             our
             own
             and
             the
             Churches
             tollerable
             Failings
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             we
             cannot
             cure
             them
             .
          
           
             II.
             They
             are
             mistaken
             that
             think
             it
             is
             
               unequal
               marrying
            
             with
             Infidels
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             here
             only
             or
             chiefly
             meaneth
             .
             The
             Word
             translated
             [
             Yoaked
             ]
             signifieth
             here
             rather
             Inclined
             towards
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Ballance
             is
             by
             Weight
             :
             And
             that
             wh●ch
             Paul
             chiefly
             pleads
             against
             all
             along
             ,
             is
             that
             Rev.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             called
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jezebel
             and
             the
             Nicolaitans
             ,
             which
             God
             hateth
             ,
             which
             taught
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             Fornication
             ,
             and
             eating
             things
             offered
             to
             Idols
             ;
             and
             this
             on
             pretence
             of
             greater
             Wisdom
             and
             Revelation
             than
             Paul
             had
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             HAving
             therefore
             these
             promises
             (
             dearly
             beloved
             )
             let
             us
             cleanse
             our selves
             from
             all
             filthiness
             of
             the
             flesh
             and
             spirit
             ,
             perfecting
             holiness
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Having
             these
             Promises
             ,
             That
             God
             will
             be
             your
             God
             ,
             and
             own
             you
             ,
             and
             dwell
             in
             you
             ,
             on
             this
             Condition
             ,
             that
             you
             keep
             your selves
             pure
             to
             him
             ,
             from
             Fleshly
             Vice
             and
             Idol-Communion
             ;
             let
             us
             avoid
             all
             Defilement
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             by
             Fornication
             ,
             or
             outward
             symbolizing
             with
             Idolaters
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             entertaining
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             Seducers
             ,
             or
             suffering
             our
             Hearts
             to
             depart
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Receive
             us
             :
             we
             have
             wronged
             no
             man
             ,
             
             we
             have
             corrupted
             no
             man
             ,
             we
             have
             defrauded
             no
             man.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             let
             not
             seducing
             Teachers
             turn
             you
             from
             receiving
             the
             Ministry
             of
             us
             by
             whom
             you
             were
             converted
             :
             We
             have
             not
             done
             by
             you
             as
             they
             do
             ;
             we
             have
             wronged
             none
             ,
             corrupted
             none
             ,
             nor
             covetously
             over-reach'd
             or
             defrauded
             any
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             speak
             not
             this
             to
             condemn
             you
             :
             for
             I
             have
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             in
             our
             hearts
             to
             die
             and
             live
             with
             you
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             not
             censoriously
             ,
             or
             for
             your
             reproach
             ,
             that
             I
             say
             this
             ;
             for
             you
             are
             dear
             unto
             me
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Great
             is
             my
             boldness
             of
             speech
             toward
             you
             ,
             great
             is
             my
             glorying
             of
             you
             :
             I
             am
             filled
             with
             comfort
             ,
             I
             am
             exceeding
             joyful
             in
             all
             our
             tribulation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             my
             Love
             that
             makes
             me
             use
             so
             much
             freedom
             of
             Speech
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             maketh
             me
             boast
             of
             you
             .
             I
             am
             full
             of
             Comfort
             and
             Joy
             ,
             to
             think
             of
             your
             continuance
             in
             the
             Faith.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             when
             we
             were
             come
             into
             Macedonia
             ,
             our
             flesh
             had
             no
             rest
             ,
             but
             we
             were
             troubled
             on
             every
             side
             ;
             without
             were
             fightings
             ,
             within
             were
             fears
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             our
             Condition
             needed
             such
             Consolation
             :
             for
             in
             Macedonia
             our
             Flesh
             had
             no
             rest
             from
             Labour
             and
             Trouble
             ;
             we
             had
             Persecution
             and
             Opposition
             without
             ,
             and
             Fears
             within
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Nevertheless
             ,
             God
             that
             comforteth
             those
             that
             are
             cast
             down
             ,
             comforted
             us
             by
             the
             coming
             of
             Titus
             :
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             God
             who
             comforteth
             them
             that
             are
             humbled
             ,
             made
             the
             coming
             of
             Titus
             a
             Comfort
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             not
             by
             his
             coming
             onely
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             consolation
             wherewith
             he
             was
             comforted
             in
             you
             ,
             when
             he
             told
             us
             your
             earnest
             desire
             ,
             your
             mourning
             ,
             your
             fervent
             mind
             toward
             me
             ;
             so
             that
             I
             rejoyced
             the
             more
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Not
             so
             much
             for
             his
             Company
             and
             Welfare
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             glad
             Tidings
             which
             he
             brought
             of
             you
             ,
             even
             of
             your
             earnest
             desire
             of
             me
             ,
             your
             sorrow
             for
             the
             Sin
             which
             I
             reproved
             ,
             and
             your
             Zeal
             in
             my
             just
             Vindication
             against
             Accusers
             ,
             which
             were
             my
             Joy
             for
             you
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             For
             though
             I
             made
             you
             sorry
             with
             a
             letter
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             repent
             ,
             though
             I
             did
             repent
             :
             for
             I
             perceive
             that
             the
             same
             epistle
             made
             you
             sorry
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             but
             for
             a
             season
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             For
             though
             ,
             till
             I
             heard
             of
             the
             Success
             ,
             I
             was
             troubled
             my self
             that
             I
             must
             trouble
             you
             ;
             yet
             now
             I
             repent
             not
             of
             it
             :
             for
             I
             perceive
             ,
             that
             the
             Sorrow
             which
             it
             caused
             in
             you
             was
             but
             short
             ,
             till
             the
             reproved
             Sinner
             did
             repent
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Now
             I
             rejoyce
             ,
             not
             that
             ye
             were
             made
             sorry
             ,
             but
             that
             ye
             sorrowed
             to
             repentance
             :
             for
             ye
             were
             made
             sorry
             after
             a
             godly
             manner
             ,
             that
             ye
             might
             receive
             damage
             by
             us
             in
             nothing
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             now
             I
             rejoice
             ,
             not
             in
             your
             Grief
             ,
             as
             such
             ;
             (
             for
             Sorrow
             is
             but
             to
             prepare
             for
             Joy
             by
             Reformation
             )
             but
             that
             your
             Sorrow
             was
             godly
             ,
             and
             wrought
             Repentance
             ;
             which
             is
             so
             necessary
             to
             Forgiveness
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             satisfied
             my
             plain
             dealing
             with
             you
             was
             not
             to
             your
             damage
             ,
             but
             to
             your
             gain
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             For
             godly
             sorrow
             worketh
             repentance
             to
             salvation
             not
             to
             be
             repented
             of
             :
             but
             the
             sorrow
             of
             the
             world
             worketh
             death
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             For
             godly
             Sorrow
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             commanded
             of
             God
             for
             your
             own
             good
             ,
             so
             it
             worketh
             Repentance
             and
             recovery
             from
             Sin
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             saving
             of
             the
             Sinner
             :
             But
             the
             Sorrow
             for
             Losses
             and
             Crosses
             ,
             which
             proceedeth
             from
             the
             over
             much
             love
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             sinful
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             doth
             but
             hurt
             the
             Soul
             ,
             so
             doth
             it
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             hasteneth
             Death
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             For
             behold
             the
             self-same
             thing
             that
             ye
             sorrowed
             after
             a
             godly
             sort
             ,
             what
             carefulness
             it
             wrought
             in
             you
             ,
             yea
             ,
             what
             clearing
             of
             your selves
             ,
             yea
             ,
             what
             indignation
             ,
             yea
             ,
             what
             fear
             ,
             yea
             ,
             what
             vehement
             desire
             ,
             yea
             ,
             what
             zeal
             ,
             yea
             ,
             what
             revenge
             !
             in
             all
             things
             we
             have
             approved
             your selves
             to
             be
             clear
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Of
             this
             you
             have
             now
             experience
             in
             your selves
             ;
             for
             your
             godly
             Sorrow
             for
             the
             Scandals
             that
             rose
             among
             you
             ,
             hath
             wrought
             great
             carefulness
             to
             search
             out
             the
             Case
             ,
             and
             to
             reform
             it
             ;
             great
             care
             to
             clear
             your selves
             from
             partaking
             in
             the
             guilt
             ,
             great
             indignation
             against
             the
             Sin
             ;
             great
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             avenge
             it
             ;
             great
             desire
             after
             a
             Reformation
             ;
             great
             Zeal
             against
             any
             Church-pollution
             in
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             just
             Revenge
             on
             the
             Offenders
             by
             way
             of
             Penitence
             ,
             and
             on
             your selves
             for
             any
             degree
             of
             guilt
             :
             so
             that
             you
             have
             by
             all
             means
             shewed
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             clear
             from
             the
             guilt
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Wherefore
             though
             I
             wrote
             unto
             you
             ,
             I
             did
             it
             not
             for
             his
             cause
             that
             had
             done
             the
             wrong
             ,
             nor
             for
             his
             cause
             that
             suffered
             wrong
             ,
             but
             that
             our
             care
             for
             you
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             might
             appear
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             my
             sharp
             writing
             to
             you
             was
             not
             meerly
             to
             right
             one
             Man
             against
             the
             Injuries
             of
             another
             ,
             as
             an
             Act
             of
             Justice
             between
             Man
             and
             Man
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             in
             love
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             care
             of
             your
             Souls
             ,
             that
             you
             might
             not
             be
             found
             guilty
             before
             God.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             Therefore
             we
             were
             comforted
             in
             your
             comfort
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             exceedingly
             the
             more
             joyed
             we
             for
             the
             joy
             of
             Titus
             ,
             because
             his
             spirit
             was
             refreshed
             by
             you
             all
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Therefore
             in
             these
             fruits
             which
             tend
             to
             your
             own
             comfort
             ,
             I
             also
             an
             comforted
             ;
             to
             which
             much
             is
             added
             by
             the
             Comfort
             that
             Titus
             had
             amomg
             you
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             For
             it
             I
             have
             boasted
             any
             thing
             to
             him
             
             of
             you
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             ashamed
             ;
             but
             as
             we
             spake
             all
             things
             to
             you
             in
             truth
             ,
             even
             so
             our
             boasting
             which
             I
             made
             before
             Titus
             is
             found
             a
             truth
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             For
             you
             have
             confirmed
             to
             him
             all
             the
             good
             which
             I
             boastingly
             spake
             of
             you
             ;
             so
             that
             I
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             be
             ashamed
             of
             it
             :
             But
             as
             I
             spak●
             truly
             to
             you
             ,
             so
             I
             did
             of
             you
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             his
             inward
             affection
             is
             more
             abundant
             toward
             you
             ,
             whilst
             he
             remembreth
             the
             obedience
             of
             you
             all
             ,
             how
             with
             fear
             and
             trembling
             you
             received
             him
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             he
             is
             greatly
             affected
             towards
             you
             ,
             by
             finding
             you
             so
             obedient
             ,
             and
             how
             you
             received
             him
             and
             his
             Message
             with
             a
             careful
             fear
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             the
             guilt
             of
             Sin.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             I
             rejoyce
             therefore
             that
             I
             have
             confidence
             in
             you
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             My
             expectation
             therefore
             of
             your
             Obedience
             ,
             dispersing
             my
             fear
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             increasing
             my
             confidence
             of
             your
             stability
             ,
             doth
             increase
             my
             Joy.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             MOreover
             brethren
             ,
             we
             do
             you
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             bestowed
             on
             the
             churches
             of
             Macedonia
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             I
             think
             it
             meet
             here
             to
             give
             you
             notice
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             on
             the
             Churches
             of
             Macedonia
             ,
             which
             appeared
             in
             their
             willing
             Liberality
             in
             our
             Collections
             for
             Judea
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             that
             in
             a
             great
             trial
             of
             affliction
             ,
             the
             abundance
             of
             their
             joy
             ,
             and
             their
             deep
             poverty
             abounded
             unto
             the
             riches
             of
             their
             liberality
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             that
             while
             they
             were
             themselves
             under
             a
             great
             Trial
             of
             Affliction
             ,
             and
             in
             deep
             Poverty
             ,
             yet
             they
             joyfully
             abounded
             in
             Liberality
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             to
             their
             power
             (
             I
             bear
             record
             )
             yea
             ,
             and
             beyond
             their
             power
             ,
             they
             were
             willing
             of
             themselves
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             they
             were
             voluntarily
             ready
             ,
             even
             beyond
             their
             Power
             ;
             which
             they
             extended
             to
             the
             utmost
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Praying
             us
             with
             much
             intreaty
             ,
             that
             we
             would
             receive
             the
             gift
             ,
             and
             take
             upon
             us
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             ministring
             to
             the
             saints
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Earnestly
             entreating
             us
             to
             receive
             their
             Contribution
             ,
             and
             undertake
             the
             administring
             of
             it
             to
             the
             Saints
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             as
             an
             Expression
             of
             their
             Communicating
             Love.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             this
             they
             did
             ,
             not
             as
             we
             hoped
             ,
             but
             first
             gave
             their
             own
             selves
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             unto
             us
             by
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             in
             this
             they
             exceeded
             our
             hope
             ,
             first
             giving
             themselves
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             us
             as
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             ready
             to
             help
             us
             with
             their
             Persons
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             with
             their
             Purses
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Insomuch
             that
             we
             desired
             Titus
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             had
             begun
             ,
             so
             he
             would
             also
             finish
             in
             you
             the
             same
             grace
             also
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             so
             we
             desired
             Titus
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             had
             begun
             the
             motion
             or
             this
             Charity
             to
             you
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             at
             the
             labour
             to
             travel
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             bring
             it
             to
             perfection
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Therefore
             as
             ye
             abound
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             in
             faith
             ,
             in
             utterance
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             dilligence
             ,
             and
             in
             your
             love
             to
             us
             ;
             see
             that
             ye
             abound
             in
             this
             grace
             also
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Therefore
             as
             you
             are
             a
             Church
             eminent
             for
             Gifts
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Knowledge
             ,
             Speech
             ,
             Diligence
             ,
             and
             Love
             to
             us
             ,
             see
             that
             your
             charitable
             Contribution
             abound
             in
             answerableness
             to
             your
             Gifts
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             I
             speak
             not
             by
             commandment
             ,
             but
             by
             occasion
             of
             the
             forwardness
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             prove
             the
             sincerity
             of
             your
             love
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             I
             do
             not
             this
             as
             the
             Master
             of
             your
             Purses
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             command
             ;
             but
             I
             set
             before
             you
             the
             good
             Example
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             I
             invite
             you
             to
             give
             this
             proof
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             your
             Love
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Brethren
             :
             (
             For
             Hypocrites
             will
             afford
             us
             a
             cheap
             sor●
             of
             Love
             ,
             but
             not
             a
             costly
             one
             .
             )
          
           
             9.
             
             For
             ye
             know
             the
             grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             was
             rich
             ,
             yet
             for
             your
             sakes
             he
             became
             poor
             ,
             that
             ye
             through
             his
             poverty
             might
             be
             rich
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             what
             can
             be
             a
             stronger
             Motive
             to
             you
             ,
             than
             the
             Example
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             Lord
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             for
             our
             sakes
             lived
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             in
             the
             Condition
             of
             the
             Poor
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             to
             procure
             us
             the
             Heavenly
             Riches
             :
             So
             that
             you
             relieve
             him
             reputatively
             ,
             in
             relieving
             his
             Members
             ;
             and
             you
             imitate
             him
             ,
             when
             you
             forsake
             your
             own
             Abundance
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             herein
             I
             give
             my
             advice
             :
             for
             this
             is
             expedient
             for
             you
             ,
             who
             have
             begun
             before
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             be
             forward
             a
             year
             ago
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             I
             am
             the
             bolder
             herein
             to
             advise
             you
             ,
             because
             you
             your selves
             have
             herein
             begun
             ,
             and
             resolved
             to
             go
             on
             ,
             a
             year
             ago
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             but
             agreeable
             to
             your
             own
             Resolves
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Now
             therefore
             perform
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             ;
             that
             as
             there
             was
             a
             readiness
             to
             will
             ,
             so
             there
             may
             be
             a
             performance
             also
             out
             of
             that
             which
             you
             have
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Therefore
             now
             perform
             what
             then
             you
             readily
             resolved
             on
             ,
             according
             to
             your
             ability
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             For
             if
             there
             be
             first
             a
             willing
             mind
             ,
             it
             is
             accepted
             according
             to
             that
             a
             man
             hath
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             .
          
           
           
             12.
             
             For
             if
             there
             be
             a
             true
             willingness
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             performed
             according
             to
             a
             Mans
             ability
             ;
             and
             God
             requireth
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             accepteth
             the
             Will
             for
             that
             which
             we
             are
             unable
             for
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             For
             I
             mean
             not
             that
             other
             men
             be
             eased
             ,
             and
             you
             burdened
             :
             14.
             
             But
             by
             an
             equality
             ,
             that
             now
             at
             this
             time
             your
             abundance
             may
             be
             a
             supply
             for
             their
             want
             ,
             that
             their
             abundance
             also
             may
             be
             a
             supply
             for
             your
             want
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             equality
             .
          
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Not
             that
             I
             would
             lay
             more
             on
             you
             than
             your
             Proportion
             ,
             to
             ease
             others
             :
             but
             that
             now
             you
             abound
             ,
             you
             may
             supply
             their
             want
             ;
             and
             that
             when
             you
             are
             in
             want
             ,
             the
             abundance
             of
             others
             may
             supply
             your
             wants
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             As
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             He
             that
             had
             gathered
             much
             had
             nothing
             over
             :
             and
             he
             that
             had
             gathered
             little
             ,
             had
             no
             lack
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             In
             which
             I
             may
             allude
             to
             what
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Israelites
             gathering
             Manna
             ;
             [
             
               He
               that
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             Obey
             God
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             not
             want
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             abound
             ,
             what
             enjoy
             you
             of
             it
             more
             than
             they
             that
             have
             but
             Food
             and
             Raiment
             ?
             God
             will
             reduce
             all
             his
             Servants
             to
             an
             Equality
             suitable
             to
             them
             severally
             ,
             in
             the
             Use
             and
             End.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             But
             thanks
             be
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             put
             the
             same
             earnest
             care
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             Titus
             for
             you
             .
             17.
             
             For
             indeed
             he
             accepted
             the
             exhortation
             ,
             but
             being
             more
             forward
             ,
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             he
             went
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             I
             thank
             God
             that
             Titus
             was
             as
             forward
             to
             move
             you
             to
             this
             Work
             as
             I
             ;
             for
             he
             did
             not
             only
             yield
             to
             it
             at
             my
             request
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             was
             forward
             to
             go
             to
             you
             about
             it
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             we
             have
             sent
             with
             him
             the
             brother
             ,
             whose
             praise
             is
             in
             the
             gospel
             ,
             throughout
             all
             the
             churches
             :
          
           
             28.
             
             And
             with
             him
             we
             sent
             Luke
             ,
             whose
             Service
             for
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             made
             him
             honoured
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             (
             And
             not
             that
             onely
             ,
             but
             who
             was
             also
             chosen
             of
             the
             churches
             ,
             to
             travel
             with
             us
             with
             this
             grace
             which
             is
             administred
             by
             us
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             same
             Lord
             ,
             and
             declaration
             of
             your
             ready
             mind
             )
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             who
             was
             chosen
             by
             the
             Churches
             to
             go
             with
             us
             in
             this
             Ministration
             of
             your
             Charity
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             have
             the
             Glory
             of
             this
             notified
             Concord
             of
             Jewish
             and
             Gentile
             Christians
             ,
             and
             of
             your
             ready
             Minds
             to
             so
             good
             a
             Work.
             
          
           
             20.
             
             Avoiding
             this
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             should
             blame
             us
             in
             this
             abundance
             ,
             which
             is
             administred
             by
             us
             :
             21.
             
             Providing
             for
             honest
             things
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             For
             I
             took
             care
             to
             avoid
             all
             occasion
             of
             suspicion
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             detain
             any
             of
             this
             large
             Conribution
             to
             my self
             ,
             or
             unfaithfully
             distribute
             it
             :
             Providing
             that
             all
             be
             done
             decently
             and
             blamelesly
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             Men
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             faithfully
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             we
             have
             sent
             with
             them
             our
             brother
             ,
             whom
             we
             have
             oftentimes
             proved
             diligent
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             but
             now
             much
             more
             diligent
             ,
             upon
             the
             great
             confidence
             which
             I
             have
             in
             you
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             with
             them
             I
             have
             sent
             another
             Brother
             ,
             whose
             Diligence
             I
             have
             oft
             tried
             ,
             but
             now
             find
             him
             much
             more
             willing
             ;
             being
             encouraged
             by
             my
             confidence
             of
             your
             forwardness
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Whether
             any
             do
             enquire
             of
             Titus
             ,
             he
             is
             my
             partner
             ,
             and
             fellow-helper
             concerning
             you
             :
             or
             our
             brethren
             be
             enquired
             of
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             messengers
             of
             the
             churches
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             If
             any
             doubting
             of
             their
             Trustiness
             ,
             enquire
             what
             these
             Brethren
             are
             ,
             let
             them
             know
             ,
             that
             Titus
             is
             my
             Partner
             and
             Helper
             even
             for
             your
             Service
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             two
             Brethren
             are
             Messengers
             of
             the
             Churches
             (
             who
             would
             not
             trust
             untrusty
             Men
             )
             and
             an
             Honour
             to
             the
             Christian
             Faith.
             
          
           
             24.
             
             Wherefore
             shew
             ye
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             churches
             ,
             the
             proof
             of
             your
             love
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             boasting
             on
             your
             behalf
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             So
             far
             therefore
             regard
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             let
             them
             see
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             that
             sent
             them
             ,
             hear
             the
             Proof
             of
             your
             Love
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             Saints
             ,
             by
             your
             Liberality
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             have
             not
             boasted
             of
             you
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             
             Paul's
             Importunity
             for
             this
             Collection
             sheweth
             that
             the
             Case
             was
             much
             altered
             ,
             since
             in
             Acts
             4.
             &c.
             they
             sold
             all
             and
             laid
             at
             the
             Apostles
             Feet
             ,
             and
             had
             all
             things
             common
             .
             And
             as
             Men
             were
             quickly
             grown
             more
             cold
             ,
             so
             that
             was
             not
             intended
             for
             a
             constant
             and
             universal
             Practice
             ,
             but
             to
             shew
             with
             the
             Gift
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             the
             marvellous
             degree
             of
             holy
             Love
             and
             Unity
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             was
             given
             to
             effect
             :
             For
             to
             continue
             it
             every
             where
             ,
             would
             have
             disabled
             them
             all
             to
             do
             much
             future
             good
             with
             Riches
             ,
             when
             all
             was
             gone
             .
             And
             perhaps
             the
             Christians
             at
             Jerusalem
             were
             then
             in
             greater
             want
             by
             that
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             see
             ,
             that
             even
             among
             Christians
             costly
             Duties
             come
             hardly
             off
             (
             else
             Paul
             had
             not
             needed
             all
             this
             ado
             )
             even
             where
             Gifts
             and
             Parts
             are
             eminent
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             costly
             Duties
             of
             Charity
             that
             must
             prove
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             which
             are
             dead
             if
             barren
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             see
             ,
             that
             a
             Minister
             who
             seeth
             cause
             obstinately
             to
             avoid
             being
             chargeable
             to
             any
             of
             his
             Hearers
             himself
             ,
             lest
             they
             contemn
             or
             suspect
             him
             as
             a
             Self-seeker
             ,
             may
             yet
             put
             on
             confidence
             ,
             and
             be
             bold
             and
             importunate
             in
             urging
             them
             to
             Charity
             for
             others
             ,
             and
             Collections
             for
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             FOr
             as
             touching
             the
             ministring
             to
             the
             saints
             ,
             it
             is
             superfluous
             for
             me
             to
             write
             to
             you
             .
             2.
             
             For
             I
             know
             the
             forwardness
             of
             your
             mind
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             boast
             of
             you
             to
             them
             of
             Macedonia
             ,
             that
             Achaia
             was
             ready
             a
             year
             ago
             ;
             and
             your
             zeal
             hath
             provoked
             very
             many
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             But
             to
             use
             many
             Arguments
             with
             you
             ,
             for
             the
             Duty
             of
             relieving
             the
             needy
             Saints
             in
             general
             ,
             or
             for
             this
             Contribution
             in
             particular
             ,
             I
             suppose
             it
             needless
             ,
             you
             being
             your selves
             so
             forward
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             boasted
             of
             your
             readiness
             a
             year
             ago
             ,
             which
             hath
             quickned
             the
             Zeal
             of
             many
             others
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Yet
             have
             I
             sent
             the
             brethren
             ,
             lest
             our
             boasting
             of
             you
             should
             be
             in
             vain
             in
             this
             behalf
             ;
             that
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             ye
             may
             be
             ready
             :
          
           
             3.
             
             Yet
             to
             make
             sure
             ,
             I
             have
             sent
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             lest
             it
             be
             to
             do
             when
             I
             come
             ,
             and
             my
             boasting
             of
             you
             fail
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Lest
             haply
             if
             they
             of
             Macedonia
             come
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             find
             you
             unprepared
             ,
             we
             (
             that
             we
             say
             not
             ,
             you
             )
             should
             be
             ashamed
             in
             this
             same
             confident
             boasting
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             I
             would
             not
             have
             them
             of
             Macedonia
             ,
             if
             they
             come
             with
             me
             ,
             by
             finding
             your
             Collection
             unready
             ,
             think
             that
             you
             are
             unwilling
             ,
             to
             your
             dishonour
             ,
             and
             mine
             ,
             that
             boasted
             of
             you
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             it
             's
             lawful
             to
             use
             an
             honest
             Craft
             to
             draw
             Men
             to
             their
             Duty
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             engaging
             their
             Reputation
             in
             it
             :
             2.
             
             And
             by
             alluring
             them
             by
             just
             Praise
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Therefore
             I
             thought
             it
             necessary
             to
             exhort
             the
             brethren
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             go
             before
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             make
             up
             beforehand
             your
             bounty
             ,
             whereof
             ye
             had
             notice
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             might
             be
             ready
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             bounty
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             of
             covetousness
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Therefore
             I
             sent
             these
             three
             Brethren
             ,
             to
             desire
             you
             that
             it
             might
             be
             ready
             ,
             (
             you
             having
             notice
             of
             it
             also
             heretofore
             )
             that
             it
             may
             appear
             to
             be
             of
             willing
             Liberality
             ,
             and
             not
             extorted
             from
             covetous
             Men.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             He
             which
             soweth
             sparingly
             ,
             shall
             reap
             also
             sparingly
             :
             and
             he
             which
             soweth
             bountifully
             ,
             shall
             reap
             also
             bountifully
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Proportion
             ,
             I
             will
             say
             but
             this
             ;
             All
             shall
             reap
             in
             that
             measure
             that
             they
             sowe
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             
             Paul's
             disclaiming
             Justification
             by
             Works
             ,
             consisteth
             with
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             That
             all
             Men
             shall
             be
             rewarded
             not
             only
             according
             to
             the
             Sincerity
             of
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             but
             also
             according
             to
             the
             Degrees
             of
             their
             obedient
             Will
             and
             Works
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Every
             man
             according
             as
             he
             purposeth
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             so
             let
             him
             give
             ;
             not
             grudgingly
             ,
             or
             of
             necessity
             :
             for
             God
             loveth
             a
             chearful
             giver
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Let
             your
             Will
             command
             you
             in
             the
             proportion
             :
             Do
             it
             not
             grudgingly
             ,
             and
             as
             urged
             and
             constrained
             against
             your
             Wills
             ;
             but
             as
             you
             are
             truly
             willing
             :
             For
             God
             loveth
             a
             chearful
             Giver
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             outward
             Deed
             only
             ,
             which
             is
             against
             or
             without
             the
             W●ll
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             God
             is
             able
             to
             make
             all
             grace
             abound
             towards
             you
             ;
             that
             ye
             always
             having
             all
             sufficiency
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             may
             abound
             to
             every
             good
             work
             :
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             it
             should
             take
             off
             all
             unwillingness
             ,
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             All-sufficient
             to
             give
             you
             by
             his
             Blessing
             such
             Abundance
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             always
             have
             enough
             to
             furnish
             you
             for
             Good
             Works
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             supply
             your
             own
             Necessities
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             (
             As
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             He
             hath
             dispersed
             abroad
             ;
             he
             hath
             given
             to
             the
             poor
             :
             his
             righteousness
             remaineth
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             For
             God
             hath
             promised
             in
             his
             Description
             of
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             Psal
             .
             112.
             
             That
             he
             will
             so
             bless
             him
             that
             is
             charitable
             and
             liberal
             in
             Good
             Works
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             prosper
             ,
             and
             have
             supply
             from
             God
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             he
             requireth
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             shall
             for
             ever
             be
             rewarded
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             for
             that
             which
             is
             part
             of
             his
             Personal
             Righteousness
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Now
             he
             that
             ministreth
             seed
             to
             the
             sower
             ,
             both
             minister
             bread
             for
             your
             food
             ,
             and
             multiply
             your
             seed
             sown
             ,
             and
             increase
             the
             fruits
             of
             your
             righteousness
             )
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             this
             is
             my
             Benediction
             and
             Prayer
             for
             you
             ,
             That
             God
             ,
             who
             giveth
             both
             Seed
             and
             Increase
             ,
             will
             supply
             all
             your
             Wants
             ,
             and
             bless
             your
             Liberality
             with
             the
             Increase
             of
             his
             Gifts
             ,
             and
             the
             Fruits
             of
             this
             your
             Righteousness
             to
             your selves
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Being
             enriched
             in
             every
             thing
             to
             all
             bountifulness
             ,
             which
             causeth
             through
             us
             thanksgiving
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             That
             ,
             you
             may
             be
             enriched
             by
             him
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             feed
             your
             Bounty
             ,
             which
             when
             we
             distribute
             will
             make
             many
             thankful
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             For
             the
             administration
             of
             this
             service
             not
             only
             supplieth
             the
             want
             of
             the
             saints
             ,
             but
             is
             abundant
             also
             by
             many
             thanksgivings
             unto
             God
             ;
          
           
             12.
             
             For
             the
             distribution
             of
             your
             Charity
             will
             not
             only
             supply
             the
             Saints
             Necessities
             ,
             but
             also
             cause
             them
             to
             give
             thanks
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             sendeth
             them
             his
             Mercies
             by
             the
             Hands
             of
             Men.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             (
             Whilst
             by
             the
             experiment
             of
             this
             ministration
             ,
             they
             glorifie
             God
             for
             your
             professed
             subjection
             unto
             the
             gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             and
             for
             your
             liberal
             distribution
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             unto
             all
             men
             .
             )
          
           
             13.
             
             The
             distribution
             of
             your
             Gift
             will
             be
             a
             convincing
             Experiment
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             are
             converted
             to
             a
             loving
             Union
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             sincerely
             subject
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             that
             your
             Faith
             is
             not
             barren
             ,
             but
             effectual
             and
             fruitful
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             by
             their
             prayer
             for
             you
             ,
             which
             long
             after
             you
             ,
             for
             the
             exceeding
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             you
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             it
             will
             provoke
             them
             to
             pray
             for
             you
             ,
             who
             greatly
             value
             you
             ,
             for
             the
             abundant
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             sheweth
             it self
             by
             such
             evident
             Fruit.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             Thanks
             be
             unto
             God
             for
             his
             unspeakable
             gift
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             as
             Gifts
             and
             Grace
             ▪
             Wealth
             and
             willing
             Minds
             ,
             are
             all
             the
             unspeakable
             Gifts
             of
             God
             ;
             to
             him
             we
             return
             our
             chiefest
             Thanks
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             NOw
             I
             Paul
             my self
             bes
             ;
             eech
             you
             ,
             by
             the
             meekness
             and
             gentleness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             in
             presence
             am
             base
             among
             you
             ,
             but
             being
             absent
             am
             bold
             toward
             you
             .
             2.
             
             But
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             be
             bold
             when
             I
             am
             present
             ,
             with
             that
             confidence
             wherewith
             I
             think
             to
             be
             bold
             against
             some
             which
             think
             of
             us
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             walked
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             having
             pleaded
             with
             you
             for
             the
             poor
             Christians
             in
             Judea
             ,
             let
             me
             next
             speak
             for
             my self
             .
             Though
             some
             among
             you
             report
             ,
             that
             my
             bold
             Speech
             to
             you
             is
             onely
             by
             Letters
             ,
             and
             that
             my
             Presence
             is
             contemptible
             ;
             I
             will
             by
             this
             Letter
             also
             use
             the
             Meekness
             and
             Gentleness
             which
             is
             according
             to
             the
             Command
             and
             Example
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             beseeching
             you
             not
             to
             put
             me
             to
             use
             that
             Boldness
             that
             else
             I
             must
             do
             against
             them
             that
             calumniate
             my
             Ministry
             as
             Carnal
             and
             Self-seeking
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             though
             we
             walk
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             war
             after
             the
             flesh
             :
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             though
             we
             yet
             dwell
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             our
             Ministry
             and
             Life
             are
             not
             from
             Carnal
             Principles
             ,
             to
             Carnal
             Ends
             ,
             nor
             by
             Carnal
             Means
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             (
             For
             the
             weapons
             of
             our
             warfare
             are
             not
             carnal
             ,
             but
             mighty
             through
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             pulling
             down
             of
             strong
             holds
             )
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             it
             is
             not
             Bribes
             ,
             or
             Swords
             ,
             or
             outward
             Violence
             ,
             but
             more
             powerful
             Arms
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             batter
             and
             cast
             down
             the
             Fortresses
             of
             Sin
             and
             Satan
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Casting
             down
             imaginations
             ,
             and
             every
             high
             thing
             that
             exalteth
             it self
             against
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             bringing
             into
             captivity
             every
             thought
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             :
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             not
             Mens
             Estates
             or
             Bodies
             that
             we
             conquer
             ,
             by
             Fines
             ,
             Imprisonments
             ,
             or
             Captivity
             ;
             but
             even
             the
             Conceits
             ,
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             Imaginations
             of
             Mens
             Minds
             ,
             the
             Logick
             of
             Cavillers
             ;
             the
             Philosophy
             of
             Opposers
             ,
             the
             Pride
             of
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Misapprehensions
             of
             the
             Christian
             Verity
             ,
             and
             Opposition
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             bringing
             their
             Thoughts
             and
             Minds
             into
             subjection
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             having
             in
             a
             readiness
             to
             revenge
             all
             disobedience
             ,
             when
             your
             obedience
             is
             fulfilled
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             tho
             we
             call
             not
             for
             Fire
             from
             Heaven
             to
             revenge
             our selves
             ,
             and
             gratifie
             our
             Passions
             ;
             yet
             when
             the
             Church
             is
             setled
             in
             their
             Obedience
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Wheat
             may
             be
             separated
             from
             the
             Tales
             ,
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             furnished
             me
             with
             Authority
             ,
             will
             not
             deny
             me
             Ability
             to
             inflict
             such
             Penalties
             as
             he
             judget●
             fit
             for
             the
             Impenitent
             ,
             by
             delivering
             them
             to
             Satan
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Do
             ye
             look
             on
             things
             after
             the
             outward
             appearance
             ?
             if
             any
             man
             trust
             to
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             Christs
             ,
             let
             him
             of
             himself
             think
             this
             again
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             is
             Christs
             ,
             even
             so
             are
             we
             Christ
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Do
             you
             judge
             by
             Mens
             outward
             Appearance
             and
             Ostentation
             ,
             and
             judge
             of
             me
             by
             the
             meanness
             of
             my
             Garb
             ,
             and
             Bodily
             Stature
             ,
             and
             Aspect
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             Pretence
             of
             any
             Gifts
             or
             Authority
             from
             Christ
             ,
             which
             puffeth
             up
             these
             Men
             ,
             let
             them
             consider
             ,
             whether
             we
             have
             not
             as
             much
             of
             these
             from
             Christ
             to
             shew
             as
             they
             ?
          
           
             8.
             
             For
             though
             I
             should
             boast
             somewhat
             more
             of
             our
             authority
             ,
             (
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             given
             us
             for
             edification
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             your
             destruction
             )
             I
             should
             not
             be
             ashamed
             :
          
           
             8.
             
             If
             I
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             shew
             more
             Authority
             from
             Christ
             than
             they
             can
             ▪
             I
             should
             not
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             as
             unable
             to
             prove
             it
             :
             (
             Yet
             we
             pretend
             to
             none
             that
             is
             destructive
             and
             hurtful
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             Brethren
             ;
             but
             onely
             to
             such
             Power
             as
             is
             to
             edifie
             and
             do
             good
             .
             )
          
           
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             That
             I
             may
             not
             seem
             as
             if
             I
             would
             terrifie
             you
             by
             letters
             .
             For
             his
             letters
             (
             say
             they
             )
             are
             weighty
             and
             powerful
             ,
             but
             his
             bodily
             presence
             is
             weak
             ,
             and
             his
             speech
             contemptible
             .
          
           
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             I
             will
             not
             seem
             to
             terrifie
             you
             by
             Letters
             ,
             contrary
             to
             what
             I
             say
             in
             presence
             :
             Though
             my
             Accusers
             say
             ,
             that
             my
             Bodily
             Presence
             and
             Speech
             are
             contemptible
             ,
             and
             not
             answerable
             to
             my
             Letters
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             Tradition
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             Paul
             (
             according
             to
             his
             Name
             )
             was
             a
             Man
             of
             a
             very
             little
             Stature
             ,
             and
             his
             Voice
             answerably
             small
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             be
             that
             hence
             they
             raised
             this
             Report
             of
             his
             Presence
             and
             Speech
             .
          
           
           
             11.
             
             Let
             such
             an
             one
             think
             this
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             we
             are
             in
             word
             by
             letters
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             absent
             ,
             such
             we
             will
             be
             also
             indeed
             when
             we
             are
             present
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             But
             let
             such
             believe
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             come
             ,
             my
             Deeds
             shall
             he
             as
             awful
             as
             my
             Words
             are
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             the
             thing
             which
             Paul
             would
             have
             his
             Accusers
             fear
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             miraculous
             Gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             they
             should
             speed
             as
             El●m●s
             did
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             For
             we
             dare
             not
             make
             our selves
             of
             the
             number
             ,
             or
             compare
             our selves
             with
             some
             that
             commend
             themselves
             :
             but
             they
             measuring
             themselves
             by
             themselves
             ,
             and
             comparing
             themselves
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             are
             not
             wise
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             I
             will
             not
             imitate
             them
             in
             Self-commendation
             and
             Comparisons
             :
             but
             it
             is
             their
             folly
             and
             self-deceit
             ,
             to
             measure
             themselves
             by
             their
             own
             self-conceit
             ,
             and
             compare
             themselves
             with
             their
             own
             Followers
             ,
             not
             knowing
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             others
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             But
             we
             will
             not
             boast
             of
             things
             without
             our
             measure
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             rule
             which
             God
             hath
             distributed
             to
             us
             ,
             a
             measure
             to
             reach
             even
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             But
             I
             will
             not
             boast
             of
             any
             thing
             done
             beyond
             the
             Province
             and
             Measure
             of
             Gifts
             assigned
             and
             vouchsafed
             to
             us
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             would
             reap
             the
             praise
             of
             other
             Mens
             Labours
             ;
             but
             of
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             really
             done
             by
             us
             ,
             of
             which
             your selves
             are
             part
             of
             our
             Witnesses
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             For
             we
             stretch
             not
             our selves
             beyond
             our
             measure
             ,
             as
             though
             we
             reached
             not
             unto
             you
             ;
             for
             we
             are
             come
             as
             far
             as
             to
             you
             also
             ,
             in
             preaching
             the
             gospel
             of
             Christ
             :
          
           
             14.
             
             You
             know
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             extend
             my
             boasting
             even
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             boast
             not
             of
             that
             which
             I
             never
             performed
             :
             For
             you
             are
             my
             Witneses
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Fruits
             of
             my
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Not
             boasting
             of
             things
             without
             our
             measure
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             other
             mens
             labours
             ;
             but
             having
             hope
             when
             your
             faith
             is
             increased
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             enlarged
             by
             you
             according
             to
             our
             rule
             abundantly
             ,
          
           
             15.
             
             I
             boast
             not
             of
             Labour
             in
             another
             Mans
             Province
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             Mens
             Performance
             (
             as
             these
             do
             .
             )
             But
             I
             hope
             that
             the
             increase
             of
             your
             Faith
             will
             be
             the
             increase
             of
             my
             Advantage
             ,
             and
             of
             my
             Comfort
             and
             Reward
             ,
             whoever
             helpeth
             you
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             Fruit
             and
             Increase
             of
             the
             Seed
             which
             I
             sowed
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             To
             preach
             the
             gospel
             in
             the
             regions
             beyond
             you
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             boast
             in
             another
             mans
             line
             of
             things
             made
             ready
             to
             our
             hand
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             I
             hope
             by
             your
             Increase
             to
             have
             the
             better
             opportunity
             to
             carry
             the
             Gospel
             beyond
             you
             ,
             to
             the
             Regions
             that
             have
             not
             yet
             received
             it
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             boast
             ,
             as
             entring
             on
             other
             Mens
             Labours
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             he
             that
             glorieth
             ,
             let
             him
             glory
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             But
             let
             us
             all
             take
             heed
             that
             we
             glory
             not
             in
             our selves
             ,
             but
             purely
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             his
             Work
             ,
             and
             promote
             his
             Kingdom
             and
             Honour
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             For
             not
             he
             that
             commendeth
             himself
             is
             approved
             ,
             but
             whom
             the
             Lord
             commendeth
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Self-commendation
             is
             no
             just
             Praise
             (
             but
             a
             detection
             and
             shame
             of
             Pride
             and
             Folly.
             )
             But
             it
             's
             Gods
             Approbation
             and
             Praise
             which
             is
             our
             real
             Honour
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WOuld
             to
             God
             you
             could
             bear
             with
             me
             a
             little
             in
             my
             folly
             ;
             and
             indeed
             bear
             with
             me
             .
             2.
             
             For
             I
             am
             jealous
             over
             you
             with
             godly
             jealousie
             :
             for
             I
             have
             espoused
             you
             to
             one
             husband
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             present
             you
             as
             a
             chaste
             virgin
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             I
             would
             you
             could
             bear
             a
             little
             with
             that
             which
             is
             like
             to
             foolish
             Boasting
             !
             Yea
             ,
             you
             must
             bear
             with
             me
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             from
             a
             godly
             Jealousie
             of
             Love
             to
             you
             ,
             for
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             did
             espouse
             you
             as
             chaste
             and
             peculiar
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             I
             fear
             ,
             lest
             by
             any
             means
             ,
             as
             the
             serpent
             beguiled
             Eve
             through
             his
             subtility
             ,
             so
             your
             minds
             should
             be
             corrupted
             from
             the
             simplicity
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             I
             fear
             ,
             lest
             by
             the
             Craft
             and
             fair
             Pretenses
             of
             them
             that
             tell
             you
             of
             a
             more
             sublime
             Degree
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             as
             the
             Serpent
             by
             subtilty
             beguiled
             Eve
             ,
             by
             telling
             her
             that
             they
             should
             be
             as
             God
             ,
             knowing
             Good
             and
             Evil
             ;
             so
             your
             Minds
             should
             be
             corrupted
             ,
             while
             you
             think
             that
             they
             are
             edified
             ,
             by
             forsaking
             that
             Christian
             Simplicity
             and
             Purity
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Wisdom
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             fair
             Promises
             and
             Beginnings
             may
             end
             in
             soul
             Corruptions
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Forsaking
             Christian
             Simplicity
             ,
             is
             the
             Corruption
             of
             Minds
             and
             Churches
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Turning
             from
             the
             simple
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             and
             things
             necessary
             and
             sure
             ,
             to
             vain
             Curiosities
             ,
             and
             uncertain
             Assertions
             and
             Contentions
             ,
             on
             pretense
             of
             Orthodoxness
             ,
             or
             of
             higher
             Knowledge
             .
             2.
             
             From
             the
             simplicity
             of
             Worship
             ,
             to
             ludicrous
             Humane
             Ceremonies
             and
             Formalities
             .
             3.
             
             From
             the
             Simplicity
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             to
             Tyranny
             and
             Domination
             ,
             and
             ensnaring
             unnecessary
             Canons
             and
             Customs
             ,
             imposed
             on
             the
             Churches
             .
             4.
             
             From
             the
             Simplicity
             of
             Christian
             Love
             and
             Conversation
             ,
             to
             segregate
             Sects
             ,
             and
             to
             Partiality
             ,
             and
             self-seeking
             wordly
             Crast
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Pretended
             extraordinary
             Knowledge
             is
             one
             of
             Satans
             Methods
             to
             corrupt
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             if
             he
             that
             cometh
             ,
             preacheth
             another
             Jesus
             whom
             we
             have
             not
             preached
             ,
             or
             if
             ye
             receive
             another
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             ye
             have
             not
             received
             ,
             or
             another
             gospel
             ,
             which
             ye
             have
             not
             accepted
             ,
             ye
             might
             well
             bear
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             one
             Christ
             ,
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             one
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             preached
             ,
             and
             you
             received
             :
             If
             your
             new
             pretended
             Teachers
             have
             another
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Gospel
             to
             preach
             ,
             and
             can
             give
             better
             Proof
             of
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             than
             I
             have
             done
             for
             the
             Christ
             ,
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Gospel
             which
             I
             have
             preached
             ,
             let
             them
             shew
             it
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             be
             born
             with
             and
             received
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             I
             suppose
             I
             was
             not
             a
             whit
             behind
             the
             very
             chiefest
             apostles
             .
             6.
             
             But
             though
             I
             be
             rude
             in
             speech
             ,
             yet
             not
             in
             knowledge
             ;
             but
             we
             have
             been
             throughly
             made
             manifest
             among
             you
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             I
             suppose
             that
             I
             have
             no
             way
             come
             short
             of
             those
             that
             are
             the
             most
             eminent
             Apostles
             :
             If
             my
             Speech
             be
             as
             mean
             and
             rude
             as
             they
             object
             ,
             so
             is
             not
             my
             Knowledge
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             they
             pretend
             to
             excel
             in
             .
             )
             But
             sure
             I
             need
             not
             tell
             you
             of
             this
             ,
             who
             have
             had
             the
             Proof
             of
             it
             in
             my
             Ministry
             to
             your selves
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Have
             I
             committed
             an
             offence
             in
             abasing
             my self
             that
             you
             might
             be
             exalted
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             preached
             to
             you
             the
             gospel
             of
             God
             freely
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             Is
             it
             my
             offence
             ,
             that
             forbearing
             the
             ostentation
             of
             Learning
             called
             Wisdom
             ,
             I
             have
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Cross
             according
             to
             your
             capacity
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             putting
             you
             to
             Charge
             ,
             by
             taking
             any
             Maintenance
             from
             you
             ?
          
           
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             I
             robbed
             other
             churches
             ,
             taking
             wages
             of
             them
             to
             do
             you
             service
             .
             And
             when
             I
             was
             present
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             wanted
             ,
             I
             was
             chargeable
             to
             no
             man
             ;
             for
             that
             which
             was
             lacking
             to
             me
             ,
             the
             brethren
             which
             came
             from
             Macedonia
             supplied
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             things
             I
             have
             kept
             my self
             from
             being
             burdensom
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             I
             keep
             my self
             .
          
           
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             I
             did
             that
             which
             had
             been
             partiality
             and
             robbing
             ,
             had
             there
             not
             been
             just
             cause
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             ,
             1.
             
             One
             Church
             ought
             to
             contribute
             to
             the
             furtherance
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             is
             a
             close
             Reproof
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             whom
             Paul
             saw
             so
             covetou●
             ,
             or
             suspicious
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             had
             made
             himself
             beholden
             to
             them
             ,
             he
             had
             crossed
             the
             Ends
             of
             his
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             As
             the
             truth
             of
             Christ
             is
             in
             me
             ,
             no
             man
             shall
             stop
             me
             of
             this
             boasting
             in
             the
             regions
             of
             Achaia
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             that
             you
             may
             not
             think
             I
             am
             covetous
             ,
             or
             like
             to
             burden
             you
             ,
             I
             solemnly
             protest
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             not
             in
             Achaia
             give
             away
             this
             Advantage
             of
             serving
             you
             freely
             ,
             knowing
             what
             occasion
             some
             among
             you
             would
             else
             take
             to
             reproach
             my
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             If
             it
             was
             so
             meritorious
             in
             Paul
             to
             serve
             them
             freely
             ,
             what
             a
             sort
             of
             People
             are
             they
             among
             us
             ,
             that
             reproach
             that
             Ministry
             that
             would
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             burdening
             them
             ,
             give
             even
             their
             own
             Estates
             to
             the
             Poor
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             Labours
             ?
          
           
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             Wherefore
             ?
             because
             I
             love
             you
             not
             ?
             God
             knoweth
             .
             But
             what
             I
             do
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             do
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             cut
             off
             occasion
             from
             them
             which
             desire
             occasion
             ,
             that
             wherein
             they
             glory
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             found
             even
             as
             we
             .
          
           
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             This
             is
             not
             ,
             God
             knoweth
             ,
             because
             I
             love
             you
             not
             ;
             but
             because
             I
             know
             how
             some
             Men
             watch
             for
             an
             occasion
             to
             accuse
             us
             ;
             which
             I
             will
             cut
             off
             from
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             have
             an
             advantage
             to
             boast
             on
             this
             account
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             it
             's
             very
             like
             these
             Accusers
             of
             Paul
             were
             some
             rich
             Men
             ,
             that
             complied
             with
             the
             Times
             for
             Interest
             ,
             and
             took
             no
             Pay
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             but
             deceived
             them
             freely
             ,
             and
             reproached
             Paul
             has
             a
             poor
             indigent
             Fellow
             ,
             that
             preached
             for
             Bread.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             For
             such
             are
             false
             apostles
             ,
             deceitful
             workers
             ,
             transforming
             themselves
             into
             the
             apostles
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             For
             these
             false
             Apostles
             are
             deceitful
             Workers
             ,
             pretending
             that
             they
             are
             Christs
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             acting
             as
             if
             they
             were
             such
             indeed
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             It
             's
             no
             wonder
             then
             if
             there
             be
             swarms
             of
             false
             Ministers
             ,
             pretending
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             no
             marvel
             ;
             for
             Satan
             himself
             is
             transformed
             into
             an
             angel
             of
             light
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             no
             marvel
             ,
             when
             Satan
             doth
             but
             teach
             them
             to
             do
             as
             he
             doth
             ,
             who
             counterfeiteth
             an
             Angel
             of
             Light
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             in
             Errour
             and
             Sin
             ,
             by
             bold
             pretending
             that
             it
             is
             Light
             ,
             and
             extraordinary
             Knowledge
             and
             Vertue
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Therefore
             it
             is
             no
             great
             thing
             if
             his
             ministers
             also
             be
             transformed
             as
             the
             ministers
             of
             righteousness
             ;
             whose
             end
             shall
             be
             according
             to
             their
             works
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Therefore
             it
             is
             not
             an
             incredible
             thing
             ,
             that
             Men
             should
             be
             really
             the
             Devils
             Ministers
             ,
             animated
             and
             taught
             by
             him
             to
             do
             his
             Work
             ,
             against
             the
             Interest
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Truth
             ,
             and
             Godliness
             ;
             and
             yet
             pretend
             to
             go
             beyond
             Christs
             own
             Apostles
             in
             preaching
             Righteousness
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             Godliness
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             the
             Pretenses
             of
             Truth
             ,
             Orthodoxness
             ,
             Righteousness
             ,
             Free
             Grace
             ,
             Unity
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             &c
             ,
             are
             no
             sufficient
             Evidences
             of
             true
             Ministers
             .
             The
             Devils
             Ministers
             may
             pretend
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             may
             cry
             down
             Christs
             Ministers
             as
             Carnal
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
             Legal
             ,
             Schismaticks
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             16.
             
             I
             say
             again
             ,
             let
             no
             man
             think
             me
             a
             fool
             ;
             if
             otherwise
             ,
             yet
             as
             a
             fool
             receive
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             boast
             my self
             a
             little
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Take
             it
             not
             for
             Folly
             to
             vindicate
             my
             Ministry
             :
             But
             if
             you
             do
             ,
             yet
             hear
             me
             ,
             try
             ,
             and
             judge
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             Paul
             meaneth
             ,
             that
             Boasting
             is
             the
             usual
             mark
             of
             a
             Fool
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             no
             Folly
             ,
             when
             the
             Interest
             of
             God
             and
             Souls
             require
             it
             :
             It
             was
             seemingly
             ,
             not
             really
             his
             Folly.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             That
             which
             I
             speak
             ,
             I
             speak
             it
             not
             after
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             were
             foolishly
             in
             this
             confidence
             of
             boasting
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             That
             which
             I
             speak
             of
             my self
             ,
             I
             speak
             not
             as
             I
             do
             the
             Gospel
             by
             Inspiration
             ;
             and
             I
             confess
             that
             materially
             it
             hath
             the
             appearance
             of
             Folly
             in
             ostentation
             .
          
           
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Seing
             that
             many
             glory
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             I
             will
             glory
             also
             .
             For
             ye
             suffer
             fools
             gladly
             ,
             seeing
             ye
             your selves
             are
             wise
             ,
             For
             ye
             suffer
             if
             a
             man
             bring
             you
             into
             bondage
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             devour
             you
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             take
             of
             you
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             exalt
             himself
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             smite
             you
             on
             the
             face
             .
          
           
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             You
             can
             easily
             bear
             with
             a
             Fool
             ,
             because
             you
             are
             wise
             your selves
             :
             So
             bear
             with
             me
             ,
             while
             I
             do
             that
             necessarily
             ,
             which
             they
             do
             vainly
             .
             You
             can
             bear
             with
             greater
             Provocations
             ,
             even
             with
             them
             that
             would
             captivate
             you
             to
             Errour
             and
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             would
             make
             a
             Prey
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             make
             themselves
             your
             Lords
             and
             Masters
             ,
             and
             abuse
             you
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             I
             speak
             as
             concerning
             reproach
             ,
             as
             though
             we
             had
             been
             weak
             :
             howbeit
             ,
             whereinsoever
             any
             is
             bold
             ,
             (
             I
             speak
             foolishly
             )
             I
             am
             bold
             also
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             I
             speak
             of
             them
             that
             reproach
             me
             of
             contemptible
             Weakness
             :
             Though
             I
             confess
             ,
             that
             Boasting
             usually
             signifieth
             Folly
             ,
             I
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             as
             much
             as
             they
             to
             boast
             of
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             Paul
             is
             so
             cautelous
             lest
             any
             by
             his
             Example
             should
             be
             tempted
             by
             proud
             Boasting
             ,
             that
             materially
             he
             calls
             it
             Folly
             ,
             though
             formally
             it
             was
             not
             so
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Are
             they
             Hebrews
             ?
             so
             am
             I
             :
             are
             they
             Israelites
             ?
             so
             am
             I
             :
             are
             they
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             ?
             so
             am
             I
             :
             Are
             they
             ministers
             of
             Christ
             ?
             (
             I
             speak
             as
             fool
             )
             I
             am
             more
             :
             in
             labours
             more
             abundant
             ,
             in
             stripes
             above
             measure
             ,
             in
             prisons
             more
             frequent
             ,
             in
             deaths
             oft
             .
          
           
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             They
             boast
             that
             they
             are
             
               Hebrews
               ,
               Israelites
            
             ,
             Abraham's
             Seed
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             am
             not
             I
             so
             too
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             though
             my
             Words
             be
             like
             those
             of
             a
             Fool
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             laboured
             and
             suffered
             more
             for
             Christ
             ,
             by
             Stripes
             ,
             Prisons
             ,
             and
             daily
             dying
             ,
             than
             they
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Of
             the
             Jews
             five
             times
             received
             I
             forty
             stripes
             save
             one
             .
             25.
             
             Thrice
             was
             I
             beaten
             with
             rods
             ,
             once
             was
             I
             stoned
             ,
             thrice
             I
             suffered
             shipwrack
             ;
             a
             night
             and
             a
             day
             I
             have
             been
             in
             the
             deep
             :
          
           
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             Scourged
             by
             the
             Jews
             to
             the
             utmost
             seve●ity
             ,
             beaten
             by
             the
             Romans
             ,
             stoned
             by
             the
             Rabble
             ,
             thrice
             shipwrack'd
             ,
             a
             Night
             and
             a
             Day
             in
             some
             darksom
             dangerous
             Passage
             at
             Sea
             (
             or
             a
             Dungeon
             so
             called
             ,
             as
             some
             think
             .
             )
          
           
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             In
             journing
             often
             ,
             in
             perils
             of
             waters
             ,
             in
             perils
             of
             robbers
             ,
             in
             perils
             by
             mine
             own
             countrymen
             ,
             in
             perils
             by
             the
             heathen
             ,
             in
             perils
             in
             the
             city
             ,
             in
             perils
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             in
             perils
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             in
             perils
             among
             false
             brethren
             ;
             in
             weariness
             and
             painfulness
             ,
             in
             watchings
             often
             ,
             in
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             ,
             in
             fastings
             often
             ,
             in
             cold
             and
             nakedness
             .
          
           
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             Note
             ,
             That
             the
             Sufferings
             which
             deter
             Carnal
             Men
             from
             Religion
             by
             Shame
             and
             Fear
             ,
             are
             the
             Honour
             of
             Believers
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Besides
             those
             things
             that
             are
             without
             ,
             that
             which
             cometh
             upon
             me
             daily
             ,
             the
             care
             of
             all
             the
             churches
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Besides
             the
             things
             that
             are
             without
             my
             Body
             ,
             even
             the
             Case
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             which
             are
             my
             daily
             Care.
             
          
           
             29.
             
             Who
             is
             weak
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             not
             weak
             ?
             who
             is
             offended
             ,
             and
             I
             burn
             not
             ?
          
           
             29.
             
             Every
             Mans
             Weakness
             and
             Sufferings
             are
             to
             me
             as
             my
             own
             :
             The
             danger
             of
             the
             Tempted
             and
             Scandalised
             is
             my
             pain
             ,
             and
             care
             for
             their
             preservation
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             If
             I
             must
             needs
             glory
             ,
             I
             will
             glory
             of
             the
             things
             which
             concern
             mine
             infirmities
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             If
             you
             will
             put
             me
             to
             boast
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             of
             that
             which
             worldly
             Men
             will
             turn
             to
             my
             reproach
             ;
             not
             of
             any
             Preeminence
             ,
             but
             of
             my
             Sufferings
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             The
             God
             and
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             blessed
             for
             evermore
             ,
             knoweth
             that
             I
             lie
             not
             .
             32.
             
             In
             Damascus
             the
             governour
             under
             Aretas
             the
             king
             ,
             kept
             the
             city
             of
             the
             Damascenes
             with
             a
             garison
             ,
             desirous
             to
             apprehend
             me
             :
             33.
             
             And
             through
             a
             window
             in
             a
             basket
             was
             I
             let
             down
             by
             the
             wall
             ,
             and
             escaped
             his
             hands
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             through
             all
             this
             Chapter
             Paul
             calls
             his
             Boasting
             Folly
             ,
             not
             formally
             and
             really
             ,
             but
             materially
             and
             seemingly
             ,
             because
             it's
             Fools
             that
             boast
             unnecessarily
             ;
             when
             the
             false
             Apostles
             made
             it
             his
             Duty
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             no
             small
             Quarrel
             of
             Brethren
             (
             like
             that
             of
             Barnabas
             )
             which
             put
             him
             upon
             all
             this
             
             Apology
             ,
             (
             which
             else
             would
             not
             have
             savoured
             of
             Humility
             .
             )
             But
             it
             was
             the
             Intrusion
             and
             envious
             Accusation
             of
             such
             Jewish
             ,
             Heretical
             ,
             false
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             he
             calleth
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Satan
             ,
             who
             endeavoured
             to
             subvert
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             by
             disgracing
             him
             ,
             to
             frustrate
             all
             his
             Labours
             ,
             and
             destroy
             the
             Church
             :
             It
             's
             like
             to
             be
             those
             called
             
               Nicolatians
               ,
               Rev.
            
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             not
             expedient
             for
             me
             doubtless
             to
             glory
             :
             I
             will
             come
             to
             visions
             and
             revelations
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             know
             that
             boasting
             is
             unseemly
             for
             an
             humble
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             :
             but
             seeing
             it
             is
             put
             upon
             me
             ,
             I
             proceed
             to
             a
             higher
             Matter
             ,
             even
             Visions
             and
             Revelations
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             knew
             a
             man
             in
             Christ
             above
             fourteen
             years
             ago
             (
             whether
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ;
             or
             whether
             out
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             :
             God
             knoweth
             )
             such
             an
             one
             caught
             up
             to
             the
             third
             heaven
             .
             3.
             
             And
             I
             knew
             such
             a
             man
             (
             whether
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             :
             God
             knoweth
             )
             4.
             
             How
             that
             he
             was
             caught
             up
             into
             paradise
             ,
             and
             heard
             unspeakable
             words
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             a
             man
             to
             utter
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             I
             knew
             a
             Man
             that
             was
             acted
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             above
             himself
             ▪
             who
             above
             fourteen
             years
             ago
             (
             whether
             Bodily
             ,
             or
             onely
             by
             mental
             Extasie
             and
             Rapture
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             God
             knoweth
             )
             was
             caught
             up
             to
             that
             Place
             of
             Glory
             called
             the
             Third
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             caught
             up
             there
             into
             Paradise
             ,
             a
             Place
             of
             Joys
             ,
             and
             heard
             that
             which
             neither
             can
             nor
             must
             be
             uttered
             ,
             being
             unsuitable
             to
             the
             Ears
             of
             Mortals
             ,
             and
             proper
             to
             Possessors
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Of
             such
             an
             one
             will
             I
             glory
             :
             yet
             of
             my self
             I
             will
             not
             glory
             ,
             but
             in
             mine
             infirmities
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             I
             think
             this
             Fore-taste
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Glory
             ,
             worthy
             to
             be
             gloried
             in
             :
             But
             (
             though
             I
             be
             the
             Man
             )
             I
             will
             not
             glory
             in
             it
             as
             my
             own
             ,
             who
             was
             but
             passive
             ,
             and
             advanced
             to
             it
             by
             God
             ,
             to
             whom
             all
             the
             Glory
             is
             due
             .
             It
             is
             my
             Infirmities
             ,
             or
             debasing
             Sufferings
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             I
             will
             call
             my
             own
             ,
             and
             boast
             of
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             For
             though
             I
             would
             desire
             to
             glory
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             be
             a
             fool
             ;
             for
             I
             will
             say
             the
             truth
             :
             but
             now
             I
             forbear
             ,
             lest
             any
             man
             should
             think
             of
             me
             above
             that
             which
             he
             seeth
             me
             to
             be
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             heareth
             of
             me
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Should
             I
             boast
             of
             this
             so
             great
             a
             G●ft
             ,
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Giver
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             no
             Folly
             :
             But
             I
             lay
             it
             by
             ,
             expecting
             that
             no
             Man
             judge
             highlier
             of
             me
             ,
             than
             by
             what
             himself
             shall
             see
             or
             hear
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             lest
             I
             should
             be
             exalted
             above
             measure
             through
             the
             abundance
             of
             the
             revelations
             ,
             there
             was
             given
             to
             me
             a
             thorn
             in
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             messenger
             of
             Satan
             to
             busfet
             me
             ,
             lest
             I
             should
             be
             exalted
             above
             measure
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             lest
             this
             Revelation
             should
             too
             much
             lift
             me
             up
             ,
             there
             was
             given
             me
             a
             Thorn
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             a
             Messenger
             of
             Satan
             to
             put
             me
             to
             pain
             ,
             and
             keep
             me
             from
             too
             much
             Exaltation
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             most
             unlikely
             which
             some
             feign
             to
             be
             the
             sense
             of
             these
             Words
             ,
             viz.
             That
             it
             was
             a
             Temptation
             to
             Lust
             :
             It
             's
             most
             like
             it
             was
             such
             a
             Pain
             as
             the
             Stone
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             some
             bitter
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Even
             the
             holiest
             Christians
             ,
             after
             their
             most
             heavenly
             Acquaintance
             ,
             are
             not
             out
             of
             danger
             of
             Pride
             ,
             or
             being
             too
             much
             exalted
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             Spiritual
             Pride
             is
             so
             dangerous
             a
             Sin
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             a
             Mercy
             to
             be
             saved
             from
             it
             ,
             even
             by
             Bodily
             Pain
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             God
             will
             hurt
             the
             Bodies
             ,
             to
             save
             the
             Souls
             ,
             even
             of
             his
             dearest
             Children
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Satan
             ,
             that
             intendeth
             hurt
             ,
             is
             oft
             Gods
             Instrument
             to
             do
             us
             good
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Bodily
             Pains
             are
             oft
             the
             Messengers
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             yet
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             For
             this
             thing
             I
             besought
             the
             Lord
             thrice
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             depart
             from
             me
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             removal
             of
             Pain
             ;
             2.
             
             Yea
             ,
             to
             be
             oft
             in
             prayer
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             My
             grace
             is
             sufficient
             for
             thee
             :
             for
             my
             strength
             is
             made
             perfect
             in
             weakness
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             the
             Answer
             which
             I
             had
             was
             not
             a
             present
             removal
             of
             the
             Thorn
             ,
             but
             a
             Word
             for
             Patience
             and
             Trust
             in
             God
             ,
             viz.
             That
             his
             Favour
             and
             Grace
             was
             sufficient
             for
             me
             ,
             to
             support
             and
             comfort
             me
             till
             deliverance
             came
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             his
             way
             in
             our
             Weakness
             to
             manifest
             most
             his
             helping
             Power
             .
          
           
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Most
             gladly
             therefore
             will
             I
             rather
             glory
             in
             my
             infirmities
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             may
             rest
             upon
             me
             .
             Therefore
             I
             take
             pleasure
             in
             infirmities
             ,
             in
             reproches
             ,
             in
             necessities
             ,
             in
             persecutions
             ,
             in
             distresses
             for
             Christs
             sake
             :
             for
             when
             I
             am
             weak
             ,
             then
             am
             I
             strong
             .
          
           
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             It
             is
             therefore
             in
             Sufferings
             that
             I
             will
             glory
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             occasion
             of
             my
             greater
             Experience
             of
             the
             Lo●e
             and
             Power
             of
             Christ
             :
             Yea
             ,
             I
             even
             take
             pleasure
             in
             abasing
             Sufferings
             for
             him
             ,
             though
             not
             as
             painful
             ,
             yet
             as
             an
             advantage
             to
             his
             Grace
             that
             strengthneth
             me
             ,
             so
             far
             am
             I
             from
             being
             ashamed
             or
             impatient
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             I
             am
             become
             a
             fool
             in
             glorying
             ,
             ye
             have
             compelled
             me
             :
             for
             I
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             commended
             of
             you
             :
             for
             in
             nothing
             am
             
             I
             behind
             the
             very
             chiefest
             apostles
             ,
             though
             I
             be
             nothing
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             I
             have
             said
             all
             this
             as
             in
             the
             Habit
             of
             a
             Fool
             :
             but
             it
             's
             you
             that
             put
             it
             on
             me
             ,
             by
             necessity
             ,
             who
             should
             have
             vindicated
             me
             and
             my
             Ministry
             against
             seducing
             Accusers
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Truly
             the
             signs
             of
             an
             apostle
             were
             wrought
             among
             you
             in
             all
             patience
             ,
             in
             signs
             ,
             and
             wonders
             ,
             and
             mighty
             deeds
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Are
             not
             you
             my
             Witnesses
             ?
             I
             appeal
             to
             your selves
             :
             Among
             you
             my
             Apostleship
             was
             fully
             proved
             ,
             by
             patient
             Suffering
             ,
             and
             by
             miraculous
             Gifts
             ,
             and
             Signs
             ,
             and
             Wonders
             ,
             and
             Works
             ,
             done
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             For
             what
             is
             it
             wherein
             ye
             were
             inferiour
             to
             other
             churches
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             that
             I
             my self
             was
             not
             burdensom
             to
             you
             ?
             forgive
             me
             this
             wrong
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             For
             what
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             poured
             out
             among
             you
             ?
             what
             Signs
             and
             Miracles
             have
             other
             Churches
             excelled
             you
             in
             ?
             The
             difference
             between
             you
             and
             others
             was
             ,
             that
             I
             spared
             your
             Purses
             ,
             and
             put
             you
             to
             no
             charge
             :
             If
             that
             be
             a
             wrong
             ,
             I
             hope
             you
             can
             easily
             forgive
             it
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Behold
             ,
             the
             third
             time
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             come
             to
             you
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             not
             be
             burdensom
             to
             you
             ;
             for
             I
             seek
             not
             yours
             ,
             but
             you
             :
             for
             the
             children
             ought
             not
             to
             lay
             up
             for
             the
             parents
             ,
             but
             the
             parents
             for
             the
             children
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             A
             third
             time
             I
             purpose
             to
             come
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             burden
             you
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             my
             children
             ,
             to
             give
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             receive
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             I
             will
             very
             gladly
             spend
             and
             be
             spent
             for
             you
             ,
             though
             the
             more
             abundantly
             I
             love
             you
             ,
             the
             less
             I
             be
             loved
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             I
             will
             gladly
             spend
             my
             Time
             and
             Labour
             ,
             and
             be
             spent
             my self
             ,
             even
             as
             to
             my
             Strength
             and
             Life
             ,
             for
             your
             Salvation
             ,
             though
             my
             Love
             should
             be
             requited
             with
             Neglect
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             But
             be
             it
             so
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             burden
             you
             :
             nevertheless
             being
             crafty
             ,
             I
             caught
             you
             with
             guile
             .
             17.
             
             Did
             I
             make
             a
             gain
             of
             you
             by
             any
             of
             them
             whom
             I
             sent
             unto
             you
             ?
          
           
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             But
             be
             it
             as
             some
             object
             ,
             that
             though
             I
             took
             no
             Money
             of
             you
             ,
             I
             craftily
             caught
             you
             with
             guile
             ,
             that
             getting
             your
             Affections
             ,
             I
             might
             hereafter
             make
             advantage
             of
             you
             for
             my self
             :
             But
             my
             Craft
             was
             but
             to
             win
             you
             to
             Christ
             .
             Did
             I
             make
             a
             gain
             of
             you
             ,
             by
             any
             of
             them
             whom
             I
             sent
             unto
             you
             ?
             Will
             you
             judge
             of
             my
             Design
             contrary
             to
             my
             Practice
             ?
          
           
             18.
             
             I
             desired
             Titus
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             I
             sent
             a
             brother
             :
             did
             Titus
             make
             a
             gain
             of
             you
             ?
             walked
             we
             not
             in
             the
             same
             spirit
             ?
             walked
             we
             not
             in
             the
             same
             steps
             ?
          
           
             18.
             
             Did
             Titus
             ,
             or
             the
             Brother
             whom
             I
             sent
             to
             you
             ,
             make
             a
             Gain
             of
             you
             ?
             Did
             we
             not
             all
             agree
             in
             Mind
             and
             Practice
             ?
          
           
             19.
             
             Again
             ,
             think
             you
             that
             we
             excuse
             our selves
             unto
             you
             ?
             we
             speak
             before
             God
             in
             Christ
             :
             but
             we
             do
             all
             things
             ,
             dearly
             beloved
             ,
             for
             your
             edifying
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Think
             not
             that
             I
             say
             all
             this
             to
             insinuate
             my self
             into
             your
             esteem
             for
             any
             by
             Ends
             of
             my
             own
             :
             I
             speak
             it
             as
             before
             God
             in
             Christ
             ;
             It
             is
             your
             Edification
             that
             is
             my
             End
             in
             this
             and
             all
             things
             that
             I
             do
             concerning
             you
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             For
             I
             fear
             ,
             lest
             when
             I
             come
             I
             shall
             not
             find
             you
             such
             as
             I
             would
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             shall
             be
             found
             unto
             you
             such
             as
             ye
             would
             not
             :
             lest
             there
             be
             debates
             ,
             envyings
             ,
             wraths
             ,
             strifes
             ,
             back-bitings
             ,
             whisperings
             ,
             swellings
             ,
             tumults
             :
             21.
             
             And
             lest
             when
             I
             come
             again
             ,
             my
             God
             will
             humble
             me
             among
             you
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             shall
             bewail
             many
             which
             have
             sinned
             already
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             repented
             of
             the
             uncleanness
             ,
             and
             fornication
             ,
             and
             lasciviousness
             which
             they
             have
             committed
             .
          
           
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             For
             I
             fear
             lest
             when
             I
             come
             I
             shall
             find
             among
             you
             these
             Sins
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Characters
             of
             Factious
             Minds
             ,
             Debates
             ,
             &c.
             and
             lest
             God
             will
             humble
             me
             among
             you
             with
             grief
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             mourning
             over
             the
             Impenitent
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             those
             filthy
             Sins
             ,
             which
             Deceivers
             and
             Idol-Feasts
             have
             drawn
             them
             to
             ;
             and
             left
             I
             be
             forced
             to
             be
             unwelcom
             to
             such
             Persons
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             I.
             Though
             Paul
             seems
             to
             contradict
             himself
             in
             praising
             the
             Corinthians
             so
             largely
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             describing
             them
             so
             ill
             in
             the
             end
             :
             yet
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             the
             same
             Persons
             that
             he
             praiseth
             and
             dispraiseth
             ,
             though
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             We
             must
             praise
             all
             that
             is
             good
             in
             Men
             ,
             when
             we
             reprove
             the
             evil
             .
          
           
             II.
             Note
             ,
             That
             the
             very
             Characters
             of
             factious
             seduced
             Professors
             ,
             are
             the
             Sins
             here
             named
             ,
             which
             therefore
             we
             should
             specially
             abhor
             :
             1.
             
             Debates
             ,
             2.
             
             Envying
             Zeal
             ,
             3.
             
             Wraths
             ,
             4.
             
             Strifes
             ,
             5.
             
             Back-bitings
             ,
             6.
             
             Whisperings
             ,
             7.
             
             Swellings
             against
             each
             other
             ,
             8.
             
             Tumults
             .
             Yet
             it
             is
             very
             notable
             ,
             That
             notwithstanding
             all
             these
             Corruptions
             ,
             and
             Abuses
             and
             filthy
             Scandals
             ,
             Paul
             neither
             separateth
             ,
             nor
             persuadeth
             any
             to
             separate
             ;
             but
             leaveth
             that
             to
             the
             Heretical
             ,
             who
             used
             to
             separate
             themselves
             into
             distinct
             Bodies
             ,
             for
             the
             promoting
             of
             their
             Opinions
             and
             Parties
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THis
             is
             the
             third
             time
             I
             am
             coming
             to
             you
             :
             In
             the
             mouth
             of
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
             shall
             every
             word
             be
             established
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             As
             the
             Testimony
             of
             two
             or
             three
             Witnesses
             confirmeth
             questioned
             Truth
             ,
             so
             my
             second
             and
             third
             Admonition
             warneth
             you
             to
             prevent
             Severity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             and
             foretel
             you
             as
             if
             I
             were
             present
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             and
             being
             absent
             ,
             now
             I
             write
             to
             them
             which
             heretofore
             have
             sinned
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             other
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             come
             again
             I
             will
             not
             spare
             :
          
           
             2.
             
             Though
             I
             be
             absent
             ,
             my
             Writing
             may
             pass
             for
             warning
             as
             if
             I
             were
             present
             ,
             by
             which
             I
             foretel
             you
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             come
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             forbear
             to
             exercise
             on
             the
             Impenitent
             the
             Power
             given
             me
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Since
             ye
             seek
             a
             proof
             of
             Christ
             speaking
             in
             me
             ,
             which
             to
             you-ward
             is
             not
             weak
             ,
             but
             is
             mighty
             in
             you
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             seeing
             you
             call
             for
             a
             Proof
             of
             Christs
             speaking
             in
             me
             ,
             you
             shall
             have
             this
             further
             Proof
             (
             the
             Corporal
             Punishment
             of
             the
             Impenitent
             by
             Miracle
             or
             Satans
             Execution
             )
             :
             Though
             sure
             the
             Power
             of
             Christ
             attesting
             my
             Ministry
             ,
             hath
             been
             so
             fully
             manifested
             among
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             have
             been
             thereby
             convinced
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             though
             he
             was
             crucified
             through
             weakness
             ,
             yet
             he
             liveth
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             :
             for
             we
             also
             are
             weak
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             we
             shall
             live
             with
             him
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             toward
             you
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             as
             Christ
             in
             the
             State
             of
             Humane
             Weaknss
             was
             crucified
             ,
             but
             by
             Divine
             Power
             was
             raised
             ,
             and
             liveth
             ;
             so
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             conformed
             to
             him
             in
             Weakness
             and
             Suffering
             ,
             we
             shall
             shew
             you
             that
             we
             partake
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             in
             our
             Life
             and
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Examine
             your selves
             whether
             ye
             be
             in
             the
             faith
             ;
             prove
             your
             own
             selves
             :
             know
             ye
             not
             your
             own
             selves
             ,
             how
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             except
             ye
             be
             reprobates
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             you
             question
             my
             Ministry
             ,
             do
             but
             examine
             your selves
             ,
             whether
             you
             be
             Christians
             or
             not
             :
             If
             you
             are
             ,
             was
             it
             not
             by
             the
             convincing
             Power
             of
             Gods
             Attestation
             to
             my
             Ministry
             ?
             and
             do
             you
             question
             that
             which
             converted
             you
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             you
             are
             yet
             without
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             in
             your
             Sins
             :
             And
             if
             you
             deny
             Christ
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             his
             Power
             shewed
             among
             you
             ,
             you
             may
             expect
             that
             he
             will
             deny
             you
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             I
             trust
             that
             ye
             shall
             know
             that
             we
             are
             not
             reprobates
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             I
             trust
             that
             you
             shall
             be
             convinced
             that
             we
             have
             not
             forsaken
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             shall
             be
             cast
             off
             or
             forsaken
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Now
             I
             pray
             to
             God
             that
             ye
             do
             no
             evil
             ;
             not
             that
             we
             should
             appear
             approved
             ,
             but
             that
             ye
             should
             do
             that
             which
             is
             honest
             ,
             though
             we
             be
             as
             reprobates
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             My
             Prayer
             is
             ,
             That
             you
             may
             be
             saved
             from
             Sin
             and
             Seduction
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             that
             you
             may
             think
             well
             of
             us
             ,
             but
             that
             you
             may
             do
             that
             which
             is
             right
             ,
             how
             ill
             soever
             you
             think
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             For
             we
             can
             do
             nothing
             against
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             For
             as
             we
             have
             no
             Authority
             or
             Commission
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             Truth
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             it
             ;
             so
             we
             have
             no
             desire
             to
             do
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             For
             we
             are
             glad
             when
             we
             are
             weak
             ,
             and
             ye
             are
             strong
             :
             and
             this
             also
             we
             wish
             ,
             even
             your
             perfection
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             For
             how
             much
             soever
             we
             be
             vilified
             or
             afflicted
             ,
             it
             is
             our
             joy
             that
             you
             are
             strong
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             better
             with
             you
             :
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             your
             Perfection
             that
             is
             our
             desire
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Therefore
             I
             write
             these
             things
             being
             absent
             ,
             lest
             being
             present
             I
             should
             use
             sharpness
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             power
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             given
             me
             to
             edification
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             destruction
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             It
             is
             to
             prevent
             Severity
             when
             I
             am
             present
             ,
             and
             the
             trouble
             that
             you
             and
             I
             shall
             have
             in
             Penalties
             on
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             give
             you
             this
             Admonition
             by
             Letter
             :
             still
             professing
             ,
             That
             Christ
             hath
             given
             me
             no
             Power
             of
             Tyranny
             ,
             or
             against
             your
             own
             good
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             your
             Edification
             .
             Should
             I
             claim
             any
             other
             ,
             it
             's
             not
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Finally
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             farewel
             :
             Be
             perfect
             ,
             be
             of
             good
             comfort
             ,
             be
             of
             one
             mind
             ,
             live
             in
             peace
             ;
             and
             the
             God
             of
             love
             and
             peace
             shall
             be
             with
             you
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             My
             concluding
             Valediction
             is
             ,
             Be
             compact
             together
             in
             holy
             Union
             ;
             Rejoyce
             in
             the
             Lord
             ;
             Be
             of
             one
             mind
             in
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             though
             you
             cannot
             in
             lesser
             things
             ;
             Live
             in
             peace
             :
             and
             then
             he
             that
             would
             be
             known
             to
             us
             as
             the
             God
             of
             Love
             and
             Peace
             ,
             will
             be
             among
             you
             .
          
           
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Greet
             one
             another
             with
             an
             holy
             kiss
             .
             All
             the
             saints
             salute
             you
             .
             The
             grace
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             be
             with
             you
             all
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Express
             Christian
             Love
             to
             one
             another
             .
             The
             Saints
             here
             salute
             you
             .
             The
             highest
             Blessing
             I
             can
             wish
             you
             is
             ,
             The
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Communication
             of
             ,
             and
             Communion
             in
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             out
             of
             all
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             That
             though
             proud
             tenderness
             of
             our
             Reputation
             be
             a
             Sin
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             Duty
             to
             vindicate
             it
             when
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             of
             Souls
             require
             it
             ;
             which
             it
             did
             more
             with
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             than
             an
             ordinary
             Minister
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Epistle
           of
           PAUL
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           GALATIANS
           .
        
         
           The
           INTRODUCTION
           .
        
         
           THE
           Scope
           of
           this
           Epistle
           is
           to
           reduce
           the
           Galatians
           ,
           who
           began
           to
           be
           seduced
           by
           those
           Judaizers
           that
           would
           have
           not
           only
           joyned
           
           Moses's
           Law
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           but
           also
           would
           have
           put
           that
           Yoak
           on
           the
           Gentile-Christians
           :
           And
           it
           's
           like
           some
           Hereticks
           joined
           with
           them
           .
           To
           which
           end
           he
           sharply
           reproveth
           the
           unsteadfastness
           of
           the
           Galatians
           ;
           evinceth
           the
           non-obligation
           of
           that
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Carnality
           of
           Judaizing
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirituality
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           had
           his
           Gospel
           by
           immediate
           Inspiration
           from
           Christ
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           singular
           from
           the
           other
           Apostles
           ,
           nor
           dissonant
           to
           it self
           ,
           nor
           to
           his
           condescending
           Practice
           with
           the
           Jews
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             PAul
             an
             apostle
             (
             not
             of
             men
             ,
             neither
             by
             man
             ,
             but
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             who
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             )
             2.
             
             And
             all
             the
             brethren
             which
             are
             with
             me
             ,
             unto
             the
             churches
             of
             Galatia
             :
             3.
             
             Grace
             be
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             peace
             from
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             from
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Paul
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             not
             of
             Men
             ,
             nor
             called
             by
             Men
             ,
             but
             by
             Christ
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Revelation
             ,
             attested
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             who
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             Dead
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             Brethren
             with
             me
             :
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             Galatia
             we
             wish
             Grace
             and
             Peace
             from
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             Paul
             mentions
             not
             [
             
               the
               Church
               of
               Galatia
               ]
            
             ,
             but
             [
             
               the
               Churches
            
             ]
             ;
             every
             City
             that
             had
             Christians
             (
             like
             our
             Corporations
             )
             having
             then
             a
             Church
             ,
             not
             then
             put
             down
             to
             settle
             one
             onely
             Church
             called
             Diocesane
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             multitudes
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Who
             gave
             himself
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             deliver
             us
             from
             this
             present
             evil
             world
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             and
             our
             Father
             :
             5.
             
             To
             whom
             be
             glory
             for
             and
             ever
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Who
             by
             dying
             for
             our
             Sins
             ,
             designed
             to
             call
             us
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             save
             us
             from
             the
             Temptations
             ,
             Vices
             ,
             Examples
             ,
             and
             Practices
             of
             wicked
             worldly
             Men.
             To
             him
             be
             Glory
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             I
             marvel
             that
             ye
             are
             so
             soon
             removed
             from
             him
             that
             called
             you
             into
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             unto
             another
             gospel
             :
          
           
             6.
             
             I
             marvel
             that
             you
             ,
             who
             voluntarily
             received
             the
             Truth
             from
             me
             ,
             are
             so
             soon
             turned
             from
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             another
             Doctrine
             contrary
             to
             this
             Grace
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Which
             is
             not
             another
             ;
             but
             there
             be
             some
             that
             trouble
             you
             ,
             and
             would
             pervert
             the
             gospel
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Which
             is
             far
             from
             being
             Christs
             Gospel
             ,
             contrary
             to
             my
             Preaching
             ,
             as
             they
             pretend
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Men
             that
             would
             trouble
             you
             ,
             and
             would
             pervert
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             though
             we
             ,
             or
             an
             angel
             from
             heaven
             ,
             preach
             any
             other
             gospel
             unto
             you
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             we
             have
             preached
             unto
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             accursed
             .
             9.
             
             As
             we
             said
             before
             ,
             so
             say
             I
             now
             again
             ,
             If
             any
             man
             preach
             any
             other
             gospel
             unto
             you
             then
             that
             ye
             have
             received
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             accursed
             .
          
           
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             But
             I
             pronounce
             and
             repeat
             it
             ,
             If
             I
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             if
             any
             Man
             pretend
             to
             preach
             to
             you
             any
             other
             Gospel
             than
             that
             which
             we
             have
             preached
             ,
             or
             you
             received
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             Anathema
             ,
             renounce
             him
             as
             an
             excommunicate
             accursed
             Person
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             other
             Gospel
             to
             be
             expected
             ,
             besides
             that
             communicated
             to
             us
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             recorded
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             The
             Dream
             of
             a
             more
             perfect
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             is
             wicked
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             this
             Gospel
             hath
             fuller
             Evidence
             than
             if
             an
             Angel
             spake
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             believed
             before
             and
             against
             such
             an
             Angel.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             it
             is
             the
             Peoples
             Duty
             to
             reject
             and
             forsake
             any
             Teacher
             that
             would
             bring
             another
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             pervert
             this
             :
             Not
             as
             Church-Governours
             ,
             but
             as
             Subjects
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             loyal
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             save
             themselves
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             For
             do
             I
             now
             perswade
             men
             ,
             or
             God
             ?
             or
             do
             I
             seek
             to
             please
             men
             ?
             for
             if
             I
             yet
             pleased
             men
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             be
             the
             servant
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
           
             10.
             
             Do
             I
             now
             preach
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Men
             ,
             on
             Mans
             Authority
             ,
             to
             please
             Men
             ;
             or
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             his
             Authority
             ,
             to
             please
             him
             ?
             Am
             I
             the
             Messenger
             and
             Preacher
             of
             Man
             ,
             or
             of
             God
             ?
             Which
             do
             I
             serve
             ,
             and
             seek
             to
             please
             ?
             For
             if
             I
             please
             Men
             as
             their
             Servant
             ,
             I
             am
             none
             of
             Christs
             Servant
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             But
             I
             certifie
             you
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             that
             the
             gospel
             which
             was
             preached
             of
             me
             ,
             is
             not
             after
             man.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             I
             would
             have
             you
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             which
             I
             preach
             is
             not
             Humane
             ,
             from
             Man
             ,
             nor
             on
             Mans
             Authority
             ,
             nor
             to
             gratifie
             the
             Will
             or
             Wordly
             Interest
             of
             Man.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             For
             I
             neither
             received
             it
             of
             man
             ,
             neither
             was
             I
             taught
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             revelation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             I
             learned
             it
             not
             of
             any
             Humane
             Teacher
             ,
             nor
             took
             it
             on
             Humane
             Authority
             ,
             but
             from
             Christs
             Revelation
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             For
             ye
             have
             heard
             of
             my
             conversation
             in
             time
             past
             ,
             in
             the
             Jews
             religion
             ,
             how
             that
             beyond
             measure
             I
             persecuted
             the
             church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             wasted
             it
             :
             14.
             
             And
             profited
             in
             the
             Jews
             religion
             ,
             above
             many
             my
             equals
             in
             mine
             own
             nation
             ,
             being
             more
             exceedingly
             zealous
             of
             the
             traditions
             of
             my
             fathers
             .
          
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             You
             have
             heard
             how
             I
             formerly
             unmeasurably
             persecuted
             and
             wasted
             the
             Church
             ,
             through
             excess
             of
             Zeal
             for
             the
             Tradition
             of
             my
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             Religion
             of
             the
             
               Jews
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             15.
             
             But
             when
             it
             pleased
             God
             ,
             who
             separated
             me
             from
             my
             mothers
             womb
             ,
             and
             called
             me
             by
             his
             grace
             ,
             16.
             
             To
             reveal
             his
             Son
             in
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             preach
             him
             among
             the
             heathen
             ;
          
           
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             But
             when
             it
             pleased
             God
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             free
             electing
             Grace
             decreed
             me
             to
             know
             Christ
             first
             my self
             ,
             and
             then
             preach
             him
             to
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             separating
             me
             to
             it
             from
             the
             Womb
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             called
             me
             hereto
             by
             his
             meer
             Grace
             ,
          
           
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Immediately
             I
             conferred
             not
             with
             flesh
             and
             blood
             :
             Neither
             went
             I
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             to
             them
             which
             were
             apostles
             before
             me
             ;
             but
             I
             went
             into
             Arabia
             ,
             and
             returned
             again
             unto
             Damascus
             .
          
           
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             I
             staid
             not
             to
             consult
             with
             any
             Man
             ,
             but
             presently
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             nor
             went
             I
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             to
             learn
             of
             the
             Apostles
             there
             what
             to
             preach
             ,
             but
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             Then
             after
             three
             years
             I
             went
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             to
             see
             Peter
             ,
             and
             abode
             with
             him
             fifteen
             days
             .
             19.
             
             But
             other
             of
             the
             apostles
             saw
             I
             none
             ,
             save
             James
             the
             Lords
             brother
             .
          
           
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             It
             was
             three
             years
             after
             ,
             before
             I
             went
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             staid
             fifteen
             days
             with
             
               Peter
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             though
             
               Luke
               ,
               Acts
            
             9.26
             .
             put
             
             Paul's
             coming
             to
             Jerusalem
             near
             his
             Conversion
             ,
             and
             mention
             not
             expresly
             his
             three
             years
             absence
             ,
             or
             being
             in
             Arabia
             ;
             yet
             the
             brevity
             of
             the
             History
             proveth
             not
             the
             shortness
             of
             the
             Time
             :
             And
             it
             was
             not
             three
             years
             after
             his
             going
             from
             Damascus
             ,
             but
             after
             his
             Conversion
             .
             And
             
               Luke
               ,
               Acts
            
             9.23
             .
             saith
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             after
             much
             time
             that
             he
             went
             from
             Damascus
             (
             which
             belonged
             to
             Arabia
             )
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             's
             like
             that
             he
             spent
             the
             three
             years
             at
             or
             near
             Damascus
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             was
             escaped
             ,
             went
             presently
             to
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             though
             it
             may
             seem
             that
             three
             years
             had
             been
             time
             enough
             to
             have
             satisfied
             the
             Church
             at
             Jerusalem
             of
             
             Paul's
             Conversion
             ,
             yet
             it
             seems
             that
             he
             spent
             that
             time
             in
             Arabia
             and
             Damascus
             ,
             to
             avoid
             the
             rage
             of
             his
             Countrymen
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             remoteness
             occasioned
             their
             dissatisfaction
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Now
             the
             things
             which
             I
             write
             unto
             you
             ,
             behold
             ,
             before
             God
             ,
             I
             lie
             not
             .
             21.
             
             Afterwards
             I
             came
             into
             the
             regions
             of
             Syria
             and
             Cylicia
             ;
             22.
             
             And
             was
             unknown
             by
             face
             unto
             the
             churches
             of
             Judea
             ,
             which
             were
             in
             Christ
             :
             23.
             
             But
             they
             had
             heard
             only
             ,
             That
             he
             which
             persecuted
             us
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             now
             preacheth
             the
             faith
             which
             once
             he
             destroyed
             .
             24.
             
             And
             they
             glorified
             God
             in
             me
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             All
             this
             Paul
             writeth
             to
             prove
             that
             he
             received
             not
             the
             Gospel
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             any
             man
             ,
             but
             immediately
             from
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             THen
             fourteen
             years
             after
             I
             went
             up
             again
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             with
             Barnabas
             ,
             and
             took
             Titus
             with
             me
             also
             .
             2.
             
             And
             I
             went
             up
             by
             revelation
             ,
             and
             communicated
             unto
             them
             that
             gospel
             which
             I
             preach
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             but
             privately
             to
             them
             which
             were
             of
             reputation
             ,
             lest
             by
             any
             means
             I
             should
             run
             ,
             or
             had
             run
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Fourteen
             years
             after
             my
             Conversion
             I
             went
             again
             to
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             told
             them
             what
             Doctrine
             I
             preached
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             sucess
             :
             But
             severally
             and
             privately
             to
             the
             eminent
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             avoiding
             offence
             both
             of
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             I
             might
             not
             frustrate
             my
             Labours
             to
             either
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             neither
             Titus
             ,
             who
             was
             with
             me
             ,
             being
             a
             Greek
             ,
             was
             compelled
             to
             be
             circumcised
             .
             4.
             
             And
             that
             because
             of
             false
             brethren
             unawares
             brought
             in
             ,
             who
             came
             in
             privily
             to
             spie
             out
             our
             liberty
             which
             we
             have
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             bring
             us
             into
             bondage
             :
          
           
           
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             And
             I
             would
             not
             yield
             that
             Titus
             should
             be
             circumcised
             ,
             because
             some
             false
             Brethren
             crept
             in
             to
             take
             advantage
             of
             the
             Liberty
             I
             used
             in
             compliance
             with
             the
             Jews
             ,
             to
             take
             occasion
             by
             it
             to
             bring
             us
             into
             bondage
             to
             the
             Mosaick
             Law
             ,
             and
             turn
             our
             Liberty
             into
             Necessity
             ,
             and
             to
             plead
             that
             Conformity
             to
             it
             is
             our
             Duty
             ,
             because
             in
             some
             Degree
             and
             Case
             we
             yielded
             to
             it
             as
             lawful
             ,
             at
             the
             present
             ,
             to
             avoid
             a
             greater
             hurt
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             To
             whom
             we
             gave
             place
             by
             subjection
             ,
             no
             not
             for
             an
             hour
             ;
             that
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             gospel
             might
             continue
             with
             you
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             an
             outward
             Act
             of
             Compliance
             ,
             which
             in
             some
             Cases
             may
             be
             lawful
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             done
             when
             it
             will
             strengthen
             Church-Tyrants
             and
             Deceivers
             ,
             who
             by
             making
             it
             necessary
             ,
             would
             turn
             Christian
             Liberty
             into
             Bondage
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             of
             these
             who
             seemed
             to
             be
             somewhat
             ,
             (
             whatsoever
             they
             were
             ,
             it
             maketh
             no
             matter
             to
             me
             :
             God
             accepteth
             no
             mans
             person
             )
             for
             they
             who
             seemed
             to
             be
             somewhat
             in
             conferrence
             added
             nothing
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             But
             even
             
               Peter
               ,
               James
            
             ,
             and
             John
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             Chief
             Men
             ,
             and
             of
             Reputation
             ,
             (
             God
             tieth
             not
             his
             Grace
             to
             the
             Dignity
             of
             Mens
             Persons
             ,
             therefore
             my
             Case
             dependeth
             not
             on
             their
             Worth
             :
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             in
             Conference
             they
             added
             nothing
             to
             me
             ,
             much
             less
             taught
             me
             any
             other
             Gospel
             than
             I
             had
             learned
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             found
             me
             faulty
             or
             defective
             in
             my
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             contrariwise
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             that
             the
             gospel
             of
             the
             uncircumcision
             was
             committed
             unto
             me
             ,
             as
             the
             gospel
             of
             the
             circumcision
             was
             unto
             Peter
             ;
             8.
             
             (
             For
             he
             that
             wrought
             effectually
             in
             Peter
             to
             the
             Apostleship
             of
             the
             circumcision
             ,
             the
             same
             was
             mighty
             in
             me
             towards
             the
             Gentiles
             )
             9.
             
             And
             when
             James
             ,
             Cephas
             ,
             and
             John
             ,
             who
             seemed
             to
             be
             pillars
             ,
             perceived
             the
             grace
             that
             was
             given
             unto
             me
             ,
             they
             gave
             to
             me
             and
             Barnabas
             the
             right
             hands
             of
             fellowship
             ;
             that
             we
             should
             go
             unto
             the
             heathen
             ,
             and
             they
             unto
             the
             circumcision
             .
          
           
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             But
             they
             being
             satisfied
             that
             I
             was
             sent
             to
             preach
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             Peter
             was
             to
             the
             Jews
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             wrought
             powerfully
             in
             me
             for
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             in
             Peter
             for
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             even
             by
             many
             Miracles
             ;
             these
             ,
             who
             are
             justly
             reputed
             Pillars
             ,
             perceiving
             Gods
             Grace
             ,
             agreed
             to
             take
             me
             and
             Barnabas
             for
             their
             Fellow-labourers
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             should
             preach
             to
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             they
             to
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             Dr.
             Hammond
             thus
             Paraphraseth
             it
             ;
             [
             
               into
               what
               City
               either
               of
               us
               entred
               —
               and
               so
               constitute
               several
               Congregations
               in
               each
               City
               ,
               of
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               .
            
             ]
             And
             he
             ,
             with
             Grotius
             ,
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             two
             Witnesses
             ,
             Rev.
             11.
             are
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Churches
             of
             these
             two
             sorts
             at
             Jerusalem
             .
             If
             so
             ,
             Cities
             had
             then
             more
             Bishops
             and
             Churches
             than
             one
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Onely
             they
             would
             that
             we
             should
             remember
             the
             poor
             ;
             the
             same
             which
             I
             also
             was
             forward
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             That
             we
             should
             make
             Collections
             in
             the
             Gentiles
             Churches
             for
             the
             Christian
             Jews
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             besides
             the
             extraordinary
             Famine
             ,
             the
             Jews
             were
             generally
             poorer
             than
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             1.
             
             Living
             in
             a
             poor
             and
             narrow
             Country
             ;
             2.
             
             And
             having
             at
             first
             sold
             and
             given
             their
             Lands
             to
             the
             Common
             Stock
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             But
             when
             Peter
             was
             come
             to
             Antioch
             ,
             I
             withstood
             him
             to
             the
             face
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             to
             be
             blamed
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             I
             withstood
             him
             Face
             to
             Face
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             blamed
             (
             or
             ,
             to
             be
             blamed
             )
             as
             dissembling
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             For
             before
             that
             certain
             came
             from
             James
             ,
             he
             did
             eat
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             but
             when
             they
             were
             come
             he
             withdrew
             ,
             and
             separated
             himself
             ,
             fearing
             them
             which
             were
             of
             the
             circumcision
             .
             13.
             
             And
             the
             other
             Jews
             dissembled
             likewise
             with
             him
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             Barnabas
             also
             was
             carried
             away
             with
             their
             dissimulation
             .
          
           
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             appeareth
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             then
             the
             ordinary
             Practice
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Christians
             at
             Jerusalem
             to
             observe
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             though
             they
             absolved
             the
             Gentiles
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             Peter
             did
             this
             to
             avoid
             the
             Displeasure
             and
             Censure
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Christians
             ,
             in
             compliance
             with
             their
             Weakness
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             lawful
             End.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             his
             Fault
             lay
             in
             letting
             this
             weigh
             down
             a
             far
             greater
             Evil
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             viz.
             the
             danger
             of
             bringing
             the
             Gentiles
             under
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             by
             making
             it
             seem
             necessary
             .
             This
             Case
             is
             much
             like
             as
             if
             some
             doubtful
             thing
             should
             by
             Canon
             or
             Custom
             be
             imposed
             on
             Christians
             ;
             and
             one
             Party
             saith
             ,
             
               You
               may
               do
               it
            
             ;
             and
             another
             saith
             ,
             
               You
               must
               do
               it
               ,
               or
               you
               sin
            
             :
             And
             they
             that
             say
             
               we
               may
            
             ,
             though
             they
             know
             it
             be
             unnecessary
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             displeasing
             the
             Imposers
             ,
             separate
             from
             the
             Refusers
             ,
             and
             forbear
             Communion
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             thereby
             harden
             them
             in
             their
             Errour
             ,
             and
             would
             ensnare
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             But
             when
             I
             saw
             that
             they
             walked
             not
             uprightly
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             gospel
             ,
             I
             said
             unto
             Peter
             before
             them
             all
             ,
             If
             thou
             being
             a
             Jew
             ,
             livest
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             do
             the
             Jews
             ,
             why
             compellest
             thou
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             live
             as
             do
             the
             Jews
             ?
          
           
             14.
             
             When
             I
             saw
             that
             this
             Cause
             was
             not
             according
             to
             the
             plain
             simplicity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             nor
             answered
             the
             ends
             of
             our
             Preaching
             ,
             but
             was
             the
             way
             to
             seduce
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             Judaism
             ,
             I
             said
             to
             Peter
             before
             all
             (
             because
             the
             Case
             concerned
             all
             )
             seeing
             thy
             own
             
             Practice
             before
             the
             Jews
             came
             ,
             sheweth
             that
             thou
             thinkest
             not
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             are
             bound
             to
             live
             as
             the
             Jews
             do
             after
             
             Moses's
             Law
             ,
             why
             dost
             thou
             now
             seem
             to
             tell
             them
             the
             contrary
             by
             thy
             contrary
             Practices
             ,
             as
             if
             Judaizing
             were
             necessary
             to
             them
             ?
          
           
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             We
             who
             are
             Jews
             by
             nature
             ,
             and
             not
             sinners
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             knowing
             that
             a
             man
             is
             not
             justified
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             but
             ;
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             even
             we
             have
             believed
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             that
             we
             might
             be
             justified
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             law
             :
             for
             by
             works
             of
             the
             law
             shall
             no
             flesh
             be
             justified
             .
          
           
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             We
             our selves
             who
             are
             Jews
             by
             birth
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Seed
             of
             Heathen
             Idolaters
             ,
             yet
             knowing
             that
             it
             is
             not
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             that
             we
             must
             be
             justified
             have
             become
             Christians
             that
             we
             might
             be
             justified
             by
             this
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             none
             are
             justified
             by
             :
             And
             shall
             our
             Practice
             ,
             now
             seem
             to
             intimate
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             gainsay
             our
             Faith
             ?
          
           
             17.
             
             But
             if
             while
             we
             seek
             to
             be
             justified
             by
             Christ
             ,
             we
             our selves
             also
             are
             found
             sinners
             ,
             is
             therefore
             Christ
             the
             minister
             of
             sin
             ?
             God
             forbid
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             For
             if
             you
             feign
             us
             to
             be
             sinners
             ,
             and
             guilty
             of
             Gentilism
             ,
             because
             we
             communicate
             with
             the
             Uncircumcised
             ,
             you
             hereby
             would
             make
             Christ
             to
             be
             our
             Leader
             and
             Teacher
             to
             sin
             ;
             for
             it
             it
             is
             he
             that
             taught
             us
             this
             :
             And
             dare
             you
             charge
             Christ
             with
             Sin
             ?
          
           
             18.
             
             For
             if
             I
             build
             again
             the
             things
             which
             I
             destroyed
             ,
             I
             make
             my self
             a
             transgressour
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             For
             if
             we
             that
             have
             preached
             Deliverance
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             justifie
             us
             ,
             do
             now
             intimate
             the
             contrary
             by
             our
             Practice
             ,
             we
             confess
             our selves
             Sinners
             in
             teaching
             such
             Doctrine
             heretofore
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             For
             I
             through
             the
             law
             am
             dead
             to
             the
             law
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             live
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             19.
             
             The
             Law
             it self
             hath
             taught
             me
             not
             to
             trust
             it
             for
             Justification
             ,
             nor
             to
             live
             in
             the
             Bondage
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             look
             for
             Life
             towards
             God
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             I
             am
             crucified
             with
             Christ
             :
             Nevertheless
             I
             live
             ;
             yet
             not
             I
             ,
             but
             Christ
             liveth
             in
             me
             :
             and
             the
             life
             which
             I
             now
             live
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             I
             live
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             loved
             me
             ,
             and
             gave
             himself
             for
             me
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             As
             Christ
             was
             crucified
             ,
             and
             took
             away
             this
             Wall
             of
             Separation
             ,
             and
             Yoke
             of
             Bondage
             ;
             so
             I
             am
             now
             a
             Member
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             am
             dead
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             it
             to
             me
             :
             But
             I
             have
             a
             better
             Life
             ,
             by
             which
             Christ
             liveth
             in
             me
             ,
             both
             objectively
             ,
             as
             trusted
             ,
             and
             loved
             ;
             and
             efficiently
             ,
             by
             his
             Spirit
             .
             And
             now
             it
             is
             by
             Faith
             in
             him
             ,
             who
             loved
             me
             ,
             and
             gave
             himself
             for
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             live
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             I
             do
             not
             frustrate
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             :
             for
             if
             righteousness
             come
             by
             the
             law
             ,
             then
             Christ
             is
             dead
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             I
             do
             not
             by
             returning
             to
             the
             Law
             make
             void
             all
             the
             Design
             of
             Grace
             in
             our
             Redemption
             :
             Christ
             is
             dead
             in
             vain
             ,
             if
             Righteousness
             must
             be
             by
             our
             performance
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ;
             for
             what
             need
             we
             then
             any
             other
             Sacrifice
             for
             sin
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             Redeemed
             from
             its
             Curse
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             O
             Foolish
             Galatians
             ,
             who
             hath
             bewitched
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             not
             obey
             the
             truth
             ,
             before
             whose
             eyes
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             been
             evidently
             set
             forth
             ,
             crucified
             among
             you
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             So
             great
             is
             your
             folly
             in
             inclining
             to
             Judaism
             ,
             that
             you
             seem
             in
             it
             as
             men
             bewitched
             ,
             and
             deprived
             of
             Reason
             ,
             to
             turn
             from
             Grace
             to
             the
             Law
             so
             soon
             ,
             when
             Christ
             crucified
             for
             your
             deliverance
             hath
             been
             so
             plainly
             preached
             and
             set
             forth
             before
             you
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             onely
             would
             I
             learn
             of
             you
             ,
             Received
             ye
             the
             Spirit
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             hearing
             of
             faith
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Do
             but
             answer
             me
             from
             your
             own
             Experience
             :
             Have
             you
             not
             received
             the
             Spirit
             your selves
             ?
             (
             some
             for
             Miracles
             ,
             or
             Tongues
             ,
             and
             the
             sincere
             for
             Sanctification
             :
             )
             If
             not
             ,
             you
             are
             none
             of
             Christs
             :
             If
             yea
             ,
             then
             by
             what
             means
             did
             you
             receive
             it
             ?
             Was
             it
             by
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Law
             ?
             (
             you
             will
             not
             say
             it
             :
             )
             or
             was
             it
             by
             hearing
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Faith
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Are
             ye
             so
             foolish
             ?
             having
             begun
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             are
             ye
             now
             made
             perfect
             by
             the
             flesh
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Are
             you
             so
             foolish
             ,
             as
             having
             received
             a
             Spiritual
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             having
             received
             and
             seen
             the
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             by
             it
             ,
             which
             are
             its
             Seal
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             think
             it
             your
             growth
             or
             perfection
             to
             turn
             to
             the
             Carnal
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             gave
             you
             not
             the
             Spirit
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Have
             ye
             suffered
             so
             many
             things
             in
             vain
             ?
             if
             it
             be
             yet
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Will
             you
             lose
             all
             the
             sufferings
             which
             you
             have
             undergone
             ?
             If
             you
             turn
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             you
             lose
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             therefore
             that
             ministreth
             to
             you
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             worketh
             miracles
             among
             you
             ,
             doth
             he
             it
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             hearing
             of
             faith
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Are
             the
             Miracles
             that
             are
             wrought
             among
             you
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             communicated
             to
             your selves
             ,
             given
             from
             God
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Law
             or
             its
             Works
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ?
          
           
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             here
             is
             a
             strong
             Evidence
             for
             the
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             That
             the
             Gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             Working
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             were
             then
             things
             certainly
             existent
             :
             Else
             when
             Paul
             appealed
             to
             these
             seduced
             Galatians
             themselves
             ,
             as
             to
             Men
             that
             had
             the
             Spirit
             and
             these
             Miracles
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             the
             provoking
             Words
             of
             [
             foolish
             and
             bewitched
             ]
             ,
             how
             easily
             would
             they
             have
             confuted
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             They
             knew
             of
             no
             such
             thing
             ?
             This
             had
             been
             the
             likeliest
             way
             to
             turn
             them
             from
             Christianity
             with
             scorn
             ,
             to
             make
             that
             his
             Proof
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             false
             ,
             must
             be
             so
             known
             to
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Even
             as
             Abraham
             believed
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             accounted
             to
             him
             for
             righteousness
             .
             7.
             
             Know
             ye
             therefore
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             are
             of
             faith
             ▪
             the
             same
             are
             the
             children
             of
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             As
             it
             was
             by
             believing
             and
             trusting
             Gods
             Promise
             ,
             that
             Abraham
             was
             accounted
             righteous
             ;
             so
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             Believers
             that
             are
             his
             Seed
             as
             Heirs
             of
             the
             Promise
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             the
             scripture
             foreseeing
             that
             God
             would
             justifie
             the
             heathen
             through
             faith
             ,
             preached
             before
             the
             gospel
             unto
             Abraham
             ,
             saying
             ,
             In
             thee
             shall
             all
             nations
             be
             blessed
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             the
             Scripture
             foretelling
             that
             God
             would
             justifie
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             Abraham
             ,
             by
             Faith
             ,
             did
             in
             effect
             preach
             this
             Gospel
             to
             him
             then
             ,
             when
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             [
             
               In
               thee
               shall
               all
               Nations
               be
               blessed
               ,
            
             ]
             and
             therefore
             not
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             onely
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             So
             then
             they
             which
             be
             of
             faith
             ,
             are
             blessed
             with
             faithful
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             9
             ,
             So
             that
             if
             the
             Promise
             be
             made
             to
             them
             in
             Abraham
             ,
             they
             that
             have
             the
             same
             Qualification
             of
             Faith
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             they
             that
             are
             blessed
             in
             him
             ,
             though
             they
             keep
             not
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             which
             Abraham
             did
             not
             ,
             nor
             the
             Gentile
             Believers
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             For
             as
             many
             as
             are
             of
             the
             works
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             are
             under
             the
             curse
             :
             for
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Cursed
             is
             every
             one
             that
             continueth
             not
             in
             all
             things
             which
             are
             written
             in
             the
             book
             of
             the
             law
             to
             do
             them
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             For
             all
             that
             trust
             for
             Justification
             and
             Life
             ,
             to
             their
             own
             doing
             the
             Works
             of
             that
             Law
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             free
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             cursed
             ,
             and
             not
             justified
             by
             it
             :
             For
             it
             saith
             ,
             
               Cursed
               is
               every
               one
               that
               continueth
               not
               ,
               &c.
            
             which
             no
             man
             doth
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             But
             that
             no
             man
             is
             justified
             by
             the
             law
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             :
             for
             ,
             The
             just
             shall
             live
             by
             faith
             .
             12.
             
             And
             the
             law
             is
             not
             of
             faith
             :
             but
             ,
             The
             man
             that
             doth
             them
             ,
             shall
             live
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             It
             's
             evident
             ,
             that
             before
             God
             none
             is
             justified
             by
             the
             Law
             :
             For
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             that
             
               The
               just
               by
               faith
               shall
               live
            
             :
             But
             the
             Law
             considered
             in
             it self
             ,
             as
             distinct
             from
             the
             Promise
             ,
             doth
             not
             give
             Life
             on
             condition
             of
             Faith
             receiving
             it
             as
             a
             free
             Gift
             ,
             but
             on
             condition
             of
             doing
             all
             that
             it
             commandeth
             ,
             (
             Though
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             subordinate
             to
             the
             Promise
             ,
             be
             of
             Faith.
             )
          
           
             13.
             
             Christ
             hath
             reedeemed
             us
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             being
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             us
             :
             for
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Cursed
             is
             every
             one
             that
             hangeth
             on
             a
             tree
             :
          
           
             13.
             
             That
             Law
             which
             curseth
             us
             ,
             doth
             not
             justifie
             us
             :
             but
             so
             doth
             
             Moses's
             Law
             :
             and
             therefore
             came
             Christ
             to
             redeem
             us
             from
             that
             Curse
             ,
             suffering
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             us
             a
             cursed
             Death
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             That
             the
             blessing
             of
             Abraham
             might
             come
             on
             the
             Gentiles
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             that
             we
             might
             receive
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Spirit
             through
             faith
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             That
             the
             Blessing
             which
             was
             pronounced
             to
             Abraham
             as
             a
             Believer
             ,
             might
             come
             on
             all
             (
             Jews
             and
             )
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             are
             Believers
             ;
             and
             we
             might
             through
             Faith
             receive
             the
             promised
             Gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             have
             done
             .
             )
          
           
             15.
             
             Brethren
             ,
             I
             speak
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             ;
             Though
             it
             be
             but
             a
             mans
             covenant
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             be
             confirmed
             ,
             no
             man
             disanulleth
             or
             addeth
             thereto
             .
             16.
             
             Now
             to
             Abraham
             and
             his
             seed
             were
             the
             promises
             made
             .
             He
             saith
             not
             ,
             And
             to
             seeds
             ,
             as
             of
             many
             ;
             b●t
             as
             of
             one
             ,
             And
             to
             thy
             seed
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ
             .
          
           
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Even
             Men
             presume
             not
             to
             violate
             Covenants
             :
             And
             Gods
             Promise
             to
             Abraham
             was
             to
             him
             and
             his
             Seed
             ,
             which
             immediately
             was
             Isaac
             ,
             prefiguring
             Christ
             eminently
             :
             (
             Though
             as
             all
             the
             Carnal
             Seed
             also
             sprang
             from
             Isaac
             ,
             so
             all
             Believers
             be
             included
             as
             springing
             from
             Christ
             .
             )
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             covenant
             that
             was
             confirmed
             before
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             the
             law
             which
             was
             four
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             years
             after
             ,
             cannot
             dissanul
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             make
             the
             promise
             of
             none
             effect
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             so
             the
             Covenant
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             as
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             including
             a
             Promise
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Seed
             by
             Faith
             ,
             was
             not
             nulled
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             was
             Four
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             years
             after
             :
             But
             if
             Justification
             before
             was
             by
             Faith
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             so
             still
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             true
             Believers
             justified
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             For
             if
             the
             inheritance
             be
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             more
             of
             promise
             :
             but
             God
             gave
             it
             to
             Abraham
             by
             promise
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             For
             if
             the
             Blessing
             meant
             in
             that
             Covenant
             with
             Abraham
             be
             given
             on
             condition
             of
             keeping
             
             Moses's
             Law
             ,
             then
             cometh
             it
             not
             by
             free
             gift
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             to
             Abraham
             by
             that
             Promise
             :
             But
             God
             gave
             it
             freely
             by
             Promise
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             without
             his
             keeping
             that
             Law.
             
          
           
             19.
             
             Wherefore
             then
             serveth
             the
             law
             ?
             It
             was
             added
             because
             of
             transgression
             ,
             till
             the
             seed
             should
             come
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             promise
             was
             
             made
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             ordained
             by
             angels
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             mediator
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             To
             what
             use
             then
             was
             the
             Law
             given
             ?
             To
             convince
             Men
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             restrain
             them
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             know
             the
             need
             of
             a
             Mediating
             Saviour
             ;
             whom
             Moses
             typified
             as
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             in
             receiving
             the
             Law
             from
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Now
             a
             mediator
             is
             not
             a
             mediator
             of
             one
             ,
             but
             God
             is
             one
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Now
             Mediation
             is
             between
             two
             Parties
             :
             Of
             these
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             one
             who
             made
             the
             Promise
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             justified
             him
             by
             Faith
             ,
             and
             surely
             is
             not
             mutable
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Is
             the
             law
             then
             against
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             ?
             God
             forbid
             :
             for
             if
             there
             had
             been
             a
             law
             given
             which
             could
             have
             given
             life
             ,
             verily
             righteousness
             should
             have
             been
             by
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             hath
             this
             One
             God
             contradicted
             his
             Promises
             by
             his
             Law
             ?
             By
             no
             means
             :
             Therefore
             he
             intended
             not
             that
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Law
             should
             be
             our
             justifying
             Righteousness
             ;
             which
             it
             must
             have
             been
             ,
             if
             it
             could
             have
             given
             Life
             by
             the
             meritorious
             keeping
             of
             it
             :
             and
             so
             God
             should
             have
             overthrown
             his
             former
             way
             of
             Justification
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             But
             the
             scripture
             hath
             concluded
             all
             under
             sin
             ,
             that
             the
             promise
             by
             faith
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             might
             be
             given
             to
             them
             that
             believe
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             But
             the
             Scripture
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             all
             Men
             are
             under
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             doth
             not
             justifie
             Sinners
             that
             break
             it
             :
             Therefore
             none
             can
             be
             justified
             by
             it
             .
             And
             this
             it
             doth
             ,
             to
             teach
             us
             to
             look
             for
             Life
             by
             a
             Promised
             Christ
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             But
             before
             faith
             came
             ,
             we
             were
             kept
             under
             the
             law
             ,
             shut
             up
             unto
             the
             faith
             which
             should
             afterwards
             be
             revealed
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             But
             before
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Christ
             Incarnate
             came
             ,
             which
             now
             as
             Objects
             constitute
             our
             Faith
             ,
             we
             Jews
             were
             under
             the
             restraint
             and
             tutorage
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             teach
             us
             to
             wait
             for
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Truth
             and
             End
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             24.
             
             Wherefore
             the
             law
             was
             our
             school-master
             to
             bring
             us
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             justified
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             so
             the
             Law
             to
             us
             Jews
             was
             suited
             to
             our
             Youth
             and
             Rudeness
             ,
             to
             keep
             us
             as
             a
             School-master
             in
             a
             learning
             and
             restrained
             State
             ,
             and
             prepare
             us
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             teach
             us
             to
             look
             for
             Justification
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             alone
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             But
             after
             that
             faith
             is
             come
             ,
             we
             are
             no
             longer
             under
             a
             school-master
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             But
             now
             Christ
             is
             fully
             revealed
             to
             our
             Faith
             ,
             we
             are
             no
             longer
             under
             that
             preparatory
             Tutorage
             of
             
             Moses's
             Law.
             
          
           
             26.
             
             For
             ye
             are
             all
             the
             children
             of
             God
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             For
             now
             all
             you
             that
             are
             sincere
             Believers
             ,
             are
             from
             under
             the
             bondage
             of
             legal
             servile
             Tasks
             and
             Fears
             ,
             and
             are
             taken
             into
             the
             Family
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             his
             adopted
             Children
             ,
             by
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             you
             believe
             in
             .
             And
             all
             of
             you
             profess
             your selves
             to
             stand
             in
             this
             Relation
             and
             Hope
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             For
             as
             many
             of
             you
             as
             have
             been
             baptized
             into
             Christ
             ,
             have
             put
             on
             Christ
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             For
             as
             many
             of
             you
             as
             have
             sincerely
             consented
             to
             the
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             so
             been
             baptized
             into
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Relation
             to
             him
             ,
             have
             thereby
             even
             put
             him
             on
             as
             your
             Garment
             ,
             and
             wholly
             given
             up
             your selves
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             his
             Members
             are
             united
             to
             him
             :
             And
             all
             that
             are
             baptized
             have
             professed
             this
             ,
             which
             the
             Sincere
             perform
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             There
             is
             neither
             Jew
             nor
             Greek
             ,
             there
             is
             neither
             bond
             nor
             free
             ,
             there
             is
             neither
             male
             nor
             female
             :
             for
             ye
             are
             all
             one
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             So
             that
             the
             difference
             between
             Jew
             and
             Greek
             ,
             Bond
             and
             Free
             ,
             Male
             and
             Female
             ,
             maketh
             no
             difference
             in
             your
             Relation
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             your
             Justification
             and
             Salvation
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             And
             if
             ye
             be
             Christs
             ,
             then
             are
             ye
             Abrahams
             seed
             ,
             and
             heirs
             according
             to
             the
             promise
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             And
             if
             you
             be
             Christ's
             ,
             who
             was
             eminently
             
             Abraham's
             Seed
             in
             whom
             all
             Nations
             by
             Faith
             are
             blessed
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             needs
             follow
             ,
             that
             you
             also
             are
             
             Abraham's
             Seed
             in
             and
             through
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             justified
             as
             Abraham
             was
             ,
             by
             Faith
             ,
             without
             the
             keeping
             of
             
             Moses's
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             NOw
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             heir
             as
             long
             as
             he
             is
             a
             child
             ,
             differeth
             nothing
             from
             a
             servant
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             Lord
             of
             all
             ;
             2.
             
             But
             is
             under
             tutours
             and
             governours
             ,
             until
             the
             time
             appointed
             of
             the
             father
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             As
             Heirs
             enjoy
             not
             their
             Estates
             in
             Minority
             ,
             but
             under
             Guardians
             are
             used
             like
             Servants
             ,
             till
             Maturity
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Even
             so
             we
             ,
             when
             we
             were
             children
             ,
             were
             in
             bondage
             under
             the
             elements
             of
             the
             world
             :
          
           
             3.
             
             So
             the
             State
             of
             Legal
             Ceremonial
             Bondage
             was
             suited
             to
             our
             rude
             Minority
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             when
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             time
             was
             come
             ,
             God
             sent
             forth
             his
             Son
             made
             of
             a
             woman
             ,
             made
             under
             the
             law
             ,
             5.
             
             To
             redeem
             
             them
             that
             were
             under
             the
             law
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             receive
             the
             adoption
             of
             sons
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             But
             when
             God
             ,
             who
             carrieth
             on
             his
             Works
             from
             low
             Beginnings
             to
             Perfection
             ,
             saw
             it
             meet
             to
             use
             us
             as
             at
             Maturity
             ,
             he
             sent
             his
             Son
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             whose
             Humanity
             was
             made
             of
             a
             Woman
             ,
             made
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             he
             perfectly
             fulfilled
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             redeem
             those
             that
             were
             under
             the
             Law
             from
             its
             Bondage
             and
             Curse
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             henceforth
             serve
             him
             as
             Sons
             ,
             not
             in
             Legal
             Terrour
             ,
             but
             in
             Love
             and
             Joy.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             because
             ye
             are
             sons
             ,
             God
             hath
             sent
             forth
             the
             Spirit
             of
             his
             Son
             into
             your
             hearts
             ,
             crying
             ,
             Abba
             ,
             Father
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             as
             Fathers
             communicate
             their
             Natures
             to
             their
             Children
             ,
             (
             and
             not
             onely
             their
             Names
             and
             Inheritance
             )
             so
             God
             having
             called
             you
             in
             Christ
             by
             Grace
             into
             this
             State
             of
             Adoption
             ,
             from
             the
             Servitude
             of
             Sin
             and
             the
             Law
             ,
             hath
             sealed
             you
             with
             his
             Sanctifying
             Spirit
             ,
             whereby
             in
             the
             Belief
             of
             his
             Fatherly
             Love
             to
             you
             in
             Christ
             ,
             your
             new
             Natures
             are
             inclined
             to
             love
             and
             trust
             him
             ,
             and
             depend
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             seek
             to
             him
             in
             all
             your
             Wants
             and
             Streights
             ,
             as
             Children
             to
             their
             Parents
             .
             This
             is
             your
             Mark
             of
             Adoption
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             as
             Adoption
             is
             taken
             in
             two
             senses
             and
             degrees
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             Gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             1.
             
             To
             be
             so
             far
             Redeemed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             brought
             from
             under
             Sin
             and
             the
             Law
             and
             Curse
             ,
             into
             a
             State
             of
             Sonship
             and
             Life
             ,
             by
             a
             Conditional
             Deed
             of
             Gift
             or
             Promise
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             Men
             will
             accept
             and
             not
             reject
             the
             Gift
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             Conditional
             Adoption
             ,
             and
             with
             this
             there
             goeth
             a
             measure
             of
             the
             Spirits
             Operation
             ,
             which
             should
             draw
             all
             ,
             and
             doth
             draw
             the
             Elect
             to
             the
             first
             true
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             by
             Vocation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             to
             those
             that
             thus
             actually
             believe
             and
             repent
             ,
             and
             so
             receive
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             united
             to
             him
             ,
             is
             given
             with
             him
             the
             Gift
             and
             Relation
             of
             actual
             Adoption
             ;
             and
             these
             have
             actually
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             Adoption
             ,
             even
             possessing
             them
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Wherefore
             thou
             art
             no
             more
             a
             servant
             ,
             but
             a
             son
             ;
             and
             if
             a
             son
             ,
             then
             an
             heir
             of
             God
             through
             Christ
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             So
             that
             now
             you
             are
             not
             Slaves
             ,
             or
             meer
             Servants
             ,
             ruled
             by
             constraint
             of
             fear
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             under
             the
             bondage
             of
             that
             Law
             ,
             which
             doth
             work
             by
             cursing
             Terrour
             ;
             but
             you
             are
             Sons
             ,
             and
             under
             a
             Fatherly
             Government
             ;
             and
             if
             Sons
             ,
             then
             have
             you
             right
             to
             the
             Inheritance
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Howbeit
             ,
             then
             when
             ye
             knew
             not
             God
             ,
             ye
             did
             service
             unto
             them
             which
             by
             nature
             are
             no
             gods
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             before
             you
             were
             brought
             to
             the
             true
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             you
             Gentile
             Christians
             were
             the
             worst
             of
             Slaves
             ,
             serving
             them
             that
             are
             no
             Gods
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             the
             Jews
             thought
             there
             was
             no
             hope
             of
             you
             ,
             but
             by
             becoming
             Proselytes
             to
             them
             :
             And
             now
             Christ
             hath
             delivered
             both
             you
             and
             them
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             now
             after
             that
             ye
             have
             known
             God
             ,
             or
             rather
             are
             known
             of
             God
             ,
             how
             turn
             ye
             again
             to
             the
             weak
             and
             beggerly
             elements
             ,
             whereunto
             ye
             desire
             again
             to
             be
             in
             bondage
             ?
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             now
             you
             have
             learned
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             rather
             were
             by
             his
             free
             Mercy
             known
             first
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             called
             home
             by
             him
             ,
             what
             should
             more
             you
             to
             encline
             to
             forsake
             this
             State
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             of
             Sons
             ,
             to
             become
             Servants
             under
             either
             Jewish
             or
             Gentile
             Bondage
             ,
             or
             that
             Law
             whose
             Ceremonies
             were
             suited
             to
             a
             poor
             and
             weak
             sort
             of
             People
             ?
          
           
             10.
             
             Ye
             observe
             days
             ,
             and
             months
             ,
             and
             times
             ,
             and
             years
             .
             11.
             
             I
             am
             afraid
             of
             you
             ,
             lest
             I
             have
             bestowed
             upon
             you
             labour
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             You
             keep
             the
             Jewish
             Ceremonial
             Sabbaths
             ,
             Feasts
             ,
             and
             Fasts
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             Law
             were
             obligatory
             to
             you
             :
             This
             maketh
             me
             fear
             lest
             I
             have
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             to
             such
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Brethren
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             be
             as
             I
             am
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             as
             ye
             are
             :
             ye
             have
             not
             injured
             me
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Brethren
             ,
             rejec●
             not
             my
             Counsel
             and
             Example
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             for
             your
             own
             Interest
             and
             Liberty
             that
             I
             speak
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             any
             Gain
             of
             my
             own
             :
             Your
             Dissent
             doth
             not
             hurt
             me
             ,
             but
             your selves
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Ye
             know
             how
             through
             infirmity
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             I
             preached
             the
             gospel
             unto
             you
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             14.
             
             And
             my
             temptation
             which
             was
             in
             my
             flesh
             ye
             despised
             not
             ,
             nor
             rejected
             ;
             but
             received
             me
             as
             an
             angel
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             as
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             You
             know
             that
             I
             was
             so
             far
             from
             seeking
             any
             Ends
             of
             my
             own
             ,
             when
             I
             first
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             it
             cost
             me
             suffering
             in
             the
             Flesh
             from
             Persecutors
             :
             And
             though
             by
             this
             I
             was
             rendred
             vile
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             few
             will
             own
             Men
             in
             their
             Sufferings
             ,
             yet
             you
             did
             not
             for
             this
             despise
             me
             ,
             or
             reject
             my
             Doctrine
             ;
             yea
             ,
             you
             received
             me
             as
             you
             would
             have
             done
             an
             Angel
             ,
             or
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             with
             Kindness
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Where
             is
             then
             the
             blessedness
             you
             spake
             of
             ?
             for
             I
             bear
             you
             record
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             had
             been
             possible
             ,
             ye
             would
             have
             plucked
             out
             your
             own
             eyes
             ,
             and
             have
             given
             them
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             How
             happy
             did
             you
             then
             think
             your selves
             in
             the
             Comfort
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             And
             how
             is
             the
             Case
             now
             altered
             ?
             For
             I
             testifie
             for
             you
             ,
             that
             your
             respect
             to
             me
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             not
             have
             thought
             :
             your
             very
             Eyes
             too
             dear
             to
             have
             given
             me
             ,
             had
             it
             been
             needful
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Am
             I
             therefore
             become
             your
             enemy
             ,
             because
             I
             tell
             you
             the
             truth
             ?
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             have
             I
             forfeited
             all
             your
             Love
             ,
             by
             telling
             you
             the
             truth
             ,
             which
             speaketh
             your
             Liberty
             and
             
             Peace
             with
             God
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             expose
             you
             to
             some
             suffering
             from
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             They
             zealously
             affect
             you
             ,
             but
             not
             well
             ;
             yea
             ,
             they
             would
             exclude
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             might
             affect
             them
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             They
             sollicit
             you
             with
             zealous
             Expressions
             of
             Love
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             not
             to
             do
             you
             good
             ;
             nor
             is
             erroneous
             Zeal
             and
             Kindness
             profitable
             :
             Yea
             ,
             they
             would
             cast
             you
             out
             of
             your
             Spiritual
             Liberty
             and
             Grace
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             obtain
             a
             Mastery
             in
             your
             erroneous
             affections
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             But
             it
             is
             good
             to
             be
             zealously
             affected
             always
             in
             a
             good
             thing
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             when
             I
             am
             present
             with
             you
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Zealous
             Affections
             are
             Good
             when
             they
             are
             laid
             out
             on
             that
             which
             is
             good
             :
             But
             then
             it
             should
             be
             constant
             ,
             and
             not
             liable
             to
             be
             changed
             by
             Sedu●ers
             ,
             if
             your
             Teachers
             be
             but
             absent
             from
             you
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             hand
             to
             confute
             them
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             My
             little
             children
             ,
             of
             whom
             I
             travail
             in
             birth
             again
             ,
             until
             Christ
             be
             formed
             in
             you
             ,
             20.
             
             I
             desire
             to
             be
             present
             with
             you
             now
             ,
             and
             to
             change
             my
             voice
             ,
             for
             I
             stand
             in
             doubt
             of
             you
             .
          
           
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             You
             are
             to
             me
             as
             my
             Children
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             again
             in
             painful
             care
             of
             your
             Salvation
             ,
             till
             I
             hear
             that
             you
             are
             resolved
             Christians
             in
             sincerity
             .
             I
             desire
             ,
             and
             did
             purpose
             to
             come
             to
             you
             :
             For
             being
             in
             suspicion
             and
             fear
             of
             you
             ,
             I
             would
             know
             better
             what
             to
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             than
             at
             this
             distance
             I
             can
             .
          
           
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Tell
             me
             ,
             ye
             that
             desire
             to
             be
             under
             the
             law
             ,
             do
             ye
             not
             hear
             the
             law
             ?
             For
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             that
             Abraham
             had
             two
             sons
             ;
             the
             one
             by
             a
             bond-maid
             ,
             the
             other
             by
             a
             free-woman
             .
          
           
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Did
             you
             mark
             and
             understand
             the
             Law
             which
             you
             hear
             ,
             you
             would
             not
             desire
             to
             be
             under
             it
             .
             You
             may
             read
             ,
             That
             Abraham
             had
             two
             Sons
             ,
             One
             by
             ●agar
             a
             Bond-servant
             ,
             the
             other
             by
             Sarah
             his
             Free
             and
             Lawful
             Wife
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             But
             he
             who
             was
             of
             the
             bond-woman
             ,
             was
             born
             after
             the
             flesh
             :
             but
             he
             of
             the
             free-woman
             was
             by
             promise
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Ismael
             was
             born
             of
             Hagar
             by
             ordinary
             carnal
             Generation
             ;
             but
             Isaac
             was
             born
             of
             Sarah
             ,
             by
             Gods
             Promise
             ,
             and
             his
             Power
             ,
             above
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Which
             things
             are
             an
             allegory
             ;
             for
             these
             are
             the
             two
             covenants
             ;
             the
             one
             from
             the
             mount
             Sinai
             ,
             which
             gendereth
             to
             bondage
             ,
             which
             is
             Agar
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Which
             are
             to
             be
             allegorically
             understood
             ,
             as
             denoting
             the
             two
             Covenants
             ;
             One
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             given
             at
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             which
             being
             a
             Law
             of
             Servitude
             and
             Fear
             ,
             is
             well
             signified
             by
             Agar
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             For
             this
             Agar
             is
             mount
             Sinai
             in
             Arabia
             ,
             and
             answereth
             to
             Jerusalem
             which
             now
             is
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             bondage
             with
             her
             children
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             For
             Hagar
             signifieth
             Mount
             Sinai
             in
             Arabia
             ,
             and
             prefigureth
             the
             present
             State
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             which
             is
             outwardly
             in
             bondage
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             inwardly
             to
             their
             Law.
             
          
           
             26.
             
             But
             Jerusalem
             which
             is
             above
             is
             free
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             mother
             of
             us
             all
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             But
             the
             Jerusalem
             above
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             of
             which
             true
             Christians
             on
             Earth
             are
             Heirs
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             they
             belong
             by
             Promise
             ,
             Initiation
             ,
             and
             relative
             Union
             with
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Mother
             of
             us
             all
             that
             are
             Children
             of
             Promise
             ,
             (
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Spirit
             coming
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             our
             Inheritance
             being
             there
             )
             is
             fully
             freed
             from
             all
             Bondage
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             we
             all
             initially
             in
             our
             Gospel-Liberty
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             For
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Rejoyce
             ,
             thou
             barren
             that
             bearest
             not
             ;
             break
             forth
             and
             cry
             ,
             thou
             that
             travailest
             not
             ;
             for
             the
             desolate
             hath
             moe
             children
             than
             she
             which
             hath
             an
             husband
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             For
             it
             's
             written
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             which
             before
             Christs
             coming
             was
             but
             in
             obscure
             Rudiments
             ,
             and
             after
             was
             but
             as
             a
             Grain
             of
             Mustardseed
             ,
             a
             little
             Flock
             ,
             shall
             become
             Catholick
             ,
             and
             be
             incomparably
             greater
             than
             was
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             whereas
             many
             Expositors
             take
             [
             
               Jerusalem
               which
               is
               above
               ]
            
             ,
             or
             [
             
               Supernal
               ]
            
             ,
             to
             mean
             only
             [
             
               the
               Church
               on
               Earth
               ]
            
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             caused
             by
             Grace
             and
             Revelation
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             tendeth
             to
             it
             ,
             they
             causelesly
             give
             away
             a
             plain
             Text
             which
             proveth
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             its
             Felicity
             presently
             upon
             our
             Death
             :
             As
             if
             [
             
               Jerusalem
               above
            
             ]
             were
             but
             [
             
               Jerusalem
               on
               Earth
               ,
               caused
               from
               above
            
             ;
             ]
             and
             so
             was
             
             Moses's
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             old
             Jerusalem
             .
             The
             Heavenly
             Society
             containeth
             the
             Spirits
             of
             the
             Just
             made
             perfect
             ,
             with
             the
             innumerable
             Company
             of
             Angels
             ,
             
               &c.
               Heb.
            
             12.
             
             To
             this
             we
             are
             joined
             in
             the
             Relation
             of
             Heirs
             .
             When
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             That
             this
             shall
             come
             down
             with
             Christ
             at
             Judgment
             ,
             it
             implieth
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             
               with
               Christ
            
             in
             Heaven
             before
             ;
             and
             he
             hath
             promised
             ,
             that
             where
             he
             is
             ,
             there
             his
             Servants
             shall
             be
             also
             ,
             Joh.
             12.26
             .
             And
             that
             some
             Expressions
             here
             signifie
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
             is
             not
             against
             this
             ;
             for
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             is
             but
             the
             lower
             part
             of
             that
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Now
             we
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             as
             Isaac
             was
             ,
             are
             the
             children
             of
             promise
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             We
             are
             Children
             by
             Adoption
             and
             free
             Gift
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             freely-given
             Inheritance
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             But
             as
             then
             he
             that
             was
             born
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             persecuted
             him
             that
             was
             born
             after
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             even
             so
             it
             is
             now
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             As
             Ishmael
             persecuted
             Isaac
             ,
             so
             now
             the
             Jews
             and
             Carnal
             Seed
             do
             persecute
             Christians
             ,
             the
             Spiritual
             Seed
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             Nevertheless
             ,
             what
             saith
             the
             scripture
             ?
             Cast
             out
             the
             bond-woman
             and
             her
             
             son
             :
             for
             the
             son
             of
             the
             bond-woman
             shall
             not
             be
             heir
             with
             the
             son
             of
             the
             free-woman
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             But
             as
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               Cast
               out
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             so
             the
             unbelieving
             Jews
             ,
             that
             trust
             to
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Law
             for
             Life
             ,
             shall
             not
             inherit
             the
             saving
             Privileges
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             So
             then
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             children
             of
             the
             bond-woman
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             free
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             So
             then
             we
             that
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             Promise
             ,
             saved
             by
             Faith
             ,
             are
             not
             under
             the
             Bondage
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             delivered
             from
             Sin
             and
             Curse
             by
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             STand
             fast
             therefore
             in
             the
             liberty
             wherewith
             Christ
             hath
             made
             us
             free
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             entangled
             again
             with
             the
             yoke
             of
             bondage
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             a
             vain
             thing
             which
             Christ
             hath
             purchased
             for
             us
             ;
             undervalue
             not
             this
             Freedom
             ,
             and
             cast
             it
             not
             away
             ,
             but
             hold
             it
             fast
             and
             do
             not
             causelesly
             return
             to
             the
             Yoak
             of
             Jewish
             Bondage
             .
          
           
             .
             Behold
             ,
             I
             Paul
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             if
             ye
             be
             circumcised
             ,
             Christ
             shall
             profit
             you
             nothing
             .
             3.
             
             For
             I
             testifie
             again
             to
             every
             man
             that
             is
             circumcised
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             a
             debter
             to
             do
             the
             whole
             law
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             I
             Paul
             tell
             you
             ,
             That
             if
             you
             be
             crcumcised
             ,
             as
             these
             Men
             tell
             you
             must
             be
             ,
             (
             Acts
             15.
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             binds
             you
             to
             
             Moses's
             Law
             as
             the
             Condition
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             you
             renounce
             the
             Deliverance
             purchased
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             will
             be
             no
             Saviour
             to
             you
             :
             For
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             circumcised
             ,
             is
             to
             bind
             your selves
             under
             that
             whole
             Law
             and
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             as
             Baptism
             Physically
             taken
             is
             but
             Washing
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             Baptism
             in
             the
             Moral
             sense
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             a
             Sacramental
             Covenanting
             with
             Christ
             by
             that
             Figure
             ;
             just
             so
             the
             Physical
             Act
             of
             Circumcising
             is
             not
             Circumcision
             in
             the
             proper
             Moral
             sense
             ,
             but
             using
             it
             as
             a
             Covenanting
             Sign
             :
             And
             as
             Abraham
             used
             it
             as
             a
             Seal
             of
             the
             Promise
             to
             him
             as
             a
             Believer
             ,
             it
             is
             
               in
               specie
               morali
            
             another
             thing
             from
             that
             used
             by
             the
             Carnal
             Jews
             ,
             as
             signing
             another
             Covenant
             :
             For
             they
             used
             it
             as
             a
             Covenanting
             Sign
             that
             they
             would
             keep
             
             Moses's
             Law
             as
             the
             Condition
             of
             Life
             ;
             whereas
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             used
             it
             as
             a
             Seal
             of
             the
             Promise
             made
             to
             Abraham
             and
             his
             Seed
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             bind
             them
             sincerely
             to
             keep
             that
             Law
             as
             the
             Matter
             of
             their
             Obedience
             ,
             trusting
             to
             the
             Promise
             for
             Grace
             and
             Pardon
             .
             So
             that
             Paul
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Abassines
             that
             are
             circumcised
             for
             other
             Ends
             ,
             or
             Timothy
             ,
             or
             such
             believing
             Jews
             as
             were
             circumcised
             only
             to
             win
             the
             Jews
             ,
             had
             no
             profit
             by
             Christ
             :
             but
             only
             such
             as
             believed
             those
             that
             taught
             them
             ,
             [
             
               Except
               you
               be
               circumcised
               ,
               and
               keep
               the
               Law
               of
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               you
               cannot
               be
               saved
            
             .
             ]
          
           
             4.
             
             Christ
             is
             become
             of
             no
             effect
             unto
             you
             ,
             whosoever
             of
             you
             are
             justified
             by
             the
             law
             ;
             ye
             are
             fallen
             from
             grace
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             What
             use
             is
             Christ
             of
             to
             you
             ?
             If
             you
             trust
             to
             your
             fulfilling
             the
             Law
             for
             Justification
             ,
             you
             renounce
             Justification
             by
             Grace
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             fallen
             from
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             we
             through
             the
             Spirit
             wait
             for
             the
             hope
             of
             righteousness
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             poured
             out
             on
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             causeth
             them
             to
             wait
             in
             hope
             of
             that
             Blessedness
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             are
             made
             Heirs
             by
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             For
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             neither
             circumcision
             availeth
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             uncircumcision
             ,
             but
             faith
             which
             worketh
             by
             love
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             For
             in
             our
             State
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             Subjects
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
             a
             Man
             shall
             not
             be
             accepted
             and
             justified
             as
             circumcised
             ,
             or
             as
             uncircumcised
             ,
             (
             though
             Circumcision
             ,
             as
             binding
             him
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             ,
             may
             undo
             him
             :
             )
             But
             the
             Qualification
             necessary
             to
             ●alvation
             is
             ,
             
               Faith
               working
               by
               Love
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             an
             effectual
             Belief
             of
             the
             future
             Heavenly
             Blessedness
             ,
             purchased
             and
             promised
             by
             Christ
             ,
             as
             causeth
             us
             to
             place
             our
             Trust
             and
             Hope
             on
             Gods
             Love
             ,
             and
             Christs
             Merits
             ,
             and
             Promise
             to
             attain
             it
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             sense
             hereof
             to
             love
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             Glory
             ,
             above
             all
             thi●
             World
             ,
             and
             our
             Neighbours
             sincerely
             as
             our selves
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Ye
             did
             run
             well
             ,
             who
             did
             hinder
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             should
             not
             obey
             the
             truth
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             You
             began
             your
             Race
             of
             Christianity
             well
             :
             who
             hath
             stopped
             and
             perverted
             you
             from
             the
             Belief
             and
             Obedience
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             you
             then
             received
             ?
          
           
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             This
             perswasion
             cometh
             not
             of
             him
             that
             calleth
             you
             .
             A
             little
             leaven
             leaveneth
             the
             whole
             lump
             .
          
           
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             This
             Judaizing
             was
             never
             taught
             you
             by
             me
             ,
             that
             first
             preached
             to
             you
             ,
             or
             by
             God
             :
             But
             a
             few
             corrupted
             Men
             among
             you
             ,
             have
             brought
             all
             your
             Churches
             into
             danger
             of
             defection
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             I
             have
             confidence
             in
             you
             through
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             be
             none
             otherwise
             minded
             :
             but
             he
             that
             troubleth
             you
             ,
             shall
             bear
             his
             judgment
             ,
             whosoever
             he
             be
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             I
             trust
             God
             will
             keep
             the
             Churches
             from
             revolting
             :
             but
             those
             Persons
             ,
             whoever
             they
             be
             ,
             that
             by
             Seduction
             trouble
             and
             endanger
             you
             ,
             shall
             not
             escape
             Gods
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             our
             just
             Rebukes
             and
             Censures
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             I
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             if
             I
             yet
             preach
             circumcision
             ,
             why
             do
             I
             yet
             suffer
             persecution
             ?
             then
             is
             the
             offence
             of
             the
             cross
             ceased
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             as
             for
             me
             ,
             what
             need
             I
             suffer
             much
             ,
             if
             I
             could
             conform
             to
             the
             Judaism
             which
             these
             Men
             would
             impos●
             ?
             And
             then
             how
             are
             we
             still
             bound
             to
             take
             
             up
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             suffer
             with
             and
             for
             Christ
             ?
             These
             Conditions
             ,
             imposed
             by
             Christ
             on
             those
             that
             will
             reign
             with
             him
             ,
             are
             then
             ceased
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             is
             no
             more
             a
             persecuted
             Society
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             took
             themselves
             to
             be
             not
             onely
             Gods
             peculiar
             ,
             but
             his
             only
             People
             ,
             and
             thought
             all
             others
             contemptible
             and
             profane
             ,
             were
             yet
             far
             greater
             Persecuters
             than
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             in
             zeal
             for
             God
             and
             his
             Law.
             And
             so
             are
             the
             Worldly
             ,
             Papal
             ,
             Tyrannical
             Clergy
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             who
             appropriate
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             I
             would
             they
             were
             even
             cut
             off
             which
             trouble
             you
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             The
             hurt
             that
             these
             Men
             do
             ,
             who
             would
             unsettle
             and
             pervert
             you
             ,
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             they
             were
             even
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             upon
             personal
             Admonition
             they
             repent
             not
             ,
             and
             so
             left
             to
             Gods
             Judgment
             ,
             who
             oft
             maketh
             Satan
             his
             Executioner
             on
             such
             Mens
             Bodies
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             For
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             ye
             have
             been
             called
             unto
             liberty
             ;
             only
             use
             not
             liberty
             for
             an
             occasion
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             by
             love
             serve
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Christ
             hath
             called
             you
             to
             a
             State
             of
             Freedom
             from
             Mosaical
             Rites
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Curse
             :
             Use
             it
             therefore
             thankfully
             ;
             but
             yet
             abuse
             it
             not
             to
             any
             Sin
             ,
             to
             despise
             the
             weak
             that
             yet
             scruple
             the
             forsaking
             of
             those
             Rites
             ,
             or
             to
             serve
             any
             Carnal
             Lust
             or
             Interest
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             had
             liberty
             to
             sin
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             For
             all
             the
             law
             is
             fulfilled
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             ;
             Thou
             shalt
             love
             thy
             neighbour
             as
             thy self
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             You
             are
             still
             under
             a
             Law
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             Love
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             the
             Duties
             which
             you
             owe
             to
             Man
             ,
             is
             fulfilled
             ,
             if
             you
             do
             but
             love
             your
             Neighbours
             ,
             as
             your selves
             ,
             (
             supposing
             that
             you
             love
             your selves
             with
             a
             well-guided
             Love.
             )
          
           
             15.
             
             But
             if
             ye
             bite
             and
             devour
             one
             another
             ,
             take
             heed
             that
             ye
             be
             not
             consumed
             one
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             But
             if
             Selfishness
             and
             Faction
             conquer
             Brotherly
             Love
             ,
             and
             set
             you
             on
             hurting
             one
             another
             ,
             you
             will
             stir
             up
             those
             whom
             you
             hurt
             to
             Self-defence
             and
             Revenge
             ,
             and
             make
             your selves
             so
             many
             Enemies
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             be
             consumed
             each
             of
             other
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             How
             sottish
             or
             malignant
             are
             they
             that
             preach
             down
             Love
             and
             Gentleness
             ,
             and
             preach
             to
             stir
             up
             Men
             to
             Wrath
             ,
             Hatred
             ,
             and
             Hurtfulness
             ,
             that
             they
             consider
             not
             this
             ,
             and
             lay
             it
             not
             to
             heart
             with
             fear
             ?
          
           
             16.
             
             This
             I
             say
             then
             ,
             Walk
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             not
             fulfil
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             That
             without
             the
             Law
             there
             will
             be
             no
             restraint
             of
             fleshly
             Sins
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             Walk
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             his
             Spiritual
             Law
             ,
             and
             his
             Spirits
             sanctifying
             Inclinations
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             will
             overcome
             your
             fleshly
             Lusts
             ,
             without
             the
             Carnal
             Rites
             and
             Corporal
             Penalties
             of
             that
             Law.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             For
             the
             flesh
             lusteth
             against
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             against
             the
             flesh
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             contrary
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             so
             that
             ye
             cannot
             do
             the
             things
             that
             ye
             would
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             For
             the
             Flesh
             and
             Spirit
             are
             more
             contrary
             than
             the
             Flesh
             and
             
             Moses's
             Political
             and
             Ritual
             Law.
             It
             is
             the
             Spirit
             that
             the
             Flesh
             lusteth
             against
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             the
             Spirit
             that
             is
             contrarily
             inclined
             ,
             and
             must
             overcome
             it
             .
             These
             contrary
             Inclinations
             keep
             you
             in
             such
             imperfection
             ,
             that
             you
             cannot
             be
             as
             good
             and
             blameless
             as
             you
             would
             be
             ,
             (
             and
             therefore
             Grace
             must
             pardon
             you
             .
             )
          
           
             18.
             
             But
             if
             ye
             be
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             ye
             are
             not
             under
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             But
             if
             the
             sanctifying
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             be
             it
             that
             ruleth
             you
             ,
             then
             as
             you
             are
             above
             the
             childish
             Rites
             ,
             so
             you
             so
             far
             are
             above
             the
             need
             of
             terrifying
             Penalties
             ;
             for
             Love
             will
             be
             your
             powerful
             Principle
             .
          
           
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Now
             the
             works
             of
             the
             flesh
             are
             manifest
             ,
             which
             are
             these
             ,
             Adultery
             ,
             fornication
             ,
             uncleanness
             ,
             lasciviousness
             ,
             idolatry
             ,
             witchcraft
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             variance
             ,
             emulations
             ,
             wrath
             ,
             strife
             ,
             seditions
             ,
             heresies
             ,
             21.
             
             Envyings
             ,
             murders
             ,
             drunkenness
             ,
             revellings
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             :
             of
             the
             which
             I
             tell
             you
             before
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             also
             told
             you
             in
             time
             past
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             do
             such
             things
             ,
             shall
             not
             inherit
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Perhaps
             you
             'll
             say
             ,
             How
             shall
             we
             know
             Sin
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Law
             ?
             To
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             That
             they
             being
             Works
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             against
             true
             Reason
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             very
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             Christs
             Spirit
             and
             Spiritual
             Word
             doth
             make
             them
             manifest
             ,
             such
             as
             Adultery
             ,
             Fornication
             ,
             &c.
             of
             which
             I
             have
             told
             you
             ,
             and
             yet
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             such
             shall
             not
             inherit
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             22.
             
             But
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             love
             ,
             joy
             ,
             peace
             ,
             long-suffering
             ,
             gentleness
             ,
             goodness
             ,
             faith
             ,
             23.
             
             Meekness
             ,
             temperance
             :
             against
             such
             there
             is
             no
             law
             .
          
           
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             But
             the
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             in
             all
             true
             Christians
             (
             them
             that
             are
             not
             under
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             )
             are
             Love
             to
             God
             and
             Men
             ,
             Joy
             in
             the
             hope
             of
             Salvation
             and
             in
             doing
             good
             ,
             Peace
             with
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             in
             us
             lieth
             with
             Men
             ,
             Patience
             under
             Sufferings
             and
             Wrongs
             ,
             Kindness
             and
             Gentleness
             ,
             doing
             all
             the
             good
             we
             can
             ,
             Trustiness
             and
             trusting
             God
             ,
             Meekness
             and
             tameness
             of
             Disposition
             ,
             Temperance
             and
             Chastity
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             giveth
             us
             a
             Love
             to
             all
             these
             ;
             so
             that
             such
             need
             not
             penal
             Terrour
             to
             force
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             nor
             doth
             the
             Law
             condemn
             any
             of
             these
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             they
             that
             are
             Christs
             ,
             have
             crucified
             the
             flesh
             ,
             with
             the
             affections
             and
             lusts
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             all
             true
             Christians
             whom
             Christ
             will
             
             own
             ,
             have
             by
             his
             Spirit
             crucified
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             with
             its
             inordinate
             Affections
             and
             Lusts
             ,
             in
             conformity
             to
             the
             crucified
             Body
             of
             their
             Lord
             ,
             (
             though
             he
             had
             no
             Sin.
             )
             And
             this
             is
             more
             effectual
             against
             Sin
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             Curses
             of
             
             Moses's
             Law.
             
          
           
             25.
             
             If
             we
             live
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             let
             us
             also
             walk
             in
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             If
             the
             Spirit
             be
             the
             Principle
             of
             our
             New
             Life
             ,
             let
             us
             do
             the
             Works
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Let
             us
             not
             be
             desirous
             of
             vain
             glory
             ,
             provoking
             one
             another
             ,
             envying
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             If
             you
             be
             Spiritual
             ,
             shew
             it
             by
             avoiding
             vain-glorious
             Boasting
             of
             your
             own
             Knowledge
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             provoking
             others
             by
             proud
             Contempt
             ,
             or
             contentious
             Opposition
             .
             See
             Jam.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             BRethren
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             be
             overtaken
             in
             a
             fault
             ,
             ye
             which
             are
             spiritual
             ,
             restore
             such
             an
             one
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             meekness
             ;
             considering
             thy self
             ,
             lest
             thou
             also
             be
             tempted
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             any
             of
             you
             be
             surprised
             in
             Faultiness
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             bent
             of
             his
             Heart
             and
             Life
             ,
             you
             that
             are
             indeed
             spiritual
             and
             free
             your selves
             ,
             shew
             it
             by
             that
             Meekness
             which
             is
             the
             Fruit
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             restoring
             him
             by
             Repentance
             ;
             and
             use
             not
             rough
             Severity
             and
             Contempt
             ,
             considering
             how
             uncertain
             you
             are
             what
             Temptation
             may
             d●
             upon
             your selves
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Bear
             ye
             one
             anothers
             burdens
             ,
             and
             so
             fulfil
             the
             law
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2
             ▪
             Let
             other
             Mens
             Burdens
             ,
             Hurts
             ,
             and
             Dangers
             ,
             be
             to
             you
             as
             if
             they
             were
             your
             own
             ;
             help
             each
             other
             to
             deliverance
             and
             ease
             ,
             and
             not
             add
             to
             the
             Load
             that
             is
             upon
             them
             :
             And
             by
             this
             you
             shall
             fulsul
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             Love.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             if
             a
             man
             think
             himself
             to
             be
             something
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             nothing
             ,
             he
             deceiveth
             himself
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Alas
             !
             Man
             is
             a
             poor
             nothing
             ,
             unable
             of
             himself
             to
             stand
             in
             trial
             ;
             and
             the
             self-confident
             ,
             who
             roughly
             handle
             the
             Faulty
             ,
             or
             contemn
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             think
             themselves
             to
             be
             something
             ,
             do
             but
             deceive
             themselves
             ,
             as
             the
             Event
             will
             manifest
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             let
             every
             man
             prove
             his
             own
             work
             ,
             and
             then
             shall
             he
             have
             rejoycing
             in
             himself
             alone
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             another
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             way
             of
             Wisdom
             is
             ;
             not
             to
             lift
             up
             your selves
             as
             Wise
             and
             Good
             ,
             by
             sharp
             censuring
             the
             Faults
             of
             others
             ;
             but
             closely
             to
             try
             and
             prove
             your selves
             ,
             and
             your
             own
             doings
             ,
             that
             so
             your
             own
             Consciences
             may
             speak
             comfort
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             seek
             Honour
             by
             insulting
             over
             the
             Weak
             ,
             that
             others
             may
             exalt
             you
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             every
             man
             shall
             bear
             his
             own
             burden
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             it
             is
             not
             other
             Mens
             Goodness
             or
             Sins
             for
             which
             Men
             shall
             be
             rewarded
             or
             punished
             ,
             but
             their
             own
             :
             And
             therefore
             they
             are
             most
             concerned
             to
             judge
             themselves
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Let
             him
             that
             is
             taught
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             communicate
             unto
             him
             that
             teacheth
             ,
             in
             all
             good
             things
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             to
             your
             Teachers
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Hearers
             Duty
             to
             maintain
             them
             ,
             and
             communicate
             according
             to
             your
             own
             Ability
             for
             their
             Provision
             and
             Supply
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Be
             not
             deceived
             ;
             God
             is
             not
             mocked
             :
             for
             whatsoever
             a
             man
             soweth
             ,
             that
             shall
             he
             also
             reap
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Let
             not
             Men
             deceive
             themselves
             by
             a
             barren
             Profession
             ;
             for
             God
             will
             not
             be
             deceived
             :
             All
             Men
             shall
             reap
             as
             they
             sowe
             ,
             and
             be
             judged
             according
             to
             their
             Works
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             For
             he
             that
             soweth
             to
             his
             flesh
             ,
             shall
             of
             the
             flesh
             reap
             corruption
             :
             but
             he
             that
             soweth
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             shall
             of
             the
             Spirit
             reap
             life
             everlasting
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             They
             that
             seek
             first
             Provision
             for
             their
             own
             Flesh
             ,
             do
             live
             but
             for
             a
             Body
             that
             will
             rot
             in
             the
             Grave
             ;
             and
             where
             then
             is
             the
             Fruit
             of
             their
             Life
             ?
             (
             besides
             the
             Ruine
             of
             their
             Soul.
             )
             But
             they
             that
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             Spirit
             do
             live
             a
             spiritual
             Life
             ,
             for
             spiritual
             Felicity
             ,
             shall
             receive
             everlasting
             Life
             as
             their
             Reward
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             let
             us
             not
             be
             weary
             in
             well-doing
             :
             for
             in
             due
             season
             we
             shall
             reap
             ,
             if
             we
             faint
             not
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             let
             not
             us
             be
             tired
             with
             length
             of
             Labour
             ,
             or
             delay
             of
             the
             Reward
             :
             Harvest
             cometh
             not
             as
             soon
             as
             we
             have
             sown
             :
             When
             Gods
             due
             season
             is
             come
             ,
             we
             shall
             certainly
             reap
             the
             blessed
             Fruit
             ,
             if
             fainting
             make
             us
             not
             come
             short
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             As
             we
             have
             therefore
             opportunity
             ,
             let
             us
             do
             good
             unto
             all
             men
             ,
             especially
             unto
             them
             who
             are
             of
             the
             houshold
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Let
             us
             therefore
             according
             to
             our
             several
             Abilities
             do
             all
             the
             good
             to
             all
             Men
             that
             we
             can
             ,
             but
             especially
             to
             Christians
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             Houshold
             or
             Church
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Ye
             see
             how
             large
             a
             letter
             I
             have
             written
             unto
             you
             with
             mine
             own
             hand
             .
             As
             many
             as
             desire
             to
             make
             a
             fair
             shew
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             they
             constrain
             you
             to
             be
             circumcised
             ;
             onely
             lest
             they
             should
             suffer
             persecution
             for
             the
             cross
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             You
             see
             how
             large
             a
             Letter
             your
             own
             Danger
             hath
             drawn
             me
             to
             write
             .
             They
             that
             would
             draw
             you
             to
             conformity
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             are
             a
             Carnal
             sort
             of
             Men
             ,
             that
             will
             keep
             their
             Wordly
             Reputation
             and
             Safety
             ;
             and
             because
             they
             cannot
             suffer
             Persecution
             
             from
             the
             Jews
             themselves
             ,
             they
             would
             draw
             you
             to
             this
             Conformity
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             seem
             to
             justifie
             them
             in
             their
             Sin
             ,
             and
             pretend
             that
             all
             others
             are
             ignorant
             of
             Christian
             Liberty
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             For
             neither
             they
             themselves
             who
             are
             circumcised
             keep
             the
             law
             ;
             but
             desire
             to
             have
             you
             circumcised
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             glory
             in
             your
             flesh
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             For
             they
             keep
             not
             the
             Law
             themselves
             ,
             but
             would
             keep
             up
             their
             Reputation
             by
             getting
             you
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             their
             Interest
             ,
             and
             make
             you
             their
             Defence
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             But
             God
             forbid
             that
             I
             should
             glory
             ,
             save
             in
             the
             cross
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             world
             is
             crucified
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             unto
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             But
             my
             Glorying
             shall
             not
             be
             in
             worldly
             Prosperity
             ,
             and
             freedom
             from
             Sufferings
             ;
             but
             in
             following
             a
             Crucified
             Christ
             in
             Cross-bearing
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             World
             to
             me
             is
             a
             dead
             contemned
             thing
             ,
             as
             Christ
             on
             the
             Cross
             seemed
             to
             the
             Men
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             my
             Esteem
             and
             Love
             of
             the
             World
             are
             crucified
             and
             dead
             in
             me
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             can
             spare
             its
             Ease
             and
             Honours
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             For
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             neither
             circumcision
             availeth
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             uncircumcision
             ,
             but
             a
             new
             creature
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             For
             in
             the
             Judgment
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Christianity
             which
             is
             accepted
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             is
             neither
             Circumcision
             ,
             nor
             Uncircumcision
             ,
             (
             though
             Judaizing
             Circumcision
             be
             now
             contrary
             to
             Grace
             :
             )
             but
             it
             is
             a
             New
             Creature
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             regenerated
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             as
             many
             as
             walk
             according
             to
             this
             rule
             ,
             peace
             be
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             mercy
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             Israel
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             the
             Peace
             and
             Mercy
             of
             God
             will
             be
             on
             all
             them
             that
             walk
             as
             New
             Creatures
             ,
             by
             the
             guidance
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             placing
             acceptable
             Religion
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             Circumcision
             or
             Uncircumcision
             .
             This
             Benediction
             I
             pronounce
             on
             them
             that
             are
             the
             true
             Israel
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             will
             so
             be
             accepted
             by
             him
             ,
             however
             judged
             of
             by
             Man.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             From
             henceforth
             let
             no
             man
             trouble
             me
             ;
             for
             I
             bear
             in
             my
             body
             the
             marks
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Let
             not
             those
             that
             profess
             themselves
             Christians
             any
             more
             trouble
             me
             by
             their
             Emulations
             and
             Calumnies
             ,
             and
             by
             seducing
             the
             Churches
             :
             For
             I
             carry
             with
             me
             the
             Marks
             of
             my
             Faithfulness
             to
             Christ
             ,
             even
             the
             Sufferings
             which
             I
             undergo
             for
             him
             ;
             which
             are
             a
             better
             Evidence
             of
             his
             Acceptance
             ,
             than
             avoiding
             Persecution
             is
             to
             my
             Accusers
             that
             would
             seduce
             you
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Brethren
             ,
             the
             grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             be
             with
             your
             spirit
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             My
             Benediction
             and
             Prayer
             for
             you
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             may
             be
             with
             your
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             guide
             ,
             justifie
             ,
             and
             sanctifie
             you
             ,
             (
             which
             will
             save
             you
             ,
             when
             Judaism
             and
             trusting
             to
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Law
             will
             fail
             you
             .
             )
             Amen
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           Epistle
           of
           PAUL
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           EPHESIANS
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             PAul
             an
             apostle
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             saints
             which
             are
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             faithful
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             :
             2.
             
             Grace
             be
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             peace
             from
             God
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Paul
             an
             Apostle
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             called
             and
             sent
             by
             his
             Appearance
             and
             Voice
             to
             preach
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             which
             God
             had
             chosen
             me
             ;
             to
             the
             Saints
             and
             faithful
             Christians
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             my
             Benediction
             and
             Prayer
             is
             ,
             That
             they
             may
             have
             Grace
             and
             Peace
             ,
             Holiness
             and
             Consolation
             ,
             from
             God
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             Christ
             our
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Blessed
             be
             the
             God
             and
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             who
             hath
             blessed
             us
             with
             all
             spiritual
             blessings
             in
             heavenly
             places
             in
             Christ
             ▪
          
           
             3.
             
             Thanks
             and
             Praise
             be
             given
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             hath
             blessed
             us
             with
             all
             spiritual
             Blessings
             in
             Celestials
             ,
             or
             Heavenly
             things
             which
             tend
             to
             Glory
             ,
             which
             Christ
             doth
             purchase
             ,
             promise
             ,
             prepare
             ,
             and
             possess
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             According
             as
             he
             hath
             chosen
             us
             in
             him
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             holy
             and
             without
             blame
             before
             him
             in
             love
             :
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             he
             chose
             us
             as
             Members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             he
             chose
             to
             be
             our
             Head
             ,
             before
             the
             World
             was
             made
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             holy
             and
             blameless
             ,
             both
             which
             summarily
             consist
             in
             holy
             Love.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Having
             predestinated
             us
             unto
             the
             adoption
             of
             children
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             himself
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             6.
             
             To
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             wherein
             he
             hath
             made
             us
             accepted
             in
             the
             beloved
             :
          
           
           
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Having
             predestinated
             us
             to
             become
             his
             adopted
             Children
             to
             him
             in
             and
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             of
             his
             own
             free
             and
             good
             Will
             ,
             that
             so
             his
             Grace
             ,
             wherein
             he
             hath
             made
             us
             accepted
             in
             his
             beloved
             Son
             ,
             might
             have
             the
             Praise
             and
             Glory
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Election
             is
             from
             before
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             World.
             2.
             
             That
             it
             is
             one
             Decree
             or
             Election
             of
             God
             by
             which
             he
             chuseth
             Christ
             to
             be
             our
             Head
             ,
             and
             us
             to
             be
             his
             Members
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Election
             by
             which
             God
             hath
             chosen
             us
             to
             the
             praise
             and
             glory
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             holy
             and
             blameless
             in
             Love.
             On
             Gods
             part
             it
             is
             by
             one
             Act
             ,
             and
             on
             our
             part
             it
             is
             to
             one
             state
             of
             Blessedness
             ,
             (
             as
             Generation
             maketh
             one
             Man
             )
             though
             as
             objectively
             that
             one
             have
             many
             Parts
             ,
             it
             may
             accordingly
             be
             named
             Many
             ,
             and
             distinguished
             .
             And
             the
             Essentials
             are
             given
             at
             once
             ,
             though
             the
             Integrals
             and
             Augmentation
             be
             after
             given
             by
             degrees
             .
             4.
             
             That
             Love
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             that
             Holiness
             and
             Blamelesness
             to
             which
             we
             are
             predestinated
             .
             5.
             
             That
             we
             are
             not
             onely
             Predestinated
             to
             Life
             on
             condition
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             but
             are
             Predestinated
             to
             Holiness
             it self
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             to
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             on
             condition
             that
             we
             believe
             and
             repent
             :
             And
             so
             Election
             is
             of
             Individual
             Persons
             ,
             
               to
               Faith
               ,
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               Salvation
               ,
            
             and
             not
             onely
             of
             Believers
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             of
             Persons
             to
             be
             saved
             if
             they
             believe
             .
             A
             Conditional
             puts
             nothing
             into
             being
             or
             act
             .
             Were
             the
             Scripture
             dark
             in
             the
             Point
             of
             Gods
             free
             Electing
             of
             some
             to
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             more
             than
             others
             of
             equal
             Guilt
             and
             Pravity
             ,
             Experience
             might
             fully
             satisfie
             us
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             In
             whom
             we
             have
             redemption
             through
             his
             blood
             ,
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             sins
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             grace
             ;
             wherein
             he
             hath
             abounded
             toward
             us
             in
             all
             wisdom
             and
             prudence
             ,
          
           
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             In
             whom
             we
             have
             deliverance
             by
             Redemption
             ,
             through
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             his
             Blood
             for
             our
             Sins
             ,
             even
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             all
             our
             Sin
             ,
             which
             manifesteth
             the
             Riches
             of
             his
             Grace
             and
             Bounty
             ,
             from
             which
             this
             Gift
             proceedeth
             ;
             in
             which
             he
             abounded
             toward
             us
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             wonderful
             Divine
             Wisdom
             and
             Prudence
             in
             the
             way
             of
             our
             Salvation
             by
             Christ
             ,
             which
             to
             search
             and
             know
             ,
             is
             the
             greatest
             Wisdom
             and
             Prudence
             of
             Man.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Having
             made
             known
             unto
             us
             the
             mystery
             of
             his
             will
             according
             to
             his
             good
             pleasure
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             purposed
             in
             himself
             :
          
           
             9.
             
             Having
             now
             opened
             to
             us
             the
             Mystery
             of
             his
             own
             Will
             and
             good
             Pleasure
             ,
             which
             he
             purposed
             in
             himself
             ,
             but
             was
             little
             known
             by
             Jews
             or
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             That
             in
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             fulness
             of
             times
             he
             might
             gather
             together
             in
             one
             all
             things
             in
             Christ
             ,
             both
             which
             are
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             on
             earth
             ,
             even
             in
             him
             :
          
           
             10.
             
             That
             when
             he
             saw
             the
             fit
             time
             fully
             come
             ,
             he
             might
             gather
             into
             one
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             united
             to
             Christ
             the
             Head
             ,
             as
             his
             Kingdom
             and
             Body
             ,
             both
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             yea
             Angels
             and
             Men
             ,
             the
             departed
             Souls
             and
             those
             on
             Earth
             ,
             to
             be
             One
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             in
             him
             their
             Head
             and
             King.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Those
             that
             confine
             this
             to
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             yea
             and
             those
             that
             exclude
             Angels
             ,
             force
             the
             Text
             without
             proof
             .
             For
             though
             Angels
             sinned
             not
             ,
             Christ
             may
             gather
             us
             into
             one
             Heavenly
             Society
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             like
             them
             ,
             himself
             being
             the
             Head.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             In
             whom
             also
             we
             have
             obtained
             an
             inheritance
             ,
             being
             predestinated
             according
             to
             the
             purpose
             of
             him
             who
             worketh
             all
             things
             after
             the
             counsel
             of
             his
             own
             will
             :
          
           
             11.
             
             In
             whom
             also
             we
             have
             our
             Lot
             of
             Inheritance
             ,
             being
             thereto
             predestinated
             by
             God
             ,
             who
             calleth
             whom
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             and
             worketh
             all
             things
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Counsel
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             Will.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             That
             we
             should
             be
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             who
             first
             trusted
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             That
             we
             ,
             who
             were
             first
             called
             ,
             and
             made
             Believers
             in
             Christ
             ,
             might
             be
             the
             First-fruits
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             bring
             him
             much
             Praise
             and
             Glory
             by
             our
             Service
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             In
             whom
             ye
             also
             trusted
             after
             that
             ye
             heard
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             ,
             the
             gospel
             of
             your
             salvation
             :
             In
             whom
             also
             after
             that
             ye
             believed
             ,
             ye
             were
             sealed
             with
             that
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             promise
             ,
          
           
             13.
             
             In
             whom
             you
             trusted
             ,
             when
             you
             had
             heard
             the
             true
             Gospel
             of
             your
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             in
             and
             by
             Christ
             ,
             after
             you
             believed
             ,
             you
             received
             the
             great
             Gift
             of
             the
             promised
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             Gods
             Seal
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             the
             Seal
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             his
             Promise
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Which
             is
             the
             earnest
             of
             our
             inheritance
             ,
             until
             the
             redemption
             of
             the
             purchased
             possession
             ,
             unto
             the
             praise
             of
             his
             glory
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Which
             Spirit
             is
             given
             us
             by
             God
             as
             the
             ascertaining
             Earnest
             of
             our
             Inheritance
             ,
             to
             fit
             us
             for
             ,
             and
             assure
             us
             of
             our
             attaining
             the
             Possession
             of
             that
             which
             Christ
             hath
             purchased
             for
             those
             whom
             he
             had
             redeemed
             to
             be
             his
             peculiar
             People
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Wherefore
             I
             also
             ,
             after
             I
             heard
             of
             your
             faith
             in
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             love
             unto
             all
             the
             saints
             ,
             16.
             
             Cease
             not
             to
             give
             thanks
             for
             you
             ,
             making
             mention
             of
             you
             in
             my
             prayers
             ;
          
           
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Hearing
             of
             the
             continuance
             and
             increase
             of
             your
             Faith
             ,
             and
             your
             Love
             to
             all
             the
             Saints
             ,
             (
             and
             not
             onely
             to
             those
             that
             conform
             to
             your
             Minds
             in
             small
             or
             indifferent
             things
             )
             do
             constantly
             give
             thanks
             to
             God
             for
             your
             Stability
             ,
             and
             daily
             pray
             for
             you
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             That
             the
             God
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             glory
             ,
             may
             give
             unto
             you
             the
             Spirit
             of
             wisdom
             and
             revelation
             ,
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             him
             :
          
           
             17.
             
             That
             he
             that
             is
             the
             God
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             as
             Man
             ,
             who
             sent
             him
             ,
             and
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             
             glorified
             him
             ,
             would
             give
             you
             yet
             more
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             Revelation
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             know
             yet
             more
             of
             the
             Mystery
             of
             his
             Love
             in
             our
             Redemption
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             The
             eyes
             of
             your
             understanding
             being
             enlightened
             ;
             that
             ye
             may
             know
             what
             is
             the
             hope
             of
             his
             calling
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             inheritance
             in
             the
             saints
             ,
          
           
             18.
             
             That
             your
             Minds
             being
             yet
             more
             illuminated
             ,
             you
             may
             fullier
             and
             clearlier
             know
             ,
             to
             what
             glorio●s
             Hopes
             he
             hath
             called
             us
             ,
             and
             what
             Treasures
             of
             Glory
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             his
             Saints
             ,
             in
             whom
             he
             will
             be
             glorified
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             what
             is
             the
             exceeding
             greatness
             of
             his
             power
             to
             us-ward
             who
             believe
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             working
             of
             his
             mighty
             power
             ;
             20.
             
             Which
             he
             wrought
             in
             Christ
             when
             he
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             at
             his
             own
             right
             hand
             in
             the
             heavenly
             places
             ,
          
           
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             And
             how
             wonderfully
             God
             hath
             manifested
             his
             Power
             in
             us
             that
             believe
             ,
             in
             giving
             us
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             Tongues
             ,
             Prophecy
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Illumination
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Joy
             ,
             Patience
             ,
             to
             go
             on
             in
             Labour
             and
             Suffering
             for
             Christ
             ,
             suitable
             to
             the
             Power
             which
             he
             shewed
             in
             raising
             Christ
             from
             death
             ,
             and
             advancing
             him
             to
             the
             Heavenly
             Glory
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             Lord
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Far
             above
             all
             principality
             ,
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             might
             ,
             and
             dominion
             ,
             and
             every
             name
             that
             is
             named
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             :
          
           
             21.
             
             Far
             above
             all
             the
             Princes
             ,
             States
             ,
             and
             Powers
             on
             Earth
             ,
             the
             greatest
             Conquerors
             or
             Monarchs
             ,
             whether
             those
             that
             persecuted
             him
             and
             us
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             even
             those
             above
             us
             in
             the
             World
             that
             we
             are
             going
             to
             ,
             Angels
             ,
             or
             any
             sort
             of
             Spirits
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             hath
             put
             all
             things
             under
             his
             feet
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             to
             be
             the
             head
             over
             all
             things
             to
             the
             church
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             hath
             given
             him
             power
             over
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Lord
             over
             all
             things
             ,
             for
             his
             Churches
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             Ends
             of
             Redemption
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Which
             is
             his
             body
             ,
             the
             fulness
             of
             him
             that
             filleth
             all
             in
             all
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Which
             Church
             is
             his
             Body
             Mystical
             ,
             the
             Celestial
             ,
             Political
             Society
             ,
             united
             to
             and
             under
             him
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             attaineth
             fully
             the
             Ends
             of
             his
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             in
             whom
             ,
             as
             glorified
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             effectively
             a
             full
             and
             perfect
             Saviour
             ,
             in
             whom
             he
             will
             delight
             ,
             and
             be
             glorified
             :
             and
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             all
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             fully
             manifesteth
             his
             Love
             and
             Glory
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Text
             distinguisheth
             Christs
             Relation
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             things
             else
             .
             He
             is
             
               Head
               to
               the
               Church
               by
               vital
               influx
               ,
            
             as
             his
             Body
             .
             He
             is
             
               over
               all
               things
            
             ,
             some
             as
             Utensils
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             some
             as
             conquered
             Rebels
             ,
             or
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             little
             reason
             the
             Church
             hath
             to
             fear
             malicious
             Principalities
             or
             Powers
             ,
             or
             Great
             Names
             ,
             or
             Devils
             ,
             any
             further
             than
             we
             fear
             our selves
             ,
             lest
             we
             yield
             to
             Sin
             by
             their
             Temptations
             ;
             seeing
             they
             are
             all
             in
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             under
             his
             Feet
             :
             And
             therefore
             our
             sinful
             Fear
             doth
             plainly
             prove
             our
             Unbelief
             ,
             in
             that
             degree
             that
             it
             prevaileth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             the
             same
             Love
             ,
             so
             the
             same
             Power
             of
             God
             that
             was
             glorified
             in
             the
             Miracles
             and
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             engaged
             for
             ,
             and
             glorified
             on
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             this
             Glory
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             the
             fulness
             of
             time
             ,
             though
             now
             the
             Church
             (
             as
             Christ
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Grave
             )
             seem
             a
             forsaken
             ,
             shattered
             ,
             desolate
             thing
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             Christ
             taketh
             what
             is
             done
             to
             his
             Church
             and
             Members
             as
             done
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             will
             judge
             Men
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             great
             Service
             that
             Christ
             requireth
             of
             us
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             to
             contribute
             our
             utmost
             Labour
             and
             Help
             for
             the
             Church
             ;
             he
             himself
             needing
             nothing
             that
             we
             can
             do
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             you
             hath
             he
             quickened
             who
             were
             dead
             in
             trespasses
             and
             sins
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             you
             who
             are
             members
             of
             this
             Church
             hath
             he
             revived
             and
             quickned
             by
             his
             mortifying
             and
             sanctifying
             Grace
             ,
             and
             by
             absolving
             you
             from
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Death
             ,
             who
             were
             in
             and
             by
             your
             Sin
             as
             dead
             to
             spiritual
             saving
             Good
             ,
             and
             liable
             by
             Guilt
             to
             everlasting
             Death
             :
             your
             State
             of
             Sin
             was
             such
             a
             State
             of
             Death
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Wherein
             in
             time
             past
             ye
             walked
             according
             to
             the
             course
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             prince
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             air
             ,
             the
             spirit
             that
             now
             worketh
             in
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             this
             Sin
             you
             lived
             in
             your
             former
             Gentile
             State
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Temptations
             and
             Will
             of
             Satan
             ,
             who
             is
             by
             Gods
             permission
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Temptations
             worketh
             in
             the
             unpersuadable
             Unbelievers
             and
             Ungodly
             ,
             against
             Gods
             Grace
             and
             their
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Among
             whom
             also
             we
             all
             had
             our
             conversation
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             in
             the
             lusts
             of
             our
             flesh
             ,
             fulfilling
             the
             desires
             of
             the
             flesh
             and
             of
             the
             mind
             ;
             and
             were
             by
             nature
             the
             children
             of
             wrath
             ,
             even
             as
             others
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             we
             our selves
             were
             formerly
             such
             as
             they
             ,
             and
             lived
             among
             them
             in
             fleshly
             Lusts
             ,
             fulfilling
             the
             Desires
             of
             our
             Flesh
             and
             our
             own
             Thoughts
             and
             false
             ●easoning
             ,
             and
             were
             by
             Natural
             Corruption
             (
             not
             onely
             as
             Children
             of
             Adam
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Progeny
             of
             Heathens
             )
             the
             Heirs
             of
             Gods
             Wrath
             ,
             obliged
             to
             Punishment
             by
             his
             Justice
             ,
             as
             other
             Men
             ,
             and
             specially
             Heathens
             be
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             But
             God
             who
             is
             rich
             in
             mercy
             ,
             for
             his
             great
             love
             wherewith
             he
             loved
             us
             ,
             5.
             
             Even
             when
             we
             were
             dead
             in
             sins
             ,
             hath
             quickened
             us
             together
             with
             Christ
             ,
             (
             by
             grace
             ye
             are
             saved
             )
             6.
             
             And
             hath
             raised
             us
             up
             together
             ,
             and
             made
             us
             sit
             together
             in
             heavenly
             places
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             But
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             very
             merciful
             ,
             to
             manifest
             his
             own
             free
             Love
             to
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             were
             as
             others
             dead
             in
             Sins
             ,
             hath
             by
             his
             own
             Grace
             begun
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             conforming
             us
             to
             the
             Resurrection
             and
             Exaltation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             delivering
             us
             from
             the
             Death
             of
             Sin
             and
             Guilt
             ,
             and
             making
             us
             alive
             to
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             giving
             us
             the
             Earnest
             and
             Fore-taste
             of
             Glory
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             in
             the
             ages
             to
             come
             he
             might
             shew
             the
             exceeding
             riches
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             in
             his
             kindness
             towards
             us
             ,
             through
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             in
             these
             latter
             days
             he
             might
             shew
             forth
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Grace
             in
             our
             Redemption
             by
             Christ
             ,
             in
             which
             his
             Love
             and
             Kindness
             to
             us
             is
             resplendent
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             For
             by
             grace
             are
             ye
             saved
             ,
             through
             faith
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             of
             your selves
             :
             it
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             :
             9.
             
             Not
             of
             works
             ,
             lest
             any
             man
             should
             boast
             :
          
           
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             For
             your
             Salvation
             is
             of
             Gods
             meer
             Grace
             and
             Gift
             ,
             through
             your
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ;
             And
             this
             is
             not
             of
             your
             own
             contriving
             ,
             meriting
             ,
             seeking
             ,
             or
             effecting
             ;
             but
             all
             of
             Gods
             own
             Gift
             ,
             who
             hath
             chosen
             this
             way
             ,
             rather
             than
             that
             of
             Works
             ,
             that
             none
             may
             boast
             ,
             and
             ascribe
             that
             to
             themselves
             which
             is
             due
             onely
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             For
             we
             are
             his
             workmanship
             ,
             created
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             unto
             good
             works
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             before
             ordained
             that
             we
             should
             walk
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Not
             that
             we
             hereby
             exclude
             Good
             Works
             ,
             by
             excluding
             Mans
             boasting
             of
             his
             own
             Power
             or
             Merits
             :
             For
             we
             our selves
             are
             Gods
             Work
             ,
             new
             made
             by
             Regeneration
             ,
             which
             planted
             us
             into
             Christ
             ,
             purposely
             to
             do
             those
             Good
             Works
             ,
             which
             neither
             the
             Law
             nor
             meer
             Nature
             enabled
             and
             enclined
             us
             to
             do
             :
             These
             God
             hath
             fore-ordained
             and
             prescribed
             for
             us
             to
             live
             in
             ,
             and
             by
             Grace
             inclined
             us
             to
             do
             them
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Wherefore
             remember
             that
             ye
             being
             in
             time
             passed
             Gentiles
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             uncircumcision
             by
             that
             which
             is
             called
             the
             circumcision
             in
             the
             flesh
             made
             by
             hands
             ;
             12.
             
             That
             at
             that
             time
             ye
             were
             without
             Christ
             ,
             being
             aliens
             from
             the
             common-wealth
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             strangers
             from
             the
             covenants
             of
             promise
             ,
             having
             no
             hope
             ,
             and
             without
             God
             in
             the
             world
             :
          
           
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             that
             you
             may
             duely
             value
             the
             Mercy
             of
             your
             Vocation
             ,
             you
             must
             never
             forget
             ,
             that
             you
             were
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             called
             Uncircumcised
             by
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             Knowledge
             of
             Christ
             as
             promised
             ,
             or
             as
             Incarnate
             ,
             and
             were
             no
             pa●t
             of
             that
             peculiar
             People
             the
             Jews
             ,
             but
             Aliens
             ,
             whom
             they
             justly
             refused
             Communion
             with
             ,
             and
             were
             Strangers
             from
             the
             Covenant
             which
             promised
             Peculiarity
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             none
             of
             the
             hope
             of
             Redemption
             which
             those
             Promises
             gave
             ,
             nor
             knew
             how
             ,
             as
             reconciled
             ,
             to
             be
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             lived
             as
             Atheists
             ,
             without
             the
             true
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Trust
             in
             him
             ,
             or
             Obedience
             to
             him
             ,
             (
             though
             you
             had
             many
             Idols
             .
             )
          
           
             13.
             
             But
             now
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             ye
             who
             sometimes
             were
             far
             off
             ,
             are
             made
             nigh
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             But
             now
             ye
             are
             Christians
             ,
             you
             are
             brought
             as
             nigh
             God
             as
             the
             believing
             Jews
             ,
             the
             Partition
             being
             taken
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             founding
             an
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             purchased
             and
             sealed
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             peculiar
             People
             now
             ye
             are
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             For
             he
             is
             our
             peace
             ,
             who
             hath
             made
             both
             one
             ,
             and
             hath
             broken
             down
             the
             middle
             wall
             of
             partition
             between
             us
             ;
          
           
             14.
             
             For
             he
             is
             the
             Maker
             of
             our
             Peace
             with
             God
             and
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             hath
             taken
             away
             the
             Division
             between
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             which
             was
             like
             the
             Wall
             which
             kept
             the
             Gentiles
             in
             the
             outer
             Court
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             opened
             to
             us
             all
             a
             way
             into
             the
             Sanctuary
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Having
             abolished
             in
             his
             flesh
             the
             enmity
             ,
             even
             the
             law
             of
             commandments
             contained
             in
             ordinances
             ,
             for
             to
             make
             in
             himself
             ,
             of
             twain
             ,
             one
             new
             man
             ,
             so
             making
             peace
             ;
          
           
             15.
             
             Being
             Man
             in
             the
             common
             Nature
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             offering
             his
             Body
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             all
             ,
             he
             hath
             abolishe●
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             which
             contained
             Ordinances
             Ceremonial
             ,
             Typical
             ,
             and
             Political
             ,
             with
             severe
             Penalties
             ,
             and
             maketh
             us
             all
             one
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             united
             in
             himself
             the
             Head.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             that
             he
             might
             reconcile
             both
             unto
             God
             in
             one
             body
             by
             the
             cross
             ,
             having
             slain
             the
             enmity
             thereby
             :
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             as
             his
             one
             Body
             was
             crucified
             for
             both
             ,
             so
             he
             thereby
             reconcileth
             both
             to
             G●d
             in
             one
             Body
             or
             Society
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             Church
             ,
             having
             abolished
             the
             Enmity
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             came
             ,
             and
             preached
             peace
             to
             you
             which
             are
             afar
             off
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             that
             were
             nigh
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             this
             Gospel
             of
             Reconciliation
             and
             Unity
             he
             hath
             by
             himself
             and
             his
             Apostles
             preached
             ,
             and
             offered
             Grace
             and
             Peace
             ,
             both
             to
             Gentiles
             and
             Jews
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             For
             through
             him
             we
             both
             have
             an
             access
             by
             one
             Spirit
             unto
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             For
             through
             his
             Merits
             ,
             Intercession
             ,
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             all
             Believers
             ,
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             are
             made
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             sealed
             by
             his
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             Intercessor
             within
             us
             ,
             by
             whom
             we
             have
             access
             to
             God.
             
          
           
           
             19.
             
             Now
             therefore
             ye
             are
             no
             more
             strangers
             and
             foreigners
             ,
             but
             fellow-citizens
             with
             the
             saints
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             houshold
             of
             God
             ;
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             now
             this
             Reconciliation
             being
             made
             by
             Christ
             ,
             you
             Gentiles
             are
             no
             longer
             Strangers
             or
             Forreigners
             to
             the
             Church
             or
             peculiar
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             are
             free
             Denizens
             ,
             Burgesses
             ,
             or
             enfranchised
             Citizens
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             holy
             Society
             ,
             even
             Members
             of
             the
             Holy
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             of
             Adopted
             ones
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             the
             Houshold
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             are
             built
             upon
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             apostles
             and
             prophets
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             being
             the
             chief
             corner-stone
             ;
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             I
             may
             liken
             you
             not
             onely
             to
             the
             Houshold
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Ho●se
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             which
             you
             are
             a
             living
             part
             ,
             built
             on
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             qualified
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             authorised
             by
             Christ
             to
             call
             and
             gather
             his
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             secondarily
             be
             called
             its
             Foundation
             ,
             Christ
             himself
             being
             the
             primary
             Foundation
             ,
             or
             Chief
             Corner-stone
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             In
             whom
             all
             the
             building
             fitly
             framed
             together
             ,
             groweth
             unto
             an
             holy
             temple
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             21.
             
             In
             whom
             ,
             as
             the
             Head
             of
             Union
             ,
             all
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             being
             compact
             into
             one
             holy
             Society
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             of
             Living
             Stones
             ,
             is
             built
             ,
             riseth
             ,
             and
             groweth
             up
             to
             be
             an
             holy
             Temple
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             increasing
             to
             its
             perfection
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             In
             whom
             you
             also
             are
             builded
             together
             for
             an
             habitation
             of
             God
             through
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             as
             God
             called
             the
             Temple
             at
             Jerusalem
             his
             Dwelling
             ,
             so
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             you
             also
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             are
             built
             up
             as
             a
             holy
             Temple
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             God
             will
             dwell
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Catholick
             Church
             is
             not
             onely
             that
             which
             was
             once
             by
             the
             Policy
             of
             Emperours
             and
             Bishops
             called
             Catholick
             ,
             as
             National
             ,
             being
             in
             that
             Empire
             onely
             ,
             and
             under
             its
             Laws
             ;
             but
             as
             it
             containeth
             all
             Christians
             in
             the
             World.
             2.
             
             That
             it
             is
             Headed
             onely
             by
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Center
             of
             its
             Unity
             .
             3.
             
             That
             inspired
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             being
             the
             M●ssengers
             of
             new
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             are
             its
             secondary
             Foundation
             ,
             by
             an
             Authority
             and
             Qualification
             proper
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             extending
             to
             Bishops
             or
             their
             Councils
             ,
             who
             come
             after
             them
             .
             4.
             
             Note
             the
             great
             Dignity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             resulting
             from
             this
             Foundation
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Reconciliation
             wrought
             by
             him
             .
             5.
             
             That
             they
             that
             would
             destroy
             this
             Unity
             and
             Superstruction
             ,
             fight
             against
             Christ
             ,
             and
             would
             destroy
             the
             Church
             ;
             which
             is
             most
             notably
             done
             by
             setting
             up
             a
             false
             Head
             or
             Foundation
             ,
             or
             making
             false
             uncapable
             Terms
             of
             Union
             ,
             by
             the
             presumptuous
             Canons
             and
             Laws
             of
             Usurpers
             .
             6.
             
             That
             though
             this
             Church
             have
             no
             Uniting
             Head
             but
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             it
             must
             be
             compact
             ,
             as
             the
             Members
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             have
             one
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             abhor
             Division
             as
             Destruction
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             FOr
             this
             cause
             ,
             I
             Paul
             ,
             the
             prisoner
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             for
             you
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Having
             those
             great
             Encouragements
             ,
             I
             Paul
             even
             glory
             that
             I
             am
             Christs
             Prisoner
             for
             the
             Gentiles
             sake
             ,
             even
             for
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             for
             their
             Conversion
             and
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             at
             once
             Paul
             was
             the
             Jews
             Prisoner
             ,
             as
             his
             Accusers
             and
             Persecutors
             ;
             and
             the
             Heathen
             Romans
             Prisoner
             ,
             as
             his
             Judges
             ;
             and
             Christs
             Prisoner
             ,
             both
             finally
             ,
             as
             suffering
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             and
             obligatorily
             ,
             as
             Commissioned
             for
             a
             Persecuted
             Work
             ;
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             Prisoner
             finally
             ,
             as
             suffering
             for
             his
             Labours
             for
             their
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             ye
             have
             heard
             of
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             me
             to
             you-ward
             :
             3.
             
             How
             that
             by
             revelation
             he
             made
             known
             unto
             me
             the
             mystery
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             wrote
             afore
             in
             few
             words
             ,
          
           
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             For
             I
             suppose
             you
             have
             heard
             how
             for
             your
             good
             God
             hath
             commissioned
             me
             to
             declare
             and
             dispence
             to
             you
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             by
             Revelation
             from
             Heaven
             by
             the
             Voice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             inwardly
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             made
             known
             to
             me
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Mans
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             the
             Calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             wrote
             briefly
             before
             .
             )
          
           
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Whereby
             when
             ye
             read
             ye
             may
             understand
             my
             knowledge
             in
             the
             mystery
             of
             Christ
             )
             which
             in
             other
             ages
             was
             not
             made
             known
             unto
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             revealed
             unto
             his
             holy
             apostles
             and
             prophets
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             6.
             
             That
             the
             Gentiles
             should
             be
             fellow-heirs
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             same
             body
             ,
             and
             partakers
             of
             his
             promise
             in
             Christ
             by
             the
             gospel
             :
          
           
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             In
             which
             you
             may
             read
             my
             Explication
             of
             this
             Mystery
             ,
             and
             perceive
             that
             Christ
             hath
             acquainted
             me
             with
             it
             ,
             which
             in
             former
             Ages
             was
             not
             openly
             and
             clearly
             made
             known
             to
             Men
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             by
             the
             Spirit
             revealed
             to
             the
             holy
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             who
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             even
             that
             Christ
             would
             call
             and
             take
             in
             the
             Gentiles
             into
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             his
             peculiar
             People
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             Partakers
             of
             his
             Promise
             and
             Gift
             of
             Life
             in
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             Gospel
             preached
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Whereof
             I
             was
             made
             a
             minister
             according
             to
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             given
             unto
             me
             by
             the
             effectual
             working
             of
             his
             power
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Of
             which
             Gospel
             I
             was
             made
             a
             Minister
             ,
             to
             dispence
             it
             according
             to
             that
             Measure
             of
             the
             Gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             by
             Grace
             given
             to
             me
             ,
             which
             wrought
             effectually
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             by
             me
             ,
             by
             Doctrine
             and
             Miracles
             to
             convert
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Unto
             me
             ,
             who
             am
             less
             then
             the
             least
             of
             
             all
             saints
             is
             this
             grace
             given
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             preach
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             the
             unsearchable
             riches
             of
             Christ
             ;
          
           
             8.
             
             To
             me
             ,
             who
             am
             by
             my
             former
             Persecution
             of
             the
             Church
             the
             lowest
             or
             most
             unworthy
             of
             all
             Saints
             ,
             is
             this
             Favour
             and
             Honour
             freely
             vouchsafed
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             preach
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             the
             unsearchable
             Riches
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             to
             make
             all
             men
             see
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             mystery
             ,
             which
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             hath
             been
             hid
             in
             God
             ,
             who
             created
             all
             things
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             to
             notifie
             to
             all
             Men
             the
             Communication
             and
             Communion
             of
             this
             Mysterious
             Grace
             ,
             which
             from
             the
             very
             Creation
             was
             secretly
             included
             (
             as
             a
             Tree
             in
             the
             Seed
             )
             in
             Gods
             making
             the
             whole
             World
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             even
             that
             he
             would
             redeem
             and
             new
             make
             us
             all
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             To
             the
             intent
             that
             now
             unto
             the
             principalities
             and
             powers
             in
             heavenly
             places
             ,
             might
             be
             known
             by
             the
             church
             the
             manifold
             wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             11.
             
             According
             to
             the
             eternal
             purpose
             which
             he
             purposed
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             our
             Lord
             :
          
           
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             That
             now
             in
             this
             Collection
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             Glass
             ,
             or
             as
             in
             the
             clear
             Effects
             ,
             the
             very
             Spiritual
             Principalities
             and
             Powers
             above
             us
             in
             the
             Heavens
             might
             see
             more
             of
             Gods
             eternal
             Counsel
             opened
             ,
             and
             manifold
             Wisdom
             displayed
             ,
             than
             they
             knew
             before
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Superiour
             Spirits
             are
             Principalities
             and
             Powers
             ,
             either
             over
             Political
             Societies
             there
             ,
             or
             as
             Rulers
             over
             us
             here
             below
             ,
             as
             Guardians
             :
             See
             Josh
             .
             5.14
             .
             Exod.
             23.20
             ,
             23.
             
             &
             32.34
             .
             Num.
             20.16
             .
             Gen.
             24.7
             ,
             40.
             
             Psal
             .
             34.7
             .
             Dan.
             10.13
             .
             &c.
             It
             's
             like
             it's
             both
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             even
             Superiour
             Powers
             are
             not
             Omniscient
             ,
             but
             may
             by
             new
             Means
             have
             new
             increased
             Knowledge
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             are
             not
             more
             knowing
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             it
             is
             in
             Heaven
             that
             the
             Great
             Ends
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             Redeeming
             and
             Gathering
             his
             Church
             ,
             are
             attained
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             In
             whom
             we
             have
             boldness
             and
             access
             with
             confidence
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             In
             whom
             we
             all
             that
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             may
             come
             with
             boldness
             and
             confident
             hope
             of
             acceptance
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             Wherefore
             I
             desire
             that
             ye
             faint
             not
             at
             my
             tribulations
             for
             you
             ,
             which
             is
             your
             glory
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Wherefore
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             be
             not
             discouraged
             by
             my
             Sufferings
             for
             preaching
             to
             you
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             your
             Honour
             to
             have
             the
             Ministry
             of
             your
             Salvation
             thus
             attested
             by
             me
             .
          
           
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             For
             this
             cause
             I
             bow
             my
             knees
             unto
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             whole
             family
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             is
             named
             ,
             16.
             
             That
             he
             would
             grant
             you
             according
             to
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             to
             be
             strengthened
             with
             might
             by
             his
             Spirit
             in
             the
             inner
             man
             ;
          
           
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             For
             this
             end
             I
             beg
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             of
             whom
             all
             the
             Blessed
             Society
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             is
             named
             
               his
               Family
            
             ,
             (
             or
             of
             which
             Christ
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             are
             named
             Christians
             )
             That
             of
             his
             abundant
             Grace
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             will
             be
             glorified
             ,
             he
             will
             by
             his
             Spirit
             fortifie
             your
             Souls
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             uncertain
             whether
             [
             
               of
               whom
            
             ]
             relate
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             or
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Though
             Paul
             speak
             specially
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             of
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             there
             's
             no
             reason
             to
             exclude
             the
             glorified
             Souls
             ;
             no
             ,
             nor
             the
             Angels
             ,
             from
             being
             part
             of
             Gods
             Family
             ,
             united
             in
             and
             under
             Christ
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             That
             Christ
             may
             dwell
             in
             your
             hearts
             by
             faith
             ;
             that
             ye
             being
             rooted
             and
             grounded
             in
             love
             ,
             18.
             
             May
             be
             able
             to
             comprehend
             with
             all
             saints
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             breadth
             ,
             and
             length
             ,
             and
             depth
             ,
             and
             height
             ;
             19.
             
             And
             to
             know
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             passeth
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             ye
             might
             be
             filled
             with
             all
             the
             fulness
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             That
             Christ
             may
             by
             the
             constant
             exercise
             of
             your
             Faith
             upon
             him
             ,
             even
             dwell
             objectively
             in
             your
             Hearts
             ,
             (
             as
             one
             Friend
             by
             Love
             and
             Trust
             doth
             in
             anothers
             )
             and
             effectively
             possess
             and
             actuate
             you
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ;
             that
             by
             his
             Spirit
             and
             your
             Faith
             ,
             you
             may
             be
             so
             deeply
             possest
             with
             the
             sense
             of
             Gods
             Love
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             filled
             with
             Love
             to
             him
             and
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             the
             very
             Habit
             of
             your
             Souls
             ,
             and
             a
             rooted
             Nature
             in
             you
             ;
             that
             so
             being
             qualified
             by
             this
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             you
             may
             be
             able
             and
             fit
             to
             measure
             and
             understand
             ,
             as
             all
             Saints
             in
             their
             several
             degrees
             do
             ,
             the
             vast
             and
             wonderful
             Dimensions
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             the
             Love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Father
             in
             him
             ,
             which
             exceedeth
             our
             comprehensive
             and
             adequate
             Knowledge
             ,
             (
             or
             which
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             all
             the
             Sciences
             which
             Heathens
             and
             Hereticks
             boast
             of
             ;
             )
             that
             so
             by
             Faith
             and
             Love
             your
             Souls
             may
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             highest
             degrees
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Now
             unto
             him
             that
             is
             able
             to
             do
             exceeding
             abundantly
             above
             all
             that
             we
             ask
             or
             think
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             power
             that
             worketh
             in
             us
             ,
             unto
             him
             be
             glory
             in
             the
             Church
             by
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             throughout
             all
             ages
             ,
             world
             without
             end
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Now
             to
             that
             Almighty
             God
             who
             can
             do
             for
             his
             People
             exceeding
             abundantly
             ,
             above
             all
             that
             we
             can
             desire
             or
             ask
             ,
             believe
             or
             conceive
             in
             our
             narrow
             Thoughts
             ,
             as
             is
             intimated
             even
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             Sanctity
             and
             Miracles
             ,
             which
             he
             exerciseth
             in
             and
             
             ●mong
             us
             now
             ;
             To
             him
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             be
             Glory
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             (
             in
             whom
             ●he
             Glory
             of
             Gods
             Love
             shineth
             ●o
             us
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             ●e
             render
             Praise
             to
             God
             )
             throughout
             all
             Ages
             ,
             World
             without
             end
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             Therefore
             the
             prisoner
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             beseech
             you
             that
             ye
             walk
             worthy
             of
             the
             vocation
             wherewith
             ye
             are
             called
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Seeing
             then
             the
             Riches
             of
             Gods
             Grace
             in
             Christ
             is
             so
             abundant
             to
             you
             converted
             Gentiles
             ,
             I
             that
             am
             a
             Prisoner
             for
             declaring
             this
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             to
             you
             ,
             exhort
             you
             that
             you
             live
             according
             to
             the
             great
             obligation
             of
             your
             Vocation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             With
             all
             lowliness
             and
             meekness
             ,
             with
             long-suffering
             ,
             forbearing
             one
             another
             in
             love
             ;
          
           
             2.
             
             Such
             a
             Christian
             Life
             must
             be
             in
             all
             lowliness
             ,
             or
             humble
             thoughts
             of
             your selves
             ,
             your
             Knowledge
             ,
             your
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             your
             Power
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             meekness
             or
             gentleness
             towards
             others
             :
             Love
             must
             cause
             you
             with
             long-suffering
             to
             forbear
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Forbearance
             is
             to
             be
             exercised
             
               towards
               evil
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Imperfections
             in
             Knowledge
             ,
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             Duty
             ,
             and
             tollerable
             Faults
             ,
             and
             Injuries
             against
             each
             other
             :
             Therefore
             it
             supposeth
             us
             to
             be
             all
             faulty
             ,
             needing
             forbearance
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             proud
             high
             thoughts
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             Contempt
             ,
             Censoriousness
             ,
             and
             Hurtfulness
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             not
             forbearing
             tollerable
             Offenders
             ,
             are
             contrary
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             the
             Cause
             of
             Divisions
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             by
             these
             the
             carnal
             persecuting
             Seed
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             invade
             the
             Sacred
             Office
             ,
             are
             differenced
             from
             true
             Christians
             ,
             as
             Wolves
             from
             Sheep
             ,
             even
             when
             ,
             as
             the
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             they
             pretend
             the
             Cause
             and
             Name
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             all
             this
             is
             for
             want
             of
             Christian
             Love
             ,
             and
             the
             Dominion
             of
             carnal
             Self-love
             ;
             and
             Love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             others
             as
             our selves
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             proper
             Cure.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Endeavouring
             to
             keep
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             peace
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             Love
             and
             forbearance
             must
             specially
             be
             exercised
             to
             preserve
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ;
             which
             all
             must
             endeavour
             faithfully
             to
             keep
             .
             And
             this
             Unity
             inwardly
             consisteth
             in
             being
             all
             possess'd
             and
             governed
             by
             One
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             Parts
             of
             the
             Body
             are
             by
             one
             Soul
             ;
             and
             outwardly
             ,
             by
             living
             peaceably
             towards
             each
             other
             ,
             especially
             in
             our
             Church-Communion
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             There
             is
             one
             body
             ,
             and
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             even
             as
             ye
             are
             called
             in
             one
             hope
             of
             your
             calling
             ;
             one
             Lord
             ,
             one
             faith
             ,
             one
             baptism
             ,
             one
             God
             and
             Father
             of
             all
             ,
             who
             is
             above
             all
             ,
             and
             through
             all
             ,
             and
             in
             you
             all
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             More
             particularly
             ,
             in
             these
             seven
             Respects
             our
             Unity
             doth
             consist
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             one
             Universal
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             were
             animateth
             it
             ,
             is
             One
             and
             the
             same
             Spirit
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Grace
             and
             Heavenly
             Glory
             which
             is
             the
             Hope
             of
             Believers
             ,
             which
             they
             seek
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             they
             forsake
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             One.
             4.
             
             The
             Head
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Saviour
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             One
             and
             the
             same
             to
             all
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Essentials
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             or
             Creed
             ,
             are
             One
             and
             the
             same
             .
             6.
             
             The
             Baptismal
             Vow
             ,
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             Profession
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             are
             devoted
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             united
             Sacramentally
             to
             Christ
             his
             Church
             ,
             is
             One
             and
             the
             same
             to
             all
             in
             the
             Essentials
             .
             7.
             
             And
             all
             have
             One
             God
             and
             Father
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Transcendently
             and
             absolutely
             above
             and
             over
             all
             ;
             2.
             
             And
             unconceivably
             penetrateth
             all
             :
             And
             ,
             3.
             and
             is
             in
             his
             Essence
             most
             intimately
             in
             you
             all
             ,
             and
             is
             All
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             in
             these
             seven
             things
             ,
             that
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             consisteth
             ,
             which
             is
             Gods
             prescribed
             and
             conferred
             Qualification
             for
             Christian
             Communion
             in
             Love
             and
             Peace
             .
             And
             that
             as
             Satan
             useth
             to
             undo
             by
             overdoing
             (
             and
             the
             Pharisees
             had
             more
             Laws
             ,
             Traditions
             ,
             and
             strictness
             therein
             as
             needful
             to
             Communion
             than
             Christ
             had
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             Mercy
             rather
             than
             Sacrifice
             )
             So
             it
             is
             by
             adding
             a
             multitude
             of
             Ensnaring
             Canons
             ,
             Customs
             ,
             and
             Opinions
             as
             necessary
             to
             Communion
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             corrupted
             and
             torn
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             turned
             Love
             and
             Communion
             into
             Wrath
             and
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             this
             Vnity
             must
             be
             kept
             in
             Peace
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             both
             Persecuting
             ,
             and
             
               Contumeli●us
               ,
               Turbulent
               Vnpeaceableness
            
             against
             those
             that
             own
             these
             Seven
             Points
             of
             Vnion
             ,
             should
             be
             avoided
             by
             Christians
             ,
             and
             restrained
             by
             Magistrates
             ,
             who
             must
             keep
             the
             Peace
             .
             And
             whenever
             God
             in
             mercy
             will
             heal
             the
             lacerated
             Church
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             on
             these
             terms
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             unto
             every
             one
             of
             us
             is
             given
             grace
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             gift
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             though
             we
             have
             all
             One
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             are
             One
             in
             all
             the
             foresaid
             Essentials
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             yet
             this
             Unity
             is
             found
             in
             very
             great
             diversity
             of
             degrees
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             both
             degrees
             and
             kind
             of
             G●fts
             ,
             (
             S●e
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             )
             as
             it
             pleaseth
             Christ
             to
             distribute
             them
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Wherefore
             he
             saith
             ,
             When
             he
             ascended
             up
             on
             high
             ,
             he
             led
             captivity
             captive
             ,
             and
             gave
             gifts
             unto
             men
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             As
             it
             is
             said
             in
             Psal
             .
             68.18
             .
             When
             ,
             &c.
             So
             when
             Christ
             ascended
             ,
             he
             triumphed
             over
             Satan
             ,
             Death
             ,
             and
             Hell
             ,
             and
             sent
             down
             from
             Heaven
             the
             Gifts
             of
             his
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             (
             Now
             that
             he
             ascended
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             but
             that
             he
             also
             descended
             first
             into
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ?
             10.
             
             He
             that
             descended
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             also
             that
             ascended
             up
             far
             above
             all
             heavens
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             fill
             all
             things
             )
          
           
           
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             And
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             ascended
             ,
             it
             implieth
             ,
             that
             he
             first
             descended
             into
             this
             lower
             World
             ,
             into
             a
             low
             Condition
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             Grave
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             the
             same
             Jesus
             who
             was
             here
             humbled
             in
             his
             Descent
             ,
             who
             is
             exalted
             by
             his
             Ascent
             ,
             f●r
             above
             all
             Heavens
             which
             Man
             doth
             see
             or
             know
             ,
             that
             thence
             (
             is
             the
             Sun
             by
             the
             influence
             of
             its
             Heat
             ,
             and
             Light
             ,
             and
             Motion
             ,
             filleth
             all
             below
             ,
             acccording
             to
             the
             rec●pti●e
             Capacity
             of
             each
             ,
             so
             )
             our
             glorified
             Lord
             ,
             by
             h●s
             administring
             Influx
             ,
             might
             fill
             all
             with
             common
             or
             special
             Grace
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             various
             receptivity
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             he
             gave
             some
             Apostles
             :
             and
             some
             ,
             Prophets
             :
             and
             some
             ,
             Evangelists
             :
             and
             some
             ,
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ;
             12.
             
             For
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             saints
             ,
             for
             the
             work
             of
             the
             ministry
             ,
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             :
          
           
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             he
             gave
             ,
             by
             Qualification
             and
             Mission
             ,
             some
             Apostles
             ,
             sent
             by
             his
             own
             Mouth
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             most
             eminent
             Attesters
             of
             his
             Miracles
             ,
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             Founders
             of
             the
             Churches
             ;
             some
             Prophets
             ,
             by
             Revelation
             and
             Inspiration
             to
             confirm
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ;
             some
             Evangelists
             ,
             whose
             Work
             was
             as
             eminently
             qualified
             to
             go
             abroad
             ,
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             gather
             Churches
             ,
             or
             confirm
             them
             ,
             without
             being
             fixed
             to
             a
             special
             Place
             or
             Flock
             ;
             and
             some
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             (
             called
             also
             Bishops
             and
             Elders
             )
             who
             were
             set
             over
             the
             particular
             Churches
             as
             their
             Guides
             and
             Instructers
             ,
             as
             being
             their
             special
             Flocks
             and
             Charge
             .
             And
             all
             these
             Gifts
             and
             Offices
             are
             given
             for
             that
             Ministerial
             Work
             which
             God
             (
             who
             worketh
             by
             Means
             )
             will
             use
             ,
             to
             bring
             on
             all
             his
             Saints
             towards
             the
             Perfection
             of
             themselves
             and
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Increase
             ,
             Concord
             ,
             and
             Sanctity
             ,
             of
             the
             Members
             ,
             to
             edifie
             or
             build
             up
             this
             Body
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Till
             we
             all
             come
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             unto
             a
             perfect
             man
             ,
             unto
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             stature
             of
             the
             fulness
             of
             Christ
             :
          
           
             13.
             
             Till
             by
             this
             increase
             of
             Number
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             Concord
             ,
             we
             all
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             make
             up
             that
             Church
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Vnity
             of
             Faith
             and
             Knowledge
             and
             Acknowledgment
             of
             Christ
             ,
             attaineth
             to
             that
             degree
             of
             perfection
             ,
             in
             which
             consisteth
             the
             measure
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             fulness
             of
             Stature
             ,
             which
             Christ
             wi●l
             bring
             his
             Church
             unto
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             maturity
             which
             imitateth
             our
             natural
             growth
             from
             Infancie
             to
             full
             Manhood
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             That
             we
             henceforth
             be
             no
             more
             children
             ,
             tossed
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             and
             carried
             about
             with
             every
             wind
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             by
             the
             sleight
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             cunning
             craftiness
             ,
             whereby
             they
             lie
             in
             wait
             to
             deceive
             :
          
           
             14.
             
             That
             being
             by
             Gods
             blessing
             by
             such
             a
             Ministry
             brought
             up
             to
             Manhood
             ,
             we
             may
             no
             longer
             be
             like
             Children
             ,
             who
             through
             weakness
             cannot
             stand
             in
             the
             Wind
             ,
             but
             are
             carried
             about
             by
             it
             ;
             so
             childish
             Christians
             are
             by
             every
             Wind
             of
             Plausible
             Doctrine
             ,
             by
             the
             slight
             subtilty
             and
             craft
             of
             Men
             that
             by
             pretences
             of
             
               Knowledge
               ,
               Holiness
               ,
               Power
            
             or
             Love
             ,
             lay
             snares
             and
             lie
             in
             wait
             to
             deceive
             the
             weak
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             But
             speaking
             the
             truth
             in
             love
             ,
             may
             grow
             up
             into
             him
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             head
             ,
             even
             Christ
             :
          
           
             15.
             
             But
             (
             though
             we
             know
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             yet
             )
             speaking
             and
             keeping
             the
             necessary
             truth
             or
             essentials
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             in
             Love
             and
             Concord
             ,
             in
             this
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             may
             in
             all
             things
             grow
             up
             to
             greater
             measures
             by
             degrees
             ,
             even
             into
             a
             fuller
             Communion
             with
             Christ
             our
             Head
             ,
             and
             likeness
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             From
             whom
             the
             whole
             body
             fitly
             joyned
             together
             and
             compacted
             by
             that
             which
             every
             joynt
             supplieth
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             effectual
             working
             in
             the
             measure
             of
             every
             part
             ,
             maketh
             increase
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             unto
             the
             edifying
             of
             it self
             in
             love
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             From
             whom
             the
             whole
             Church
             receiveth
             both
             that
             vital
             Influence
             ,
             and
             that
             Conduct
             and
             Government
             ,
             to
             its
             own
             intensive
             and
             extensive
             increase
             in
             Love
             ,
             which
             is
             its
             spiritual
             Life
             ,
             which
             the
             natural
             Body
             doth
             from
             the
             Head
             and
             Heart
             ,
             by
             communication
             of
             vital
             and
             animal
             Spirits
             and
             Heat
             :
             And
             this
             Life
             and
             Increase
             is
             received
             and
             communicated
             to
             each
             part
             from
             Christ
             ,
             by
             that
             coagmentation
             and
             due
             connexion
             of
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             together
             ,
             while
             each
             keepeth
             his
             place
             ,
             and
             performeth
             his
             own
             Office
             ,
             by
             the
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             and
             Love
             effectually
             for
             the
             good
             of
             all
             :
             Even
             as
             the
             Body
             is
             kept
             in
             Life
             and
             Health
             ,
             while
             every
             inferiour
             Part
             and
             Joynt
             is
             
               receptive
               and
               active
            
             according
             to
             its
             proper
             Place
             and
             Office.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             Text
             which
             is
             so
             plausibly
             wrested
             to
             maintain
             Popery
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             One
             Universal
             Humane
             Government
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
             Monarchical
             or
             Aristocratical
             ,
             (
             by
             Pope
             ,
             Council
             ,
             or
             combined
             Metropolitans
             ,
             as
             one
             Soveraignty
             )
             as
             this
             :
             It
             seeming
             to
             forestalled
             Men
             ,
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             compacted
             in
             one
             Universal
             Policy
             ,
             so
             governed
             :
             And
             it
             is
             a
             Text
             which
             must
             be
             greatly
             studied
             against
             Dividers
             ,
             and
             yet
             vindicated
             from
             Roman
             Perverters
             .
          
           
             I.
             Doubtless
             the
             Text
             speaketh
             strongly
             for
             Universal
             Concord
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             for
             an
             uniting
             of
             Members
             in
             several
             Congregations
             ,
             which
             shall
             each
             be
             Independent
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             but
             like
             so
             many
             Limbs
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             Body
             ;
             but
             for
             an
             uniting
             of
             Congregations
             ,
             yea
             ,
             of
             all
             through
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             one
             compacted
             Body
             :
             And
             therefore
             all
             Christians
             must
             abhor
             Dissection
             and
             Separation
             ,
             or
             Schism
             .
          
           
             II.
             Yet
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             Paul
             speaketh
             of
             no
             one
             Head
             but
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             sort
             of
             Universal
             Soveraign
             on
             Earth
             as
             under
             him
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             an
             Office
             that
             Humane
             Nature
             here
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             ,
             either
             in
             Monarchy
             or
             Aristocracy
             ;
             It
             's
             impossible
             for
             any
             Church-Soveraign-Power
             ,
             save
             Divine
             ,
             (
             or
             Angelical
             at
             least
             )
             to
             rule
             the
             Church
             by
             Legislation
             ,
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             Execution
             ,
             all
             over
             the
             Earth
             :
             
             much
             of
             it
             being
             out
             of
             our
             reach
             ,
             as
             the
             Moon
             is
             :
             And
             the
             Church
             is
             under
             contrary
             ,
             enemy
             ,
             militant
             ,
             Civil
             Governours
             ,
             which
             maketh
             it
             the
             more
             impossible
             .
             And
             the
             onely
             Pretenders
             have
             been
             the
             great
             Dividers
             and
             Destroyers
             .
             What
             then
             is
             here
             meant
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             done
             for
             Unity
             ?
          
           
             Not
             to
             feign
             impossible
             Terms
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             
               An
               Vniversal
               Soveraignty
            
             ,
             and
             
               Multitudes
               of
               Hamane
               ,
               Doubtful
               ,
               Vnnecessary
               Canons
            
             ;
             which
             are
             the
             most
             effectual
             causes
             of
             Discord
             .
             But
             ,
             1.
             to
             take
             up
             with
             Christs
             own
             prescribed
             terms
             of
             Union
             here
             laid
             down
             ,
             v.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             If
             Christ
             have
             not
             made
             the
             Laws
             of
             Church
             Union
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             the
             maker
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             Unity
             is
             essential
             to
             it
             (
             as
             to
             a
             House
             or
             Body
             .
             )
             2.
             
             To
             be
             one
             in
             Love
             ,
             and
             to
             repress
             all
             Tyranny
             that
             would
             destroy
             Love
             and
             Peace
             .
             3.
             
             As
             in
             the
             several
             Assemblies
             they
             must
             exercise
             the
             same
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             ,
             and
             love
             and
             worship
             the
             same
             God
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ;
             so
             that
             these
             Churches
             must
             live
             in
             love
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             avoid
             all
             Discord
             :
             And
             if
             any
             breach
             be
             made
             between
             them
             in
             Faith
             or
             Love
             ,
             they
             must
             use
             all
             reasonable
             means
             to
             heal
             it
             ;
             which
             is
             by
             Writing
             or
             Messengers
             giving
             to
             each
             other
             an
             account
             of
             their
             Faith
             and
             Practice
             ;
             and
             when
             need
             is
             ,
             consulting
             in
             Synods
             ,
             of
             one
             or
             of
             divers
             Nations
             :
             Not
             that
             such
             Synods
             are
             Governours
             of
             many
             Churches
             by
             a
             Major
             Vote
             ,
             or
             by
             Metropolitan
             Power
             (
             save
             as
             they
             may
             exercise
             the
             Magistrates
             Power
             of
             the
             Sword
             by
             his
             Commission
             ,
             which
             (
             were
             such
             fit
             )
             can
             be
             given
             only
             in
             his
             own
             Dominions
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             Synods
             and
             Metropolitans
             can
             have
             no
             Political
             Governing
             Power
             :
             But
             the
             Major
             Vote
             must
             be
             regarded
             for
             Concord
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             use
             of
             Synods
             ;
             yet
             so
             that
             it
             prevail
             not
             against
             Divine
             Authority
             and
             Law
             ,
             nor
             against
             Reason
             ,
             or
             the
             Churches
             good
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             1.
             
             Synods
             are
             but
             for
             Counsel
             and
             Agreement
             .
             2.
             
             And
             General
             Councils
             impossible
             and
             neeedless
             ,
             it
             being
             impossible
             and
             needless
             that
             all
             the
             World
             have
             notice
             of
             the
             Cases
             of
             every
             particular
             Church
             ,
             much
             less
             that
             they
             meet
             for
             the
             redress
             .
             3.
             
             And
             when
             Corruption
             and
             Tyranny
             (
             as
             under
             the
             Arrians
             and
             Papists
             )
             have
             got
             the
             Major
             Vote
             ,
             the
             minor
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             agree
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             dissent
             .
             As
             the
             Earth
             is
             Gods
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             all
             Kings
             are
             his
             Officers
             in
             their
             several
             Kingdoms
             ,
             but
             neither
             
               any
               one
            
             Man
             ,
             or
             many
             Conjunct
             in
             one
             Aristocracie
             or
             Council
             ,
             are
             One
             Soveraign
             Governing
             Power
             over
             all
             the
             Earth
             ;
             but
             only
             should
             by
             Consultations
             seek
             to
             keep
             the
             Common
             Love
             and
             Peace
             ;
             even
             so
             all
             Churches
             and
             Christians
             on
             Earth
             are
             Christs
             Kingdom
             or
             Church
             Universal
             ,
             and
             all
             True
             Pastors
             are
             his
             Officers
             in
             their
             several
             Churches
             ,
             but
             neither
             one
             Man
             ,
             or
             many
             Conjunct
             as
             one
             Political
             Person
             ,
             or
             Aristocracie
             ,
             are
             one
             
               Summa
               Potestas
            
             over
             all
             Christians
             on
             Earth
             ;
             but
             those
             that
             are
             within
             the
             reach
             and
             notice
             of
             each
             other
             should
             when
             it
             's
             needful
             ,
             by
             Synods
             and
             Consultations
             keep
             up
             Unity
             of
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             all
             needful
             Concord
             .
             Had
             not
             Princes
             been
             made
             too
             capable
             of
             abuse
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             take
             well
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             a
             late
             Learned
             and
             Triumphant
             Writer
             ,
             who
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             tho
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             Princes
             do
             not
             ,
             yet
             they
             ought
             to
             unite
             their
             Power
             in
             one
             Council
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             the
             brightest
             Governour
             of
             them
             all
             :
             And
             so
             ,
             1.
             all
             Kings
             must
             be
             Subjects
             .
             2.
             
             Aristocracy
             must
             rule
             Monarchy
             .
             3.
             
             How
             shall
             all
             Kings
             from
             the
             Antipodes
             ,
             or
             over
             all
             the
             Earth
             meet
             ?
             4.
             
             Who
             shall
             call
             them
             ?
             5.
             
             Where
             must
             they
             meet
             ?
             6.
             
             Shall
             they
             trust
             their
             Crowns
             to
             Deligate
             Subjects
             ?
             7.
             
             What
             if
             the
             most
             be
             Heathens
             and
             Mahometans
             ,
             and
             most
             
               Christians
               Hereticks
            
             in
             each
             others
             account
             ?
             8.
             
             If
             he
             condescend
             to
             limit
             this
             Soveraign
             Diet
             ,
             who
             shall
             limit
             it
             ,
             and
             how
             ?
             And
             then
             the
             Universal
             Soveraign
             is
             still
             wanting
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             dare
             plead
             for
             no
             more
             than
             
               Vniversal
               Communion
            
             ,
             should
             have
             understood
             that
             Communion
             as
             such
             belongs
             but
             to
             a
             Community
             ;
             and
             a
             meer
             Community
             is
             no
             
               Body
               Politick
            
             ,
             or
             
               Governed
               Society
            
             ,
             but
             a
             Confederacie
             of
             Equals
             (
             as
             to
             Rule
             .
             )
             With
             respect
             to
             
               God
               only
            
             the
             World
             is
             
               one
               Governed
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             and
             with
             respect
             to
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Church
             in
             one
             
               Ruled
               Body
               Politick
            
             :
             But
             neither
             of
             them
             is
             One
             as
             united
             in
             any
             
               Vicarious
               Soveraign
            
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             several
             Provinces
             must
             keep
             Communion
             in
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             and
             Peace
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             This
             I
             say
             therefore
             ,
             and
             testifie
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             ye
             henceforth
             walk
             not
             as
             other
             Gentiles
             walk
             in
             the
             vanity
             of
             their
             mind
             ,
          
           
             17.
             
             Therefore
             I
             charge
             you
             as
             from
             Christ
             ,
             that
             you
             that
             are
             Christians
             live
             not
             henceforth
             as
             the
             Unconverted
             Heathens
             ,
             that
             follow
             their
             own
             false
             imaginations
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Having
             the
             understanding
             darkened
             ,
             being
             alienated
             from
             the
             life
             of
             God
             ,
             through
             the
             ignorance
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             blindness
             of
             their
             heart
             :
             19.
             
             Who
             being
             past
             feeling
             ,
             have
             given
             themselves
             over
             unto
             lasciviousness
             ,
             to
             work
             all
             uncleanness
             with
             greediness
             .
          
           
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Their
             Understanding
             being
             darkened
             ,
             and
             they
             being
             meer
             strangers
             to
             a
             holy
             living
             on
             and
             unto
             God
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             ignorance
             and
             blindness
             of
             their
             Minds
             ,
             which
             have
             lost
             the
             very
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             being
             stupified
             by
             Pravity
             and
             Custom
             in
             sin
             ,
             have
             given
             themselves
             up
             to
             fleshly
             lusts
             ,
             to
             do
             the
             filthiest
             Acts
             with
             greedy
             desire
             and
             delight
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             But
             ye
             have
             not
             so
             learned
             Christ
             ;
             21.
             
             If
             so
             be
             that
             ye
             have
             heard
             him
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             taught
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             truth
             is
             in
             Jesus
             :
          
           
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             But
             Christ
             has
             taught
             you
             ,
             and
             you
             have
             learned
             a
             clean
             contrary
             course
             of
             life
             :
             If
             indeed
             you
             have
             heard
             what
             he
             teacheth
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             taught
             the
             True
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             That
             ye
             put
             off
             concerning
             the
             former
             conversation
             ,
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             corrupt
             according
             to
             the
             deceitful
             lusts
             :
             23.
             
             And
             be
             renewed
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             your
             mind
             ;
          
           
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             That
             you
             put
             off
             the
             old
             fleshly
             Mind
             and
             
             Life
             ,
             which
             is
             corrupt
             in
             disposition
             and
             practice
             ,
             by
             the
             deceit
             of
             sensual
             lusts
             :
             And
             that
             you
             be
             made
             New
             Men
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             bent
             and
             habits
             of
             your
             Mind
             ,
             with
             New
             Judgment
             and
             Affections
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             that
             ye
             put
             on
             the
             new
             man
             ,
             which
             after
             God
             is
             created
             in
             righteousness
             and
             true
             holiness
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             that
             you
             become
             New
             Men
             ,
             possest
             of
             New
             Dispositions
             ,
             wrought
             in
             you
             by
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             Glory
             ,
             consisting
             in
             Righteousness
             and
             true
             Holiness
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Wherefore
             putting
             away
             lying
             ,
             speak
             every
             man
             truth
             with
             his
             neighbour
             :
             for
             we
             are
             members
             one
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             And
             in
             particular
             ,
             as
             parts
             of
             your
             Righteousness
             ▪
             see
             that
             you
             avoid
             all
             lying
             and
             fraud
             ,
             and
             speak
             the
             plain
             truth
             to
             one
             another
             ;
             for
             we
             are
             all
             fellow
             Members
             of
             one
             Body
             ,
             and
             therefore
             should
             not
             be
             false
             and
             fraudulent
             to
             each
             other
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Be
             ye
             angry
             and
             sin
             not
             :
             let
             not
             the
             sun
             go
             down
             upon
             your
             wrath
             :
          
           
             26.
             
             Anger
             is
             given
             us
             for
             the
             due
             resisting
             of
             Evil
             ;
             but
             use
             it
             not
             blindly
             ,
             rashly
             and
             inordinately
             to
             sin
             ;
             much
             less
             may
             you
             lie
             down
             and
             continue
             in
             such
             sin
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Neither
             give
             place
             to
             the
             devil
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             do
             not
             yield
             to
             Satan
             ,
             who
             by
             Mens
             provocations
             would
             draw
             you
             to
             sin
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Let
             him
             that
             stole
             ,
             steal
             no
             more
             :
             but
             rather
             let
             him
             labour
             ,
             working
             with
             his
             hands
             the
             thing
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             have
             to
             give
             to
             him
             that
             needeth
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             If
             any
             have
             by
             want
             or
             errour
             been
             tempted
             to
             steal
             ,
             or
             take
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             anothers
             against
             his
             Will
             ,
             let
             him
             do
             so
             no
             more
             ,
             nor
             by
             idleness
             continue
             his
             necessities
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             is
             able
             labour
             in
             some
             profitable
             work
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             to
             supply
             his
             own
             wants
             ,
             but
             to
             relieve
             as
             many
             others
             as
             he
             well
             can
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             Let
             no
             corrupt
             communication
             proceed
             out
             of
             your
             mouth
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             good
             to
             the
             use
             of
             edifying
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             minister
             grace
             unto
             the
             hearers
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             Let
             no
             sinful
             ,
             rotten
             ,
             or
             filthy
             Discourse
             come
             out
             of
             your
             Mouths
             ,
             (
             which
             will
             signifie
             a
             polluted
             Heart
             ,
             and
             may
             corrupt
             the
             hearers
             )
             but
             let
             your
             words
             be
             such
             as
             are
             not
             only
             harmless
             to
             others
             ,
             but
             profitable
             ,
             even
             that
             which
             is
             useful
             to
             edification
             ,
             (
             for
             useless
             truth
             it self
             is
             not
             to
             be
             chosen
             .
             )
          
           
             30.
             
             And
             grieve
             not
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             ye
             are
             sealed
             unto
             the
             day
             of
             redemption
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             For
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             Mark
             and
             Seal
             upon
             you
             ,
             to
             prepare
             you
             for
             the
             day
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             is
             a
             hater
             of
             all
             filthiness
             and
             vanity
             ,
             and
             a
             lover
             of
             Purity
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             Mutual
             Edification
             :
             And
             though
             he
             have
             not
             Passion
             and
             Grief
             as
             Men
             have
             ,
             yet
             as
             offended
             Men
             will
             in
             displeasure
             forsake
             that
             which
             is
             filthy
             and
             abhorred
             ,
             so
             will
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             displeasure
             forsake
             a
             filthy
             sinner
             :
             And
             that
             is
             one
             of
             the
             forest
             kind
             of
             Punishment
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             Let
             all
             bitterness
             ,
             and
             wrath
             ,
             and
             anger
             ,
             and
             clamour
             ,
             and
             evil-speaking
             be
             put
             away
             from
             you
             ,
             with
             all
             malice
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             And
             Gods
             Spirit
             being
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Love
             ,
             cast
             away
             Malice
             and
             all
             that
             savoureth
             of
             it
             ;
             bitterness
             ,
             wrath
             ,
             and
             hurtful
             anger
             ,
             clamorous
             ,
             fierce
             and
             ill
             and
             hurtful
             words
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             And
             be
             ye
             kind
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             tender-hearted
             ,
             forgiving
             one
             another
             ,
             even
             as
             God
             for
             Christs
             sake
             hath
             forgiven
             you
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             As
             having
             the
             same
             Spirit
             in
             the
             same
             Body
             ,
             be
             kind
             and
             tenderhearted
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             taking
             the
             good
             or
             hurt
             of
             each
             other
             as
             your
             own
             :
             And
             as
             you
             can
             easily
             forbear
             and
             forgive
             your selves
             ,
             and
             be
             willing
             that
             others
             forgive
             you
             ,
             so
             forgive
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             that
             out
             of
             the
             belief
             and
             thankful
             sense
             of
             Gods
             forgiving
             you
             much
             more
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             BE
             ye
             therefore
             followers
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             dear
             children
             ;
             2.
             
             And
             walk
             in
             love
             ,
             as
             Christ
             also
             hath
             loved
             us
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             himself
             for
             us
             ,
             an
             offering
             and
             a
             sacrifice
             to
             God
             for
             a
             sweet-smelling
             savour
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Having
             therefore
             so
             obliging
             an
             example
             of
             your
             Heavenly
             Father
             ,
             shew
             that
             you
             are
             his
             true
             beloved
             Children
             by
             imitating
             him
             ;
             and
             let
             Love
             be
             your
             very
             Nature
             and
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             remembring
             still
             how
             Christ
             hath
             loved
             us
             ,
             and
             given
             himself
             for
             us
             ,
             an
             Offering
             and
             Sacrifice
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             with
             which
             God
             was
             highly
             pleased
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             fornication
             ,
             and
             all
             uncleanness
             ,
             or
             covetousness
             ,
             let
             it
             not
             be
             once
             named
             amongst
             you
             ,
             as
             becometh
             saints
             :
             4.
             
             Neither
             filthiness
             ,
             nor
             foolish
             talking
             ,
             nor
             jesting
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             convenient
             :
             but
             rather
             giving
             of
             thanks
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             But
             let
             not
             Fornication
             or
             any
             uncleanness
             or
             filthy
             lust
             be
             once
             named
             among
             you
             ,
             unless
             by
             necessary
             opposition
             and
             detestation
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             the
             course
             beseeming
             all
             Christians
             ,
             who
             must
             be
             pure
             or
             Saints
             :
             Nor
             yet
             use
             any
             ribald
             talk
             ,
             or
             filthy
             action
             ,
             nor
             foolish
             speaking
             ,
             nor
             vain
             jesting
             or
             drollery
             ,
             the
             foam
             of
             a
             light
             vain
             wit
             ;
             for
             these
             are
             unbeseeming
             Holy
             Persons
             ;
             but
             rather
             employ
             your
             Tongues
             in
             thanks
             and
             joyful
             praise
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             holy
             edifying
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             this
             ye
             know
             ,
             that
             no
             whoremonger
             ,
             nor
             unclean
             person
             ,
             nor
             covetous
             man
             
             who
             is
             an
             Idolater
             ,
             hath
             any
             inheritance
             in
             the
             kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Let
             none
             pretend
             that
             Christianity
             by
             freeing
             them
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             giveth
             them
             liberty
             to
             sin
             unpunished
             :
             For
             if
             you
             are
             Christians
             ,
             the
             Word
             and
             Law
             of
             Christ
             hath
             taught
             you
             ,
             that
             no
             Whoremonger
             ,
             or
             Unclean
             Person
             ,
             or
             Covetous
             Person
             ,
             who
             is
             an
             Idolater
             by
             loving
             the
             World
             more
             than
             God
             (
             or
             one
             that
             imitateth
             Idolaters
             in
             lusts
             ,
             )
             hath
             right
             of
             inheritance
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             holy
             Church
             on
             Earth
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Let
             no
             man
             deceive
             you
             with
             vain
             words
             :
             for
             because
             of
             these
             things
             cometh
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             upon
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
             .
             7.
             
             Be
             not
             ye
             therefore
             partakers
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Let
             no
             Hereticks
             or
             Libertines
             deceive
             you
             with
             false
             Pretences
             of
             Liberty
             ;
             for
             these
             are
             the
             Sins
             for
             which
             Gods
             Wrath
             cometh
             on
             the
             Unbelievers
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             do
             so
             on
             all
             the
             Disobedient
             that
             live
             in
             them
             :
             Therefore
             be
             not
             you
             Partakers
             in
             the
             Sin
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             not
             partake
             also
             of
             the
             Punishment
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             For
             ye
             were
             sometimes
             darkness
             ,
             but
             now
             are
             ye
             light
             in
             the
             Lord
             :
             walk
             as
             children
             of
             light
             ,
          
           
             8.
             
             For
             you
             were
             in
             darkness
             formerly
             your selves
             ,
             but
             Christ
             hath
             brought
             you
             into
             the
             light
             of
             saving
             Knowledge
             :
             Live
             then
             as
             in
             the
             Light
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             do
             that
             of
             which
             you
             need
             not
             be
             ashamed
             .
          
           
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             For
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             in
             all
             goodness
             ,
             and
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             truth
             )
             proving
             what
             is
             acceptable
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             For
             Christ
             ruleth
             all
             true
             Christians
             by
             his
             Spirit
             of
             Illumination
             and
             Sanctification
             ;
             and
             the
             Fruits
             of
             that
             Spirit
             and
             Light
             are
             Goodness
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             Kindness
             ,
             Righteousness
             ,
             Truth
             ,
             and
             Faithfulness
             ;
             trying
             and
             chusing
             what
             is
             pleasing
             to
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             have
             no
             fellowship
             with
             the
             unfruitful
             works
             of
             darkness
             ,
             but
             rather
             reprove
             them
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Communicate
             not
             with
             these
             Heathens
             and
             Hereticks
             Works
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             fleshly
             Lusts
             ,
             but
             rather
             do
             your
             best
             to
             save
             Men
             from
             them
             by
             reproof
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             For
             it
             is
             a
             shame
             even
             to
             speak
             of
             those
             things
             which
             are
             done
             of
             them
             in
             secret
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             For
             their
             secret
             Filthiness
             ,
             which
             cannot
             bear
             the
             Light
             ,
             is
             such
             as
             Modesty
             is
             loth
             to
             name
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             But
             all
             things
             that
             are
             reproved
             ,
             are
             made
             manifest
             by
             the
             light
             :
             for
             whatsoever
             doth
             make
             manifest
             ,
             is
             light
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             But
             all
             things
             when
             the
             Light
             discovereth
             them
             are
             manifest
             ,
             and
             ,
             if
             approvable
             ,
             need
             not
             fear
             it
             ;
             for
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             are
             a
             manifesting
             Light.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             Wherefore
             he
             saith
             ,
             Awake
             thou
             that
             sleepest
             ,
             and
             arise
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             Christ
             shall
             give
             thee
             light
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Which
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             Isa
             .
             60.1
             .
             which
             calleth
             the
             People
             that
             slept
             in
             Darkness
             to
             awake
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             may
             shine
             upon
             them
             ;
             which
             Christ
             now
             doth
             to
             true
             Believers
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             See
             then
             that
             ye
             walk
             circumspectly
             ,
             not
             as
             fools
             ,
             but
             as
             wise
             ,
             16.
             
             Redeeming
             the
             time
             ,
             because
             the
             days
             are
             evil
             .
          
           
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             See
             then
             that
             you
             live
             not
             carelesly
             ,
             but
             with
             watchfulness
             and
             accurate
             circumspection
             ,
             not
             as
             Fools
             that
             see
             not
             ,
             or
             mind
             not
             their
             danger
             ,
             but
             as
             Wise
             Men
             ,
             that
             look
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             and
             are
             careful
             to
             avoid
             all
             sorts
             of
             Evil
             :
             And
             therefore
             take
             hold
             of
             the
             present
             Opportunity
             ,
             and
             use
             well
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             while
             you
             have
             it
             ;
             for
             the
             World
             is
             round
             about
             you
             full
             of
             Snares
             and
             Dangers
             ,
             which
             without
             wise
             Circumspection
             cannot
             be
             avoided
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Wherefore
             be
             ye
             not
             unwise
             ,
             but
             understanding
             what
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Wherefore
             let
             not
             Ignorance
             and
             Folly
             prepare
             you
             for
             Deceit
             ,
             but
             labour
             to
             be
             well
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             concerning
             your
             Duty
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             be
             not
             drunk
             with
             wine
             ,
             wherein
             is
             excess
             ;
             but
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             Spirit
             :
             19.
             
             Speaking
             to
             your selves
             in
             psalms
             ,
             and
             hymns
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             songs
             ,
             singing
             and
             making
             melody
             in
             your
             heart
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             And
             do
             not
             ,
             like
             Heathens
             and
             sensual
             Libertines
             ,
             think
             that
             the
             exhileration
             of
             excess
             of
             Wine
             ,
             which
             causeth
             Sottishness
             and
             Lust
             ,
             is
             either
             lawful
             ,
             or
             suitable
             to
             Devotion
             ;
             but
             be
             you
             exhilerated
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             Grace
             you
             must
             excite
             and
             exercise
             ,
             by
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             Hymns
             of
             Praise
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             Songs
             ,
             which
             you
             must
             use
             in
             holy
             manner
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             with
             the
             inward
             Melody
             of
             the
             Heart
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Paul
             here
             leaveth
             it
             to
             Christian
             Wisdom
             ,
             whether
             we
             shall
             use
             
             David's
             Psalms
             ,
             for
             others
             more
             fitted
             to
             Gospel
             Times
             and
             Worship
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             hence
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             use
             some
             Forms
             of
             Worship
             invented
             and
             
               imposed
               by
               Man
            
             :
             For
             Hymns
             and
             Songs
             cannot
             be
             used
             without
             Invention
             :
             And
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             many
             ,
             cannot
             join
             in
             them
             ,
             unless
             some
             one
             lead
             and
             impose
             them
             on
             the
             rest
             .
             It
             would
             be
             mad
             Work
             for
             a
             Congregation
             to
             sing
             extemporate
             Songs
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             a
             several
             one
             of
             his
             own
             .
             And
             if
             Prayer
             and
             Praise
             in
             Metre
             may
             be
             invented
             and
             imposed
             ,
             the
             same
             Reasons
             will
             hold
             as
             to
             Prose
             ,
             when
             Uniformity
             is
             needful
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             &
             c.
             )
          
           
             20.
             
             Giving
             thanks
             always
             for
             all
             things
             unto
             God
             and
             the
             Father
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
          
           
             20.
             
             Chearfully
             thanking
             God
             continually
             on
             all
             
             occasions
             ,
             for
             all
             his
             Mercies
             ,
             which
             are
             found
             in
             all
             things
             that
             he
             doth
             ;
             offering
             this
             to
             the
             Father
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             Psalms
             and
             Thanksgiving
             to
             God
             through
             Christ
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             most
             constant
             Part
             of
             Christian
             Worship
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Submitting
             your selves
             one
             to
             another
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             let
             Gods
             Command
             move
             you
             to
             be
             yielding
             and
             submissive
             ,
             and
             not
             stout
             and
             staff
             towards
             one
             another
             ;
             but
             especially
             to
             your
             Superiours
             :
             but
             so
             as
             to
             fear
             and
             obey
             God
             before
             Men.
             
          
           
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Wives
             ,
             submit
             your selves
             unto
             your
             own
             husbands
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             For
             the
             husband
             is
             the
             head
             of
             the
             wife
             ,
             even
             as
             Christ
             is
             the
             head
             of
             the
             church
             :
             and
             he
             is
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Let
             Wives
             shew
             their
             Subjection
             to
             Christ
             ,
             by
             submitting
             to
             their
             Husbands
             ,
             as
             by
             his
             Command
             .
             For
             the
             Husband
             is
             under
             Christ
             the
             Head
             or
             Ruler
             of
             the
             Wife
             ,
             to
             govern
             her
             in
             Love
             ,
             and
             protect
             her
             ,
             as
             Christ
             is
             the
             Supreme
             Head
             and
             Ruler
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Saviour
             of
             it
             as
             his
             Body
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Therefore
             as
             the
             church
             is
             subject
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             so
             let
             the
             wives
             be
             to
             their
             own
             husbands
             in
             every
             thing
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Therefore
             as
             the
             Church
             is
             in
             all
             things
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             Christ
             ,
             so
             must
             the
             Wives
             be
             to
             their
             Husbands
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             belonging
             to
             that
             Relation
             ,
             under
             Christ
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Husbands
             ,
             love
             your
             wives
             ,
             even
             as
             Christ
             also
             loved
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             gave
             himself
             for
             it
             :
             26.
             
             That
             he
             might
             sanctifie
             and
             cleanse
             it
             with
             the
             washing
             of
             water
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             ,
          
           
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Husbands
             ,
             imitate
             Christ
             ,
             in
             loving
             your
             Wives
             ,
             as
             Christ
             did
             his
             Church
             ,
             for
             which
             (
             in
             a
             special
             sense
             )
             he
             gave
             himself
             by
             death
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             sanctifie
             it
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             cleanse
             it
             from
             Sin
             ,
             by
             washing
             away
             their
             Guilt
             and
             Filth
             ,
             signified
             and
             sealed
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Promises
             and
             Preaching
             of
             his
             Word
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             That
             he
             might
             present
             it
             to
             himself
             a
             glorious
             church
             ,
             not
             having
             spot
             or
             wrinkle
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             thing
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             should
             be
             holy
             ,
             and
             without
             blemish
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             That
             he
             may
             prepare
             it
             for
             the
             great
             Marriage-day
             ,
             and
             then
             present
             it
             to
             himself
             ,
             cleansed
             and
             beautified
             ,
             without
             Sin
             ,
             Guilt
             ,
             or
             Blemish
             ,
             but
             perfect
             in
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             glorious
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             So
             ought
             men
             to
             love
             their
             wives
             ,
             as
             their
             own
             bodies
             :
             he
             that
             loveth
             his
             wife
             ,
             loveth
             himself
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             As
             Eve
             was
             taken
             out
             of
             Adam
             ,
             so
             the
             Union
             between
             Husband
             and
             W●fe
             is
             so
             near
             ,
             that
             Men
             should
             love
             their
             Wives
             in
             a
             sort
             as
             their
             own
             Bodies
             ;
             and
             to
             love
             a
             Wife
             ,
             should
             be
             as
             the
             loving
             of
             our selves
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             For
             no
             man
             ever
             yet
             hated
             his
             own
             flesh
             ;
             but
             nourisheth
             and
             cherisheth
             it
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Lord
             the
             church
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             And
             as
             Nature
             causeth
             all
             Men
             to
             love
             ,
             nourish
             ,
             and
             cherish
             their
             own
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             hate
             it
             ;
             so
             must
             Men
             do
             by
             their
             Wives
             ,
             as
             Christ
             doth
             by
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             For
             we
             are
             members
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             bones
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             And
             as
             Eve
             was
             said
             to
             be
             to
             Adam
             ,
             Flesh
             of
             his
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             Bone
             of
             his
             Bone
             ;
             so
             ,
             by
             allusion
             ,
             we
             may
             say
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Christ
             in
             a
             spiritual
             sense
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             For
             this
             cause
             shall
             a
             man
             leave
             his
             father
             and
             mother
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             joyned
             unto
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             they
             two
             shall
             be
             one
             flesh
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             And
             as
             it
             was
             then
             said
             ,
             [
             
               A
               man
               shall
               leave
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             so
             must
             Believers
             leave
             all
             for
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Christ
             laid
             down
             his
             Life
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             made
             as
             one
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             This
             is
             a
             great
             mystery
             :
             but
             I
             speak
             concerning
             Christ
             and
             the
             church
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             This
             that
             is
             said
             of
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             ,
             and
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             did
             mystically
             prefigure
             the
             Marriage
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             of
             this
             it
             is
             that
             I
             now
             speak
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Nevertheless
             ,
             let
             every
             one
             of
             you
             in
             particular
             ,
             so
             love
             his
             wife
             even
             as
             himself
             ;
             and
             the
             wife
             see
             that
             she
             reverence
             her
             husband
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             But
             though
             I
             have
             turned
             my
             Speech
             to
             Christ
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             I
             repeat
             my
             Counsel
             ;
             Let
             every
             Man
             love
             his
             Wife
             with
             such
             an
             entire
             ,
             constant
             ,
             and
             forbearing
             Love
             ,
             as
             he
             loveth
             himself
             ;
             and
             let
             the
             Wife
             see
             that
             she
             live
             in
             loving
             Subjection
             and
             Reverence
             to
             her
             Husband
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             CHildren
             ,
             obey
             your
             parents
             in
             the
             Lord
             :
             for
             this
             is
             right
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Let
             Children
             be
             obedient
             to
             their
             Parents
             ,
             under
             God
             ,
             in
             obedience
             to
             him
             ;
             for
             he
             hath
             commanded
             it
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             Honour
             thy
             father
             and
             mother
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             first
             commandment
             with
             promise
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             Saying
             ,
             Honour
             thy
             Father
             and
             Mother
             :
             And
             though
             general
             Promises
             be
             intimated
             in
             the
             First
             and
             Second
             Commandment
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             first
             Commandment
             that
             hath
             annexed
             the
             Promise
             of
             the
             Land
             which
             God
             was
             then
             leading
             the
             Israelites
             to
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             it
             may
             be
             well
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             mayest
             live
             long
             on
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             That
             thou
             mayst
             live
             long
             ,
             and
             prosper
             ,
             in
             the
             Promised
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ;
             which
             intimateth
             also
             to
             us
             Christian
             Gentiles
             a
             Promise
             of
             more
             Prosperity
             on
             Earth
             than
             disobedient
             Children
             shall
             have
             ,
             and
             an
             earthly
             Curse
             to
             the
             disobedient
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             accordingly
             ,
             Gods
             Curse
             on
             Earth
             doth
             usually
             follow
             Children
             that
             dishonour
             and
             wrong
             their
             Parents
             ,
             and
             rebell
             against
             them
             ;
             and
             usually
             even
             Earthly
             Blessings
             are
             given
             to
             those
             that
             honour
             and
             obey
             Parents
             (
             under
             God.
             )
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             ye
             fathers
             ,
             provoke
             not
             your
             children
             to
             wrath
             :
             but
             bring
             them
             up
             in
             the
             nurture
             and
             admonition
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             let
             Parents
             remember
             ,
             that
             Childrens
             corrupt
             Nature
             and
             Weakness
             are
             liable
             to
             such
             Passions
             as
             may
             pervert
             them
             :
             and
             therefore
             let
             not
             your
             sowr
             and
             provoking
             Government
             and
             Carriage
             tempt
             them
             hereto
             ,
             beyond
             their
             strength
             :
             but
             govern
             them
             with
             Fatherly
             Love
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             up
             to
             the
             Knowledge
             and
             Obedience
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             by
             wise
             and
             diligent
             Teaching
             ,
             Example
             ,
             Admonition
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Servants
             ,
             be
             obedient
             to
             them
             that
             are
             your
             masters
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             with
             fear
             and
             trembling
             ,
             in
             singleness
             of
             your
             heart
             ,
             as
             unto
             Christ
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             let
             not
             Servants
             think
             that
             Christianity
             freeth
             them
             from
             Service
             ,
             or
             from
             Obedience
             ,
             Diligence
             ,
             or
             Reverence
             to
             their
             Masters
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             Unbelievers
             :
             but
             give
             them
             all
             due
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             reverent
             Submission
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             conscience
             and
             sincerity
             ,
             as
             part
             of
             your
             Obedience
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             doth
             command
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             reward
             you
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Not
             with
             eye-service
             ,
             as
             men-pleasers
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             doing
             the
             will
             of
             God
             from
             the
             heart
             ;
          
           
             6.
             
             Not
             deceitfully
             ,
             when
             your
             Masters
             see
             and
             know
             what
             you
             do
             ,
             meerly
             to
             please
             Men
             ;
             but
             as
             the
             true
             Servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             heartiness
             ,
             and
             in
             secret
             things
             as
             well
             as
             open
             ,
             doing
             Service
             to
             Men
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             please
             him
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             With
             good
             will
             doing
             service
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             men
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             I
             repeat
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             greatly
             concerneth
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             do
             all
             your
             Service
             faithfully
             and
             willingly
             ,
             without
             grudging
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             as
             a
             bare
             Service
             to
             Man
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             part
             of
             your
             Service
             to
             the
             Lord
             himself
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             prescribed
             ,
             and
             will
             accept
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Knowing
             that
             whatsoever
             good
             thing
             any
             man
             doth
             ,
             the
             same
             shall
             he
             receive
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             bond
             or
             free
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Be
             sure
             of
             this
             ,
             That
             your
             lowest
             and
             hardest
             Service
             being
             your
             Duty
             ,
             is
             a
             good
             Work
             ;
             and
             such
             Works
             of
             Fidelity
             in
             the
             lowest
             Bond-servants
             are
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             more
             honoured
             Service
             of
             the
             Greatest
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             ye
             masters
             ,
             do
             the
             same
             things
             unto
             them
             ,
             forbearing
             threatning
             :
             knowing
             that
             your
             master
             also
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
             neither
             is
             there
             respect
             of
             persons
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             you
             that
             are
             Masters
             ,
             see
             that
             you
             be
             as
             careful
             of
             your
             Part
             to
             your
             Servants
             ,
             as
             you
             would
             have
             them
             be
             of
             their
             Duty
             to
             you
             ;
             and
             rule
             them
             not
             tyrannically
             ,
             by
             insulting
             and
             passionate
             Menaces
             and
             Reproaches
             :
             Knowing
             that
             Christ
             in
             Heaven
             is
             equally
             the
             Lord
             of
             them
             and
             you
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             partial
             to
             you
             for
             your
             Wealth
             or
             Superiority
             ,
             but
             will
             equally
             do
             Justice
             unto
             all
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Finally
             ,
             my
             brethren
             ,
             be
             strong
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             power
             of
             his
             might
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             To
             conclude
             ,
             Behave
             your selves
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             all
             your
             Duties
             ,
             and
             resistance
             of
             all
             the
             Temptations
             of
             your
             Warfare
             ,
             as
             resolved
             valiant
             Christians
             ,
             strong
             in
             the
             Faith
             and
             Love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             his
             powerful
             assisting
             Grace
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Put
             on
             the
             whole
             armour
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             against
             the
             wiles
             of
             the
             devil
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             with
             skill
             and
             care
             put
             on
             and
             use
             the
             Grace
             and
             Helps
             which
             God
             vouchsafeth
             you
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             to
             a
             Christian
             like
             compleat
             Armour
             to
             a
             Soldier
             )
             that
             you
             may
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             fast
             against
             all
             the
             Stratagems
             and
             Plots
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             seeketh
             to
             overthrow
             you
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             For
             we
             wrestle
             not
             against
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             but
             against
             principalities
             ,
             against
             powers
             ,
             against
             the
             rulers
             of
             the
             darkness
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             against
             spiritual
             wickedness
             in
             high
             places
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             For
             the
             great
             Conflict
             which
             Christians
             are
             engaged
             in
             ,
             is
             not
             meerly
             against
             Men
             ,
             but
             against
             Devils
             ,
             who
             by
             Gods
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             the
             Success
             of
             their
             Temptations
             ,
             are
             Principalities
             and
             Powers
             ,
             and
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Persons
             and
             Ways
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             Unbelief
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             are
             spiritual
             W●ckedness
             ,
             above
             us
             in
             the
             Air.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             Wherefore
             take
             unto
             you
             the
             whole
             armour
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             able
             to
             withstand
             in
             the
             evil
             day
             ,
             and
             having
             done
             all
             ,
             to
             stand
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Therefore
             neglect
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Armour
             afforded
             you
             by
             God
             ,
             but
             use
             it
             all
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Temptation
             you
             may
             be
             able
             to
             resist
             and
             conquer
             the
             Assaults
             of
             Men
             and
             Devils
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             have
             done
             their
             worst
             ,
             and
             you
             have
             withstood
             them
             ,
             you
             may
             stand
             fast
             in
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             Hope
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Stand
             therefore
             ,
             having
             your
             loyns
             girt
             about
             with
             truth
             ,
             and
             having
             on
             the
             breastplate
             of
             righteousness
             ;
             15.
             
             And
             your
             feet
             shod
             with
             the
             preparation
             of
             the
             gospel
             of
             peace
             .
          
           
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Stand
             therefore
             to
             your
             Obligations
             to
             
             Faith
             and
             Holiness
             .
             1.
             
             See
             that
             the
             firm
             Belief
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             against
             all
             Deceivers
             ,
             be
             to
             you
             as
             a
             Military
             Girdle
             about
             your
             Loins
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             universal
             sincere
             Obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             Uprightness
             of
             Life
             towards
             all
             Men
             ,
             joined
             to
             your
             Pardon
             through
             the
             Merits
             of
             Christ
             ,
             may
             be
             to
             you
             as
             a
             Breast-plate
             is
             to
             Soldiers
             in
             Fight
             ,
             that
             no
             Adversary
             may
             have
             Matter
             of
             just
             Accusation
             against
             you
             .
             3.
             
             And
             that
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             speaketh
             Peace
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             your selves
             ,
             may
             so
             dwell
             in
             your
             Hearts
             ,
             to
             make
             you
             Men
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             in
             your
             Mouths
             to
             invite
             others
             to
             Peace
             with
             God
             and
             one
             another
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             to
             you
             as
             those
             Shoes
             were
             to
             Soldiers
             ,
             which
             they
             put
             on
             when
             they
             went
             to
             War
             ,
             to
             keep
             their
             Feet
             from
             hurt
             and
             danger
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Above
             all
             ,
             taking
             the
             shield
             of
             faith
             ,
             wherewith
             ye
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             quench
             all
             the
             fiery
             darts
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Above
             all
             ,
             see
             that
             you
             firmly
             believe
             and
             trust
             to
             the
             Word
             and
             Promises
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             to
             you
             as
             a
             Shield
             or
             Target
             to
             a
             Soldier
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             is
             preserved
             from
             all
             the
             Darts
             or
             Shot
             that
             is
             made
             against
             him
             .
             And
             though
             Satans
             Darts
             be
             fiery
             Persecution
             and
             fierce
             Temptations
             ,
             this
             will
             defend
             you
             ,
             and
             frustrate
             all
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             take
             the
             helmet
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             trust
             fully
             in
             Christ
             as
             your
             Saviour
             for
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             this
             will
             ,
             as
             an
             Helmet
             (
             or
             Head-piece
             )
             to
             a
             Soldier
             ,
             defend
             your
             chiefest
             Part
             from
             danger
             .
             And
             skilfully
             use
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             indited
             and
             sealed
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             will
             serve
             you
             for
             Defence
             and
             Conquest
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             a
             Sword
             doth
             to
             a
             Soldier
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Praying
             always
             with
             all
             prayer
             and
             supplication
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             watching
             thereunto
             with
             all
             perseverance
             ,
             and
             supplication
             for
             all
             saints
             ;
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             because
             you
             must
             do
             all
             in
             dependence
             on
             God
             ,
             see
             that
             you
             be
             constant
             in
             all
             sorts
             or
             parts
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             for
             your selves
             and
             others
             ,
             even
             such
             Prayer
             as
             Gods
             Spirit
             directeth
             you
             to
             by
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             exciteth
             you
             to
             by
             his
             Grace
             :
             And
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             keep
             your
             Minds
             by
             watchfulness
             in
             a
             serious
             praying
             temper
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             cold
             or
             weary
             ,
             but
             hold
             on
             ;
             and
             forget
             not
             to
             pray
             for
             all
             holy
             Persons
             (
             and
             holy
             things
             .
             )
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             that
             scorn
             praying
             in
             or
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             scorn
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             all
             acceptable
             Prayer
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             that
             forbid
             Prayer
             ,
             forbid
             that
             which
             God
             commandeth
             ,
             and
             his
             Spirit
             in
             us
             as
             an
             Intercessor
             performeth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             God
             commandeth
             [
             
               all
               Prayer
               and
               Supplication
               ]
            
             ,
             we
             must
             obey
             him
             ,
             though
             any
             Men
             would
             confine
             us
             to
             the
             Fetters
             of
             their
             narrow
             defective
             Words
             and
             Books
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             that
             hate
             ,
             revile
             ,
             excommunicate
             unjustly
             ,
             and
             persecute
             those
             Saints
             whom
             God
             commandeth
             us
             to
             love
             and
             pray
             for
             ,
             fight
             under
             Satan
             ,
             against
             Christ
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             for
             me
             ,
             that
             utterance
             may
             be
             given
             unto
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             open
             my
             mouth
             boldly
             ,
             to
             make
             known
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             gospel
             :
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             let
             me
             have
             a
             special
             part
             in
             your
             Prayers
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             be
             freed
             from
             silencing
             Imprisonments
             and
             Restraints
             ,
             and
             may
             have
             Liberty
             and
             Ability
             boldly
             to
             make
             known
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Mans
             Salvation
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             For
             which
             I
             am
             an
             ambassadour
             in
             bonds
             :
             that
             therein
             I
             may
             speak
             boldly
             ,
             as
             I
             ought
             to
             speak
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             For
             I
             am
             in
             Bonds
             by
             Men
             ,
             though
             Christs
             Ambassador
             ,
             even
             for
             preaching
             to
             Men
             this
             Gospel
             of
             Salvation
             :
             But
             pray
             for
             me
             ,
             that
             whatever
             it
             cost
             me
             ,
             I
             may
             do
             my
             Duty
             ,
             and
             speak
             (
             though
             forbidden
             )
             as
             I
             ought
             to
             speak
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             as
             God
             worketh
             by
             Men
             ,
             so
             doth
             the
             Devil
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             Paul
             was
             in
             Bonds
             for
             preaching
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             that
             Men
             make
             Laws
             against
             Praying
             and
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Devil
             call
             it
             Sedition
             :
             For
             really
             Praying
             and
             Preaching
             do
             more
             to
             destroy
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             save
             Souls
             ,
             than
             Arms
             can
             do
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             But
             that
             ye
             also
             may
             know
             my
             affairs
             ,
             and
             how
             I
             do
             ,
             Tychicus
             a
             beloved
             brother
             and
             faithful
             minister
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             make
             known
             to
             you
             all
             things
             :
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             that
             you
             may
             know
             how
             all
             things
             go
             with
             me
             ,
             Tychicus
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             whom
             you
             may
             trust
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Whom
             I
             have
             sent
             unto
             you
             for
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             that
             ye
             might
             know
             our
             affairs
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             might
             comfort
             your
             hearts
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             I
             have
             sent
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             represent
             things
             truly
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             help
             to
             keep
             you
             from
             discouragement
             ,
             or
             undue
             trouble
             for
             my
             Sufferings
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Peace
             be
             to
             the
             brethren
             ,
             and
             love
             with
             faith
             from
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             I
             conclude
             with
             this
             Benediction
             and
             Prayer
             for
             you
             ,
             That
             God
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             will
             give
             ,
             maintain
             ,
             and
             increase
             in
             you
             all
             ,
             that
             confirmed
             Faith
             which
             may
             fill
             you
             with
             Love
             ,
             and
             keep
             you
             in
             Peace
             and
             Welfare
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Grace
             be
             with
             all
             them
             that
             love
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             sincerity
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             let
             the
             Grace
             ,
             Favour
             ,
             and
             Blessing
             of
             God
             be
             still
             with
             all
             them
             who
             love
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             with
             sincere
             ,
             incorruptible
             ,
             confirmed
             Love.
             Amen
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Epistle
           of
           PAUL
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           PHILIPPIANS
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             PAul
             and
             Timotheus
             the
             servants
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             saints
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             which
             are
             at
             Philippi
             ,
             with
             the
             bishops
             and
             deacons
             :
             2.
             
             Grace
             be
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             peace
             from
             God
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             I
             Paul
             ,
             and
             Timothy
             now
             with
             me
             ,
             send
             greeting
             with
             this
             Epistle
             to
             all
             the
             Saints
             (
             or
             Christians
             )
             which
             are
             at
             Philippi
             ,
             with
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             there
             ;
             wishing
             to
             them
             Grace
             and
             Peace
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             Blessings
             in
             sum
             ,
             from
             God
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Dr.
             Hammond
             affirming
             ,
             That
             Paul
             meant
             here
             all
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             in
             Macedonia
             ,
             or
             a
             whole
             Province
             ,
             doth
             this
             without
             any
             cogent
             Proof
             ;
             as
             he
             saith
             the
             like
             of
             
               Corinth
               ,
               Ephesus
               ,
               &c.
            
             though
             it
             may
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             consequently
             they
             to
             whom
             these
             Epistles
             were
             written
             ,
             were
             to
             communicate
             them
             to
             as
             many
             as
             they
             could
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             he
             contradicteth
             himself
             in
             saying
             ,
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Bishop
             in
             a
             City
             ;
             when
             elsewhere
             he
             saith
             ,
             there
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Jews
             Church
             ,
             and
             another
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             Paul
             saith
             it
             was
             [
             
               the
               Saints
               which
               are
               at
               Philippi
               ,
               with
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               ]
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             which
             were
             at
             Philippi
             with
             them
             .
             But
             sure
             all
             that
             were
             in
             a
             Province
             so
             great
             ,
             were
             not
             at
             Philippi
             .
          
           
             And
             his
             Conclusion
             ,
             That
             every
             Church
             in
             Scripture-times
             had
             but
             One
             Bishop
             ,
             with
             Deacons
             his
             Servants
             ,
             [
             
               there
               being
               then
               no
               middle
               Order
               in
               use
            
             ;
             ]
             and
             that
             in
             all
             the
             New
             Testament
             the
             Words
             [
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ]
             signified
             onely
             such
             as
             we
             now
             call
             Bishops
             ,
             1.
             
             Is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Descriptions
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Antioch
               ,
               Corinth
               ,
               &c.
            
             where
             ,
             in
             one
             Assembly
             ,
             there
             were
             so
             many
             Prophets
             sit
             for
             the
             Publick
             Ministry
             ,
             that
             they
             needed
             regulating
             restraint
             in
             Ministring
             .
             2.
             
             But
             thus
             he
             must
             maintain
             ,
             That
             
               de
               facto
            
             no
             Church
             had
             then
             more
             than
             one
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             B
             ;
             ishop
             more
             than
             one
             sixed
             Congregation
             ,
             (
             being
             but
             in
             one
             place
             at
             one
             time
             :
             )
             And
             so
             that
             there
             was
             no
             Bishop
             that
             governed
             Presbyters
             ,
             nor
             any
             Presbyters
             subject
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             (
             but
             onely
             to
             Itinerant
             Apostles
             .
             )
             So
             that
             all
             that
             remaineth
             in
             controversie
             will
             be
             ,
             
               Who
               instituted
               this
               middle
               Order
               of
               Presbyters
               after
               Scripture
               times
               ?
            
             and
             ▪
             
               Quo
               jure
            
             ?
             and
             ,
             How
             it
             's
             proved
             that
             they
             had
             Power
             so
             to
             do
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             thank
             my
             God
             upon
             every
             remembrance
             of
             you
             ,
             4.
             
             (
             Always
             in
             every
             prayer
             of
             mine
             for
             you
             all
             ,
             making
             request
             with
             joy
             )
          
           
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Whenever
             I
             remember
             you
             ,
             it
             is
             with
             thankfulness
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             my
             Prayers
             for
             you
             ,
             I
             do
             it
             with
             joy
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             your
             fellowship
             in
             the
             gospel
             from
             the
             first
             day
             until
             now
             ;
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             the
             hearty
             Communion
             and
             Communication
             in
             and
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             you
             have
             exercised
             from
             the
             first
             day
             of
             your
             Conversion
             until
             now
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Being
             confident
             of
             this
             very
             thing
             ,
             that
             he
             which
             hath
             begun
             a
             good
             work
             in
             you
             ,
             will
             perform
             it
             until
             the
             day
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Not
             doubting
             but
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             been
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             good
             Beginning
             ,
             will
             carry
             it
             on
             ,
             till
             you
             ▪
             are
             presented
             perfect
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Even
             as
             it
             is
             meet
             for
             me
             to
             think
             this
             of
             you
             all
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             you
             in
             my
             heart
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             both
             in
             my
             bonds
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             defence
             and
             confirmation
             of
             the
             gospel
             ,
             ye
             all
             are
             partakers
             of
             my
             grace
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             It
             is
             meet
             that
             I
             think
             this
             of
             you
             all
             ;
             for
             you
             have
             a
             great
             room
             in
             my
             Heart
             ,
             because
             in
             my
             Bonds
             and
             Sufferings
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             that
             we
             do
             for
             the
             defence
             and
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             you
             have
             manifested
             the
             same
             Grace
             ,
             and
             by
             your
             Communication
             and
             Cooperation
             have
             your
             part
             in
             the
             Blessing
             and
             Reward
             of
             my
             Ministerial
             Grace
             and
             Labours
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             For
             God
             is
             my
             record
             ,
             how
             greatly
             I
             long
             after
             you
             all
             ,
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             For
             God
             is
             my
             Witness
             ,
             with
             what
             earnest
             Love
             I
             long
             for
             your
             Welfare
             ;
             even
             with
             that
             Love
             which
             Christ
             hath
             kindled
             in
             me
             for
             his
             own
             sake
             ,
             who
             loveth
             you
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             this
             I
             pray
             ,
             that
             your
             love
             may
             abound
             yet
             more
             and
             more
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             judgment
             ;
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             my
             Prayer
             for
             you
             is
             ,
             That
             you
             may
             increase
             and
             abound
             in
             holy
             Love
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             spiritual
             Wisdom
             and
             discerning
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             That
             ye
             may
             approve
             things
             that
             are
             excellent
             ;
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             sincere
             ,
             and
             without
             offence
             till
             the
             day
             of
             Christ
             ;
          
           
           
             10.
             
             That
             you
             may
             yet
             more
             grow
             up
             in
             the
             Approbation
             and
             Love
             of
             the
             excellent
             things
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Life
             ,
             and
             Hope
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             sound
             and
             sincere
             in
             Faith
             and
             Life
             ,
             without
             warping
             in
             Judgment
             ,
             or
             scandal
             in
             Practice
             ,
             till
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Being
             filled
             with
             the
             fruits
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             which
             are
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             unto
             the
             glory
             and
             praise
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             that
             you
             may
             abound
             with
             all
             that
             Righteousness
             towards
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Fruit
             of
             Faith
             and
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             which
             you
             may
             praise
             and
             glorifie
             God.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             But
             I
             would
             ye
             should
             understand
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             that
             the
             things
             which
             happened
             unto
             me
             ,
             have
             fallen
             out
             rather
             unto
             the
             furtherance
             of
             the
             gospel
             :
          
           
             12.
             
             I
             think
             meet
             to
             give
             you
             notice
             ,
             lest
             misinformation
             discourage
             you
             ,
             that
             my
             Imprisonment
             and
             S●fferings
             have
             not
             hindered
             but
             furthered
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             So
             that
             my
             bonds
             in
             Christ
             are
             manifest
             in
             all
             the
             palace
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             other
             places
             ;
          
           
             13.
             
             For
             my
             Imprisonment
             for
             Christ
             ,
             hath
             but
             made
             me
             ,
             and
             consequently
             my
             Preaching
             ,
             to
             be
             known
             in
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             Places
             of
             Judicature
             ,
             and
             abroad
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             many
             of
             the
             brethren
             in
             the
             Lord
             waxing
             confident
             by
             my
             bonds
             ,
             are
             much
             more
             bold
             to
             speak
             the
             word
             without
             fear
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             the
             Example
             of
             my
             Patience
             ,
             Boldness
             and
             Success
             in
             Suffering
             ,
             hath
             emboldned
             many
             of
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             confidently
             ,
             without
             fear
             ,
             to
             preach
             and
             profess
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Some
             indeed
             preach
             Christ
             even
             of
             envy
             and
             strife
             ;
             and
             some
             also
             of
             good
             will.
             16.
             
             The
             one
             preach
             Christ
             of
             contention
             ,
             not
             sincerely
             ,
             supposing
             to
             add
             affliction
             to
             my
             bonds
             :
             17.
             
             But
             the
             other
             of
             love
             ,
             knowing
             that
             I
             am
             set
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             gospel
             .
          
           
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             There
             be
             some
             here
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             that
             because
             I
             reprove
             them
             for
             Judaizing
             ,
             by
             obtruding
             the
             Law
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             Moses
             on
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             Causes
             ,
             are
             quarrelsom
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             seek
             Defamation
             ;
             and
             while
             they
             preach
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             with
             the
             mixture
             of
             Spleen
             and
             Bitterness
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             envious
             ,
             striving
             ,
             and
             reproachful
             manner
             ,
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             I
             ,
             who
             conform
             not
             to
             their
             Ceremonious
             Impositions
             .
             Thus
             some
             preach
             the
             same
             Christ
             that
             I
             do
             ,
             but
             contentiously
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             meekness
             ,
             but
             to
             add
             to
             my
             Bonds
             the
             Affliction
             of
             Mens
             Contempt
             and
             Disaffection
             ,
             to
             turn
             the
             Hearts
             of
             People
             from
             me
             and
             my
             Ministry
             .
             But
             there
             are
             others
             that
             preach
             in
             Christian
             Love
             ,
             and
             carry
             it
             with
             Kindness
             toward
             me
             ,
             knowing
             that
             I
             am
             called
             to
             propagate
             and
             defend
             Christs
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             's
             it
             that
             I
             suffer
             for
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             my
             Fault
             and
             Errour
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             would
             persuade
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             What
             then
             ?
             notwithstanding
             every
             way
             ,
             whether
             in
             pretence
             ,
             or
             in
             truth
             ,
             Christ
             is
             preached
             ;
             and
             I
             therein
             do
             rejoyce
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             will
             rejoyce
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             But
             though
             some
             seek
             Preeminence
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Honour
             and
             Interest
             ,
             and
             envy
             me
             ,
             and
             join
             too
             much
             self-seeking
             with
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             do
             it
             not
             with
             the
             Love
             and
             Sincerity
             that
             they
             ought
             ;
             yet
             every
             way
             Christ
             is
             preached
             ,
             and
             I
             therein
             rejoice
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             will
             rejoice
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             they
             mistake
             who
             think
             Paul
             speaketh
             of
             the
             Preachers
             of
             false
             Doctrine
             in
             any
             great
             Point
             ;
             for
             he
             would
             not
             rejoice
             in
             that
             .
             It
             is
             but
             preaching
             with
             corrupt
             Passions
             and
             Purposes
             ,
             perhaps
             for
             little
             Differences
             ,
             in
             a
             splenetick
             manner
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Love
             and
             Peaceableness
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Paul
             here
             entreth
             his
             professed
             Dissent
             ,
             both
             against
             Church-Tyranny
             ,
             that
             would
             forbid
             those
             to
             preach
             that
             cross
             them
             and
             their
             Opinions
             or
             interest
             ,
             and
             against
             those
             Separatists
             who
             cry
             down
             the
             Ministry
             of
             those
             that
             are
             faulty
             in
             tolerable
             things
             ,
             yea
             that
             cross
             them
             and
             their
             Way
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             For
             I
             know
             that
             this
             shall
             turn
             to
             my
             salvation
             through
             your
             prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             supply
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           
             19.
             
             For
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             even
             this
             accumulating
             Affliction
             on
             me
             ,
             by
             envious
             Brethren
             ,
             with
             Heathen
             Persecutors
             ,
             shall
             through
             your
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             Christs
             Spirit
             ,
             all
             turn
             to
             good
             ,
             and
             but
             further
             my
             own
             and
             other
             Mens
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             According
             to
             my
             earnest
             expectation
             ,
             and
             my
             hope
             ,
             that
             in
             nothing
             I
             shall
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             but
             that
             with
             all
             boldness
             ,
             as
             always
             ,
             so
             now
             also
             Christ
             shall
             be
             magnified
             in
             my
             body
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             by
             life
             or
             by
             death
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             For
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             my
             earnest
             expectation
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             my
             comfortable
             hope
             ,
             that
             whether
             it
             be
             by
             my
             Life
             or
             Death
             ,
             all
             that
             befalls
             my
             Body
             shall
             be
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             have
             my
             End.
             
          
           
             21.
             
             For
             to
             me
             to
             live
             is
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             die
             is
             gain
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             For
             to
             me
             to
             live
             ,
             is
             to
             serve
             and
             honour
             Christ
             ;
             he
             is
             the
             End
             of
             my
             Life
             ,
             and
             his
             Work
             the
             Business
             ;
             it
             is
             for
             Christ
             that
             I
             live
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             die
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             my
             gain
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             But
             if
             I
             live
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             my
             labour
             :
             yet
             what
             I
             shall
             choose
             I
             wo●
             not
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             But
             if
             God
             will
             have
             me
             live
             longer
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             time
             given
             for
             my
             fruitful
             Labour
             ,
             (
             or
             it
             will
             be
             
             worth
             desiring
             ,
             for
             my
             Labour
             sake
             ;
             )
             or
             ,
             as
             Beza
             ,
             [
             
               whether
               it
               will
               be
               worth
               my
               Labour
               and
               Suffering
               ,
            
             ]
             and
             what
             to
             chuse
             (
             if
             God
             would
             leave
             it
             to
             my
             choice
             )
             I
             know
             not
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             For
             I
             am
             in
             a
             streight
             betwixt
             two
             ,
             having
             a
             desire
             to
             depart
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             ;
             which
             is
             far
             better
             :
          
           
             23.
             
             For
             it
             is
             to
             me
             a
             great
             difficulty
             to
             know
             which
             is
             more
             desirable
             :
             I
             would
             fain
             be
             with
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             far
             better
             for
             me
             than
             to
             be
             here
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Nevertheless
             to
             abide
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             is
             more
             needful
             for
             you
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             But
             my
             Life
             seemeth
             more
             needful
             for
             your
             further
             Service
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             And
             having
             this
             confidence
             ,
             I
             know
             that
             I
             shall
             abide
             and
             continue
             with
             you
             all
             ,
             for
             your
             furtherance
             and
             joy
             of
             faith
             ;
          
           
             25.
             
             And
             being
             assured
             of
             this
             ,
             (
             and
             knowing
             withal
             Christs
             Love
             to
             his
             Church
             )
             I
             am
             persuaded
             that
             I
             shall
             yet
             longer
             continue
             in
             Life
             ,
             for
             your
             furtherance
             ,
             and
             comfort
             ,
             and
             confirmation
             in
             your
             Christian
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             That
             your
             rejoycing
             may
             be
             more
             abundant
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             for
             me
             ,
             by
             my
             coming
             to
             you
             again
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             That
             when
             you
             see
             me
             with
             you
             again
             ,
             you
             may
             greatly
             for
             my
             sake
             rejoice
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Onely
             let
             your
             conversation
             be
             as
             it
             becometh
             the
             gospel
             of
             Christ
             :
             that
             whether
             I
             come
             and
             see
             you
             ,
             or
             else
             be
             absent
             ,
             I
             may
             hear
             of
             your
             affairs
             ,
             that
             ye
             stand
             fast
             in
             one
             spirit
             ,
             with
             one
             mind
             ,
             striving
             together
             for
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             gospel
             ;
          
           
             27.
             
             But
             I
             beseech
             you
             look
             to
             this
             one
             thing
             on
             your
             own
             part
             ,
             that
             your
             Conversation
             may
             be
             such
             as
             becometh
             the
             Belief
             and
             Profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Salvation
             ;
             that
             whether
             I
             come
             again
             to
             you
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             I
             may
             hear
             that
             you
             stand
             fast
             ,
             in
             One
             Spirit
             actuating
             you
             ,
             and
             with
             One
             Mind
             and
             loving
             Concord
             (
             not
             striving
             against
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             Persecutors
             and
             Sectaries
             do
             ,
             but
             )
             cooperating
             and
             striving
             together
             ,
             to
             defend
             and
             propagate
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             (
             though
             you
             may
             differ
             about
             many
             lesser
             things
             .
             )
          
           
             28.
             
             And
             in
             nothing
             terrified
             by
             your
             adversaries
             :
             which
             is
             to
             them
             an
             evident
             token
             of
             perdition
             ,
             but
             to
             you
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             28.
             
             And
             that
             you
             be
             in
             nothing
             terrified
             by
             your
             Adversaries
             Power
             or
             Rage
             ;
             for
             their
             Persecuting
             ,
             and
             your
             Patience
             ,
             are
             an
             evident
             Prognostick
             of
             their
             Perdition
             ,
             but
             of
             your
             Salvation
             ,
             even
             by
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             condemn
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             and
             justifie
             the
             Just
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             For
             unto
             you
             it
             is
             given
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             believe
             on
             him
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             suffer
             for
             his
             sake
             ;
          
           
             29.
             
             For
             it
             is
             a
             great
             addition
             to
             your
             Honour
             and
             Felicity
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             you
             this
             Blessing
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             believe
             on
             Christ
             as
             Christians
             ,
             but
             to
             suffer
             for
             him
             as
             Martyrs
             .
             (
             For
             by
             this
             you
             have
             the
             Promise
             of
             the
             greatest
             Reward
             .
             )
          
           
             30.
             
             Having
             the
             same
             conflict
             which
             ye
             saw
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             now
             hear
             to
             be
             in
             me
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             Having
             the
             same
             kind
             of
             Conflict
             with
             Opposers
             and
             Persecutors
             ,
             which
             you
             saw
             me
             have
             when
             I
             was
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             now
             hear
             that
             I
             have
             at
             Rome
             when
             I
             am
             from
             you
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             It
             is
             meer
             violence
             to
             the
             Text
             ,
             which
             the
             Socinians
             use
             with
             Ver.
             21
             ,
             23.
             while
             they
             expound
             Ver.
             21.
             of
             [
             
               Gain
               to
               the
               Church
               by
               my
               Martyrdom
               ,
               and
               to
               me
               onely
               as
               I
               shall
               be
               rewarded
               as
               a
               Martyr
               at
               Christs
               coming
            
             ;
             ]
             and
             Ver.
             23.
             of
             [
             
               A
               desire
               to
               depart
               by
               Martyrdom
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               be
               with
               Christ
               at
               the
               Resurrection
            
             ;
             ]
             or
             ,
             [
             
               which
               is
               far
               better
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               will
               gain
               more
               by
               my
               Martyrdom
               ,
               than
               my
               Preaching
               :
            
             ]
             Clean
             contrary
             to
             what
             he
             saith
             Ver.
             24
             ,
             25.
             and
             to
             the
             plain
             Text.
             Men
             that
             can
             thus
             use
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             may
             believe
             what
             they
             list
             ,
             let
             God
             say
             what
             he
             will.
             Christ
             hath
             expresly
             promised
             all
             his
             Servants
             ,
             John
             12.26
             .
             as
             well
             as
             the
             dying
             Thief
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             with
             him
             where
             he
             is
             ,
             even
             in
             Paradise
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             IF
             there
             be
             therefore
             any
             consolation
             in
             Christ
             ,
             if
             any
             comfort
             of
             love
             ,
             if
             any
             fellowship
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             if
             any
             bowels
             and
             mercies
             ;
             2.
             
             Fulfil
             ye
             my
             joy
             ,
             that
             ye
             be
             like-minded
             ,
             having
             the
             same
             love
             ,
             being
             of
             one
             accord
             ,
             of
             one
             mind
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             I
             adjure
             or
             beseech
             you
             therefore
             ,
             as
             ever
             you
             take
             Christ
             ,
             our
             common
             Head
             ,
             for
             your
             Hope
             and
             Comfort
             ,
             and
             look
             to
             find
             Comfort
             in
             the
             Exercise
             of
             Christian
             Love
             to
             all
             Saints
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             are
             indeed
             united
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             (
             without
             which
             you
             are
             none
             of
             Christs
             )
             and
             if
             you
             have
             any
             Bowels
             of
             Mercy
             to
             others
             ,
             (
             as
             all
             Christians
             must
             have
             ,
             )
             that
             you
             yet
             make
             me
             more
             joyful
             by
             your
             increased
             Unanimity
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             all
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Affection
             and
             Design
             of
             Life
             ,
             that
             you
             all
             love
             one
             another
             as
             your selves
             ,
             and
             be
             of
             one
             accord
             in
             your
             Doctrine
             and
             Converse
             ,
             and
             of
             one
             Mind
             and
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Paul
             here
             supposeth
             that
             all
             Christians
             should
             live
             in
             this
             Unanimity
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             Concord
             ,
             who
             do
             but
             know
             and
             agree
             in
             the
             great
             things
             which
             constitute
             true
             Christianity
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             not
             have
             skill
             enough
             to
             know
             Right
             from
             Wrong
             in
             many
             small
             ,
             indifferent
             ,
             or
             circumstantial
             things
             .
             The
             Church-Tyrants
             Exposition
             maketh
             Paul
             to
             scorn
             them
             ,
             rather
             than
             counsel
             them
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             said
             ,
             [
             
               I
               adjure
               you
               by
               all
               the
               Comforts
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               you
               be
               all
               so
               wise
               as
               to
               know
               all
               that
               is
               in
               the
               Bible
               ,
               yea
               
               more
               ,
               all
               that
               any
               Bishops
               in
               Council
               and
               all
               their
               Canons
               shall
               tell
               you
               ,
               or
               command
               you
               ;
               yea
               ,
               that
               you
               know
               not
               onely
               all
               the
               Essentials
               and
               Integrals
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               even
               all
               the
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               which
               Canons
               shall
               impose
               on
               you
               ,
               to
               be
               really
               indifferent
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               every
               Man
               and
               Woman
               know
               more
               than
               any
               Doctor
               on
               Earth
               kno●eth
               ,
               or
               else
               you
               cannot
               live
               in
               Christian
               Love
               and
               Comfort
               .
            
             ]
             It
             is
             this
             Diabolical
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             hath
             torn
             and
             ruined
             the
             Christian
             World.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             yet
             Paul
             here
             implieth
             ,
             That
             no
             Christian
             should
             affectedly
             scruple
             any
             lawful
             Command
             of
             their
             Superiours
             ,
             or
             Custom
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             should
             so
             avoid
             Singularity
             and
             Disobedience
             ,
             as
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             save
             sin
             ,
             for
             Peace
             and
             Concord
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Let
             nothing
             be
             done
             through
             strife
             ,
             or
             vain-glory
             ,
             but
             in
             lowliness
             of
             mind
             let
             each
             esteem
             other
             better
             then
             themselves
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Let
             not
             Pride
             make
             you
             vain-glorious
             and
             contentious
             ;
             but
             let
             Christian
             Humility
             make
             you
             so
             low
             in
             your
             own
             Eyes
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             more
             inclinable
             to
             think
             highly
             of
             other
             Mens
             Wisdom
             and
             Goodness
             than
             of
             your
             own
             ,
             further
             than
             Evidence
             constraineth
             you
             to
             think
             meanlier
             of
             any
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             Paul
             knew
             that
             it
             was
             Pride
             of
             Mens
             own
             Knowledge
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             (
             especially
             in
             the
             Clergy
             )
             setting
             them
             in
             a
             vain-glorious
             striving
             against
             each
             other
             ,
             that
             was
             like
             to
             cause
             Schism
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Look
             not
             every
             man
             on
             his
             own
             things
             ,
             but
             every
             man
             also
             on
             the
             things
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Specially
             take
             heed
             of
             Selfishness
             ,
             which
             maketh
             Men
             over-regardful
             of
             all
             that
             is
             their
             own
             ,
             their
             own
             Interest
             in
             Honour
             ,
             of
             Profit
             ,
             or
             Opinion
             ;
             and
             to
             set
             too
             light
             by
             other
             Mens
             ,
             yea
             ,
             to
             set
             against
             the
             Interest
             of
             others
             to
             advance
             their
             own
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             Self-denial
             and
             Love
             (
             or
             ,
             
               to
               love
               others
               as
               our selves
            
             )
             are
             the
             great
             Means
             to
             keep
             and
             cast
             out
             Schism
             ;
             and
             the
             want
             of
             them
             in
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             ,
             is
             the
             common
             Mischief
             and
             Ruine
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Let
             this
             mind
             be
             in
             you
             ,
             which
             was
             also
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             :
             who
             being
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
             ,
             thought
             it
             not
             robbery
             to
             be
             equal
             with
             God
             :
          
           
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Learn
             this
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             being
             God
             ,
             the
             Brightness
             of
             his
             Fathers
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             express
             Image
             of
             his
             Subsistence
             ,
             (
             or
             Person
             )
             H●b
             .
             1.3
             .
             thought
             it
             no
             Robbery
             to
             be
             Equal
             with
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             being
             One
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             made
             himself
             of
             no
             reputation
             ,
             and
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             servant
             ,
             and
             was
             made
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             men
             :
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             yet
             condescended
             to
             assume
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             that
             which
             was
             visible
             was
             a
             Man
             ,
             and
             a
             Servant
             ,
             obliged
             to
             Obedience
             in
             the
             most
             humble
             Instance
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             himself
             ,
             by
             this
             humble
             Self-deni●l
             ,
             of
             no
             Reputation
             with
             the
             unbelieving
             World
             ,
             that
             knew
             not
             his
             Divinity
             thus
             veiled
             ,
             yea
             ,
             co●nted
             him
             a
             Malefactor
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             being
             found
             in
             fashion
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             he
             humbled
             himself
             ,
             and
             became
             obedient
             unto
             death
             ,
             even
             the
             death
             of
             the
             cross
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             being
             visible
             onely
             in
             his
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             like
             other
             Men
             ,
             he
             yet
             further
             humbled
             himself
             ,
             obeying
             his
             Father
             ,
             by
             submitting
             to
             the
             reproachful
             ,
             cursed
             Death
             of
             being
             crucified
             ,
             as
             accused
             of
             Blasphemy
             ,
             and
             Treason
             against
             Caesar
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Wherefore
             God
             also
             hath
             highly
             exalted
             him
             ,
             and
             given
             him
             a
             name
             which
             is
             above
             every
             name
             :
          
           
             9.
             
             Wherefore
             God
             hath
             highly
             exalted
             him
             in
             that
             Manhood
             in
             which
             he
             suffered
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             him
             greater
             Dignity
             ,
             and
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Renown
             than
             any
             Creature
             ever
             ●ad
             over
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             That
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             every
             knee
             should
             bowe
             ,
             of
             things
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             things
             in
             earth
             ,
             and
             things
             under
             the
             earth
             ;
          
           
             10.
             
             That
             to
             his
             Dignity
             and
             Power
             all
             Creatures
             should
             be
             subject
             ,
             and
             Angels
             ,
             Men
             ,
             and
             Devils
             should
             by
             their
             submission
             respectively
             honour
             his
             Name
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             that
             every
             tongue
             should
             confess
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             Lord
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             that
             all
             reasonable
             Creatures
             acknowledge
             Christs
             Dominion
             ,
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Wherefore
             my
             beloved
             as
             ye
             have
             always
             obeyed
             ,
             not
             as
             in
             my
             presence
             onely
             ,
             but
             now
             much
             more
             in
             my
             absence
             ;
             work
             out
             your
             own
             salvation
             with
             fear
             and
             trembling
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Wherefore
             as
             you
             have
             always
             lived
             in
             Obedience
             to
             Christ
             ,
             both
             while
             I
             was
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             since
             ,
             go
             on
             ,
             and
             finish
             or
             perfect
             that
             holy
             Obedience
             which
             God
             requireth
             of
             you
             ,
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             holy
             care
             and
             diligence
             ,
             and
             watchful
             cautelous
             fear
             of
             miscarrying
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             For
             it
             is
             God
             which
             worketh
             in
             you
             ,
             both
             to
             will
             and
             to
             do
             of
             his
             good
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Which
             I
             may
             the
             more
             confidently
             exhort
             you
             to
             in
             hope
             ,
             because
             you
             are
             not
             the
             prime
             Agents
             required
             to
             do
             this
             meerly
             of
             your selves
             ,
             but
             onely
             under
             God
             ,
             the
             prime
             Cause
             of
             all
             Good
             ,
             both
             of
             Nature
             and
             Grace
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             onely
             give
             you
             Power
             ,
             but
             worketh
             in
             you
             both
             the
             Act
             of
             Willing
             and
             of
             Working
             ,
             of
             his
             own
             good
             Pleasure
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Do
             all
             things
             without
             murmurings
             ,
             and
             disputings
             :
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             do
             all
             your
             Works
             of
             Obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             Love
             and
             Peace
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             without
             murmuring
             at
             your
             Work
             ,
             or
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             without
             provoking
             Wr●nglings
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             That
             ye
             may
             be
             blameless
             and
             harmless
             
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             without
             rebuke
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             crooked
             and
             perverse
             r●tion
             ,
             among
             whom
             ye
             shine
             as
             lights
             in
             the
             world
             :
          
           
             15.
             
             That
             you
             may
             be
             ●nreproveable
             and
             sincere
             ,
             the
             blameless
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             naughty
             crooked
             perverse
             Generation
             ,
             or
             sort
             of
             Men
             ,
             among
             whom
             ye
             shine
             as
             lights
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             Holding
             forth
             the
             word
             of
             life
             ;
             that
             I
             may
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             not
             run
             in
             vain
             ,
             neither
             laboured
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             That
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Christs
             Judgment
             ,
             I
             may
             rejoice
             not
             only
             in
             the
             sincerity
             of
             my
             labour
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             success
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             not
             preached
             ,
             and
             laboured
             ,
             and
             suffered
             without
             fruit
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Yea
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             be
             offered
             upon
             the
             sacrifice
             and
             service
             of
             your
             faith
             ,
             I
             joy
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             with
             you
             all
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Yea
             ,
             if
             I
             suffer
             death
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             service
             of
             your
             Faith
             ,
             your
             Constancy
             and
             Welfare
             will
             make
             it
             matter
             of
             joy
             to
             me
             for
             your
             sakes
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             For
             the
             same
             cause
             also
             do
             ye
             joy
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             with
             me
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             if
             my
             suffering
             be
             my
             joy
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             yours
             also
             ;
             be
             not
             discouraged
             ,
             but
             rejoyce
             with
             me
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             But
             I
             trust
             in
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             to
             send
             Timotheus
             shortly
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             also
             may
             be
             of
             good
             comfort
             ,
             when
             I
             know
             your
             state
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             But
             I
             hope
             by
             the
             mercy
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             send
             Timothy
             shortly
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             when
             by
             him
             I
             know
             your
             State
             ,
             I
             may
             have
             comfort
             in
             you
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             have
             in
             me
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             For
             I
             have
             no
             man
             like-minded
             ,
             who
             will
             naturally
             care
             for
             your
             state
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             For
             I
             have
             no
             man
             equal
             to
             him
             in
             Love
             to
             you
             ,
             who
             will
             care
             for
             your
             State
             with
             such
             affection
             ,
             even
             as
             Nature
             teacheth
             Men
             ,
             to
             care
             for
             their
             Children
             as
             themselves
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             For
             all
             seek
             their
             own
             ,
             not
             the
             things
             which
             are
             Jesus
             Christs
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             For
             all
             are
             so
             much
             set
             on
             minding
             their
             own
             Matters
             ,
             and
             seeking
             their
             own
             Interest
             ,
             that
             it
             abateth
             their
             Zeal
             and
             Diligence
             in
             seeking
             the
             Interest
             and
             things
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             selfishly
             to
             prefer
             their
             own
             Carnal
             Interest
             to
             Christs
             ,
             is
             a
             certain
             mark
             of
             a
             Graceless
             Hypocrite
             .
             2.
             
             Therefore
             Paul
             meaneth
             not
             that
             all
             are
             such
             predominantly
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             too
             much
             seek
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             Christs
             too
             little
             .
             3.
             
             But
             that
             this
             self-seeking
             is
             the
             Plague
             of
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Church
             ,
             culpably
             in
             all
             in
             various
             degrees
             ,
             and
             predominantly
             in
             False-hearted
             Hypocrites
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             But
             ye
             know
             the
             proof
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             as
             a
             son
             with
             the
             father
             ,
             he
             hath
             served
             with
             me
             in
             the
             gospel
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             But
             you
             know
             what
             experience
             you
             and
             I
             have
             had
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             with
             the
             love
             of
             a
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             diligence
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
             he
             hath
             assisted
             me
             in
             my
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Him
             therefore
             I
             hope
             to
             send
             presently
             ,
             so
             soon
             as
             I
             shall
             see
             how
             it
             will
             go
             with
             me
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Him
             I
             hope
             to
             send
             as
             soon
             as
             I
             know
             ,
             and
             can
             by
             him
             tell
             you
             ,
             how
             it
             will
             go
             with
             me
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             But
             I
             trust
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             I
             also
             my self
             shall
             come
             shortly
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             I
             trust
             that
             the
             Lords
             Mercy
             will
             deliver
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             shortly
             come
             my self
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Yet
             I
             supposed
             it
             necessary
             to
             send
             to
             you
             Epaphroditus
             ,
             my
             brother
             ,
             and
             companion
             in
             labour
             ,
             and
             fellow-souldier
             ,
             but
             your
             messenger
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             ministred
             to
             my
             wants
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             But
             I
             thought
             good
             to
             send
             you
             back
             Epaphroditus
             ,
             who
             is
             my
             Brother
             and
             Fellow-labourer
             ,
             and
             Messenger
             ,
             who
             from
             you
             supplied
             my
             wants
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             For
             he
             longed
             after
             you
             all
             ,
             and
             was
             full
             of
             heaviness
             ,
             because
             that
             ye
             had
             heard
             that
             he
             had
             been
             sick
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             He
             longed
             to
             be
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             comfort
             you
             by
             the
             sight
             of
             his
             health
             ,
             hearing
             that
             his
             sickness
             made
             you
             sad
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             For
             indeed
             he
             was
             sick
             nigh
             unto
             death
             :
             but
             God
             had
             mercy
             on
             him
             ;
             and
             not
             on
             him
             onely
             ,
             but
             on
             me
             also
             ,
             lest
             I
             should
             have
             sorrow
             upon
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             He
             was
             nig●
             to
             death
             ,
             but
             God
             in
             mercy
             to
             him
             and
             me
             recovered
             him
             ,
             not
             adding
             his
             death
             to
             my
             affliction
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             I
             sent
             him
             therefore
             the
             more
             carefully
             ,
             that
             when
             ye
             see
             him
             again
             ,
             ye
             may
             rejoyce
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             may
             be
             the
             less
             sorrowful
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             Mercys
             restored
             after
             Danger
             ,
             affect
             us
             more
             than
             those
             continued
             in
             Prosperity
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             Receive
             him
             therefore
             in
             the
             Lord
             with
             all
             gladness
             ,
             and
             hold
             such
             in
             reputation
             :
             30.
             
             Because
             for
             the
             work
             of
             Christ
             he
             was
             nigh
             unto
             death
             ,
             not
             regarding
             his
             life
             to
             supply
             your
             lack
             of
             service
             toward
             me
             .
          
           
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             Receive
             him
             gladly
             as
             returned
             to
             you
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             account
             such
             honourable
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             for
             the
             work
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             willingly
             hazarded
             his
             Life
             by
             his
             Travels
             and
             labour
             to
             be
             serviceable
             to
             me
             as
             your
             Messenger
             in
             your
             stead
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             FInally
             ,
             my
             brethren
             ,
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             Lord.
             To
             write
             the
             same
             things
             to
             you
             ,
             to
             me
             indeed
             is
             not
             grievous
             ,
             but
             for
             you
             it
             is
             safe
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Finally
             Brethren
             ,
             serve
             God
             with
             joyful
             hearts
             :
             That
             I
             write
             to
             you
             the
             same
             things
             which
             I
             have
             formerly
             taught
             you
             ,
             and
             warned
             you
             of
             ,
             is
             not
             through
             sloth
             of
             cowardise
             in
             me
             ,
             but
             for
             your
             own
             safety
             ,
             as
             fittest
             for
             you
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Beware
             of
             dogs
             ,
             beware
             of
             evil
             workers
             ,
             beware
             of
             the
             concision
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             wit
             ,
             that
             you
             take
             heed
             of
             the
             worrying
             ,
             hurtful
             sort
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             live
             in
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             calling
             themselves
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
             are
             indeed
             the
             Concision
             ,
             that
             cut
             and
             rend
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             we
             are
             the
             circumcision
             ,
             which
             worship
             God
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             confidence
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             we
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             Circumcised
             Abraham
             ,
             who
             worship
             God
             in
             Spirit
             and
             Truth
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             confidence
             in
             Fleshly
             Priviledges
             ,
             or
             Carnal
             Ceremonious
             ,
             Jewish
             Worship
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Though
             I
             might
             also
             have
             confidence
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
             If
             any
             other
             man
             thinketh
             that
             he
             hath
             whereof
             he
             might
             trust
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             I
             more
             :
          
           
             4.
             
             Though
             if
             Judaism
             were
             matter
             of
             trust
             or
             boasting
             ,
             I
             have
             more
             such
             cause
             than
             any
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Circumcised
             the
             eighth
             day
             ,
             of
             the
             stock
             of
             Israel
             ,
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Benjamin
             ,
             an
             Hebrew
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             ;
             as
             touching
             the
             law
             ,
             a
             Pharisee
             ;
             6.
             
             Concerning
             zeal
             ,
             persecuting
             the
             church
             ;
             touching
             the
             righteousness
             which
             is
             in
             the
             law
             ,
             blameless
             .
          
           
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             I
             was
             Circumcised
             as
             the
             Law
             required
             ,
             I
             was
             an
             Israelite
             ,
             a
             Benjamite
             ,
             an
             Hebrew
             ,
             a
             Pharisee
             ,
             the
             strictest
             Sect
             in
             Religion
             ;
             not
             cold
             in
             Religion
             ,
             but
             a
             zealous
             persecutor
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             I
             thought
             had
             been
             against
             it
             :
             And
             as
             to
             the
             outward
             observance
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             I
             seemed
             to
             Men
             so
             just
             and
             harmless
             ,
             that
             none
             accused
             me
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             what
             things
             were
             gain
             to
             me
             ,
             those
             I
             counted
             loss
             for
             Christ
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             I
             willingly
             disclaim
             all
             confidence
             in
             these
             ,
             and
             reject
             all
             as
             loss
             that
             would
             keep
             me
             from
             Christ
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Yea
             doubtless
             ,
             and
             I
             count
             all
             things
             but
             loss
             ,
             for
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             my
             Lord
             :
             for
             whom
             I
             have
             suffered
             the
             loss
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             do
             count
             them
             but
             dung
             that
             I
             may
             win
             Christ
             ,
          
           
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Yea
             ,
             I
             reject
             all
             as
             loss
             and
             hurtful
             to
             me
             ,
             which
             stand
             against
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             whom
             I
             have
             readily
             suffered
             the
             loss
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             count
             them
             but
             as
             Dung
             in
             order
             to
             my
             part
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             may
             be
             found
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             be
             found
             in
             him
             ,
             not
             having
             mine
             own
             righteousness
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             through
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             righteousness
             which
             is
             of
             God
             by
             faith
             :
          
           
             9.
             
             Not
             having
             and
             trusting
             not
             in
             that
             Righteousness
             which
             consisteth
             in
             keeping
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             my
             own
             Works
             ,
             and
             I
             accounted
             formerly
             to
             be
             my
             justifying
             Righteousness
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             is
             of
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             even
             the
             Righteousness
             which
             is
             of
             Gods
             free
             Gift
             by
             believing
             acceptance
             of
             his
             purchased
             and
             offered
             Grace
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             That
             I
             may
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             the
             fellowship
             of
             his
             suffering
             ,
             being
             made
             conformable
             unto
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             By
             which
             I
             shall
             gain
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             great
             Mystery
             of
             Salvation
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             powerful
             work
             of
             his
             Grace
             and
             quickening
             Spirit
             and
             preserving
             Providence
             ,
             answering
             in
             his
             Members
             that
             power
             that
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             a
             Communion
             with
             him
             in
             sufferings
             ,
             by
             which
             I
             shall
             be
             made
             conformable
             to
             him
             as
             Crucified
             for
             our
             sins
             ;
             and
             thus
             in
             all
             be
             made
             as
             a
             Member
             suitable
             to
             him
             that
             is
             my
             Head.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             If
             by
             any
             means
             I
             might
             attain
             unto
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             :
          
           
             11.
             
             In
             hope
             that
             by
             all
             these
             means
             and
             methods
             (
             which
             I
             account
             not
             too
             dear
             )
             I
             may
             at
             last
             attain
             that
             blessed
             perfection
             in
             which
             I
             shall
             be
             also
             like
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             now
             risen
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             glorified
             ,
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Immortality
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Not
             as
             though
             I
             had
             already
             attained
             ,
             either
             were
             already
             perfect
             :
             but
             I
             follow
             after
             ,
             if
             that
             I
             may
             apprehend
             that
             for
             which
             also
             I
             am
             apprehended
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Not
             that
             I
             have
             already
             attained
             this
             Conformity
             to
             my
             Glorified
             Lord
             ,
             or
             were
             already
             perfect
             ,
             by
             reaching
             all
             that
             I
             pursue
             :
             But
             I
             run
             as
             for
             this
             Prize
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             strive
             ,
             that
             at
             last
             I
             may
             lay
             hold
             on
             and
             attain
             the
             state
             of
             Glory
             ,
             to
             bring
             me
             to
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             did
             elect
             ,
             redeem
             ,
             and
             call
             me
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Brethren
             ,
             I
             count
             not
             my self
             to
             have
             apprehended
             :
             but
             this
             one
             thing
             I
             do
             ,
             forgetting
             those
             things
             which
             are
             behind
             ,
             and
             reaching
             forth
             unto
             those
             things
             which
             are
             before
             ,
             14.
             
             I
             press
             toward
             the
             mark
             ,
             for
             the
             prize
             of
             the
             high
             calling
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             I
             know
             I
             have
             not
             yet
             attained
             the
             end
             that
             I
             ran
             for
             ,
             even
             glorious
             Perfection
             :
             But
             this
             I
             do
             ,
             not
             minding
             the
             things
             of
             the
             World
             which
             I
             have
             forsaken
             ,
             but
             neglecting
             and
             forgetting
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             my
             might
             and
             diligence
             striving
             towards
             the
             things
             which
             are
             before
             ,
             I
             press
             or
             hasten
             towards
             the
             Mark
             ,
             for
             that
             glorious
             Crown
             and
             Prize
             ,
             for
             obtaining
             whereof
             ,
             the
             high
             Calling
             of
             God
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             encouraged
             me
             to
             seek
             and
             hope
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Let
             us
             therefore
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             be
             perfect
             be
             thus
             minded
             :
             and
             if
             in
             any
             thing
             ye
             be
             otherwise
             minded
             ,
             God
             shall
             reveal
             even
             this
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             let
             all
             that
             are
             sound
             and
             sincere
             Christians
             ,
             holding
             these
             things
             that
             are
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             be
             thus
             minded
             ,
             and
             with
             joint
             endeavour
             confessing
             our
             Defects
             ,
             thus
             press
             toward
             the
             End
             of
             our
             Faith
             in
             Love
             :
             And
             then
             ,
             if
             through
             imperfection
             of
             Knowledge
             you
             come
             short
             ,
             and
             differ
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             while
             you
             wait
             on
             God
             in
             Humility
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             Peace
             ,
             God
             will
             in
             time
             make
             you
             know
             what
             yet
             is
             wanting
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Nevertheless
             ,
             whereto
             we
             have
             already
             attained
             ,
             let
             us
             walk
             by
             the
             same
             rule
             ,
             let
             us
             mind
             the
             same
             thing
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             But
             let
             all
             that
             have
             attained
             soundness
             in
             these
             necessary
             Essentials
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             still
             live
             according
             to
             these
             Gospel-Truths
             which
             we
             all
             acknowledge
             ,
             and
             in
             Love
             and
             Concord
             practise
             and
             promote
             these
             things
             in
             which
             we
             are
             agreed
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             How
             directly
             Paul
             condemneth
             both
             Church-Tyrants
             and
             Sectaries
             ,
             the
             former
             silencing
             ,
             reviling
             ,
             and
             persecuting
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             reproachfully
             censuring
             ,
             and
             separating
             from
             those
             that
             agree
             in
             all
             here
             instanced
             ,
             for
             not
             consenting
             to
             needless
             Trifles
             of
             the
             Clergies
             imposition
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Errours
             of
             superstitious
             ignorant
             Men.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             Brethren
             ,
             be
             followers
             together
             of
             me
             ,
             and
             mark
             them
             which
             walk
             so
             ,
             as
             ye
             have
             us
             for
             an
             ensample
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             God
             that
             hath
             sent
             me
             to
             teach
             you
             ,
             hath
             herein
             also
             made
             me
             an
             Ensample
             to
             you
             ;
             I
             beseech
             you
             therefore
             herein
             follow
             me
             ,
             (
             in
             humble
             striving
             towards
             Perfection
             ,
             uniting
             in
             sincere
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             bearing
             in
             other
             things
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             till
             God
             teach
             you
             the
             rest
             .
             )
          
           
             18.
             
             (
             For
             many
             walk
             ,
             of
             whom
             I
             have
             told
             you
             often
             ,
             and
             now
             tell
             you
             even
             weeping
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             cross
             of
             Christ
             :
             19.
             
             Whose
             end
             is
             destruction
             ,
             whose
             God
             is
             their
             belly
             :
             and
             whose
             glory
             is
             in
             their
             shame
             ,
             who
             mind
             earthly
             things
             .
             )
          
           
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             For
             many
             ,
             of
             whom
             I
             have
             oft
             told
             you
             ,
             and
             now
             mention
             them
             with
             Tears
             ,
             for
             their
             own
             fakes
             and
             the
             Churches
             ,
             do
             so
             live
             ,
             as
             that
             while
             they
             are
             called
             Christians
             ,
             they
             are
             such
             Enemies
             to
             the
             bearing
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             in
             following
             a
             Crucified
             Christ
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             suffer
             nothing
             for
             their
             Faith
             :
             For
             taking
             up
             Christianity
             notionally
             in
             their
             Brains
             ,
             without
             the
             Life
             and
             Power
             on
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             the
             World
             was
             never
             overcome
             ,
             or
             their
             Lust
             mortified
             by
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             their
             Belly
             ,
             or
             fleshly
             Lust
             ,
             is
             the
             God
             which
             they
             most
             love
             and
             obey
             ;
             and
             while
             they
             glory
             that
             they
             know
             more
             of
             Christian
             Liberty
             than
             we
             do
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             lawfully
             please
             fleshly
             Lusts
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             Shame
             and
             Bru●tishness
             which
             they
             glory
             in
             :
             and
             therefore
             Destruction
             will
             be
             their
             end
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             For
             our
             conversation
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
             from
             whence
             also
             we
             look
             for
             the
             Saviour
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             21.
             
             Who
             shall
             change
             our
             vile
             body
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             fashioned
             like
             unto
             his
             glorious
             body
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             working
             whereby
             he
             is
             able
             even
             to
             subdue
             all
             things
             unto
             himself
             .
          
           
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             But
             our
             City
             freedom
             ,
             Relation
             ,
             Treasure
             ,
             Converse
             ,
             and
             Business
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             among
             the
             Heavenly
             Society
             ,
             in
             the
             Jerusalem
             above
             ;
             From
             thence
             ,
             by
             Faith
             and
             joyful
             Hope
             ,
             we
             look
             for
             the
             Saviour
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             is
             our
             Head
             and
             Intercessour
             there
             ;
             and
             who
             will
             not
             onely
             receive
             our
             Souls
             at
             death
             ,
             but
             will
             also
             change
             these
             vile
             Bodies
             ,
             (
             which
             being
             made
             of
             the
             low
             dissoluble
             Elements
             ,
             are
             a
             clog
             to
             our
             Souls
             ,
             and
             must
             corrupt
             like
             the
             Flesh
             of
             Bruits
             )
             and
             will
             make
             them
             like
             his
             own
             now-glorious
             Body
             ,
             (
             spiritual
             ,
             incorruptible
             ,
             and
             glorious
             ;
             )
             and
             this
             he
             can
             and
             will
             do
             ,
             how
             unlikely
             soever
             it
             appears
             to
             us
             ,
             by
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Omnipotency
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             can
             conquer
             all
             Difficulties
             and
             Enemies
             ,
             for
             the
             accomplishing
             of
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Salvation
             of
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             great
             difference
             between
             miserable
             Hypocrites
             and
             sound
             Christians
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             former
             set
             most
             by
             Flesh
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             by
             the
             Hopes
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             subject
             all
             worldly
             Interest
             ,
             and
             on
             which
             and
             for
             which
             they
             live
             and
             labour
             most
             ,
             as
             Worldlings
             do
             for
             a
             Worldly
             Welfare
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             a
             false
             ,
             sensual
             ,
             worldly
             ,
             unmortified
             Heart
             ,
             betrayeth
             Hypocrites
             into
             worldly
             sensual
             Opinions
             and
             Heresies
             ,
             and
             they
             easily
             believe
             all
             to
             be
             lawful
             which
             maketh
             for
             their
             fleshly
             worldly
             Interests
             and
             Lusts
             ,
             because
             their
             false
             Hearts
             would
             have
             it
             to
             be
             lawful
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             THerefore
             ,
             my
             brethren
             ,
             dearly
             beloved
             and
             longed
             for
             ,
             my
             joy
             and
             crown
             ,
             so
             stand
             fast
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             my
             dearly
             beloved
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             the
             most
             amiable
             Christians
             have
             need
             of
             Warning
             and
             earnest
             Exhortation
             against
             Backsliding
             by
             Temptation
             and
             Deceivers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             beseech
             Euodias
             ,
             and
             beseech
             Syntiche
             ,
             
             that
             they
             be
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             's
             like
             he
             heard
             of
             Contention
             between
             these
             two
             ,
             which
             he
             beseecheth
             them
             to
             cease
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             I
             intreat
             thee
             also
             ,
             true
             yokefellow
             ,
             help
             those
             women
             which
             laboured
             with
             me
             in
             the
             gospel
             ,
             with
             Clement
             also
             ,
             and
             with
             other
             my
             fellow
             labourers
             ,
             whose
             names
             are
             in
             the
             book
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             I
             intreat
             thee
             ,
             my
             true
             Fellow-labourer
             ,
             (
             it
             's
             like
             he
             meaneth
             Epaphroditus
             ,
             but
             uncertain
             :
             )
             take
             care
             of
             those
             Women
             that
             furthered
             our
             Work
             ,
             (
             by
             entertaining
             us
             ,
             and
             suffering
             for
             the
             Faith
             ,
             )
             with
             Clement
             ,
             and
             other
             Helpers
             ,
             who
             are
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             that
             God
             will
             own
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Rejoyce
             in
             the
             Lord
             alway
             ,
             and
             again
             I
             say
             ,
             Rejoyce
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Rejoice
             in
             the
             Interest
             you
             have
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             his
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Protection
             ,
             and
             Promise
             of
             Glory
             :
             Yea
             ,
             I
             again
             urge
             it
             on
             you
             ,
             
               Always
               rejoice
            
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Christians
             even
             in
             a
             state
             of
             opposition
             from
             the
             World
             ,
             have
             always
             greater
             cause
             of
             rejoicing
             in
             God
             ,
             than
             of
             sorrow
             for
             the
             World
             ,
             (
             Though
             if
             they
             wilfully
             sin
             ,
             it
             may
             interrupt
             their
             Joy
             ,
             by
             making
             them
             unfit
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             Wounds
             and
             Sickness
             do
             the
             Body
             .
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             holy
             Joy
             in
             the
             Lord
             is
             that
             Flower
             of
             Religion
             which
             all
             Christians
             should
             desire
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             labour
             to
             attain
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Let
             your
             moderation
             be
             known
             unto
             all
             men
             .
             The
             Lord
             is
             at
             hand
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Let
             all
             Men
             see
             that
             you
             put
             the
             best
             sense
             on
             all
             that
             befals
             you
             from
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             take
             nothing
             by
             impatience
             or
             uncharitableness
             at
             the
             worst
             ,
             but
             can
             suffer
             Injuries
             :
             For
             God
             is
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             of
             his
             delivering
             you
             is
             near
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Be
             careful
             for
             nothing
             :
             but
             in
             every
             thing
             by
             prayer
             and
             supplication
             with
             thanksgiving
             ,
             let
             your
             requests
             be
             made
             known
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Let
             no
             Want
             or
             Danger
             disturb
             your
             Mind
             with
             anxious
             distrustful
             Cares
             ;
             but
             in
             every
             Case
             ,
             go
             and
             open
             it
             to
             God
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             for
             your selves
             and
             others
             ,
             with
             Thanksgiving
             for
             what
             you
             have
             received
             ,
             as
             beseemeth
             those
             who
             truly
             trust
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             the
             peace
             of
             God
             which
             passeth
             all
             understanding
             ,
             shall
             keep
             your
             hearts
             and
             minds
             through
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             by
             this
             Lenity
             of
             Mind
             ,
             and
             Trust
             in
             God
             by
             Prayer
             ,
             the
             Peace
             which
             you
             shall
             have
             in
             Gods
             Love
             to
             you
             ,
             in
             your
             own
             Souls
             ,
             and
             in
             Concord
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             inestimable
             value
             ,
             above
             much
             notional
             Knowledge
             ,
             shall
             ,
             as
             a
             Garrison
             ,
             keep
             your
             Affections
             from
             disturbance
             ,
             and
             your
             Judgments
             from
             Errour
             ,
             through
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Finally
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             true
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             honest
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             just
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             pure
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             lovely
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             of
             good
             report
             ;
             if
             there
             be
             any
             virtue
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             praise
             ,
             think
             on
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             In
             general
             ,
             to
             conclude
             ,
             Be
             sure
             that
             you
             cleave
             to
             Truth
             ,
             against
             Falshood
             ;
             to
             things
             seemly
             and
             venerable
             ,
             against
             things
             shameful
             ;
             to
             things
             just
             ,
             against
             Injustice
             ;
             to
             things
             pure
             ,
             against
             Lust
             and
             Pollution
             ;
             to
             things
             truly
             amiable
             ,
             against
             deceiving
             Paint
             and
             flattering
             Allurements
             ;
             to
             things
             deservedly
             of
             good
             report
             and
             approved
             by
             Men
             ,
             against
             Scandal
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             Let
             all
             things
             that
             are
             truly
             virtuous
             and
             praise-worthy
             ▪
             be
             faithfully
             minded
             and
             followed
             by
             you
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Those
             things
             which
             ye
             have
             both
             learned
             and
             received
             ,
             and
             heard
             and
             seen
             in
             me
             ,
             do
             :
             and
             the
             God
             of
             peace
             shall
             be
             with
             you
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Practice
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             you
             have
             heard
             and
             received
             from
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             Example
             which
             you
             have
             seen
             in
             me
             ;
             and
             the
             God
             of
             Love
             and
             Peace
             will
             be
             with
             you
             ,
             thus
             walking
             in
             Love
             and
             Peace
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             But
             I
             rejoyced
             in
             the
             Lord
             greatly
             ,
             that
             now
             at
             the
             last
             your
             care
             of
             me
             hath
             flourished
             again
             ,
             wherein
             ye
             were
             also
             careful
             ,
             but
             ye
             lacked
             opportunity
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             I
             was
             glad
             ,
             and
             thanked
             God
             ,
             that
             your
             Care
             of
             my
             Supply
             at
             last
             revived
             ;
             not
             that
             I
             suppose
             it
             dead
             before
             ,
             but
             that
             you
             lacked
             opportunity
             of
             sending
             to
             me
             ,
             rather
             than
             Will
             ,
             and
             Care
             of
             me
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Not
             that
             I
             speak
             in
             respect
             of
             want
             :
             for
             I
             have
             learned
             in
             whatsoever
             state
             I
             am
             ,
             therewith
             to
             be
             content
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             I
             mean
             not
             that
             I
             so
             much
             rejoice
             that
             my
             Wants
             were
             supplied
             :
             For
             I
             have
             learned
             to
             be
             of
             a
             quiet
             and
             contented
             Mind
             ,
             in
             whatever
             Condition
             God
             shall
             bring
             me
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             I
             know
             both
             how
             to
             be
             abased
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             how
             to
             abound
             :
             every
             where
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             things
             I
             am
             instructed
             ,
             both
             to
             be
             full
             and
             to
             be
             hungry
             ,
             both
             to
             abound
             and
             to
             suffer
             need
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             I
             know
             how
             to
             be
             in
             a
             low
             and
             poor
             Condition
             ,
             without
             repining
             ;
             and
             how
             to
             have
             Plenty
             ,
             without
             sensuality
             and
             abuse
             :
             I
             have
             learn'd
             how
             to
             live
             in
             every
             Place
             and
             Case
             ,
             both
             to
             be
             fully
             provided
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             in
             hunger
             through
             poverty
             ,
             to
             abound
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             need
             ,
             and
             glorifie
             God
             in
             all
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             I
             can
             do
             all
             things
             through
             Christ
             which
             strengtheneth
             me
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             All
             this
             is
             but
             my
             Duty
             ;
             and
             Christ
             will
             strengthen
             me
             for
             all
             that
             he
             calls
             me
             to
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             ye
             have
             well
             done
             ,
             
             that
             ye
             did
             communicate
             with
             my
             affliction
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             But
             this
             Communication
             for
             my
             Supply
             in
             my
             Suffering
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             was
             your
             Duty
             ,
             and
             you
             did
             well
             in
             doing
             it
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Now
             ye
             Philippians
             know
             also
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             gospel
             ,
             when
             I
             departed
             from
             Macedonia
             ,
             no
             church
             communicated
             with
             me
             ,
             as
             concerning
             giving
             and
             receiving
             ,
             but
             ye
             onely
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             I
             suppose
             you
             know
             that
             this
             Honour
             of
             Contributing
             to
             me
             was
             due
             onely
             to
             you
             ,
             when
             I
             first
             had
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             in
             Macedonia
             ,
             no
             other
             Church
             doing
             the
             like
             at
             my
             departure
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             For
             even
             in
             Thessalonica
             ye
             sent
             once
             and
             again
             unto
             my
             necessity
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Note
             ,
             How
             much
             professed
             Christians
             differ
             in
             Liberality
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             in
             Charity
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Not
             because
             I
             desire
             a
             gift
             :
             but
             I
             desire
             fruit
             that
             may
             abound
             to
             your
             account
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Not
             that
             I
             am
             craving
             more
             by
             commending
             you
             ,
             or
             value
             most
             my
             own
             Supplies
             ;
             but
             I
             commend
             and
             desire
             your
             Fruitfulness
             in
             Good
             Works
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             abound
             to
             your
             own
             consolation
             ,
             when
             you
             must
             be
             accountable
             for
             all
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             But
             I
             have
             all
             ,
             and
             abound
             :
             I
             am
             full
             ,
             having
             received
             of
             Epaphroditus
             the
             things
             which
             were
             sent
             from
             you
             ,
             an
             odour
             of
             a
             sweet
             smell
             ,
             a
             sacrifice
             acceptable
             ,
             well-pleasing
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             But
             I
             certifie
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             received
             your
             Gift
             from
             Epaphroditus
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             a
             very
             liberal
             Supply
             to
             me
             ;
             and
             to
             encourage
             you
             ,
             I
             add
             ,
             That
             under
             and
             through
             Christ
             ,
             the
             great
             propitiating
             Sacrifice
             ,
             such
             Works
             are
             the
             sweet
             Incense
             and
             Sacrifice
             acceptable
             and
             pleasing
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             19.
             
             But
             my
             God
             shall
             supply
             all
             your
             need
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             riches
             in
             glory
             ,
             by
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             my
             God
             ,
             who
             employeth
             me
             in
             his
             Work
             ,
             will
             see
             that
             you
             shall
             lose
             nothing
             by
             furthering
             his
             Service
             ,
             but
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Riches
             of
             his
             Glory
             by
             Christ
             ,
             will
             give
             a
             more
             excellent
             Supply
             of
             all
             your
             Wants
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Now
             unto
             God
             and
             our
             Father
             be
             glory
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Now
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             Love
             ,
             and
             a
             Father
             to
             us
             through
             Christ
             ,
             be
             Glory
             for
             all
             his
             Mercies
             ,
             and
             for
             and
             by
             all
             his
             Works
             ,
             for
             ever
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Salute
             every
             saint
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             The
             brethren
             which
             are
             with
             me
             greet
             you
             .
             All
             the
             saints
             salute
             you
             ,
             chiefly
             they
             that
             are
             of
             Cesars
             houshold
             .
             The
             grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             be
             with
             you
             all
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Christians
             were
             all
             then
             called
             Saints
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             by
             Profession
             and
             Vow
             devoted
             to
             God
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             debauched
             ,
             as
             Multitudes
             now
             are
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             God
             had
             his
             Saints
             even
             in
             a
             Heathen
             ,
             Persecuting
             Emperours
             Family
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             is
             the
             Sum
             of
             all
             Benediction
             on
             Earth
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           Epistle
           of
           PAUL
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           COLOSSIANS
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP
             I.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             PAul
             an
             apostle
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Timotheus
             our
             brother
             .
             2.
             
             To
             the
             saints
             and
             faithful
             brethren
             in
             Christ
             ,
             which
             are
             at
             Colosse
             :
             Grace
             be
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             peace
             from
             God
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             3.
             
             We
             give
             thanks
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             praying
             always
             for
             you
             :
             4.
             
             Since
             we
             heard
             of
             your
             faith
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             love
             which
             ye
             have
             to
             all
             the
             saints
             ;
          
           
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Faith
             and
             Love
             are
             the
             Sum
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             greater
             Riches
             than
             all
             earthly
             things
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Love
             must
             extend
             to
             all
             Saints
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             those
             that
             are
             of
             one
             Party
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             the
             hope
             which
             is
             laid
             up
             for
             you
             in
             heaven
             ,
             whereof
             ye
             heard
             before
             in
             the
             word
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             gospel
             :
             6.
             
             Which
             is
             come
             unto
             you
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             bringth
             forth
             fruit
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             also
             in
             you
             ,
             since
             the
             day
             ye
             heard
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             knew
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             truth
             .
          
           
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             the
             Hope
             of
             Heavenly
             Felicity
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             End
             ,
             an
             effectual
             Motive
             of
             Christian
             Love
             and
             Duty
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             the
             true
             Word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             that
             giveth
             us
             this
             Hope
             .
             3.
             
             This
             Gospel
             divulged
             to
             the
             World
             is
             fruitful
             extensively
             in
             the
             number
             of
             Converts
             ,
             and
             intensely
             in
             their
             Holiness
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             so
             heard
             as
             to
             cause
             Men
             to
             know
             Gods
             Grace
             in
             Truth
             .
          
           
           
             7.
             
             As
             ye
             also
             learned
             of
             Epaphras
             our
             dear
             fellow-servant
             ,
             who
             is
             for
             you
             a
             faithful
             minister
             of
             Christ
             ;
             8.
             
             Who
             also
             declared
             unto
             us
             your
             love
             in
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             's
             like
             Epaphras
             was
             he
             by
             whom
             they
             were
             converted
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             their
             present
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             For
             this
             cause
             ,
             we
             also
             ,
             since
             the
             day
             we
             heard
             it
             ,
             do
             not
             cease
             to
             pray
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             desire
             that
             ye
             might
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             in
             all
             wisdom
             and
             spiritual
             understanding
             :
          
           
             9.
             
             True
             Converts
             have
             need
             to
             be
             prayed
             for
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             Spiritual
             and
             Practical
             Wisdom
             to
             know
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             That
             ye
             might
             walk
             worthy
             of
             the
             Lord
             unto
             all
             pleasing
             ,
             being
             fruitful
             in
             every
             good
             work
             ,
             and
             increasing
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ;
          
           
             10.
             
             That
             you
             may
             live
             suitably
             to
             your
             professed
             Faith
             ,
             sincerely
             obeying
             and
             pleasing
             God
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             which
             is
             your
             Worthiness
             in
             a
             Gospel-sense
             ,
             bringing
             forth
             the
             Fruits
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Good
             Works
             ,
             and
             increasing
             in
             the
             Knowledge
             (
             or
             acknowledging
             )
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             Strengthened
             with
             all
             might
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             glorious
             power
             ,
             unto
             all
             patience
             and
             long-suffering
             with
             joyfulness
             ;
          
           
             11.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             glorious
             Power
             of
             God
             appeareth
             in
             his
             Servants
             Strength
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Strength
             of
             Christians
             appeareth
             most
             in
             suffering
             long
             and
             patiently
             for
             Christ
             with
             joy
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             overcoming
             Men
             by
             Strength
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Giving
             thanks
             unto
             the
             Father
             ,
             which
             hath
             made
             us
             meet
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             saints
             in
             light
             :
          
           
             12.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Inheritance
             of
             the
             Saints
             is
             in
             the
             State
             and
             World
             of
             Light
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             Vision
             and
             Glory
             .
             2.
             
             Gods
             way
             of
             bringing
             Men
             to
             this
             Glory
             ,
             is
             by
             fitting
             them
             for
             it
             now
             by
             Holiness
             .
             3.
             
             This
             is
             the
             Gift
             which
             obligeth
             us
             to
             the
             greatest
             Thankfulness
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             Who
             hath
             delivered
             us
             from
             the
             power
             of
             darkness
             ,
             and
             hath
             translated
             us
             into
             the
             kingdom
             of
             his
             dear
             Son
             :
          
           
             13.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             World
             is
             divided
             into
             two
             Societies
             :
             One
             under
             the
             Power
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Satan
             the
             Prince
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             who
             leads
             Men
             by
             the
             way
             of
             Ignorance
             ,
             Errour
             ,
             Unbelief
             ,
             and
             Lies
             ,
             to
             the
             utter
             Darkness
             of
             Misery
             .
             The
             other
             is
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             led
             by
             him
             who
             is
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             by
             Truth
             ,
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             Faith
             ,
             to
             the
             Heavenly
             Light.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             Men
             are
             truly
             converted
             to
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             initially
             delivered
             from
             the
             Power
             ,
             State
             ,
             and
             Way
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             and
             Light.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             In
             whom
             we
             have
             redemption
             through
             his
             blood
             ,
             even
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             sins
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Note
             ,
             Christs
             Blood
             is
             the
             Price
             of
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             Remission
             of
             Sin
             is
             much
             of
             the
             Collation
             and
             Application
             .
             Redemption
             signifieth
             Deliverance
             from
             Bondage
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Who
             is
             the
             image
             of
             the
             invisible
             God
             ,
             the
             first-born
             of
             every
             creature
             :
          
           
             15.
             
             In
             whose
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             Works
             ,
             the
             Invisible
             God
             ,
             whose
             Image
             he
             is
             ,
             is
             manifested
             to
             Man
             ;
             and
             who
             in
             his
             Divine
             Nature
             was
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             before
             any
             Creature
             was
             made
             ,
             (
             even
             from
             Eternity
             ,
             )
             and
             in
             his
             Person
             ,
             as
             God-Man
             ,
             is
             most
             Excellent
             ,
             and
             is
             Lord
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             (
             This
             [
             First-born
             ]
             numbreth
             him
             not
             with
             Creatures
             ,
             but
             sets
             him
             above
             them
             .
             )
          
           
             16.
             
             For
             by
             him
             were
             all
             things
             created
             that
             are
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             in
             earth
             ,
             visible
             and
             invisible
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             thrones
             ,
             or
             dominions
             ,
             or
             principalities
             ,
             or
             powers
             :
             all
             things
             were
             created
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             him
             .
             17.
             
             And
             he
             is
             before
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             all
             things
             consist
             .
          
           
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             By
             him
             ,
             as
             God
             ,
             were
             all
             things
             created
             ,
             and
             for
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             from
             Eternity
             before
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             they
             are
             upheld
             in
             being
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Some
             by
             [
             
               things
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
            
             ,
             ]
             and
             [
             
               Thrones
               ,
               Dominions
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             understand
             onely
             [
             
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
            
             ]
             and
             [
             
               the
               Powers
               of
               Men
            
             ]
             :
             But
             this
             forced
             Exposition
             is
             groundless
             ;
             it
             being
             certain
             ,
             that
             all
             Heavenly
             Powers
             and
             Orders
             were
             created
             by
             the
             Eternal
             Word
             ,
             and
             Paul
             being
             here
             extolling
             his
             Magnificence
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             feign
             him
             to
             leave
             out
             the
             highest
             Part
             ,
             which
             he
             so
             plainly
             expresseth
             ?
             That
             Celestial
             Spirits
             have
             potent
             Superiority
             both
             over
             us
             and
             one
             another
             ,
             is
             no
             doubt
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             ancient
             Churches
             and
             Hereticks
             had
             so
             great
             Contentions
             about
             the
             right
             Notions
             of
             the
             Nature
             and
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             dismal
             Effects
             ,
             as
             maketh
             many
             Lovers
             of
             Peace
             to
             wish
             ,
             that
             such
             Points
             had
             been
             handled
             more
             cautelously
             ,
             reverently
             ,
             and
             peaceably
             .
             Four
             notable
             Opinions
             there
             be
             about
             the
             Natures
             and
             Person
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Orthodox
             hold
             ,
             That
             he
             hath
             onely
             two
             Natures
             in
             one
             Person
             ,
             the
             Divine
             and
             Humane
             .
             And
             of
             these
             ,
             the
             subtle
             Philosophers
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             is
             no
             part
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             but
             an
             Adjunct
             ,
             because
             God
             cannot
             be
             a
             Part.
             But
             others
             avoid
             this
             ,
             as
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Arians
             think
             Christ
             is
             but
             a
             Creature
             ,
             but
             is
             a
             Superangelical
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             first
             created
             ,
             by
             whom
             God
             made
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             assumed
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             well
             called
             God
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             the
             Father
             is
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             same
             Substance
             :
             And
             so
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             two
             Natures
             ,
             Superangelical
             and
             Humane
             .
             Of
             these
             ,
             1.
             
             Some
             think
             that
             the
             Superangelical
             ,
             as
             a
             Soul
             ,
             assumed
             onely
             a
             Humane
             Body
             :
             And
             ,
             2.
             
             Some
             ,
             that
             he
             assumed
             a
             Soul
             and
             Body
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             A
             third
             sort
             say
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             three
             Natures
             ;
             1.
             
             The
             Divine
             ,
             producing
             by
             Emanation
             the
             first
             created
             
               Superangelical
               Nature
            
             ,
             united
             to
             it self
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             creating
             all
             other
             things
             ;
             and
             both
             these
             Natures
             in
             the
             fulness
             of
             time
             assuming
             the
             
               Humane
               Nature
            
             ,
             (
             entire
             ,
             say
             some
             ;
             and
             a
             
               Body
               Onely
            
             ,
             say
             others
             .
             )
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             last
             and
             worst
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             that
             count
             Christ
             a
             meer
             Glorified
             Man.
             This
             Text
             seemeth
             to
             speak
             but
             the
             first
             ,
             though
             the
             Favourers
             of
             the
             third
             think
             it
             is
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             other
             Texts
             are
             so
             also
             .
             They
             think
             it
             was
             not
             onely
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             but
             the
             Superangelical
             ,
             which
             appeared
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Moses
               ,
               &c.
            
             in
             a
             visible
             Body
             ,
             before
             the
             Incarnation
             :
             And
             by
             asserting
             these
             three
             Natures
             in
             Christ
             ,
             they
             would
             reconcile
             the
             Orthodox
             and
             the
             Arians
             .
             The
             Controversies
             also
             whether
             Christ
             be
             two
             Persons
             or
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             have
             two
             Wills
             and
             Operations
             ,
             or
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             whether
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             That
             Mary
             was
             the
             Mother
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             of
             the
             Trinity
             was
             crucified
             ,
             &c.
             did
             grievously
             rend
             the
             Church
             ;
             of
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             elsewhere
             ,
             and
             plainly
             shewed
             in
             what
             sense
             Christ
             is
             two
             ,
             yea
             ,
             many
             Persons
             (
             relatively
             )
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             sense
             but
             one
             ;
             and
             in
             what
             sense
             his
             Wills
             are
             two
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             sense
             but
             one
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             he
             is
             the
             head
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             the
             church
             :
             who
             is
             the
             beginning
             ,
             the
             first-born
             from
             the
             dead
             ;
             that
             in
             all
             things
             he
             might
             have
             the
             preeminence
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             he
             is
             now
             the
             Head
             ,
             both
             by
             Government
             and
             quickning
             Influence
             ,
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             Body
             Politick
             ,
             and
             united
             to
             him
             incomprehensibly
             ;
             the
             Spring
             of
             Life
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             that
             rose
             from
             Death
             to
             glorious
             Immortality
             ,
             triumphantly
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             Power
             ;
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             that
             we
             live
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             raised
             :
             For
             in
             all
             things
             he
             is
             Highest
             ,
             above
             all
             Creatures
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             For
             it
             pleased
             the
             Father
             ,
             that
             in
             him
             should
             all
             fulness
             dwell
             ;
          
           
             19.
             
             For
             it
             seemed
             good
             to
             the
             Father
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             should
             be
             filled
             with
             all
             Created
             Perfection
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             hath
             Divine
             Perfection
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             Spring
             and
             Treasure
             of
             all
             Good
             ,
             as
             the
             Head
             over
             all
             things
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Universal
             Administrator
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             (
             having
             made
             peace
             through
             the
             blood
             of
             his
             cross
             )
             by
             him
             to
             reconcile
             all
             things
             unto
             himself
             ,
             by
             him
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             things
             in
             earth
             ,
             or
             things
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             having
             accepted
             his
             Sacrifice
             on
             the
             Cross
             for
             a
             general
             Attonement
             and
             Propitiation
             ,
             by
             him
             to
             reconcile
             the
             guilty
             ,
             sinful
             ,
             and
             cursed
             World
             to
             him
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             that
             their
             Guilt
             and
             Enmity
             should
             not
             hinder
             the
             Tenders
             of
             Free
             Mercy
             and
             Salvation
             to
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             nor
             keep
             his
             Elect
             and
             Faithful
             Flock
             from
             that
             Heavenly
             Glory
             ,
             where
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             shall
             be
             One
             Blessed
             Society
             ,
             united
             in
             Love
             to
             God
             and
             each
             other
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             you
             that
             were
             sometimes
             alienated
             ,
             and
             enemies
             in
             your
             mind
             by
             wicked
             works
             ,
             yet
             now
             hath
             he
             reconciled
             ,
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             you
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             onely
             ,
             as
             all
             others
             ,
             originally
             guilty
             ,
             as
             the
             Seed
             of
             Adam
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             Race
             and
             Society
             of
             Gentiles
             ,
             by
             your
             wicked
             Works
             estranged
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             his
             saving
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Enemies
             to
             it
             and
             him
             ,
             yet
             now
             hath
             he
             reconciled
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             taken
             you
             for
             his
             Children
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             In
             the
             body
             of
             his
             flesh
             through
             death
             ,
             to
             present
             you
             holy
             and
             unblameable
             ,
             and
             unreprovable
             in
             his
             sight
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             By
             giving
             up
             his
             Body
             of
             Flesh
             to
             death
             ,
             as
             a
             Propitiatory
             Sacrifice
             ;
             and
             by
             justifying
             and
             sanctifying
             you
             ,
             to
             present
             you
             holy
             ,
             and
             blameless
             ,
             and
             justified
             at
             last
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             If
             ye
             continue
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             grounded
             and
             setled
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             moved
             away
             from
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             gospel
             ,
             which
             ye
             have
             heard
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             preached
             to
             every
             creature
             which
             is
             under
             heaven
             ;
             whereof
             I
             Paul
             am
             made
             a
             minister
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             I
             say
             ,
             you
             shall
             be
             thus
             perfected
             at
             last
             ,
             if
             you
             prove
             sound
             confirmed
             Christians
             ,
             continuing
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             grounded
             and
             setled
             ,
             and
             by
             no
             Temptation
             be
             ever
             turned
             from
             the
             Hope
             which
             Christ
             hath
             given
             you
             in
             his
             Gospel
             ;
             which
             by
             Christs
             Commission
             we
             preach
             to
             all
             Men
             in
             this
             lower
             World
             ,
             which
             is
             already
             happily
             begun
             ,
             the
             Church
             being
             no
             more
             confined
             to
             Jews
             ,
             but
             gathered
             out
             of
             all
             the
             Earth
             ;
             to
             which
             Work
             Christ
             hath
             Commissioned
             me
             ,
             who
             am
             labouring
             therein
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             how
             true
             soever
             it
             be
             ,
             that
             sound
             Believers
             shall
             be
             finally
             justified
             in
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             glorified
             ,
             the
             Promise
             giveth
             them
             Right
             to
             it
             but
             on
             Condition
             of
             Perseverance
             ;
             and
             God
             useth
             Conditional
             Promises
             to
             engage
             us
             rationally
             to
             our
             Duty
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Means
             to
             accomplish
             his
             Absolute
             Decrees
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Who
             now
             rejoyce
             in
             my
             sufferings
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             fill
             up
             that
             which
             is
             behind
             of
             the
             afflictions
             of
             Christ
             in
             my
             flesh
             ,
             for
             his
             bodies
             sake
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             church
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             I
             rejoyce
             that
             God
             honoureth
             me
             to
             suffer
             for
             his
             Church
             in
             so
             excellent
             a
             Work
             :
             For
             it
             is
             by
             the
             Cross
             ,
             or
             Suffering
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             bring
             the
             Church
             to
             Glory
             :
             And
             as
             Christ
             hath
             perfectly
             done
             his
             own
             part
             ,
             as
             the
             onely
             Propitiating
             Sacrifice
             ;
             so
             I
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Members
             ,
             must
             undergo
             and
             make
             up
             the
             rest
             ,
             even
             for
             the
             same
             Churches
             sake
             for
             which
             he
             died
             ,
             though
             not
             as
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             to
             reconcile
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Whereof
             I
             am
             made
             a
             minister
             according
             to
             the
             dispensation
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             to
             me
             for
             you
             ,
             to
             fulfil
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ;
          
           
             25.
             
             Of
             which
             Church
             I
             am
             made
             a
             Servant
             ,
             by
             
             Gods
             appointment
             and
             commission
             ,
             given
             me
             for
             you
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             others
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             fully
             divulge
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             26.
             
             Even
             the
             mystery
             which
             hath
             been
             hid
             from
             ages
             ,
             and
             from
             generations
             ,
             but
             now
             is
             made
             manifest
             to
             his
             saints
             :
          
           
             26.
             
             The
             great
             Mystery
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             (
             God
             manifested
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             as
             the
             Head
             and
             Saviour
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             ,
             which
             (
             though
             not
             wholly
             ,
             yet
             comparatively
             )
             hath
             been
             hid
             from
             Jews
             under
             dark
             Types
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             more
             from
             Gentiles
             by
             greater
             Darkness
             ,
             in
             all
             fore-going
             Ages
             :
             But
             now
             is
             plainlier
             made
             known
             to
             Gods
             Saints
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             To
             whom
             God
             would
             make
             known
             what
             is
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             this
             mystery
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             which
             is
             Christ
             in
             you
             ,
             the
             hope
             of
             glory
             :
          
           
             27.
             
             To
             whom
             God
             of
             his
             good
             Pleasure
             would
             specially
             make
             known
             the
             Riches
             and
             Glory
             of
             this
             Mystery
             of
             Calling
             the
             whole
             World
             of
             Gentiles
             .
             The
             Sum
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             Christ
             among
             you
             ,
             and
             in
             you
             ,
             purchasing
             giving
             ,
             and
             assuring
             to
             you
             the
             Heavenly
             Glory
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             hath
             commanded
             you
             joyfully
             to
             hope
             .
             Christ
             the
             Way
             ,
             Glory
             the
             End.
             
          
           
             28.
             
             Whom
             we
             preach
             ,
             warning
             every
             man
             ,
             and
             teaching
             every
             man
             in
             all
             wisdom
             ;
             that
             we
             may
             present
             every
             man
             perfect
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             :
          
           
             28.
             
             To
             preach
             this
             Christ
             is
             the
             Work
             of
             our
             Office
             ,
             warning
             and
             teaching
             every
             Man
             as
             we
             have
             opportunity
             ,
             neglecting
             none
             of
             any
             Rank
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             saving
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             present
             as
             many
             as
             possible
             ,
             perfect
             to
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             Whereunto
             I
             also
             labour
             ,
             striving
             according
             to
             his
             working
             ,
             which
             worketh
             in
             me
             mightily
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             In
             this
             Labour
             I
             am
             employed
             ;
             in
             which
             with
             diligence
             I
             strive
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Grace
             of
             him
             that
             called
             me
             ,
             which
             wrought
             in
             me
             (
             or
             worketh
             by
             me
             )
             in
             Power
             ,
             (
             confirming
             my
             Ministry
             by
             Miracles
             and
             Success
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             qualifying
             me
             for
             it
             .
             )
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             FOr
             I
             would
             that
             ye
             knew
             what
             great
             conflict
             I
             have
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             for
             them
             at
             Laodicea
             ,
             and
             for
             as
             many
             as
             have
             not
             seen
             my
             face
             in
             the
             flesh
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             [
             Conflict
             ,
             ]
             by
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             Care
             ,
             and
             Study
             ,
             to
             do
             them
             good
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Good
             Men
             long
             for
             the
             Good
             of
             them
             whom
             they
             never
             saw
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             their
             hearts
             might
             be
             comforted
             ,
             being
             knit
             together
             in
             love
             ,
             and
             unto
             all
             riches
             of
             the
             full
             assurance
             of
             understanding
             ,
             to
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             mystery
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             they
             may
             grow
             up
             to
             a
             State
             of
             Joy
             ,
             by
             holy
             Union
             and
             Communion
             in
             Love
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             yet
             richer
             and
             happier
             in
             the
             full
             and
             assured
             understanding
             and
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             Mystery
             of
             God's
             Love
             ,
             and
             of
             Christs
             Grace
             ,
             in
             the
             Promises
             ,
             Prefigurations
             ,
             and
             Performance
             of
             our
             Redemption
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             whom
             are
             hid
             all
             the
             treasures
             of
             wisdom
             and
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Though
             it
             be
             not
             discerned
             by
             carnal
             Men
             ,
             who
             search
             more
             after
             other
             Knowledge
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             depth
             ,
             excellency
             ,
             and
             benefit
             of
             all
             true
             Wisdom
             and
             Knowledge
             ,
             are
             comprised
             in
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             manifested
             in
             Christ
             :
             This
             is
             the
             true
             Philosophy
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             which
             ,
             all
             other
             is
             Vanity
             and
             Folly.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             lest
             any
             man
             should
             beguile
             you
             with
             enticing
             words
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             tell
             you
             this
             ,
             lest
             any
             delude
             you
             by
             the
             specious
             ostentation
             of
             any
             other
             sort
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             called
             Philosophy
             ,
             or
             Oracular
             ,
             or
             Enthusiastical
             ,
             or
             Pharisaical
             Tradition
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             somewhat
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             though
             I
             be
             absent
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             yet
             am
             I
             with
             you
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             joying
             and
             beholding
             your
             order
             ,
             and
             the
             stedfastness
             of
             your
             faith
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             though
             I
             see
             you
             not
             ,
             I
             am
             in
             the
             Spirit
             as
             if
             I
             was
             present
             with
             you
             ,
             affected
             with
             Joy
             to
             hear
             of
             your
             Order
             ,
             and
             stedfastness
             of
             Faith
             :
             but
             yet
             I
             know
             where
             your
             danger
             lieth
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             As
             ye
             have
             therefore
             received
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             Lord
             ,
             so
             walk
             ye
             in
             him
             :
          
           
             6.
             
             Let
             it
             then
             be
             your
             care
             to
             hold
             fast
             and
             practise
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             already
             received
             him
             and
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             turn
             not
             to
             any
             other
             way
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Rooted
             and
             built
             up
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             stablished
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             as
             ye
             have
             been
             taught
             ,
             abounding
             therein
             with
             thanksgiving
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             As
             growing
             downwards
             in
             the
             Roots
             is
             necessary
             to
             Trees
             ,
             for
             stedfastness
             and
             Fruit
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             House
             must
             be
             built
             up
             ,
             when
             the
             Foundation
             is
             laid
             :
             so
             must
             you
             now
             be
             more
             and
             more
             rooted
             ,
             and
             built
             up
             ,
             and
             stablished
             in
             the
             same
             Faith
             which
             you
             were
             taught
             at
             first
             ,
             and
             must
             abound
             with
             joyful
             Thanks
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             increased
             Knowledge
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             Practise
             of
             that
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             hearkning
             to
             Novelties
             or
             Errours
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Beware
             lest
             any
             man
             spoil
             you
             through
             philosphy
             and
             vain
             deceit
             ,
             after
             the
             tradition
             of
             men
             ,
             after
             the
             rudiments
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             not
             after
             Christ
             :
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             danger
             which
             I
             advise
             you
             to
             beware
             ,
             is
             ,
             lest
             any
             by
             pretending
             that
             the
             Heathen
             Philosophy
             is
             a
             higher
             sort
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             Learning
             (
             more
             methodical
             ,
             accurate
             ,
             extensive
             )
             than
             the
             Gospel
             of
             
             Christ
             ,
             should
             deceive
             you
             ,
             and
             draw
             you
             from
             the
             true
             Wisdom
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             or
             Hereticks
             draw
             you
             by
             Philosophical
             Pretences
             to
             their
             Heresies
             ;
             and
             they
             should
             set
             up
             the
             Tradition
             ,
             Books
             ,
             or
             Opinions
             of
             any
             Sect
             of
             Philosophers
             ,
             against
             the
             Heavenly
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             as
             
             Moses's
             Law
             was
             very
             useful
             in
             subordination
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             to
             Christ
             ;
             but
             pernicious
             to
             them
             that
             set
             it
             in
             opposition
             to
             Christ
             ,
             or
             in
             separation
             from
             him
             :
             so
             is
             true
             Philosophy
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             knowable
             part
             of
             Gods
             Works
             ,
             useful
             in
             subordination
             to
             Christ
             :
             But
             the
             Heathen
             Sect
             of
             Philosophers
             were
             the
             most
             dangerous
             Adversaries
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             by
             deriding
             its
             Simplicity
             ,
             and
             pretending
             to
             far
             greater
             Learning
             ,
             and
             despising
             Christians
             as
             ignorant
             and
             credulous
             ,
             and
             using
             against
             them
             their
             Logical
             Art
             and
             Sophistry
             ,
             and
             the
             Reputation
             of
             all
             their
             Sciences
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             For
             in
             him
             dwelleth
             all
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             Godhead
             bodily
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             For
             as
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             it self
             hath
             united
             it self
             to
             ,
             and
             so
             dwelleth
             in
             his
             Humane
             Nature
             ;
             so
             in
             the
             Person
             ,
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             Works
             of
             Christ
             Incarnate
             ,
             God
             hath
             treasured
             up
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             In-dwelling
             placed
             ,
             the
             fullest
             Manifestation
             of
             himself
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             that
             ever
             he
             will
             give
             them
             in
             this
             Life
             on
             Earth
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             ye
             are
             compleat
             in
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             head
             of
             all
             principality
             and
             power
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             You
             need
             not
             seek
             after
             Wisdom
             in
             the
             Oracles
             or
             Knowledge
             of
             Demons
             or
             Angels
             ;
             for
             in
             Christ
             you
             have
             compleat
             Wisdom
             ,
             (
             if
             you
             truly
             receive
             him
             ,
             and
             learn
             of
             him
             )
             who
             is
             not
             onely
             above
             all
             Philosophers
             and
             Rabbies
             ,
             but
             above
             the
             highest
             Angels
             or
             Celestial
             Powers
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             chief
             Revealer
             of
             God
             to
             Man.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             In
             whom
             also
             ye
             are
             circumcised
             ,
             by
             the
             circumcision
             made
             without
             hands
             ,
             in
             putting
             off
             the
             body
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             by
             the
             circumcision
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Nor
             need
             you
             go
             to
             Judaism
             for
             Circumcision
             :
             For
             you
             have
             the
             true
             saving
             Circumcision
             in
             Christ
             ,
             even
             that
             of
             the
             Heart
             ,
             made
             without
             Plands
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             cutting
             off
             and
             casting
             away
             the
             Body
             of
             Sin
             ,
             or
             Fleshly
             Lusts
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Buried
             with
             him
             in
             baptism
             ,
             wherein
             also
             you
             are
             risen
             with
             him
             through
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             operation
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             it
             's
             more
             than
             a
             Circumcision
             of
             your
             Lusts
             that
             you
             have
             in
             Christ
             ;
             they
             are
             dead
             and
             buried
             with
             him
             :
             For
             so
             your
             Baptism
             signifieth
             ,
             in
             which
             you
             are
             put
             under
             the
             Water
             ,
             to
             signifie
             and
             profess
             ,
             that
             your
             Old
             Man
             ,
             or
             Fleshly
             Lust
             ,
             is
             dead
             and
             buried
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             you
             rise
             thence
             ,
             to
             signifie
             and
             profess
             ,
             that
             you
             ris●
             to
             Newness
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             Heavenly
             Hopes
             ,
             through
             the
             Belief
             of
             Gods
             Works
             that
             raised
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             you
             being
             dead
             in
             your
             sins
             ,
             and
             the
             uncircumcision
             of
             your
             flesh
             ,
             hath
             he
             quickened
             together
             with
             him
             ,
             having
             forgiven
             you
             all
             trespasses
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             you
             ,
             that
             were
             as
             dead
             in
             the
             Guilt
             and
             Power
             of
             your
             Sins
             ,
             your
             Hearts
             and
             Lusts
             ,
             as
             your
             Flesh
             ,
             being
             uncircumcised
             ,
             hath
             God
             made
             spiritually
             alive
             ,
             as
             Christ
             was
             quickned
             and
             raised
             ,
             and
             hath
             absolved
             you
             by
             pardon
             of
             all
             Sin
             ,
             from
             the
             Obligation
             to
             Everlasting
             Death
             which
             you
             had
             contracted
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Blotting
             out
             the
             hand-writing
             of
             ordinances
             that
             was
             against
             us
             ,
             which
             was
             contrary
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             took
             it
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             nailing
             it
             to
             his
             cross
             :
          
           
             14.
             
             Cancelling
             the
             Legal
             Imposition
             of
             Mosaical
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             even
             to
             us
             Jews
             ,
             which
             might
             have
             been
             produced
             against
             us
             Breakers
             of
             the
             Law
             to
             our
             condemnation
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             nailed
             it
             to
             his
             Cross
             ,
             while
             by
             dying
             he
             disabled
             it
             :
             So
             that
             you
             need
             not
             think
             that
             Judaizing
             is
             necessary
             to
             your
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             having
             spoiled
             principalities
             and
             powers
             ,
             he
             made
             a
             shew
             of
             them
             openly
             ,
             triumphing
             over
             them
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             when
             his
             Crucifiers
             triumphed
             over
             him
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             utterly
             overcome
             him
             ,
             it
             was
             but
             his
             Conquest
             and
             Spoils
             of
             all
             Principalities
             and
             Powers
             ,
             of
             Devils
             or
             Men
             ,
             that
             were
             Adversaries
             to
             his
             Grace
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             his
             open
             Ostentation
             of
             his
             Victory
             ,
             and
             Triumph
             over
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             his
             Crucifixion
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Let
             no
             man
             therefore
             judge
             you
             in
             meat
             or
             in
             drink
             ,
             or
             in
             respect
             of
             an
             holy
             day
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             new-moon
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             sabbath
             days
             :
          
           
             6.
             
             Seeing
             then
             that
             Christ
             hath
             abrogated
             the
             Mosaical
             Law
             ,
             none
             ought
             to
             censure
             you
             as
             Sinners
             ,
             for
             not
             keeping
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             about
             Meat
             ,
             or
             Drink
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Point
             of
             Festivals
             called
             Holydays
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             New
             Moon
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Sabbath-days
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Which
             are
             a
             shadow
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ;
             but
             the
             body
             is
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             For
             these
             were
             but
             Shadows
             of
             the
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             even
             Christ
             and
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Substance
             shadowed
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             Sabbaths
             are
             abolished
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             
             Moses's
             Law.
             As
             to
             the
             Lords-days
             ,
             consider
             these
             things
             distinctly
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             all
             
             Moses's
             Law
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             bound
             onely
             the
             Jews
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             was
             promulgate
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             abolished
             ,
             even
             (
             saith
             Paul
             )
             that
             written
             in
             Stone
             .
             2.
             
             That
             all
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             in
             Nature
             and
             Revelation
             still
             bindeth
             us
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Word
             [
             Sabbath
             ]
             in
             Scripture
             properly
             signifieth
             a
             Day
             of
             Ceremonial
             Rest
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Bodily
             Rest
             was
             a
             Duty
             directly
             in
             it self
             ,
             (
             as
             Sacrificing
             and
             other
             Ceremonies
             were
             .
             )
             4.
             
             That
             the
             Lords-day
             is
             never
             
             called
             a
             Sabbath
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             (
             however
             some
             mistake
             a
             Text
             or
             two
             .
             )
             5.
             
             That
             the
             Lords-day
             is
             separated
             by
             Divine
             Appointment
             to
             the
             holy
             Commemoration
             of
             Christs
             Resurrection
             and
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             especially
             in
             Sacred
             Assemblies
             for
             Church-worship
             .
             6.
             
             That
             it
             is
             of
             greater
             dignity
             than
             the
             Sabbaths
             were
             ,
             as
             being
             for
             more
             substantial
             ,
             spiritual
             ,
             excellent
             Work.
             7.
             
             That
             on
             it
             ,
             Rest
             is
             not
             a
             Ceremonial
             Due
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             on
             Sabbaths
             ,
             for
             it self
             ;
             but
             onely
             a
             subordinate
             Duty
             ,
             that
             Soul
             and
             Body
             (
             even
             of
             Servants
             )
             may
             be
             vacant
             and
             free
             for
             Spiritual
             Worship
             :
             and
             no
             Breach
             of
             Rest
             is
             now
             a
             Sin
             ,
             but
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             which
             hindreth
             this
             Spiritual
             Work
             ;
             2.
             
             Or
             is
             scandalous
             ,
             encouraging
             others
             to
             Sin.
             8.
             
             That
             therefore
             the
             Seventh-day
             Sabbath
             is
             abolished
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             
             Moses's
             Law
             is
             abolished
             ;
             2.
             
             And
             all
             proper
             Sabbaths
             are
             abolished
             .
             9.
             
             That
             yet
             (
             with
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             )
             we
             may
             well
             call
             the
             Lords
             day
             [
             
               the
               S●bbath
               ]
            
             ,
             (
             when
             it
             tendeth
             not
             to
             Errour
             ;
             )
             But
             onely
             by
             allusion
             ,
             or
             metaphorically
             ,
             as
             they
             then
             called
             the
             Table
             an
             Altar
             ,
             the
             
               Minsters
               ,
               Priests
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             Alms
             ,
             and
             
               Thank●giving
               ,
               Sacrifices
            
             .
             This
             is
             the
             full
             Truth
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             in
             a
             set
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Let
             no
             man
             beguile
             you
             of
             your
             reward
             ,
             in
             a
             voluntary
             humility
             ,
             and
             worshipping
             of
             angels
             ,
             intruding
             into
             those
             things
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             seen
             ,
             vainly
             puft
             up
             by
             his
             fleshly
             mind
             ;
          
           
             18.
             
             Let
             no
             Man
             beguile
             you
             of
             the
             Reward
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             by
             pretending
             greater
             self
             humbling
             than
             God
             commandeth
             ,
             by
             worshipping
             Angels
             ,
             intruding
             into
             and
             pretending
             to
             know
             the
             things
             which
             he
             never
             saw
             ,
             nor
             God
             revealed
             to
             him
             ,
             vainly
             puffed
             up
             by
             the
             Imaginations
             of
             his
             fleshly
             Mind
             ,
             and
             building
             on
             his
             deluded
             Conjectures
             and
             Self-conceits
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             not
             holding
             the
             head
             ,
             from
             which
             all
             the
             body
             by
             joynts
             and
             bands
             having
             nourishment
             ministred
             ,
             and
             knit
             together
             ,
             increaseth
             with
             the
             increase
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             19.
             
             By
             which
             they
             depart
             from
             their
             due
             Dependence
             on
             Christ
             the
             Head
             ,
             whose
             Office
             it
             is
             to
             be
             the
             sole
             immediate
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             and
             the
             Lawgiver
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             hath
             given
             us
             sufficient
             notice
             what
             Worship
             God
             accepteth
             .
             It
             is
             from
             him
             the
             Head
             (
             of
             Life
             and
             Government
             )
             that
             the
             Body
             ,
             even
             the
             Church
             ,
             receiveth
             its
             Nourishment
             and
             holy
             Increase
             by
             the
             Blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             being
             by
             Joynts
             and
             Ligaments
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             Ministry
             and
             Communion
             for
             Concord
             ,
             conjoined
             and
             made
             a
             meet
             Receiver
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Wherefore
             if
             ye
             be
             dead
             with
             Christ
             from
             the
             rudiments
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             why
             as
             though
             living
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             are
             ye
             subject
             to
             ordinances
             ,
             21.
             
             (
             Touch
             not
             ,
             taste
             not
             ,
             handle
             not
             :
             22.
             
             Which
             all
             are
             to
             perish
             with
             the
             using
             )
             after
             the
             commandments
             and
             doctrines
             of
             men
             ?
          
           
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             If
             then
             you
             be
             dead
             to
             the
             Rudiments
             of
             all
             other
             Masters
             and
             Customs
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             of
             Jews
             or
             Heathens
             ,
             in
             conformity
             to
             your
             Crucified
             Lord
             ,
             why
             ,
             as
             though
             yet
             you
             were
             not
             separated
             from
             the
             World
             to
             Christ
             ,
             are
             you
             subject
             to
             such
             Ordinances
             ,
             which
             Christ
             never
             made
             you
             ,
             but
             hath
             abolished
             ?
             as
             ,
             Touch
             not
             ,
             taste
             not
             ,
             meddle
             not
             with
             such
             and
             such
             Meats
             ,
             as
             unclean
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             which
             were
             all
             temporary
             things
             ,
             and
             consist
             in
             transient
             unprofitable
             Actions
             ,
             having
             no
             Reward
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             being
             but
             the
             Products
             of
             the
             Commands
             and
             Doctrines
             of
             unauthorised
             Men.
             
          
           
             23.
             
             Which
             things
             have
             indeed
             a
             shew
             of
             wisdom
             in
             will-worship
             ,
             and
             humility
             ,
             and
             neglecting
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             not
             in
             any
             honour
             to
             the
             satisfying
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Which
             are
             the
             things
             for
             which
             ,
             as
             deceitful
             Shews
             ,
             tho
             Heretical
             and
             Heathen
             Seducers
             pretend
             to
             be
             wiser
             Men
             than
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Christians
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             more
             pious
             Men
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             draw
             you
             to
             their
             Errours
             ,
             as
             being
             stricter
             in
             Voluntary
             Worship
             and
             greater
             Humility
             ,
             and
             neglecting
             of
             the
             Body
             on
             pretense
             of
             being
             more
             for
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             not
             ,
             as
             sensual
             Men
             do
             ,
             setting
             up
             and
             pampering
             the
             Flesh
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             The
             Description
             of
             Paul
             and
             Church
             .
             Historians
             notifie
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             these
             Hereticks
             made
             up
             a
             Religion
             of
             three
             Parts
             :
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             Name
             and
             some
             Parts
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             keep
             in
             with
             the
             Christians
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             many
             Jewish
             Rites
             ,
             to
             keep
             fair
             with
             the
             Jews
             .
             3.
             
             But
             the
             main
             Substance
             which
             they
             boasted
             of
             ,
             was
             Pythagorean
             Heathenism
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             pretended
             great
             knowledge
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             Demons
             ,
             and
             invisible
             things
             ,
             their
             Orders
             ,
             Powers
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             Durations
             ,
             &c.
             which
             God
             never
             revealed
             ,
             but
             the
             deluded
             Imaginations
             of
             themselves
             and
             the
             said
             Pythagorean
             and
             Platonick
             Philosophers
             taught
             them
             .
             In
             many
             of
             which
             Superstitions
             ,
             of
             Will-worship
             ,
             Angel-worship
             ,
             Laws
             of
             Penance
             on
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             (
             while
             the
             vain
             Mind
             usurpeth
             Christs
             Legislative
             Power
             )
             too
             many
             of
             the
             carnal
             corrupt
             Church
             do
             imitate
             them
             to
             this
             day
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             IF
             ye
             then
             be
             risen
             with
             Christ
             ,
             seek
             those
             things
             which
             are
             above
             ,
             where
             Christ
             sitteth
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             then
             you
             be
             true
             Christians
             ,
             risen
             with
             Christ
             as
             you
             profess
             to
             the
             hope
             of
             a
             Celestial
             Glory
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             Holy
             Life
             ,
             shew
             it
             by
             seeking
             the
             things
             which
             are
             above
             ,
             where
             Christ
             who
             you
             trust
             in
             is
             as
             your
             Head
             ,
             over
             all
             in
             glory
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Set
             your
             affection
             on
             things
             above
             ,
             not
             on
             things
             on
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             the
             Heavenly
             things
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             things
             on
             Earth
             ,
             have
             your
             strongest
             affections
             ,
             your
             Love
             ,
             your
             Desire
             ,
             your
             Hope
             ,
             your
             Joy
             ,
             your
             Care
             ,
             your
             very
             Hearts
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             For
             ye
             are
             dead
             ,
             and
             your
             life
             is
             hid
             with
             Christ
             in
             God.
             4.
             
             When
             Christ
             who
             is
             our
             life
             shall
             appear
             ,
             then
             shall
             ye
             also
             appear
             with
             him
             in
             glory
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             For
             ye
             are
             dead
             to
             the
             World
             and
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             root
             of
             your
             Spiritual
             Life
             is
             not
             in
             your selves
             ;
             but
             both
             your
             
               Objective
               Life
            
             ,
             which
             is
             your
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             the
             Root
             of
             all
             your
             Spiritual
             Life
             ,
             are
             out
             of
             sight
             with
             Christ
             in
             God.
             It
             is
             by
             him
             that
             you
             live
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             with
             him
             and
             on
             him
             that
             you
             must
             live
             in
             Glory
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Mortifie
             therefore
             your
             members
             which
             are
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             fornication
             ,
             uncleanness
             ,
             inordinate
             affection
             ,
             evil
             concupiscence
             ,
             and
             covetousness
             which
             is
             idolatry
             :
             6.
             
             For
             which
             things
             sake
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             cometh
             on
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
             .
          
           
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Therefore
             ,
             tho
             your
             Lusts
             are
             as
             it
             were
             the
             very
             Members
             of
             your
             corrupt
             fleshly
             Nature
             ,
             kill
             them
             all
             ;
             even
             Fornication
             ,
             Uncleanness
             ,
             Inordinate
             Affections
             of
             Love
             or
             delight
             ,
             all
             evil
             lustings
             or
             desires
             ,
             and
             Covetousness
             which
             loveth
             the
             Creature
             above
             God
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             Idolaters
             sin
             .
             For
             it
             is
             for
             these
             things
             that
             the
             Unbeliving
             Rebellious
             World
             is
             under
             the
             wrath
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             In
             the
             which
             ye
             also
             walked
             sometime
             when
             ye
             lived
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             These
             sins
             were
             formerly
             your
             own
             practices
             ,
             when
             you
             were
             Heathens
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             now
             you
             also
             put
             off
             all
             these
             ;
             anger
             ,
             wrath
             ,
             malice
             ,
             blasphemy
             ,
             filthy
             communication
             out
             of
             your
             mouth
             .
             9.
             
             Lie
             not
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             seeing
             that
             ye
             have
             put
             off
             the
             old
             man
             with
             his
             deeds
             ;
          
           
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             But
             now
             you
             must
             not
             only
             cast
             off
             all
             these
             filthy
             sins
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             that
             is
             contrary
             to
             Love
             and
             Peace
             ,
             all
             sinful
             wrath
             and
             malice
             ,
             and
             evil
             speaking
             and
             rybaldry
             ,
             and
             lying
             :
             For
             all
             these
             are
             the
             Members
             and
             Deeds
             of
             the
             Old
             Man
             ,
             or
             state
             which
             you
             have
             renounced
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             have
             put
             on
             the
             new
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             renewed
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             after
             the
             image
             of
             him
             that
             created
             him
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             you
             have
             by
             Conversion
             become
             New
             Men
             ,
             renewed
             in
             Saving
             Knowledge
             ,
             unto
             the
             Image
             of
             that
             God
             and
             Saviour
             who
             is
             the
             maker
             of
             this
             New
             Creature
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Where
             there
             is
             neither
             Greek
             ,
             nor
             Jew
             ,
             circumcision
             nor
             uncircumcision
             ,
             barbarian
             ,
             Scythian
             ,
             bond
             nor
             free
             :
             but
             Christ
             is
             all
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Where
             the
             Interest
             and
             Union
             that
             we
             have
             all
             in
             One
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             all
             in
             all
             ,
             doth
             swallow
             up
             all
             the
             little
             differences
             ,
             of
             Greeks
             and
             Jew
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             so
             must
             lo
             in
             our
             Communion
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Put
             on
             therefore
             (
             as
             the
             elect
             of
             God
             ,
             holy
             and
             beloved
             )
             bowels
             of
             mercies
             ,
             kindness
             ,
             humbleness
             of
             mind
             ,
             meekness
             ,
             long-suffering
             ;
          
           
             12.
             
             Let
             these
             therefore
             be
             your
             very
             Habit
             ,
             and
             Nature
             ,
             and
             Practice
             ,
             as
             becometh
             Gods
             chosen
             ,
             holy
             ,
             and
             beloved
             ones
             ,
             Bowels
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             Kindness
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             Forbearing
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             forgiving
             one
             another
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             have
             a
             quarrel
             against
             any
             :
             even
             as
             Christ
             forgave
             you
             ,
             so
             also
             do
             ye
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             supposed
             that
             we
             are
             wronged
             ,
             else
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             forgiving
             .
             2.
             
             True
             Christians
             are
             known
             by
             this
             Spiritual
             Nature
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             Religious
             Exercises
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             above
             all
             these
             things
             put
             on
             charity
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             bond
             of
             perfectness
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             But
             as
             the
             most
             necessary
             and
             excellent
             of
             all
             ,
             put
             on
             true
             endeared
             Love
             to
             others
             as
             your selves
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             must
             be
             most
             loved
             :
             For
             as
             this
             is
             the
             highest
             Grace
             which
             Christs
             Spirit
             worketh
             in
             us
             ▪
             so
             it
             is
             that
             Bond
             which
             by
             uniting
             Believers
             to
             Christ
             and
             each
             other
             ,
             tendeth
             to
             the
             perfect
             compagination
             ,
             growth
             ,
             and
             welfare
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             every
             Member
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             let
             the
             peace
             of
             God
             rule
             in
             your
             hearts
             ,
             to
             the
             which
             also
             ye
             are
             called
             in
             one
             body
             ;
             and
             be
             ye
             thankful
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             let
             that
             Peace
             which
             God
             both
             giveth
             you
             within
             ,
             and
             calleth
             you
             to
             exercise
             ,
             by
             dwelling
             in
             your
             Hearts
             ,
             bear
             rule
             in
             your
             lives
             towards
             all
             Men
             ,
             as
             being
             of
             the
             same
             Body
             :
             And
             live
             in
             continual
             thankfulness
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             Let
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             dwell
             in
             you
             richly
             in
             all
             wisdom
             ;
             teaching
             and
             admonishing
             one
             another
             in
             Psalms
             and
             hymns
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             songs
             ,
             singing
             with
             grace
             in
             your
             hearts
             to
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             Let
             the
             word
             of
             God
             so
             possess
             your
             Souls
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             by
             it
             have
             plenteous
             Holy
             Wisdom
             to
             instruct
             and
             admonish
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Affections
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             have
             the
             gift
             of
             composing
             Holy
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             Hymns
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             Songs
             for
             themselves
             and
             others
             use
             ,
             may
             do
             it
             wisely
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             you
             use
             them
             with
             Holy
             Joy
             in
             singing
             to
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             whatsoever
             ye
             do
             in
             word
             or
             deed
             ,
             do
             all
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             giving
             thanks
             to
             God
             and
             the
             Father
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             let
             all
             that
             you
             offer
             to
             God
             in
             word
             or
             deed
             ,
             in
             worship
             or
             obedience
             ,
             be
             done
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             trusting
             for
             acceptance
             to
             his
             Mediation
             ,
             and
             offer
             your
             daily
             Thanksgiving
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             by
             him
             our
             High
             Priest
             in
             the
             Heavens
             .
          
           
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Wives
             submit
             
             your selves
             unto
             your
             own
             husbands
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             fit
             in
             the
             Lord.
             Husbands
             love
             your
             wives
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             bitter
             against
             them
             .
             Children
             ,
             obey
             your
             parents
             in
             all
             things
             :
             for
             this
             is
             well-pleasing
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             Fathers
             ,
             provoke
             not
             your
             children
             to
             anger
             ,
             lest
             they
             be
             discouraged
             .
             Servants
             ,
             obey
             in
             all
             things
             your
             masters
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ;
             not
             with
             eye-service
             as
             men-pleasers
             ,
             but
             in
             singleness
             of
             heart
             ,
             fearing
             God
             :
             And
             whatsoever
             ye
             do
             ,
             do
             it
             heartily
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             not
             unto
             men
             ;
             24.
             
             Knowing
             that
             of
             the
             Lord
             ye
             shall
             receive
             the
             reward
             of
             the
             inheritance
             :
             for
             ye
             serve
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             .
          
           
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             See
             all
             this
             before
             Paraphrased
             ,
             Eph.
             5
             ,
             &
             6.
             
          
           
             25.
             
             But
             he
             that
             doth
             wrong
             ,
             shall
             receive
             for
             the
             wrong
             which
             he
             hath
             done
             :
             and
             there
             is
             no
             respect
             of
             persons
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             But
             if
             Masters
             or
             Servants
             do
             wrong
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             escape
             the
             punishment
             of
             Man
             ,
             God
             who
             respecteth
             no
             Mans
             Person
             will
             judge
             and
             punish
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             MAster
             's
             ,
             give
             unto
             your
             servants
             that
             which
             is
             just
             and
             equal
             ,
             knowing
             that
             ye
             also
             have
             a
             Master
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Let
             not
             your
             power
             over
             your
             Servants
             embolden
             you
             to
             abuse
             ,
             oppress
             ,
             or
             wrong
             them
             ,
             but
             give
             them
             all
             wages
             and
             usage
             which
             Justice
             and
             Equity
             require
             ;
             for
             you
             have
             a
             Master
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             who
             will
             judge
             you
             as
             you
             are
             and
             do
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Continue
             in
             prayer
             ,
             and
             watch
             in
             the
             same
             with
             thanksgiving
             ;
          
           
             2.
             
             Be
             constant
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             not
             cursory
             or
             cold
             ,
             and
             watch
             in
             it
             against
             your
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             temptations
             ,
             joyning
             thanksgiving
             with
             your
             requests
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Withal
             ,
             praying
             also
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             open
             unto
             us
             a
             door
             of
             utterance
             ,
             to
             speak
             the
             mystery
             of
             Christ
             for
             which
             I
             am
             also
             in
             bonds
             :
          
           
             3.
             
             Praying
             for
             us
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             give
             us
             freedom
             from
             Mens
             restraints
             and
             our
             own
             infirmities
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             with
             enlargedness
             and
             boldness
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             suffer
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             I
             may
             make
             it
             manifest
             ,
             as
             I
             ought
             to
             speak
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             I
             may
             open
             and
             apply
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Work
             and
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             require
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Walk
             in
             wisdom
             toward
             them
             that
             are
             without
             ,
             redeeming
             the
             time
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Use
             the
             wisdom
             toward
             them
             that
             are
             without
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             needful
             to
             keep
             you
             from
             receiving
             hurt
             by
             them
             ,
             or
             in
             doing
             good
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Let
             your
             speech
             be
             alway
             with
             grace
             ,
             seasoned
             with
             salt
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             know
             how
             ye
             ought
             to
             answer
             every
             man.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Let
             all
             your
             speech
             be
             the
             exercise
             of
             God's
             Grace
             in
             your
             Hearts
             ,
             not
             rotten
             ,
             filthy
             ,
             or
             vain
             ,
             but
             wise
             and
             savoury
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             speak
             pertinently
             and
             fruitfully
             to
             every
             Man
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             necessary
             defence
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             against
             Gainsayers
             ,
             and
             resolving
             of
             the
             doubtful
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             All
             my
             state
             shall
             Tychichus
             declare
             unto
             you
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             beloved
             brother
             ,
             and
             a
             faithful
             minister
             ,
             and
             fellow-servant
             in
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           
             7.
             
             T●chicus
             a
             faithful
             Brother
             ,
             fully
             shall
             acquaint
             you
             with
             my
             Concernments
             .
          
           
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Whom
             I
             have
             sent
             unto
             you
             for
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             know
             your
             estate
             ,
             and
             comfort
             your
             hearts
             :
             With
             Onesimus
             a
             faithful
             and
             beloved
             brother
             ,
             who
             is
             one
             of
             you
             .
             They
             shall
             make
             known
             unto
             you
             all
             things
             which
             are
             done
             here
             .
             10.
             
             Aristarchus
             my
             fellow-prisoner
             saluteth
             you
             ,
             and
             Marcus
             sisters
             son
             to
             Barnabas
             (
             touching
             whom
             ye
             received
             commandments
             ;
             if
             he
             come
             unto
             you
             receive
             him
             )
             11.
             
             And
             Jesus
             which
             is
             called
             Justus
             ,
             who
             are
             of
             the
             circumcision
             .
             These
             onely
             are
             my
             fellow-workers
             unto
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             a
             comfort
             unto
             me
             .
          
           
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             These
             are
             all
             that
             have
             helpt
             me
             here
             at
             Rome
             in
             my
             suffering
             ,
             and
             have
             much
             comforted
             me
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Epaphras
             ,
             who
             is
             one
             of
             you
             ,
             a
             servant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             saluteth
             you
             ,
             always
             labouring
             fervently
             for
             you
             in
             prayers
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             stand
             perfect
             and
             compleat
             in
             all
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             13.
             
             For
             I
             bear
             him
             record
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             great
             zeal
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             are
             in
             Laodicea
             ,
             and
             them
             in
             Hierapolis
             .
          
           
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Prayer
             should
             be
             a
             Work
             of
             fervent
             labouring
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Ministers-should
             long
             for
             the
             Peoples
             increase
             in
             Grace
             and
             universal
             Obedience
             ,
             more
             than
             to
             promote
             their
             own
             Interest
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Luke
             the
             beloved
             Physician
             ,
             and
             Demas
             greet
             you
             .
             Salute
             the
             brethren
             which
             are
             in
             ●aodicea
             ,
             and
             Nymphas
             ,
             and
             the
             church
             which
             is
             in
             his
             house
             〈…〉
          
           
             15.
             
             Which
             use
             to
             meet
             there
             .
          
           
           
             And
             when
             this
             epistle
             is
             read
             amongst
             you
             ,
             cause
             that
             it
             be
             read
             also
             in
             the
             church
             of
             the
             Laodiceans
             ;
             and
             that
             ye
             likewise
             read
             the
             epistle
             from
             Laodicea
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             was
             the
             Duty
             of
             the
             Churches
             to
             communicate
             the
             Epistles
             written
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
             2.
             
             What
             Epistle
             that
             written
             to
             Laodicea
             was
             ,
             it
             concerneth
             us
             not
             to
             know
             .
             It
             's
             vain
             to
             think
             that
             Paul
             and
             other
             Apostles
             wrote
             no
             more
             Epistles
             than
             be
             in
             the
             Bible
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             bound
             to
             bring
             down
             all
             that
             they
             wrote
             ,
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             say
             to
             Archippus
             ,
             Take
             heed
             to
             the
             ministery
             which
             thou
             hast
             received
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             thou
             fulfil
             it
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             Bishops
             or
             Pastors
             may
             have
             need
             to
             be
             admonished
             by
             the
             People
             to
             take
             heed
             to
             the
             Ministry
             which
             God
             calleth
             them
             to
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             slubber
             it
             over
             ,
             (
             much
             less
             pervert
             it
             )
             but
             fulfil
             it
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             The
             salutation
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             me
             Paul.
             Remember
             my
             bonds
             .
             Grace
             be
             with
             you
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             In
             conclusion
             ,
             I
             subscribe
             my
             Salutation
             to
             you
             .
             Let
             the
             remembrance
             of
             my
             Bonds
             ,
             remember
             you
             of
             your
             Duty
             to
             me
             ,
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             receiving
             of
             this
             Word
             .
             Grace
             be
             with
             you
             ,
             is
             the
             summary
             Benediction
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           First
           Epistle
           of
           PAUL
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           THESSALONIANS
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             PAul
             ,
             and
             Silvanus
             ,
             and
             Timotheus
             ,
             unto
             the
             church
             of
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             Grace
             be
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             peace
             from
             God
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Christians
             associated
             in
             the
             professed
             Belief
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             We
             give
             thanks
             to
             God
             always
             for
             you
             all
             ,
             making
             mention
             of
             you
             in
             our
             prayers
             ,
             remembring
             without
             ceasing
             your
             work
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             labour
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             patience
             of
             hope
             in
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             Father
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             We
             thankfully
             remember
             your
             working
             Faith
             ,
             your
             laborious
             Love
             ,
             and
             patient
             Hope
             in
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             seen
             and
             accepted
             by
             God
             our
             Father
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Knowing
             ,
             brethren
             beloved
             ,
             your
             election
             of
             God.
             For
             our
             gospel
             came
             not
             unto
             you
             in
             word
             onely
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             power
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             in
             much
             assurance
             ;
             as
             ye
             know
             what
             manner
             of
             men
             we
             were
             among
             you
             for
             your
             sake
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             For
             I
             was
             assured
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             freely
             elected
             you
             to
             be
             honoured
             as
             a
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             sent
             me
             particularly
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             Power
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             pouring
             out
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             he
             confirmed
             my
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             caused
             me
             to
             fulfil
             it
             ,
             as
             your
             Experience
             telleth
             you
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             ye
             became
             followers
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             having
             received
             the
             word
             in
             much
             affliction
             ,
             with
             joy
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             because
             he
             blessed
             all
             with
             such
             Success
             that
             you
             obeyed
             our
             Word
             ,
             and
             were
             converted
             to
             God
             ,
             receiving
             the
             Word
             in
             the
             trial
             of
             sharp
             Affliction
             and
             Opposition
             ,
             and
             yet
             with
             Joy
             ,
             and
             the
             participation
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             So
             that
             ye
             were
             ensamples
             to
             all
             that
             believe
             in
             Macedonia
             and
             Achaia
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             So
             that
             your
             Example
             tended
             to
             the
             happy
             imitation
             of
             all
             that
             now
             believe
             in
             Macedonia
             and
             Achaia
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             For
             from
             you
             sounded
             out
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             Macedonia
             and
             Achaia
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             every
             place
             your
             faith
             to
             God-ward
             is
             spread
             abroad
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             need
             not
             to
             speak
             any
             thing
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             For
             from
             you
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             spread
             abroad
             ,
             even
             in
             many
             other
             Countries
             it
             is
             known
             ;
             so
             that
             I
             need
             not
             tell
             it
             them
             ,
             to
             your
             praise
             ,
             and
             their
             imitation
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             For
             they
             themselves
             shew
             of
             us
             ,
             what
             manner
             of
             entring
             in
             we
             had
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             how
             ye
             turned
             to
             God
             from
             Idols
             ,
             to
             serve
             the
             living
             and
             true
             God
             ,
          
           
             9.
             
             They
             tell
             abroad
             themselves
             ,
             what
             Success
             we
             had
             in
             your
             Conversion
             from
             Idolatry
             to
             the
             true
             God.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             to
             wait
             for
             his
             Son
             from
             heaven
             ,
             whom
             he
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             even
             Jesus
             which
             delivered
             us
             from
             the
             wrath
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             to
             wait
             in
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             ,
             that
             his
             Son
             ,
             
             that
             is
             raised
             from
             death
             ,
             and
             ascended
             ,
             will
             come
             from
             Heaven
             for
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             even
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             delivereth
             us
             from
             the
             Wrath
             that
             will
             come
             on
             Unbelievers
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             FOr
             your selves
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             know
             our
             entrance
             in
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             you
             are
             my
             Witnesses
             ,
             that
             I
             came
             not
             to
             you
             in
             deceit
             ,
             on
             any
             false
             design
             or
             manner
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             even
             after
             that
             we
             had
             suffered
             before
             ,
             and
             were
             shamefully
             entreated
             ,
             as
             ye
             know
             at
             Philippi
             ,
             we
             were
             bold
             in
             our
             God
             to
             speak
             unto
             you
             the
             gospel
             of
             God
             with
             much
             contention
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             our
             shameful
             usage
             at
             Philippi
             did
             not
             discourage
             us
             ;
             but
             our
             trust
             in
             our
             God
             did
             embolden
             us
             to
             preach
             his
             Gospel
             to
             you
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             conflict
             of
             great
             opposition
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             our
             exhortation
             was
             not
             of
             deceit
             ,
             nor
             of
             uncleanness
             ,
             nor
             in
             guile
             :
             4.
             
             But
             as
             we
             were
             allowed
             of
             God
             to
             be
             put
             in
             trust
             with
             the
             gospel
             ,
             even
             so
             we
             speak
             ,
             not
             as
             pleasing
             men
             ,
             but
             God
             ,
             which
             trieth
             our
             hearts
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             For
             I
             came
             not
             to
             you
             to
             deceive
             you
             into
             Errour
             ,
             nor
             to
             plead
             for
             fleshly
             Lusts
             ,
             nor
             crastily
             to
             make
             advantage
             of
             you
             to
             our
             gain
             :
             But
             as
             God
             approved
             and
             chose
             me
             to
             be
             put
             in
             trust
             with
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             I
             do
             it
             to
             please
             him
             who
             trieth
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             please
             the
             Humours
             and
             Lusts
             of
             Men.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             neither
             at
             any
             time
             used
             we
             flattering
             words
             ,
             as
             ye
             know
             ,
             nor
             a
             cloke
             of
             covetousness
             ;
             God
             is
             witness
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             you
             your selves
             know
             ,
             that
             I
             flattered
             you
             not
             ,
             nor
             indulged
             fleshly
             Pleasures
             ;
             and
             God
             knoweth
             ,
             that
             I
             made
             not
             the
             Gospel
             a
             Cloak
             to
             hide
             any
             covetous
             Design
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Nor
             of
             men
             sought
             we
             glory
             ,
             neither
             of
             you
             ,
             nor
             yet
             of
             others
             ,
             when
             we
             might
             have
             been
             burdensom
             ,
             as
             the
             apostles
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Nor
             did
             I
             preach
             up
             my self
             ,
             for
             Vain-glory
             (
             Power
             or
             Profit
             )
             ,
             neither
             with
             you
             ,
             or
             any
             others
             ;
             though
             as
             Christs
             Apostle
             I
             might
             have
             pleaded
             my
             Power
             ,
             and
             demanded
             Maintenance
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             we
             were
             gentle
             among
             you
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             nurse
             cherisheth
             her
             children
             :
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             we
             sought
             not
             our
             Gain
             and
             Glory
             ,
             but
             your
             Good
             ;
             and
             that
             with
             all
             the
             love
             and
             tenderness
             to
             you
             ,
             as
             a
             Nurse
             cherisheth
             her
             Children
             ,
             in
             self-denial
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             So
             being
             affectionately
             desirous
             of
             you
             ,
             we
             were
             willing
             to
             have
             imparted
             unto
             you
             ,
             not
             the
             gospel
             of
             God
             onely
             ,
             but
             also
             our
             own
             souls
             ,
             because
             ye
             were
             dear
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             So
             my
             strong
             Love
             to
             you
             made
             me
             not
             onely
             willingly
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             you
             ,
             (
             without
             any
             selfish
             ,
             proud
             ,
             or
             covetous
             design
             )
             but
             you
             are
             so
             dear
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             not
             my
             Life
             too
             dear
             for
             you
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             For
             ye
             remember
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             our
             labour
             and
             travel
             :
             for
             labouring
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             because
             we
             would
             not
             be
             chargeable
             unto
             any
             of
             you
             ,
             we
             preached
             unto
             you
             the
             gospel
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Ye
             cannot
             but
             remember
             my
             great
             Toil
             and
             Labour
             ,
             how
             working
             at
             my
             Trade
             Night
             and
             Day
             ,
             because
             I
             would
             not
             be
             chargeable
             to
             any
             of
             you
             ,
             I
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             to
             you
             freely
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Ye
             are
             witnesses
             ,
             and
             God
             also
             ,
             how
             holily
             ,
             and
             justly
             ,
             and
             unblameably
             we
             behaved
             our selves
             among
             you
             that
             believe
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             I
             appeal
             to
             your selves
             ,
             and
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             Witnesses
             ,
             that
             our
             Behaviour
             with
             you
             was
             holy
             ,
             just
             ,
             and
             blameless
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             As
             you
             know
             how
             we
             exhorted
             and
             comforted
             ,
             and
             charged
             every
             one
             of
             you
             (
             as
             a
             father
             doth
             his
             children
             )
             12.
             
             That
             ye
             would
             walk
             worthy
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             called
             you
             unto
             his
             kingdom
             and
             glory
             .
          
           
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             As
             you
             know
             how
             tenderly
             I
             exhorted
             ,
             and
             comforted
             ,
             and
             charged
             not
             onely
             the
             Assemblies
             ,
             but
             every
             one
             that
             I
             could
             speak
             to
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             Father
             will
             do
             to
             every
             Child
             ;
             that
             now
             you
             are
             Christians
             ,
             you
             will
             live
             as
             is
             suitable
             to
             the
             God
             you
             serve
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             and
             Glory
             to
             which
             he
             hath
             called
             you
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             For
             this
             cause
             also
             thank
             we
             God
             without
             ceasing
             ,
             because
             when
             ye
             received
             the
             word
             of
             God
             which
             ye
             heard
             of
             us
             ,
             ye
             received
             it
             not
             as
             the
             word
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             truth
             )
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             effectually
             worketh
             also
             in
             you
             that
             believe
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             it
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             uncessant
             thanks
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             you
             received
             not
             the
             Gospel
             as
             Mens
             Word
             ,
             with
             a
             meer
             Humane
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             ;
             but
             as
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             with
             a
             Divine
             :
             which
             it
             appeareth
             to
             be
             ,
             by
             the
             powerful
             efficacy
             of
             it
             on
             your selves
             ,
             who
             are
             true
             Believers
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             For
             ye
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             became
             followers
             of
             the
             churches
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             in
             Judea
             are
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             :
             for
             ye
             also
             have
             suffered
             like
             things
             of
             your
             own
             countrymen
             ,
             even
             as
             they
             have
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Ye
             follow
             the
             Churches
             in
             Judea
             ,
             in
             suffering
             by
             your
             own
             Neighbours
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             same
             Faith.
             
          
           
           
             Note
             ,
             The
             same
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             will
             meet
             with
             the
             same
             Enmity
             in
             all
             Countries
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Who
             both
             killed
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             prophets
             ,
             and
             have
             persecuted
             us
             ;
             and
             they
             please
             not
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             contrary
             to
             all
             men
             :
             16.
             
             Forbidding
             us
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             saved
             ,
             to
             fill
             up
             their
             sins
             alway
             :
             for
             the
             wrath
             is
             come
             upon
             them
             to
             the
             uttermost
             .
          
           
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Carnal
             Church
             hath
             been
             more
             persecuting
             and
             bloody
             than
             the
             Heathens
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             Christ
             himself
             seemed
             not
             to
             them
             good
             enough
             to
             live
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             endured
             among
             them
             ;
             but
             was
             murdered
             as
             a
             Traytor
             and
             Blasphemer
             ,
             by
             pretended
             Law
             and
             Justice
             .
             And
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             had
             the
             like
             usage
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             bloody
             Persecution
             oft
             goeth
             with
             the
             Carnal
             Church
             for
             a
             great
             Duty
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             God
             is
             not
             pleased
             with
             the
             Persecutors
             of
             his
             Servants
             ,
             though
             they
             do
             it
             as
             to
             please
             him
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             malignant
             Persecutors
             are
             oft
             so
             mad
             as
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             or
             engage
             themselves
             against
             the
             common
             Interest
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             persecute
             the
             Faithful
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             is
             the
             silencing
             of
             the
             best
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             hath
             the
             heat
             of
             their
             malignant
             Zeal
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             It
             is
             that
             Preaching
             which
             would
             save
             Souls
             ,
             which
             they
             forbid
             :
             And
             because
             this
             Preaching
             is
             the
             Means
             to
             save
             Souls
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             Satan
             aimeth
             his
             Militia
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Persecuting
             and
             silencing
             Faithful
             Preachers
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             to
             fill
             up
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             malignant
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             God
             useth
             not
             to
             bring
             the
             utmost
             Wrath
             on
             Men
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             filled
             up
             their
             Sins
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             How
             long
             soever
             they
             prosper
             ,
             Wrath
             will
             come
             at
             last
             to
             the
             uttermost
             on
             malignant
             Sinners
             and
             Persecutors
             of
             the
             faithful
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             But
             we
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             being
             taken
             from
             you
             for
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             in
             presence
             ,
             not
             in
             heart
             ,
             endeavoured
             the
             more
             abundantly
             to
             see
             your
             face
             with
             great
             desire
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             But
             our
             constrained
             absence
             from
             you
             ,
             (
             in
             Person
             ,
             not
             in
             Heart
             )
             made
             us
             the
             more
             earnestly
             desire
             to
             see
             you
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Wherefore
             we
             would
             have
             come
             unto
             you
             (
             even
             I
             Paul
             )
             once
             and
             again
             ,
             but
             Satan
             hindred
             us
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             I
             would
             oft
             have
             come
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             attempted
             i●●
             but
             by
             Gods
             permission
             Satan
             hindred
             me
             ,
             (
             by
             stirring
             up
             Persecution
             and
             Restraints
             ,
             and
             making
             me
             Work
             elsewhere
             by
             Opposition
             .
             )
          
           
             19.
             
             For
             what
             is
             our
             hope
             ,
             or
             joy
             ,
             or
             crown
             of
             rejoycing
             ?
             are
             not
             even
             ye
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             at
             his
             coming
             ?
             20.
             
             For
             ye
             are
             our
             glory
             and
             joy
             .
          
           
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             For
             what
             is
             that
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Joy
             ,
             and
             Crown
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             labour
             so
             hard
             ,
             and
             suffer
             so
             much
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             your
             Conversion
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             which
             before
             Christ
             at
             his
             coming
             will
             be
             my
             Joy
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             ye
             are
             our
             Glory
             and
             Joy
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             so
             blest
             our
             Labours
             to
             your
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             True
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             thirst
             and
             labour
             far
             more
             for
             Mens
             Conversion
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             than
             for
             Reputation
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             Riches
             ,
             Preferment
             ,
             or
             Domination
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Though
             God
             will
             reward
             Faithful
             Preachers
             though
             they
             have
             small
             Success
             ,
             yet
             to
             have
             great
             Success
             ,
             to
             the
             saving
             of
             many
             ,
             is
             far
             more
             comfortable
             ,
             not
             onely
             now
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             Coming
             of
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             WHerefore
             when
             we
             could
             no
             longer
             forbear
             ,
             we
             thought
             it
             good
             to
             be
             left
             at
             Athens
             alone
             :
             2.
             
             And
             sent
             Timotheus
             our
             brother
             and
             minister
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             fellow-labourer
             in
             the
             gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             establish
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             comfort
             you
             concerning
             your
             faith
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             time
             of
             trying
             Persecutions
             ,
             Christians
             have
             special
             need
             of
             confirming
             and
             comforting
             Helps
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             no
             man
             should
             be
             moved
             by
             these
             afflictions
             :
             for
             your selves
             know
             that
             we
             are
             appointed
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Note
             ,
             Sufferings
             for
             Christ
             should
             be
             so
             expected
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             seem
             no
             strange
             surprising
             thing
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             verily
             when
             we
             were
             with
             you
             ,
             we
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             suffer
             tribulation
             ;
             even
             as
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             and
             ye
             know
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Gods
             foretelling
             us
             of
             Suffering
             ,
             should
             fore-arm
             us
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             this
             cause
             when
             I
             could
             no
             longer
             forbear
             ,
             I
             sent
             to
             know
             your
             faith
             ,
             lest
             by
             some
             means
             the
             tempter
             have
             tempted
             you
             ,
             and
             our
             labour
             be
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             though
             censorious
             Suspicions
             of
             Men
             be
             forbidden
             ,
             yet
             Man
             is
             so
             mutable
             and
             weak
             a
             thing
             ,
             that
             loving
             Suspicions
             for
             preventing
             Hart
             ,
             are
             necessary
             to
             them
             that
             have
             the
             Care
             of
             Men.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             now
             when
             Timotheus
             came
             from
             you
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             brought
             us
             good
             tidings
             of
             your
             faith
             and
             charity
             ,
             and
             that
             ye
             have
             good
             remembrance
             of
             us
             always
             ,
             desiring
             greatly
             to
             see
             us
             ,
             as
             we
             also
             to
             see
             you
             :
             7.
             
             Therefore
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             we
             were
             comforted
             
             over
             you
             in
             all
             our
             affliction
             and
             distress
             by
             your
             faith
             .
          
           
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             they
             that
             by
             Affliction
             are
             not
             drawn
             to
             Sin
             ,
             are
             matter
             of
             Joy
             to
             themselves
             and
             their
             Friends
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             Sufferings
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             For
             now
             we
             live
             ,
             if
             ye
             stand
             fast
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Your
             Stedfastness
             and
             Victory
             is
             the
             Joy
             or
             Life
             of
             our
             Lives
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             For
             what
             thanks
             can
             we
             render
             to
             God
             again
             for
             you
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             joy
             wherewith
             we
             joy
             for
             your
             sakes
             before
             our
             God
             ,
          
           
             9.
             
             We
             can
             never
             be
             thankful
             enough
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             Comfort
             which
             we
             have
             in
             you
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Night
             and
             day
             praying
             exceedingly
             that
             we
             might
             see
             your
             face
             ,
             and
             might
             perfect
             that
             which
             is
             lacking
             in
             your
             faith
             ?
          
           
             10.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             the
             Faith
             of
             good
             Christians
             is
             wanting
             (
             in
             Act
             and
             Object
             )
             ,
             and
             needeth
             Increase
             and
             Help
             thereto
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Now
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             direct
             our
             way
             unto
             you
             :
             12.
             
             And
             the
             Lord
             make
             you
             to
             increase
             and
             abound
             in
             love
             one
             towards
             another
             ,
             and
             towards
             all
             men
             ,
             even
             as
             we
             do
             towards
             you
             :
          
           
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             to
             abound
             in
             Love
             to
             Saints
             as
             Saints
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             Men
             as
             Men
             ,
             is
             the
             state
             of
             true
             Increase
             in
             Grace
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             To
             the
             end
             he
             may
             establish
             your
             hearts
             unblameable
             in
             holiness
             before
             God
             even
             our
             Father
             ,
             at
             the
             coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             saints
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             confirmed
             Faith
             working
             by
             abounding
             Love
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Qualification
             in
             which
             we
             may
             stand
             uncondemned
             ,
             as
             truly
             holy
             before
             God
             ,
             at
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             to
             Judgment
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             FUrthermore
             then
             we
             beseech
             you
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             and
             exhort
             you
             by
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             that
             as
             ye
             have
             received
             of
             us
             how
             you
             ought
             to
             walk
             ,
             and
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             so
             ye
             would
             abound
             more
             and
             more
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             
             Paul's
             Doctrine
             against
             Justification
             by
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             consisteth
             with
             vehement
             urgency
             ,
             for
             Men
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             by
             doing
             their
             Duty
             ,
             and
             abounding
             therein
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             For
             ye
             know
             what
             commandments
             we
             gave
             you
             by
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
             For
             this
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             your
             sanctification
             ,
             that
             ye
             should
             abstain
             from
             fornication
             :
             That
             every
             one
             of
             you
             should
             know
             how
             to
             possess
             his
             vessel
             in
             sanctification
             and
             honour
             ;
             not
             in
             the
             lust
             of
             concupiscence
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Gentiles
             which
             know
             not
             God
             :
          
           
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             You
             know
             how
             we
             charged
             you
             from
             Christ
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             God
             requireth
             in
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             be
             a
             Holy
             People
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             you
             be
             no
             Fornicators
             ,
             but
             be
             careful
             to
             use
             your
             Bodies
             in
             purity
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             fleshly
             Lust
             ,
             like
             the
             ignorant
             Heathens
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             no
             man
             go
             beyond
             ,
             and
             defraud
             his
             brother
             in
             any
             matter
             :
             because
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             avenger
             of
             all
             such
             ,
             as
             we
             also
             have
             forewarned
             you
             ,
             and
             testified
             .
          
           
             That
             no
             Man
             tread
             upon
             or
             defraud
             his
             Brother
             in
             any
             Matter
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Some
             think
             that
             it
             is
             Unnatural
             Lust
             that
             is
             here
             obscurely
             named
             by
             Modesty
             :
             But
             that
             it
             forbids
             all
             sorcible
             or
             fraudulent
             Wrong
             to
             another
             in
             Body
             or
             Estate
             ,
             is
             most
             probable
             .
             And
             note
             ,
             That
             God
             is
             especially
             the
             Avenger
             of
             such
             Wrongs
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Power
             and
             Fraud
             of
             Oppressors
             leaveth
             Men
             no
             other
             Help
             but
             Gods.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             For
             God
             hath
             not
             called
             us
             unto
             uncleanness
             ,
             but
             unto
             holiness
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             It
             is
             to
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             Uncleanness
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             called
             us
             by
             Christ
             :
             And
             we
             must
             live
             according
             to
             our
             Vocation
             ,
             if
             we
             are
             converted
             indeed
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             He
             therefore
             that
             despiseth
             ,
             despiseth
             not
             man
             ,
             but
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             also
             given
             unto
             us
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Those
             therefore
             that
             plead
             for
             such
             Sins
             as
             harmless
             ,
             and
             despise
             these
             Bounds
             of
             Lust
             ,
             despise
             Gods
             own
             Commandments
             and
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             us
             that
             preach
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             despise
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             given
             by
             God
             to
             all
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             which
             condemneth
             these
             Lusts
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             as
             touching
             brotherly
             love
             ,
             ye
             need
             not
             that
             I
             write
             unto
             you
             :
             for
             ye
             your selves
             are
             taught
             of
             God
             to
             love
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             As
             for
             Brotherly
             Love
             ,
             you
             have
             not
             such
             need
             to
             be
             taught
             it
             as
             those
             that
             know
             it
             not
             :
             For
             God
             (
             who
             hath
             a
             way
             of
             teaching
             by
             Efficiency
             ,
             beyond
             that
             of
             Words
             )
             hath
             taught
             you
             to
             love
             one
             another
             ,
             by
             giving
             you
             this
             Love
             ,
             by
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             inded
             ye
             do
             it
             towards
             all
             the
             brethren
             which
             are
             in
             all
             Macedonia
             :
             but
             we
             beseech
             you
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             that
             ye
             increase
             more
             and
             more
             ;
          
           
             10.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             a
             wise
             way
             to
             make
             Men
             better
             ,
             to
             praise
             so
             much
             Good
             as
             is
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Even
             those
             that
             God
             hath
             taught
             by
             his
             own
             Operations
             ,
             have
             need
             to
             be
             entreated
             by
             Men
             to
             increase
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Duty
             of
             Loving
             others
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             that
             ye
             study
             to
             be
             quiet
             ,
             and
             to
             
             do
             your
             own
             business
             ,
             and
             to
             work
             with
             your
             own
             hands
             (
             as
             we
             commanded
             you
             )
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             that
             you
             make
             it
             your
             earnest
             care
             and
             study
             to
             avoid
             all
             strife
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             in
             quietness
             with
             all
             Men
             :
             And
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             you
             avoid
             medling
             in
             other
             Mens
             Matters
             unnecessarily
             ,
             but
             mind
             and
             meddle
             with
             the
             Business
             which
             is
             your
             own
             ;
             and
             that
             Idleness
             cast
             you
             not
             on
             others
             for
             Supply
             ,
             but
             that
             you
             work
             for
             your selves
             ,
             as
             I
             commanded
             you
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             he
             that
             will
             increase
             in
             Love
             ,
             must
             1.
             
             Study
             Quietness
             :
             2.
             
             And
             not
             meddle
             uncalled
             with
             other
             Mens
             Matters
             :
             3.
             
             Nor
             make
             himself
             need
             the
             Help
             of
             others
             :
             4.
             
             And
             therefore
             not
             live
             in
             impoverishing
             Idleness
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             That
             ye
             may
             walk
             honestly
             toward
             them
             that
             are
             without
             ,
             and
             that
             ye
             may
             have
             lack
             of
             nothing
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             That
             so
             your
             Condition
             in
             the
             World
             may
             enable
             you
             to
             live
             in
             a
             comely
             sort
             ,
             with
             Reputation
             ,
             and
             not
             expose
             you
             to
             Contempt
             ,
             and
             that
             Want
             may
             not
             afflict
             you
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             But
             I
             would
             not
             have
             you
             to
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             concerning
             them
             which
             are
             asleep
             ,
             that
             ye
             sorrow
             not
             ,
             even
             as
             others
             which
             have
             no
             hope
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             left
             you
             be
             tempted
             to
             doubtful
             or
             over-sorrowful
             Thoughts
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             like
             them
             that
             believe
             not
             a
             better
             Life
             hereafter
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             have
             you
             cherish
             such
             Sorrows
             by
             ignorance
             of
             their
             Case
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             For
             if
             we
             believe
             that
             Jesus
             died
             ,
             and
             rose
             again
             ,
             even
             so
             them
             also
             which
             sleep
             in
             Jesus
             ,
             will
             God
             bring
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             For
             how
             can
             we
             believe
             that
             Christ
             died
             and
             rose
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             also
             believe
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             those
             that
             are
             the
             departed
             Members
             of
             Christ
             ?
             He
             will
             bring
             their
             Souls
             with
             him
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             with
             him
             now
             :
             and
             he
             will
             raise
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             so
             bring
             the
             entire
             Man
             with
             him
             in
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             Death
             is
             called
             a
             Sleep
             to
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             the
             Rest
             of
             the
             Soul
             f●o●
             Sorrow
             ;
             but
             not
             as
             if
             the
             Soul
             were
             but
             in
             a
             sleepy
             Inactivity
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             For
             this
             we
             say
             unto
             you
             by
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             we
             which
             are
             alive
             ,
             and
             remain
             unto
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             not
             prevent
             them
             which
             are
             asleep
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             For
             I
             say
             this
             not
             as
             my
             Word
             ,
             but
             Gods
             ,
             That
             such
             of
             us
             Believers
             as
             shall
             be
             found
             alive
             then
             ,
             shall
             not
             go
             before
             them
             that
             are
             dead
             to
             Christ
             at
             his
             coming
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             For
             the
             Lord
             himself
             shall
             descend
             from
             heaven
             with
             a
             shout
             ,
             with
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             archangel
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             trump
             of
             God
             :
             and
             the
             dead
             in
             Christ
             shall
             rise
             first
             :
          
           
             16.
             
             For
             the
             Lord
             himself
             coming
             down
             in
             his
             visible
             Humanity
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             shall
             call
             the
             World
             together
             ,
             as
             Men
             call
             Assemblies
             ,
             by
             Shout
             ,
             by
             Voice
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             Trumpet
             ;
             so
             shall
             Christ
             by
             his
             unknown
             way
             ,
             called
             the
             Voice
             of
             an
             Archangel
             ,
             and
             the
             Trumpet
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             first
             the
             dead
             Christians
             shall
             be
             raised
             to
             Life
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Then
             we
             which
             are
             alive
             and
             remain
             ,
             shall
             be
             caught
             up
             together
             with
             them
             in
             the
             clouds
             ,
             to
             meet
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             air
             :
             and
             so
             shall
             we
             ever
             be
             with
             the
             Lord.
             18.
             
             Wherefore
             ,
             comfort
             one
             another
             with
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Then
             those
             of
             us
             who
             shall
             be
             alive
             and
             remain
             ,
             shall
             by
             his
             Power
             be
             caught
             up
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             meet
             Christ
             in
             the
             Air
             ;
             who
             will
             adjudge
             us
             to
             Everlasting
             Life
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             shall
             ever
             after
             that
             be
             with
             Christ
             in
             Glory
             where
             he
             is
             :
             Therefore
             encourage
             and
             comfort
             your selves
             ,
             and
             each
             other
             ,
             with
             the
             lively
             Belief
             ,
             the
             joyful
             Hopes
             ,
             and
             the
             frequent
             mention
             of
             this
             most
             Blessed
             Time
             and
             State.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             though
             Paul
             knew
             not
             the
             time
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             groundless
             Reproach
             of
             Paul
             by
             them
             that
             say
             ,
             He
             thought
             that
             he
             should
             have
             lived
             here
             till
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             to
             Judgment
             .
             Had
             Paul
             made
             Men
             believe
             that
             Christ
             should
             come
             again
             in
             that
             very
             Age
             ,
             what
             a
             Delusion
             would
             it
             have
             been
             to
             the
             Churches
             ?
             and
             what
             false
             Expectations
             and
             Religious
             Duties
             would
             it
             have
             enticed
             them
             to
             ?
             and
             have
             tempted
             the
             next
             Age
             ,
             that
             saw
             the
             frustration
             ,
             to
             have
             revolted
             to
             Infidelity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Though
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             meet
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             then
             be
             ever
             with
             him
             ;
             it
             pleased
             not
             God
             to
             give
             us
             yet
             a
             distinct
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Place
             ,
             nor
             what
             he
             will
             do
             with
             the
             New
             Earth
             in
             which
             Righteousness
             will
             dwell
             :
             But
             whereever
             it
             is
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             in
             Heavenly
             Glory
             with
             Christ
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             that
             will
             have
             true
             Christian
             Comfort
             ,
             must
             fetch
             it
             from
             the
             daily
             and
             lively
             Belief
             and
             Consideration
             of
             this
             ,
             That
             we
             shall
             for
             ever
             be
             in
             Happiness
             with
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Society
             of
             the
             Blessed
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Qu.
             
               Why
               doth
               not
            
             Paul
             
               comfort
               them
               with
               the
               mention
               of
               the
               Souls
               Immortality
               and
               Happiness
               before
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Body
               ?
               Ans
               .
            
             Because
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             was
             the
             Body
             that
             suffered
             by
             Persecution
             ,
             and
             that
             slept
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             mourned
             for
             too
             much
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             about
             it
             that
             they
             needed
             Comfort
             .
             2.
             
             And
             the
             Souls
             Immortality
             was
             a
             more
             undoubted
             thing
             ▪
             (
             without
             which
             a
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             same
             Man
             had
             been
             impossible
             .
             )
             3.
             
             And
             the
             Felicity
             or
             Perfection
             of
             entire
             Man
             is
             greater
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Soul
             alone
             ,
             the
             State
             of
             which
             God
             hath
             less
             clearly
             and
             distinctly
             revealed
             to
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             BUt
             of
             the
             times
             and
             seasons
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             ye
             have
             no
             need
             that
             I
             write
             
             unto
             you
             .
             2.
             
             For
             your selves
             know
             perfectly
             that
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             so
             cometh
             as
             a
             thief
             in
             the
             night
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             But
             to
             write
             to
             you
             of
             the
             particular
             time
             of
             Christs
             coming
             ,
             I
             suppose
             you
             expect
             not
             ;
             for
             you
             have
             been
             told
             ,
             that
             he
             cometh
             as
             a
             Thief
             in
             the
             Night
             ,
             unexpected
             ,
             Men
             not
             foreknowing
             when
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             when
             they
             shall
             say
             ,
             Peace
             and
             safety
             ;
             then
             sudden
             destruction
             cometh
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             travail
             upon
             a
             woman
             with
             child
             ;
             and
             they
             shall
             not
             escape
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             So
             much
             must
             the
             time
             be
             unknown
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             surprise
             them
             with
             sudden
             unavoidable
             Destruction
             when
             they
             most
             presume
             that
             all
             is
             well
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             safe
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             ye
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             are
             not
             in
             darkness
             ,
             that
             that
             day
             should
             overtake
             you
             as
             a
             thief
             .
             5.
             
             Ye
             are
             all
             the
             children
             of
             light
             ,
             and
             the
             children
             of
             the
             day
             :
             we
             are
             not
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             nor
             of
             darkness
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             But
             though
             you
             know
             not
             the
             time
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             so
             surprise
             you
             ,
             as
             Thieves
             do
             Men
             asleep
             in
             the
             Night
             :
             For
             ye
             are
             all
             in
             the
             Day-light
             ;
             and
             not
             unprepared
             ,
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Darkness
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Therefore
             let
             us
             not
             sleep
             as
             do
             others
             ;
             but
             let
             us
             watch
             and
             be
             sober
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Therefore
             let
             this
             remember
             you
             to
             avoid
             the
             careless
             Presumption
             ,
             the
             Vices
             and
             unprepared
             state
             of
             the
             sleepy
             World
             ;
             and
             to
             live
             as
             awake
             ,
             and
             in
             sobriety
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             For
             they
             that
             sleep
             ,
             sleep
             in
             the
             night
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             be
             drunken
             ,
             are
             drunken
             in
             the
             night
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             For
             the
             Night
             is
             the
             time
             of
             sleep
             ,
             and
             to
             hide
             the
             shame
             of
             Drunkenness
             by
             Darkness
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             let
             us
             who
             are
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             be
             sober
             ,
             putting
             on
             the
             brestplate
             of
             faith
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             for
             an
             helmet
             ,
             the
             hope
             of
             salvation
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             let
             us
             ,
             whom
             God
             hath
             brought
             out
             of
             Darkness
             into
             the
             Christian
             Light
             ,
             live
             soberly
             ,
             wearing
             Faith
             and
             Love
             as
             Soldiers
             do
             a
             Breastplate
             ,
             and
             the
             Hope
             of
             Salvation
             as
             they
             do
             an
             Helmet
             ,
             to
             save
             Heart
             and
             Head
             from
             all
             Assaults
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             For
             God
             hath
             not
             appointed
             us
             to
             wrath
             ;
             but
             to
             obtain
             salvation
             by
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             For
             it
             is
             not
             us
             ,
             that
             are
             his
             faithful
             Servants
             ,
             but
             his
             rebellious
             Enemies
             ,
             whom
             God
             hath
             appointed
             to
             Wrath
             ;
             but
             us
             he
             appointeth
             to
             obtain
             Salvation
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Who
             died
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             whether
             we
             wake
             or
             sleep
             ,
             we
             should
             live
             together
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Who
             died
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             whether
             we
             wake
             or
             sleep
             in
             Body
             ,
             live
             or
             die
             ,
             we
             should
             live
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Wherefore
             comfort
             your selves
             together
             ,
             and
             edifie
             one
             another
             ,
             even
             as
             also
             ye
             do
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Therefore
             continue
             as
             you
             do
             to
             assemble
             and
             comfort
             your selves
             together
             with
             these
             Hopes
             ,
             and
             to
             edifie
             one
             another
             thereby
             .
          
           
             
               Note
               ,
               Paul
            
             knew
             that
             Rulers
             were
             against
             such
             Assemblies
             and
             Exercises
             .
             Qu.
             
               But
               must
               they
               not
               be
               forborn
               ,
               if
               Men
               forbid
               them
               ?
               Ans
               .
            
             Not
             as
             an
             Act
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             when
             God
             commandeth
             us
             to
             use
             them
             :
             But
             Force
             may
             make
             it
             impossible
             to
             us
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             to
             relieve
             the
             Poor
             ,
             when
             Men
             disable
             us
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             all
             that
             we
             have
             to
             give
             them
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             we
             beseech
             you
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             to
             know
             them
             which
             labour
             among
             you
             ,
             and
             are
             over
             you
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             admonish
             you
             ;
             13.
             
             And
             to
             esteem
             them
             very
             highly
             in
             love
             for
             their
             works
             sake
             .
             And
             be
             at
             peace
             among
             your selves
             .
          
           
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Acknowledge
             their
             Office
             and
             Worth
             ,
             and
             your
             Obligations
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             are
             truly
             called
             to
             be
             your
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             Spiritual
             Guides
             and
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             labour
             among
             you
             in
             that
             Office
             ,
             and
             admonish
             you
             :
             And
             as
             their
             Office
             is
             high
             ,
             their
             Labour
             and
             your
             Benefit
             great
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             greatly
             esteemed
             by
             you
             ,
             and
             dearly
             loved
             for
             their
             Work.
             This
             due
             Love
             and
             Submission
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             living
             in
             Peace
             among
             your selves
             ,
             will
             make
             you
             a
             happy
             Church
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             every
             Church
             should
             have
             their
             proper
             Overseers
             and
             Guides
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             these
             Pastors
             are
             over
             them
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Work
             of
             Bishops
             is
             to
             labour
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             admonish
             their
             particular
             Churches
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             their
             Authority
             must
             be
             owned
             ,
             and
             they
             highly
             esteemed
             and
             loved
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             it
             is
             for
             their
             Works
             sake
             that
             this
             is
             due
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             those
             that
             work
             not
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Bishops
             whom
             in
             this
             Text
             they
             were
             intreated
             to
             own
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             were
             those
             that
             laboured
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             those
             that
             lived
             far
             off
             ,
             and
             never
             laboured
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Due
             Love
             and
             Respect
             between
             the
             Pastors
             and
             the
             Flock
             ,
             and
             being
             at
             peace
             among
             themselves
             ,
             are
             the
             way
             to
             establish
             a
             Church
             in
             a
             prosperous
             state
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Now
             we
             exhort
             you
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             warn
             them
             that
             are
             unruly
             ,
             comfort
             the
             feeble-minded
             ,
             support
             the
             weak
             ,
             be
             patient
             toward
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Those
             that
             are
             disorderly
             and
             unruly
             ,
             warn
             :
             Those
             that
             are
             feeble-minded
             ,
             comfort
             :
             Those
             that
             are
             weak
             ,
             support
             ,
             and
             help
             them
             to
             hear
             their
             Burdens
             :
             And
             be
             gentle
             and
             patient
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             How
             contrary
             to
             this
             reviling
             and
             destro●ing
             all
             these
             sorts
             ?
             yea
             ,
             silencing
             the
             strongest
             ,
             that
             fear
             sinning
             against
             God
             ,
             by
             swearing
             ,
             subscribing
             ,
             and
             conforming
             to
             the
             needless
             and
             wicked
             Canons
             of
             Papal
             Usurpers
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             See
             that
             none
             render
             evil
             for
             evil
             unto
             any
             man
             :
             but
             ever
             follow
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             both
             among
             your selves
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Though
             Men
             by
             doing
             evil
             to
             you
             ,
             deserve
             evil
             ,
             return
             it
             not
             by
             Revenge
             ,
             by
             Word
             or
             Deed
             :
             But
             set
             your selves
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             both
             to
             Christians
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             Men.
             
          
           
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Rejoyce
             evermore
             .
             Pray
             without
             ceasing
             .
             In
             every
             thing
             give
             thanks
             :
             for
             this
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             concerning
             you
             .
          
           
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Whatever
             you
             suffer
             ,
             always
             rejoice
             ,
             because
             still
             your
             Cause
             of
             Joy
             remaineth
             :
             And
             let
             Prayer
             be
             your
             constant
             Practice
             ,
             and
             your
             Habit
             of
             holy
             Desire
             be
             a
             continued
             virtual
             Prayer
             .
             And
             in
             every
             Case
             give
             Thanks
             to
             God
             ,
             because
             your
             Mercies
             are
             still
             greater
             than
             your
             Sufferings
             :
             And
             this
             God
             hath
             made
             your
             Duty
             ,
             by
             the
             great
             Blessings
             which
             he
             hath
             given
             you
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Quench
             not
             the
             spirit
             .
             Despise
             not
             prophesyings
             .
          
           
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Quench
             not
             Divine
             Operations
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             Neglect
             ,
             or
             by
             wilful
             Sin.
             Set
             not
             light
             by
             those
             Instructing
             Gifts
             which
             any
             exercise
             by
             the
             special
             Assistance
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
             For
             the
             Witness
             of
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Prove
             all
             things
             :
             hold
             fast
             that
             which
             is
             good
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Receive
             not
             hastily
             or
             rashly
             ,
             without
             sufficient
             Proof
             ,
             any
             Doctrines
             ,
             or
             pretended
             Revelations
             ,
             or
             Practices
             ;
             but
             the
             Good
             that
             is
             tried
             and
             proved
             ,
             hold
             fast
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Abstain
             from
             all
             appearance
             of
             evil
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Avoid
             all
             Sin
             so
             carefully
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             venture
             on
             that
             which
             you
             have
             just
             cause
             to
             suspect
             to
             be
             sinful
             ,
             till
             you
             have
             tried
             whether
             it
             be
             so
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             the
             very
             God
             of
             peace
             sanctifie
             you
             wholly
             :
             and
             I
             pray
             God
             your
             whole
             spirit
             and
             soul
             and
             body
             be
             preserved
             blameless
             unto
             the
             coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             God
             who
             giveth
             and
             loveth
             the
             Peace
             and
             Prosperity
             of
             his
             Servants
             ,
             sanctifie
             you
             wholly
             :
             And
             I
             pray
             God
             that
             you
             may
             wholly
             ,
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             Soul
             ;
             and
             Body
             ,
             be
             so
             preserved
             from
             Sin
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             stand
             uncondemned
             ,
             approved
             as
             faithful
             ,
             at
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             of
             great
             use
             for
             our
             Comfort
             and
             ●mitation
             ,
             to
             know
             God
             to
             be
             the
             God
             of
             Peace
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Paul
             meaneth
             not
             that
             their
             Bodies
             should
             live
             till
             Christs
             coming
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             should
             be
             without
             all
             Sin
             and
             Blame
             ;
             but
             without
             all
             condemning
             Sin
             ,
             and
             so
             justified
             and
             forgiven
             as
             to
             their
             Imperfetions
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             doth
             not
             make
             Spirit
             ,
             Soul
             ,
             and
             Body
             three
             substantial
             compounding
             Parts
             of
             Man
             ,
             (
             as
             far
             as
             can
             be
             proved
             ;
             )
             but
             seemeth
             onely
             to
             mean
             ,
             that
             he
             desireth
             that
             they
             may
             stand
             approved
             in
             all
             these
             three
             respects
             :
             1.
             
             In
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Habits
             and
             Disposition
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             looking
             beyond
             it self
             to
             its
             End.
             2.
             
             In
             the
             Soul
             ,
             as
             it
             acteth
             the
             Body
             which
             it
             animateth
             .
             3.
             
             In
             the
             Body
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             Instrument
             of
             the
             Soul.
             But
             of
             these
             things
             even
             Christian
             Philosophers
             differ
             .
             1.
             
             Some
             think
             Man
             hath
             three
             distinct
             Souls
             ,
             Intellectual
             ,
             Sensitive
             ,
             and
             Vegetative
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             two
             ,
             Intellectual
             and
             Sensitive
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Vegetative
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Body
             .
             3.
             
             Some
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             but
             one
             ,
             with
             these
             three
             Faculties
             .
             4.
             
             Some
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             but
             one
             ,
             with
             two
             Faculties
             ,
             Intellectual
             and
             Sensitive
             .
             5.
             
             Some
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             but
             one
             ,
             with
             the
             Faculty
             of
             Intellection
             and
             Will
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Sensitive
             is
             corporeal
             .
             So
             little
             do
             we
             know
             our selves
             .
             What
             I
             think
             most
             probable
             ,
             I
             have
             opened
             in
             
               Methodo
               Theologiae
            
             ;
             That
             Man
             hath
             but
             one
             substantial
             Soul
             ,
             with
             both
             Intellectual
             and
             Sensitive
             Faculties
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             uncertain
             whether
             the
             Vegetative
             be
             its
             Faculty
             ,
             or
             onely
             the
             Faculty
             of
             the
             Igneous
             or
             Etherial
             Substance
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             immediate
             Vehicle
             of
             the
             Soul.
             It
             is
             enough
             for
             us
             to
             know
             so
             much
             of
             our
             Souls
             as
             our
             Duty
             in
             using
             them
             ,
             and
             our
             Felicity
             do
             require
             :
             As
             he
             may
             know
             to
             use
             his
             Clock
             ,
             Watch
             ,
             House
             ,
             Horse
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             not
             how
             to
             make
             them
             ,
             nor
             can
             anatomise
             them
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Faithful
             is
             he
             that
             calleth
             you
             ,
             who
             also
             will
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Note
             ,
             Gods
             Faithfulness
             may
             give
             the
             Sanctified
             great
             Hope
             of
             their
             Perseverance
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Brethren
             ,
             pray
             for
             us
             .
             26.
             
             Greet
             all
             the
             brethren
             with
             an
             holy
             kiss
             .
          
           
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Apostles
             needed
             the
             Prayers
             of
             weak
             Christians
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Ceremony
             of
             Kissing
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             ,
             are
             mutable
             ,
             fit
             or
             unfit
             ,
             as
             the
             Custom
             of
             Countries
             varieth
             the
             Signification
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             I
             charge
             you
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             this
             epistle
             be
             read
             unto
             all
             the
             holy
             brethren
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             The
             grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             be
             with
             you
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             the
             Epistles
             written
             to
             single
             Churches
             were
             not
             confined
             to
             their
             use
             ,
             but
             by
             them
             to
             be
             communicated
             to
             as
             many
             as
             they
             well
             could
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Second
           Epistle
           of
           PAUL
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           THESSALONIANS
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             PAul
             ,
             and
             Silvanus
             ,
             and
             Timotheus
             ,
             unto
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             in
             God
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             2.
             
             Grace
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             peace
             from
             God
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             3.
             
             We
             are
             bound
             to
             thank
             God
             always
             for
             you
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             meet
             ,
             because
             that
             your
             faith
             groweth
             exceedingly
             ,
             and
             the
             charity
             of
             every
             one
             of
             you
             all
             towards
             each
             other
             aboundeth
             :
          
           
             3.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             the
             growth
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             true
             Prosperity
             ,
             and
             the
             Pastors
             Joy
             and
             Thanks
             to
             God
             ,
             rather
             than
             their
             Riches
             ,
             Honours
             ,
             or
             notional
             contending
             Knowledge
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             So
             that
             we
             our selves
             glory
             in
             you
             in
             the
             churches
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             your
             patience
             and
             faith
             in
             all
             your
             persecutions
             ,
             and
             tribulations
             that
             ye
             endure
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Note
             ,
             When
             worldly
             Men
             are
             ashamed
             of
             Christians
             in
             Persecution
             ,
             godly
             Men
             rejoice
             in
             their
             Faith
             and
             Patience
             ,
             as
             being
             then
             most
             honourable
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Which
             is
             a
             manifest
             token
             of
             the
             righteous
             judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             counted
             worthy
             of
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             which
             ye
             also
             suffer
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Which
             is
             a
             plain
             Prognostick
             ,
             that
             God
             ,
             the
             righteous
             Judge
             ,
             will
             reward
             you
             with
             a
             part
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             for
             which
             you
             suffer
             ,
             as
             being
             worthy
             of
             it
             in
             a
             sence
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             qualified
             as
             those
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             promised
             and
             freely
             given
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Seeing
             it
             is
             a
             righteous
             thing
             with
             God
             to
             recompense
             tribulation
             to
             them
             that
             trouble
             you
             ;
             7.
             
             And
             to
             you
             who
             are
             troubled
             ,
             rest
             with
             us
             ,
          
           
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             For
             God
             ruleth
             righteously
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             the
             way
             of
             his
             Justice
             ,
             to
             punish
             your
             Persecutors
             ,
             and
             give
             you
             who
             are
             persecuted
             rest
             with
             us
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             they
             who
             think
             this
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             Destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             must
             think
             that
             Paul
             thought
             he
             should
             live
             to
             see
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             and
             they
             should
             then
             have
             rest
             on
             Earth
             ▪
             which
             were
             to
             be
             deceived
             ,
             and
             to
             deceive
             them
             .
          
           
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             When
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             shall
             be
             revealed
             from
             heaven
             with
             his
             mighty
             angels
             ,
             in
             flaming
             fire
             taking
             vengeance
             on
             them
             that
             know
             not
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             obey
             not
             the
             gospel
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
          
           
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Note
             ,
             By
             [
             
               them
               that
               know
               not
               God
            
             ]
             is
             usually
             meant
             the
             Heathens
             ;
             which
             confuteth
             them
             who
             distort
             this
             to
             signifie
             but
             the
             Destruction
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             And
             to
             them
             in
             Macedonia
             it
             was
             more
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             Rulers
             ,
             than
             from
             a
             handful
             of
             scattered
             despised
             Jews
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Christ
             will
             appear
             with
             his
             Angels
             to
             judge
             and
             punish
             the
             Ungodly
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Who
             shall
             be
             punished
             with
             everlasting
             destruction
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             power
             :
          
           
             9.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             the
             Phrases
             ,
             [
             
               everlasting
               destruction
            
             ,
             ]
             and
             [
             
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             ]
             and
             [
             
               from
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               power
               ,
            
             ]
             agree
             to
             the
             usual
             Scripture-description
             of
             Damnation
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             without
             distortion
             .
             Nor
             was
             it
             much
             ascribed
             then
             to
             an
             appearance
             of
             Christ
             in
             Glory
             ,
             that
             the
             Heathen
             who
             despised
             him
             ,
             and
             killed
             him
             ,
             and
             persecuted
             his
             Cause
             and
             Servants
             ,
             did
             also
             destroy
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             When
             he
             shall
             come
             to
             be
             glorified
             in
             his
             saints
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             admired
             in
             all
             them
             that
             believe
             (
             because
             our
             testimony
             among
             you
             was
             believed
             )
             in
             that
             day
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             End
             of
             Christs
             glorious
             coming
             will
             be
             to
             be
             glorified
             and
             admired
             in
             holy
             Believers
             ,
             as
             having
             by
             his
             Merit
             ,
             Intercession
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             made
             them
             by
             Holiness
             fit
             for
             Glory
             ,
             and
             in
             Justice
             set
             them
             above
             their
             Persecutors
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             So
             far
             were
             the
             poore
             Christians
             from
             being
             then
             such
             a
             Glory
             and
             Admiration
             ,
             that
             they
             continued
             above
             two
             hundred
             years
             after
             this
             to
             be
             persecuted
             and
             made
             the
             scorn
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             Wherefore
             also
             we
             pray
             always
             for
             you
             ,
             that
             our
             God
             would
             count
             you
             worthy
             of
             this
             calling
             ,
             and
             fulfil
             all
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             his
             goodness
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             faith
             with
             power
             :
          
           
             11.
             
             We
             pray
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             fit
             you
             by
             his
             Grace
             for
             this
             ,
             and
             make
             you
             suitable
             to
             your
             holy
             Calling
             ,
             and
             fully
             perform
             to
             you
             all
             the
             Purposes
             of
             his
             Love
             ,
             and
             powerfully
             finish
             your
             Work
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
           
             
               Note
               ,
               Worthiness
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Gospel-sense
             ,
             is
             that
             Moral
             Qualification
             by
             Grace
             ,
             to
             which
             ,
             as
             a
             Moral
             Condition
             ,
             God
             hath
             promised
             the
             Blessing
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             That
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             may
             be
             glorified
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             ye
             in
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             grace
             of
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             Sanctifying
             Grace
             maketh
             Christians
             a
             Glory
             to
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             declaratively
             ,
             as
             the
             Cause
             is
             honoured
             in
             the
             Effect
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             glorified
             in
             Christ
             possessively
             ,
             as
             the
             Means
             in
             the
             End
             obtained
             ,
             and
             the
             Runner
             in
             the
             Prize
             ;
             and
             relatively
             ,
             as
             an
             adopted
             Son
             in
             a
             Prince
             that
             adopteth
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             NOw
             ,
             we
             beseech
             you
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             by
             the
             coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             gathering
             together
             unto
             him
             ,
             2.
             
             That
             ye
             be
             not
             soon
             shaken
             in
             mind
             ,
             or
             be
             troubled
             ,
             neither
             by
             spirit
             ,
             nor
             by
             word
             ,
             nor
             by
             letter
             ,
             as
             from
             us
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             day
             of
             Christ
             is
             at
             hand
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             I
             vehemently
             beseech
             you
             ,
             that
             no
             Pretence
             either
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             Word
             ,
             or
             Apostolical
             Letter
             ,
             persuade
             you
             that
             Christs
             Coming
             is
             near
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             so
             trouble
             you
             ,
             and
             your
             Faith
             be
             shaken
             when
             that
             's
             disappointed
             .
          
           
             
               Note
               further
            
             ,
             That
             it
             's
             more
             than
             the
             Destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             that
             is
             here
             meant
             ;
             For
             it
             will
             be
             the
             Churches
             
               gathering
               together
            
             to
             Christ
             at
             his
             coming
             .
             2.
             
             And
             it
             neither
             agreeth
             with
             the
             following
             long
             Persecutions
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             nor
             with
             
             Paul's
             usual
             Pity
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             thus
             to
             insult
             in
             their
             Destruction
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             brought
             a
             Felicity
             to
             the
             Church
             like
             Heaven
             it self
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Let
             no
             man
             deceive
             you
             by
             any
             means
             :
             for
             that
             day
             shall
             not
             come
             ,
             except
             there
             come
             a
             falling
             away
             first
             ,
             and
             that
             man
             of
             sin
             be
             revealed
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             perdition
             :
             4.
             
             Who
             opposeth
             and
             exalteth
             himself
             above
             all
             that
             is
             called
             God
             ,
             or
             that
             is
             worshipped
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             as
             God
             sitteth
             in
             the
             temple
             of
             God
             ,
             shewing
             himself
             that
             he
             is
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             dangerous
             deceit
             for
             any
             to
             persuade
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             Day
             of
             Christ
             is
             at
             hand
             :
             for
             there
             are
             many
             things
             that
             must
             first
             come
             to
             pass
             :
             There
             must
             first
             be
             a
             falling
             away
             of
             many
             from
             the
             Faith
             ;
             and
             that
             notable
             Man
             of
             Sin
             must
             appear
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             be
             destroyed
             .
             4.
             
             Who
             arrogantly
             opposeth
             true
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             exalteth
             himself
             above
             all
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Remember
             ye
             not
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             was
             yet
             with
             you
             ,
             I
             told
             you
             these
             things
             ?
             And
             now
             ye
             know
             what
             withholdeth
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             revealed
             in
             his
             time
             .
             For
             the
             mystery
             of
             iniquity
             doth
             already
             work
             :
             onely
             he
             who
             now
             letteth
             will
             let
             ,
             until
             he
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
             8.
             
             And
             then
             shall
             that
             wicked
             be
             revealed
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             shall
             consume
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             shall
             destroy
             with
             the
             brightness
             of
             his
             coming
             :
             9.
             
             Even
             him
             whose
             coming
             is
             after
             the
             working
             of
             Satan
             ,
             with
             all
             power
             ,
             and
             signs
             ,
             and
             lying
             wonders
             ,
             10.
             
             And
             with
             all
             deceiveableness
             of
             unrighteousness
             ,
             in
             them
             that
             perish
             ;
             because
             they
             received
             not
             the
             love
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             saved
             .
             11.
             
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             God
             shall
             send
             them
             strong
             delusion
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             believe
             a
             lie
             :
             12.
             
             That
             they
             all
             might
             be
             damned
             ,
             who
             believed
             not
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             had
             pleasure
             in
             unrighteousness
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Forewarning
             should
             be
             Forearming
             .
             2.
             
             Both
             the
             rise
             and
             fall
             of
             Sin
             and
             Sinners
             must
             have
             their
             proper
             Seasons
             :
             Gods
             delays
             are
             but
             staying
             till
             the
             due
             time
             .
             3.
             
             Removing
             Impediments
             is
             the
             Prepartory
             work
             for
             future
             events
             .
             4.
             
             This
             great
             Enemy
             of
             Christ
             is
             a
             Man
             Lawless
             ,
             and
             made
             up
             of
             Wickedness
             .
             5.
             
             He
             must
             be
             first
             revealed
             ,
             and
             then
             consumed
             ,
             even
             by
             his
             Word
             ,
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Coming
             .
             5.
             
             Satan
             will
             promote
             this
             Enemy
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             Power
             ,
             Signs
             ,
             and
             lying
             Wonders
             ,
             and
             Deceivableness
             of
             Unrighteousness
             .
             6.
             
             Not
             receiving
             the
             Love
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             Gospel
             ,
             nor
             heartily
             believing
             it
             ,
             but
             taking
             pleasure
             in
             Unrighteousness
             ,
             prepare
             Men
             for
             damning
             Delusions
             .
             7.
             
             God
             is
             said
             to
             send
             them
             such
             Delusions
             ,
             by
             penal
             Desertions
             and
             Permissions
             .
          
           
             Readers
             ,
             I
             dare
             not
             take
             on
             me
             to
             teach
             you
             that
             as
             true
             ,
             which
             I
             know
             not
             my self
             ;
             nor
             yet
             to
             pretend
             that
             I
             know
             more
             than
             I
             do
             .
             I
             confess
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             uncertain
             who
             it
             is
             that
             Paul
             here
             describeth
             :
             And
             meerly
             to
             know
             what
             other
             Men
             say
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             no
             satisfaction
             to
             me
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             so
             greatly
             differ
             as
             they
             do
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Most
             of
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Papists
             think
             ,
             that
             Antichrist
             here
             described
             is
             some
             odious
             False-Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             yet
             to
             come
             before
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World.
             I
             have
             much
             to
             say
             against
             that
             Opinion
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Grotius
             thought
             that
             this
             Chapter
             speaks
             of
             the
             Emperour
             
               Caius
               Caligula
            
             chiefly
             ,
             and
             partly
             of
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             .
             So
             much
             may
             be
             said
             against
             that
             ,
             as
             that
             his
             Follower
             Dr.
             Hammond
             rejecteth
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Dr.
             Hammond
             thinks
             it
             speaketh
             onely
             of
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             .
             I
             cannot
             believe
             that
             :
             1.
             
             Because
             really
             this
             Simon
             was
             no
             such
             considerable
             formidable
             Person
             as
             he
             describeth
             him
             .
             The
             few
             Scraps
             of
             History
             of
             Simon
             recited
             by
             him
             ,
             are
             very
             dubious
             .
             No
             great
             or
             publick
             History
             of
             those
             Times
             mention
             him
             .
             He
             was
             affrighted
             into
             Submission
             and
             Supplication
             to
             
               Peter
               ,
               Acts
            
             8.
             
             He
             was
             not
             thought
             worthy
             the
             naming
             after
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             sharp
             Charges
             against
             Hereticks
             
             in
             the
             Epistles
             .
             The
             Judaizers
             are
             reproved
             ;
             the
             Concision
             called
             Dogs
             ;
             the
             Troublers
             Paul
             wisheth
             cut
             off
             ;
             the
             Nicolaitans
             named
             ;
             and
             the
             Woman
             Jezebel
             ,
             and
             many
             Antichrists
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             John
             ;
             the
             grosser
             sort
             of
             Hereticks
             smartly
             described
             ,
             and
             condemned
             by
             Peter
             and
             
               Jude
               :
               John
            
             forbids
             us
             to
             bid
             them
             Good-speed
             :
             Paul
             bids
             Men
             avoid
             them
             as
             self-condemned
             :
             The
             Revelation
             speaketh
             yet
             more
             fully
             .
             And
             none
             of
             them
             all
             mention
             Simon
             as
             the
             God
             and
             Ringleader
             of
             them
             .
             If
             the
             Nicolaitans
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             that
             the
             Doctor
             calleth
             G●osticks
             ,
             were
             known
             to
             be
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Simon
             ,
             why
             is
             that
             concealed
             in
             such
             large
             Reproofs
             ?
             and
             why
             not
             called
             Simonians
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Nicolaitans
             ?
             If
             they
             were
             not
             then
             known
             to
             be
             his
             Off-spring
             ,
             it
             seems
             these
             Heresies
             had
             other
             Fathers
             before
             him
             ,
             more
             noted
             and
             followed
             .
             2.
             
             Simon
             was
             revealed
             before
             the
             writing
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             Acts
             8.
             and
             the
             Heresies
             before
             too
             common
             .
             3.
             
             There
             were
             seven
             or
             eight
             other
             Heresies
             described
             by
             Epiphanius
             ,
             as
             early
             as
             the
             Simonians
             and
             Gnosticks
             ,
             and
             as
             bad
             .
             4.
             
             Sure
             Gnosticism
             was
             not
             then
             an
             unrevealed
             Mystery
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             mentioned
             as
             oft
             as
             the
             Doctor
             thinketh
             .
             5.
             
             And
             through
             Gods
             Mercy
             the
             
               falling
               away
               first
            
             was
             comparatively
             but
             of
             few
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             so
             great
             a
             number
             of
             Churches
             or
             Christians
             ,
             as
             was
             a
             stop
             to
             their
             Expectation
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             .
             It
             is
             not
             noted
             in
             Acts
             8.
             that
             the
             Samaritans
             were
             seduced
             by
             him
             after
             they
             believed
             .
             If
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             and
             some
             at
             Rome
             were
             ,
             what
             's
             that
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             ?
             6.
             
             It
             is
             above
             Sixteen
             hundred
             years
             since
             Simon
             was
             revealed
             ,
             and
             yet
             Christ
             is
             not
             come
             ;
             How
             then
             is
             that
             made
             an
             Occasion
             of
             Mens
             delayed
             Expectation
             ?
             7.
             
             That
             Christs
             coming
             ▪
             signified
             but
             the
             Destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             is
             before
             shewed
             to
             be
             very
             improbable
             ,
             and
             fullier
             might
             be
             .
             How
             many
             hot
             Persecutions
             of
             Christians
             after
             that
             ,
             do
             all
             Church-Histories
             describe
             ,
             in
             another
             manner
             than
             
             Simon
             's
             Pranks
             ?
             And
             what
             could
             the
             Jews
             do
             through
             all
             the
             Empire
             ,
             being
             contemned
             Vagabonds
             ,
             but
             by
             way
             of
             Rabble
             tumult
             ,
             which
             the
             Roman
             Power
             restrained
             ?
             8.
             
             And
             it
             seemeth
             meer
             violence
             to
             the
             Text
             ,
             to
             make
             [
             
               him
               that
               withholdeth
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             ,
             to
             signifie
             not
             [
             him
             ,
             ]
             but
             [
             
               that
               thing
            
             ]
             which
             withholdeth
             ,
             even
             the
             Christians
             not
             yet
             separating
             from
             the
             Jews
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             There
             was
             no
             set
             time
             of
             separation
             :
             Paul
             did
             it
             long
             before
             the
             Apostles
             that
             conversed
             with
             them
             in
             Judea
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             did
             ,
             none
             know
             .
             And
             Paul
             withdrew
             from
             them
             as
             Obstinacy
             gave
             him
             cause
             ,
             in
             one
             Place
             sooner
             than
             in
             others
             ;
             and
             never
             so
             far
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             laboured
             for
             their
             Conversion
             .
             Nor
             were
             any
             such
             direful
             Persecutions
             an
             Effect
             of
             that
             Separation
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             just
             History
             informeth
             us
             :
             It
             was
             the
             scattered
             Jews
             that
             were
             the
             Rudiments
             of
             most
             of
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             were
             added
             .
             And
             this
             Doctor
             himself
             oft
             asserteth
             ,
             That
             
               Rome
               ,
               Alexandria
               ,
               Antioch
            
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             great
             Cities
             ,
             had
             two
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             two
             Churches
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             And
             the
             Christian
             Jews
             did
             not
             separate
             from
             their
             Countrymen
             of
             a
             long
             time
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             the
             Apostle
             mentioneth
             ,
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Church
             seemeth
             to
             be
             concerned
             in
             whereas
             the
             little
             Pranks
             of
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             were
             like
             
               John
               of
            
             Leyden's
             ,
             and
             
             Knipperdolling's
             ,
             and
             James
             Naylor's
             ,
             which
             had
             a
             few
             contemned
             Followers
             ,
             in
             a
             few
             Towns
             ,
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             and
             then
             ended
             in
             Shame
             :
             Like
             the
             Boys
             Squibs
             ,
             compared
             to
             a
             War.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             what
             Mystery
             was
             there
             in
             so
             gross
             Iniquity
             ,
             as
             for
             Simon
             to
             call
             himself
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             &c.
             any
             more
             than
             to
             have
             seen
             Hacket
             or
             a
             Bedlam
             rave
             ?
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             if
             such
             
               wonders
               of
               deceit
            
             had
             been
             wrought
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             is
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             should
             delude
             those
             that
             received
             not
             the
             Love
             of
             the
             Truth
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             History
             would
             have
             fullier
             recorded
             his
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             this
             Success
             :
             Even
             on
             
               All
               them
            
             that
             believed
             not
             the
             Truth
             ,
             but
             had
             pleasure
             in
             Unrighteousness
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Some
             think
             that
             Paul
             here
             speaketh
             of
             a
             Seditious
             Ringleader
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             that
             drew
             them
             into
             Rebellion
             ,
             to
             their
             destruction
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             fear
             of
             some
             Roman
             Governour
             was
             it
             that
             for
             a
             time
             restrained
             him
             .
             But
             this
             Opinion
             few
             follow
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Lyra
             and
             some
             other
             Papists
             think
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             Mahomet
             that
             was
             this
             great
             Deceiver
             ,
             and
             the
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             the
             Empire
             that
             withheld
             .
             His
             Reasons
             are
             rendred
             in
             his
             Annotations
             on
             the
             Revelations
             ,
             and
             on
             this
             Text
             :
             And
             Zanchy
             was
             much
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             ,
             though
             he
             thought
             the
             Pope
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             second
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             the
             far
             greatest
             number
             of
             Protestants
             think
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Pope
             that
             is
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Man
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             and
             
               Son
               of
               Perdition
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             that
             withheld
             his
             Revelation
             :
             But
             some
             few
             think
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Godly
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             for
             some
             Ages
             possest
             that
             Seat
             ,
             (
             and
             many
             were
             Martyrs
             )
             that
             withheld
             this
             Revelation
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             taken
             away
             by
             Death
             :
             For
             Men
             would
             not
             believe
             that
             the
             Successours
             of
             so
             good
             Men
             could
             be
             Antichrist
             .
             Abundance
             of
             Volumes
             are
             written
             to
             prove
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             the
             Antichrist
             ;
             and
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             ,
             by
             Bishop
             
               George
               Do●name
            
             .
          
           
             For
             my selfe
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             can
             better
             try
             him
             by
             the
             plain
             parts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             than
             by
             the
             hard
             Prophecies
             .
             And
             I
             can
             easily
             see
             many
             and
             great
             points
             in
             which
             Popery
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             most
             moved
             by
             such
             Moral
             Arguments
             as
             Dr.
             
               H.
               More
            
             useth
             in
             his
             
               Mystery
               of
               Iniquity
            
             .
             And
             I
             find
             enough
             to
             settle
             me
             against
             Popery
             .
             2.
             
             But
             whether
             it
             be
             he
             that
             this
             Text
             meaneth
             ,
             or
             those
             applied
             to
             him
             in
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             skill
             enough
             to
             be
             sure
             ,
             or
             very
             confident
             .
             And
             ,
             3.
             
             I
             think
             a
             Christian
             may
             be
             very
             safe
             without
             understanding
             these
             obscure
             Texts
             :
             I
             long
             to
             know
             God
             and
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             better
             ,
             more
             than
             to
             know
             Antichrist
             :
             His
             name
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Creed
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             an
             Article
             of
             the
             ancient
             necessary
             Faith
             to
             know
             who
             he
             is
             ;
             so
             we
             know
             the
             False
             Doctrines
             and
             Practices
             which
             we
             must
             avoid
             .
             Perhaps
             ,
             those
             that
             have
             more
             throughly
             studied
             these
             Texts
             may
             know
             more
             ;
             (
             though
             I
             must
             say
             ,
             that
             their
             great
             disagreement
             of
             Opinion
             discourageth
             my
             hopes
             of
             full
             understanding
             them
             )
             .
             I
             think
             it
             my
             duty
             to
             
             confess
             my
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             not
             pretend
             to
             the
             Knowledge
             which
             I
             have
             not
             .
             They
             that
             are
             offended
             at
             this
             gap
             or
             defect
             in
             my
             Paraphrase
             ,
             may
             turn
             to
             many
             others
             that
             know
             more
             ,
             or
             are
             more
             confident
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             Why
             were
             these
             Prophecies
             written
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             To
             be
             understood
             by
             them
             that
             can
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             Expounded
             by
             them
             that
             cannot
             .
             And
             I
             add
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             Beloved
             Prophet
             Daniel
             thus
             concludeth
             ,
             Ch.
             12.8
             ,
             9.
             
             
               I
               heard
               ,
               but
               I
               understood
               not
            
             —
             And
             the
             Angel
             said
             ,
             
               Go
               thy
               way
            
             ,
             Daniel
             ,
             
               for
               the
               words
               are
               closed
               up
               and
               sealed
               to
               the
               time
               of
               the
               end
               .
            
             And
             I
             take
             it
             to
             be
             no
             excess
             of
             Humility
             to
             confess
             ,
             that
             in
             Expounding
             Prophecies
             I
             am
             not
             so
             wise
             as
             Daniel
             .
             That
             Popery
             is
             a
             heinous
             corruption
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             I
             am
             past
             doubt
             :
             And
             that
             it
             is
             aggravated
             by
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             Fathering
             their
             sin
             on
             Christ
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             the
             help
             of
             those
             that
             are
             more
             capable
             of
             arriving
             at
             certainty
             than
             I
             am
             ,
             I
             will
             distinctly
             tell
             the
             Reader
             the
             Paraphrase
             of
             the
             three
             most
             considerable
             sort
             of
             Expositours
             .
          
           
             I.
             
               V.
               3.
               
               Let
               no
               Man
               perswade
               you
               that
               Christs
               coming
               is
               at
               hand
               ,
               for
               it
               will
               not
               be
               till
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               fall
               away
               from
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               Mahomet
               that
               wicked
               Man
               and
               Seducer
               be
               revealed
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               destroyer
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               4.
               
               Who
               opposeth
               and
               exalteth
               himself
               ,
               not
               onely
               above
               all
               Earthly
               Powers
               ,
               but
               above
               all
               sorts
               of
               Divine
               Worship
               ,
               both
               Heathenish
               and
               Christian
               .
               So
               that
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               a
               God
               ,
               he
               will
               set
               up
               his
               own
               Worship
               as
               next
               to
               the
               supream
               onely
               God
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               Temple
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               throughout
               all
               the
               now-Christian
               Eastern
               Empire
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               part
               further
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               and
               under
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 God's
                 greatest
                 Prophet
              
               ,
               will
               put
               down
               God's
               own
               Institutions
               ,
               and
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               his
               own
               in
               the
               stead
               .
               6.
               
               What
               it
               is
               that
               stops
               him
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               known
               to
               you
               all
               ,
               even
               the
               Imperial
               Power
               ;
               which
               as
               it
               falls
               ,
               he
               will
               rise
               :
               For
               as
               he
               is
               to
               make
               his
               false
               Religion
               by
               a
               composition
               of
               
                 Arianism
                 ,
                 Judaism
              
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               Inventions
               ,
               so
               the
               swarm
               of
               Heresies
               now
               among
               us
               ,
               
                 (
                 Nicolaitans
                 ,
                 Ebionites
                 ,
                 Cerinthians
                 ,
                 Gnosticks
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
              
               are
               secretly
               a
               Mystereous
               Iniquity
               preparing
               for
               him
               :
               Onely
               that
               Empire
               that
               now
               letteth
               ,
               must
               give
               place
               to
               him
               ,
               by
               diminution
               at
               his
               first
               rising
               ,
               and
               by
               its
               total-overthrow
               in
               the
               East
               ,
               at
               his
               full
               possession
               .
               And
               so
               he
               shall
               in
               his
               time
               become
               the
               open
               Seducer
               and
               Captivater
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               World
               ;
               and
               must
               stay
               till
               Christ
               diminish
               and
               consume
               Mahometanism
               by
               his
               Word
               preached
               ,
               and
               utterly
               destroy
               it
               with
               the
               Glory
               of
               his
               more
               full
               appearance
               before
               the
               end
               .
               9.
               
               Even
               that
               M●homets
               Kingdom
               ,
               whose
               coming
               is
               by
               Satanical
               ,
               Murdering
               Wars
               ,
               and
               deceitful
               pretences
               of
               Heavenly
               Signs
               and
               Revelations
               ;
               and
               with
               the
               unrighteous
               deceit
               of
               pretended
               opposition
               to
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               to
               Christians
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               worship
               two
               or
               three
               Gods
               ,
               and
               their
               Laws
               were
               not
               so
               good
               as
               his
               :
               And
               those
               Superficial
               ,
               Hypocrite-Christians
               ,
               that
               had
               but
               the
               Name
               and
               Form
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               hearty
               belief
               ,
               love
               and
               obedience
               to
               the
               Truth
               ,
               shall
               turn
               Mahometans
               ,
               and
               be
               damned
               .
            
          
           
             II.
             The
             commonest
             Protestant
             Paraphrase
             is
             thus
             ,
          
           
             
               V.
               3.
               
               Christs
               coming
               shall
               not
               be
               till
               there
               be
               a
               general
               Apostacie
               of
               the
               whole
               visible
               Church
               ,
               say
               some
               ,
               or
               of
               most
               or
               much
               of
               it
               ,
               say
               others
               ,
               unto
               Idolatrous
               Worship
               ,
               and
               subjection
               to
               the
               Papacy
               ,
               and
               that
               Man
               of
               sin
               ,
               the
               Pope
               ,
               be
               revealed
               ,
               the
               Active
               and
               Passive
               Son
               of
               Perdition
               ,
               the
               Abaddon
               ,
               the
               Head
               of
               this
               Apostacie
               ,
               given
               up
               to
               all
               sin
               himself
               ,
               and
               to
               promote
               it
               .
               4.
               
               Who
               claimeth
               Christs
               Prerogative
               under
               the
               name
               of
               his
               Universal
               Vicar
               ,
               and
               overthrows
               his
               Officers
               and
               Laws
               ,
               and
               sets
               up
               his
               own
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               overtoppeth
               and
               subjecteth
               all
               Princes
               and
               Magistrates
               ;
               and
               this
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               say
               most
               ,
               or
               in
               that
               Idolatrous
               Church
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               falsely
               called
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               say
               others
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               there
               chief
               Lord
               himself
               ,
               and
               arrogating
               names
               of
               Blasphemy
               .
               I
               told
               you
               formerly
               of
               all
               this
               .
               And
               now
               you
               know
               what
               hindereth
               his
               speedy
               arising
               :
               Even
               the
               Empire
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               (
               say
               some
               )
               including
               both
               the
               Pagan
               and
               Christian
               :
               Or
               (
               as
               others
               )
               the
               Empire
               ,
               as
               Pagan
               only
               .
               6.
               
               For
               the
               beginnings
               of
               Antichristianity
               are
               secretly
               and
               mysteriously
               already
               working
               ,
               which
               will
               bring
               him
               forth
               in
               time
               ,
               even
               the
               Pride
               and
               Ambition
               of
               Ministers
               seeking
               Superiority
               ,
               and
               the
               Peoples
               excess
               of
               Factious
               Respects
               to
               some
               above
               others
               ,
               and
               falling
               into
               Sects
               and
               Heresies
               in
               following
               them
               .
               Only
               the
               Empire
               that
               now
               hindreth
               must
               first
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               way
               :
               8.
               
               And
               then
               shall
               the
               Pope
               ,
               that
               Man
               of
               Wickedness
               ,
               arise
               (
               say
               some
               )
               ,
               or
               be
               openly
               discovered
               to
               be
               Antichrist
               (
               say
               others
               )
               :
               Whom
               the
               Lord
               shall
               consume
               by
               the
               Power
               of
               his
               Word
               preached
               by
               the
               two
               Witnesses
               ,
               and
               then
               destroy
               by
               pouring
               out
               the
               Vials
               of
               his
               Wrath
               upon
               him
               at
               his
               later
               coming
               to
               restore
               his
               Church
               .
               9.
               
               Even
               that
               Pope
               ,
               with
               his
               Roman
               Church
               of
               Papists
               ,
               whose
               coming
               to
               the
               Papacy
               is
               after
               that
               way
               of
               working
               ,
               by
               force
               ,
               and
               cheats
               ,
               and
               feigned
               Miracles
               ,
               which
               Satan
               teacheth
               and
               giveth
               them
               to
               seduce
               the
               Christian
               World.
               10.
               
               And
               with
               all
               the
               deceiving
               Arts
               of
               falshood
               ,
               by
               which
               unrighteousness
               is
               upheld
               and
               promoted
               ,
               to
               delude
               those
               that
               shall
               perish
               for
               ever
               :
               Because
               they
               received
               not
               sound
               Doctrine
               when
               it
               was
               delivered
               ,
               nor
               held
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               in
               Love
               ,
               and
               in
               its
               Power
               ,
               but
               in
               Custom
               ,
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               and
               Form
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               sanctifie
               and
               save
               them
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               God
               justly
               gave
               them
               up
               by
               desertions
               ,
               to
               Deceivers
               and
               Delusions
               ,
               to
               believe
               a
               lie
               .
               12.
               
               That
               all
               these
               Papists
               might
               be
               damned
               who
               believed
               not
               the
               Truth
               that
               is
               contrary
               to
               Popery
               ,
               but
               had
               pleasure
               in
               its
               unrighteous
               Principles
               and
               Practices
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               sensual
               life
               which
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               Christianity
               which
               they
               profess
               .
            
          
           
             III.
             The
             third
             considerable
             Opinion
             runs
             thus
             in
             the
             Paraphrase
             Exposition
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pauls
             words
             have
             relation
             both
             to
             Daniels
             words
             ,
             of
             Antiochus
             ,
             say
             most
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Roman
             Power
             rather
             say
             Calvin
             and
             Brightman
             (
             who
             largely
             proveth
             it
             )
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Christians
             rejoiced
             in
             Christs
             sending
             the
             Romans
             to
             destroy
             Jerusalem
             ,
             that
             they
             greatly
             lamented
             it
             :
             The
             Cities
             name
             was
             precious
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             first
             Christians
             being
             all
             Jews
             ,
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             receiving
             the
             Gospel
             from
             Jerusalem
             :
             Christ
             wept
             over
             them
             when
             he
             Prophesied
             their
             ruine
             :
             Paul's
             lamentation
             was
             great
             for
             them
             .
             The
             ruine
             was
             dreadful
             ,
             1110000
             killed
             ,
             and
             700000
             carried
             Captive
             :
             And
             the
             Apostles
             were
             all
             Jews
             ;
             and
             there
             was
             a
             common
             expectation
             among
             the
             Jews
             of
             the
             Messiah's
             glorious
             Kingdom
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             they
             called
             it
             ,
             
               The
               Holy
               City
            
             ,
             and
             Land.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Abomination
             of
             desolation
             is
             by
             Christ
             himself
             compared
             to
             that
             spoken
             of
             by
             Daniel
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             destroying
             the
             Holy
             Place
             and
             Worship
             ,
             and
             setting
             up
             Idolatry
             in
             its
             stead
             .
             And
             the
             Authors
             themselves
             of
             the
             second
             Exposition
             (
             as
             against
             the
             Pope
             )
             Expound
             the
             Desolating
             Abomination
             in
             Matth.
             24.
             to
             be
             the
             Roman
             Heathen
             Army
             coming
             to
             lay
             waste
             the
             Holy
             City
             and
             Temple
             :
             For
             that
             Abomination
             of
             Desolation
             was
             to
             go
             before
             the
             flight
             of
             Men
             from
             Jerusalem
             ,
             or
             to
             concur
             .
             And
             this
             Text
             ,
             v.
             3.
             &c.
             seemeth
             plainly
             to
             follow
             Christ
             ,
             and
             speak
             of
             the
             same
             that
             he
             speaketh
             of
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Vespasian
             and
             his
             Son
             Titus
             by
             his
             Command
             were
             the
             Men
             that
             destroyed
             the
             Holy
             City
             ,
             Temple
             ,
             and
             Nation
             ,
             and
             the
             Idolatrous
             Heathens
             and
             their
             Worship
             there
             took
             present
             possession
             ;
             and
             so
             set
             up
             the
             Desolation
             and
             Abomination
             :
             And
             his
             younger
             Son
             Domitian
             destroyed
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             Proclaimed
             himself
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             worshipped
             with
             Altars
             and
             Sacrifices
             as
             God.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             Vespatian
             took
             on
             him
             to
             work
             Miracles
             ,
             healing
             a
             Blind
             Man
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             :
             So
             that
             some
             foolish
             Jews
             called
             him
             the
             Messiah
             :
             And
             he
             and
             his
             Son
             Titus
             by
             their
             flattery
             and
             fair
             lives
             got
             great
             esteem
             as
             excellent
             Men
             :
             And
             their
             Learned
             Orators
             ,
             &c.
             promoted
             the
             honour
             of
             Idolatry
             by
             theirs
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             way
             of
             Self-deifying
             and
             promoting
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             Captivating
             the
             Jews
             and
             all
             Christians
             ,
             went
             on
             ,
             though
             not
             equally
             ,
             through
             all
             the
             Emperours
             almost
             ,
             till
             Constantine
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             attempt
             of
             
               Caius
               Caligula
            
             told
             the
             Christians
             what
             further
             to
             expect
             ,
             when
             he
             Commanded
             Petronius
             to
             set
             up
             his
             Image
             in
             the
             Temple
             to
             be
             worshipped
             as
             Jupiter
             .
          
           
             
             Nero's
             Cruelty
             prognosticated
             much
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             Vespasian
             and
             Titus
             were
             stopt
             from
             the
             Desolation
             first
             attempted
             by
             the
             Life
             of
             
               Claudius
               ,
               Galba
               ,
               Otho
               ,
               Vitellius
               ,
            
             till
             he
             was
             made
             Emperour
             himself
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             Christ
             consumed
             their
             Idolatry
             by
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             it
             by
             Constantine
             .
             These
             things
             premised
             ,
             their
             Paraphrase
             is
             ,
             
               v.
               3.
               
               The
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               will
               not
               come
               till
               the
               Jews
               Rebellion
               and
               Revolt
               from
               the
               Romans
               provoke
               them
               to
               destroy
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               will
               the
               wicked
               Destroyer
               appear
               ,
               even
               the
               Roman
               Imperial
               Pride
               and
               Rage
               ,
               who
               exalt
               themselves
               above
               all
               Humane
               Power
               ,
               and
               will
               arrogate
               the
               Name
               and
               worship
               of
               Gods
               ,
               and
               put
               down
               Gods
               own
               instituted
               Worship
               ,
               and
               will
               have
               Altars
               and
               Images
               erected
               to
               themselves
               .
               6.
               
               What
               delayeth
               them
               yet
               you
               know
               :
               They
               are
               killing
               one
               another
               for
               ,
               Empire
               at
               Rome
               ;
               and
               the
               sin
               of
               the
               poor
               Jews
               against
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               is
               not
               yet
               ripe
               for
               utter
               ruine
               ;
               and
               then
               next
               the
               destroyer
               will
               appear
               :
               For
               their
               Self-idolizing
               is
               already
               at
               work
               ,
               as
               
               Caligula's
               attempt
               assureth
               us
               ,
               with
               
               Nero's
               Pride
               and
               Cruelty
               :
               Onely
               the
               foresaid
               impediments
               at
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               do
               stop
               the
               Desolation
               and
               Abomination
               till
               it
               be
               removed
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               will
               invade
               the
               Holy
               City
               and
               Temple
               ,
               and
               Judea
               shall
               feel
               the
               Roman
               Pride
               and
               Idolatry
               .
               Who
               come
               as
               from
               Satan
               with
               all
               the
               help
               that
               he
               can
               give
               them
               ,
               by
               Powerful
               Armies
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Countenance
               of
               the
               Roman
               Idolaters
               Learning
               ,
               and
               Magicks
               ,
               and
               Lying
               Oracles
               and
               wonders
               ,
               such
               as
               Vespasian
               pretended
               to
               work
               ,
               and
               the
               Virtues
               that
               his
               Son
               Titus
               made
               ostentation
               of
               .
               And
               with
               all
               the
               deceitful
               Learning
               and
               Arts
               ,
               which
               may
               countenance
               Idolatry
               and
               Wickedness
               ,
               and
               beguile
               Men
               fitted
               to
               destruction
               :
               Because
               these
               poor
               Jews
               received
               not
               the
               Gospel
               in
               Love
               that
               they
               might
               be
               saved
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               many
               Christians
               proved
               Hypocrites
               ,
               and
               Formalists
               ,
               and
               Hereticks
               ,
               therefore
               God
               penally
               will
               let
               loose
               upon
               them
               the
               Learned
               Roman
               Idolaters
               with
               their
               Arts
               and
               Subtlety
               ,
               and
               advantages
               of
               Power
               to
               delude
               them
               to
               worship
               Idols
               ,
               which
               are
               Lying
               Vanities
               :
               And
               so
               they
               that
               would
               not
               believe
               the
               Truth
               ,
               but
               had
               pleasure
               in
               Unrighteousness
               ,
               might
               be
               left
               to
               be
               their
               own
               destroyers
               ,
               by
               believing
               ,
               and
               practising
               the
               Idolatry
               and
               Wickedness
               which
               will
               damn
               them
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Matter
             of
             all
             these
             three
             Expositions
             in
             it self
             ,
             hath
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Truth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Mahomet
             is
             an
             Antichrist
             (
             most
             notorious
             )
             :
             The
             Pope
             as
             pretended
             Universal
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             corrupting
             Christianity
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             bloodily
             destroying
             Sounder
             Christ
             ,
             is
             one
             sort
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             The
             
               Roman
               Pagan
            
             Idolaters
             that
             set
             up
             the
             Desolating
             Abomination
             were
             no
             less
             :
             But
             ,
             which
             this
             Text
             meaneth
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             .
             But
             I
             detest
             that
             Opinion
             that
             maketh
             all
             the
             Visible
             Church
             Idolatrous
             and
             Antichristian
             since
             Constantine
             delivered
             it
             from
             Pagan
             Persecution
             .
             Sure
             such
             should
             not
             now
             complain
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             but
             fear
             Deliverance
             and
             Prosperity
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             But
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             give
             thanks
             alway
             to
             God
             for
             you
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             beloved
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             from
             the
             beginning
             chosen
             you
             to
             salvation
             ,
             through
             sanctification
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             belief
             of
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             But
             when
             I
             speak
             of
             this
             pernicious
             Apostasie
             of
             the
             followers
             of
             this
             Man
             of
             sin
             and
             perdition
             ,
             it
             mindeth
             me
             to
             be
             thankful
             to
             God
             for
             you
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             beginning
             he
             hath
             chosen
             and
             marked
             you
             out
             for
             Salvation
             ,
             by
             Sanctifying
             you
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             giving
             you
             a
             found
             belief
             of
             that
             truth
             ,
             which
             these
             Apostates
             do
             deny
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             Gods
             election
             Connecteth
             the
             End
             and
             Means
             ;
             whom
             he
             chooseth
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             he
             at
             once
             
             chooseth
             to
             Sanctification
             and
             Confirmed
             Faith.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             Whereunto
             he
             called
             you
             by
             our
             gospel
             ,
             to
             the
             obtaining
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             I
             am
             thankful
             that
             my
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             was
             the
             means
             by
             which
             he
             called
             you
             hereto
             ,
             and
             to
             obtain
             your
             part
             with
             Christ
             in
             Glory
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Therefore
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             stand
             fast
             ,
             and
             hold
             the
             traditions
             which
             ye
             have
             been
             taught
             ,
             whether
             by
             word
             ,
             or
             our
             epistle
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Therefore
             stand
             fast
             ,
             and
             hold
             the
             same
             Doctrine
             which
             I
             have
             delivered
             to
             you
             ,
             whether
             by
             Preaching
             ,
             Discourse
             ,
             or
             Writing
             ,
             against
             all
             Innovating
             Seducers
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Now
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             and
             God
             even
             our
             Father
             ,
             which
             hath
             loved
             us
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             us
             everlasting
             consolation
             ,
             and
             good
             hope
             through
             grace
             .
             17.
             
             Comfort
             your
             hearts
             ,
             and
             stablish
             you
             in
             every
             good
             word
             and
             work
             .
          
           
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             And
             I
             have
             great
             incouragement
             to
             pray
             for
             you
             ,
             in
             hope
             that
             you
             may
             be
             comforted
             and
             established
             in
             all
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             to
             that
             Christ
             that
             is
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             God
             who
             is
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             hath
             already
             shewed
             that
             he
             loveth
             us
             ,
             and
             hath
             by
             his
             Grace
             given
             us
             solid
             hope
             ,
             and
             the
             foretaste
             of
             the
             everlasting
             consolation
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             FInally
             brethren
             ,
             pray
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             may
             have
             free
             course
             ,
             and
             be
             glorified
             even
             as
             it
             is
             with
             you
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             as
             I
             pray
             for
             you
             ,
             pray
             ye
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             of
             God
             may
             run
             abroad
             with
             speed
             and
             prosperous
             success
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             stopt
             or
             hindred
             by
             persecutors
             contradictions
             ,
             or
             Scandalous
             Seducers
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             honoured
             by
             free
             and
             full
             reception
             and
             obedience
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             with
             you
             (
             which
             praise
             I
             give
             you
             to
             encourage
             you
             .
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             that
             we
             may
             be
             delivered
             from
             unreasonable
             and
             wicked
             men
             :
             for
             all
             men
             have
             not
             faith
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             that
             our
             Persons
             may
             be
             preserved
             and
             our
             Preaching
             prosper
             ,
             against
             all
             the
             endeavours
             of
             absurd
             and
             wicked
             Men
             ,
             who
             are
             our
             adversaries
             .
             For
             faithless
             Men
             are
             every
             where
             against
             us
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             the
             Lord
             is
             faithful
             ,
             who
             shall
             stablish
             you
             ,
             and
             keep
             you
             from
             evil
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             tho
             Men
             be
             faithless
             who
             resist
             me
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             faithful
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             confirm
             you
             ,
             and
             keep
             you
             from
             Satan
             and
             from
             evil
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             we
             have
             confidence
             in
             the
             Lord
             touching
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             both
             do
             ,
             and
             will
             do
             the
             things
             which
             we
             command
             you
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             we
             have
             good
             hope
             that
             you
             will
             still
             follow
             the
             Precepts
             which
             we
             give
             you
             from
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             the
             Lord
             direct
             your
             hearts
             into
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             patient
             waiting
             for
             Christ
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             To
             which
             end
             I
             pray
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             direct
             your
             Hearts
             to
             love
             himself
             ,
             and
             patiently
             to
             wait
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             these
             two
             Graces
             will
             keep
             you
             in
             obedience
             from
             backsliding
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Now
             we
             command
             you
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             ye
             withdraw
             your selves
             from
             every
             brother
             that
             walketh
             disorderly
             ,
             and
             not
             after
             the
             tradition
             which
             he
             received
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             this
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Commands
             which
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             I
             have
             to
             deliver
             you
             ,
             to
             preserve
             you
             from
             revolting
             ,
             viz
             ,
             to
             keep
             your
             Society
             clean
             from
             Scandal
             ,
             by
             avoiding
             the
             familiar
             company
             of
             every
             one
             professing
             Christianity
             ,
             who
             liveth
             disorderly
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             which
             we
             delivered
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             degree
             of
             avoiding
             Familiarity
             with
             a
             disorderly
             Christian
             ,
             to
             shame
             him
             into
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             to
             preserve
             our selves
             ,
             and
             the
             Honour
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             is
             short
             of
             a
             publick
             Declarative
             ,
             Excommunication
             ,
             and
             casting
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             is
             justly
             called
             Suspension
             ,
             because
             a
             Man
             is
             not
             to
             be
             Excommunicate
             till
             he
             be
             proved
             obstinately
             Impenitent
             :
             But
             a
             Man
             that
             is
             guilty
             of
             a
             notorious
             scandalous
             sin
             ,
             may
             be
             suspended
             while
             he
             is
             under
             tryal
             whether
             he
             will
             repent
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             this
             Command
             of
             withdrawing
             from
             the
             disorderly
             ,
             doth
             not
             require
             that
             we
             withdraw
             from
             the
             Church
             when
             such
             intrude
             ,
             or
             are
             there
             permitted
             .
             No
             more
             than
             you
             must
             forsake
             your
             own
             House
             and
             Family
             if
             he
             intrude
             :
             You
             have
             right
             and
             command
             to
             be
             there
             ,
             tho
             he
             have
             no
             right
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Nor
             doth
             it
             make
             all
             to
             be
             of
             equal
             power
             in
             Church
             Matters
             ,
             not
             bind
             any
             to
             go
             beyond
             his
             Power
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             Mans
             Capacity
             for
             Publick
             Church
             Communion
             ,
             the
             Pastors
             are
             Judges
             :
             And
             if
             they
             be
             negligent
             ,
             it
             s
             their
             sin
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             allow
             Private
             Men
             to
             forsake
             the
             Publick
             Communion
             ,
             till
             the
             Church
             so
             far
             forsake
             God
             as
             to
             be
             forsaken
             by
             him
             .
             2.
             
             But
             Private
             Familiarity
             is
             in
             Private
             Mens
             Power
             ,
             where
             they
             may
             discountenance
             the
             Scandalous
             by
             withdrawing
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             For
             your selves
             know
             how
             ye
             ought
             to
             follow
             us
             :
             for
             we
             behaved
             not
             our selves
             disorderly
             among
             you
             ,
             8.
             
             Neither
             did
             we
             eat
             any
             mans
             bread
             for
             nought
             ;
             but
             wrought
             with
             labour
             and
             travel
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             not
             be
             chargeable
             to
             any
             of
             you
             :
          
           
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             You
             know
             what
             our
             Example
             was
             ,
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             imitated
             :
             I
             did
             not
             live
             idly
             ,
             and
             look
             that
             the
             Church
             should
             maintain
             me
             ,
             nor
             basely
             hang
             on
             any
             ,
             or
             needlesly
             burden
             them
             ;
             nor
             take
             their
             Bread
             which
             I
             paid
             not
             for
             :
             but
             while
             I
             taught
             you
             
             I
             laboured
             and
             toiled
             at
             my
             Trade
             that
             I
             might
             be
             chargeable
             to
             none
             of
             you
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Not
             because
             we
             have
             not
             power
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             our selves
             an
             ensample
             unto
             you
             to
             follow
             us
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             My
             Ministerial
             Office
             and
             Labour
             made
             maintenance
             from
             you
             my
             due
             ;
             but
             Idleness
             I
             saw
             was
             a
             sin
             ,
             that
             had
             need
             of
             Example
             as
             well
             as
             Doctrine
             to
             subdue
             it
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             For
             even
             when
             we
             were
             with
             you
             ,
             this
             we
             commanded
             you
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             would
             not
             work
             ,
             neither
             should
             he
             eat
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Note
             ,
             Poor
             Men
             that
             will
             not
             work
             when
             they
             can
             ,
             do
             forfeit
             the
             Bread
             of
             Charity
             from
             Men
             ;
             but
             Rich
             Men
             that
             live
             idly
             do
             by
             that
             sin
             forfeit
             their
             Food
             ,
             (
             and
             more
             ,
             even
             their
             lives
             and
             Souls
             )
             to
             God
             ;
             but
             Men
             may
             not
             therefore
             take
             it
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             For
             we
             hear
             that
             there
             are
             some
             which
             walk
             among
             you
             disorderly
             ,
             working
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             are
             busie-bodies
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             By
             disorderly
             Persons
             I
             specially
             mean
             such
             as
             I
             hear
             some
             among
             you
             are
             ,
             who
             live
             not
             in
             any
             profitable
             Trade
             and
             Labour
             ,
             but
             yet
             are
             busie
             ,
             but
             it
             s
             about
             circumstantial
             ,
             unnecessary
             or
             unprofitable
             by-matters
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             as
             Idleness
             is
             a
             base
             sin
             ,
             which
             equals
             Life
             and
             Death
             ,
             so
             unnecessary
             and
             unprofitable
             Labour
             is
             a
             mis-spending
             time
             and
             a
             forfeiture
             of
             Maintenance
             as
             well
             as
             Idleness
             :
             and
             to
             make
             a
             Trade
             or
             Daily
             Employment
             of
             vain
             or
             unprofitable
             Business
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             Cloak
             of
             Deceit
             for
             an
             Idle
             Life
             :
             The
             Sloathful
             and
             Vnprofitable
             Servants
             forfeit
             Wages
             .
             Oh
             what
             a
             deal
             of
             Business
             to
             little
             purpose
             hath
             the
             World
             to
             answer
             for
             !
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             labouring
             ,
             but
             busily
             Trifling
             ;
             men
             will
             find
             that
             God
             gave
             them
             Life
             and
             Reason
             for
             greater
             things
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Now
             them
             that
             are
             such
             we
             command
             ,
             and
             exhort
             by
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             with
             quietness
             they
             work
             ,
             and
             eat
             their
             own
             bread
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             To
             live
             on
             the
             labours
             or
             cost
             of
             others
             ,
             through
             base
             ,
             indulging
             fleshly
             ease
             ,
             or
             unprofitable
             trifling
             ,
             is
             so
             great
             a
             sin
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             command
             you
             ,
             and
             exhort
             you
             ,
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             as
             you
             will
             obey
             him
             ,
             that
             you
             avoid
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             quietly
             and
             willingly
             get
             your
             own
             living
             by
             some
             profitable
             labour
             ,
             and
             eat
             not
             other
             Mens
             Bread
             ,
             but
             your
             own
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             the
             Bread
             of
             Idleness
             .
          
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             But
             ye
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             be
             not
             weary
             in
             well
             doing
             .
             And
             if
             any
             man
             obey
             not
             our
             word
             by
             this
             epistle
             ,
             note
             that
             man
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             company
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             ashamed
             .
             15.
             
             Yet
             count
             him
             not
             as
             an
             enemy
             ,
             but
             admonish
             him
             as
             a
             brother
             .
          
           
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             If
             after
             all
             this
             the
             sloathful
             will
             not
             labour
             ,
             though
             you
             are
             not
             to
             cut
             him
             off
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             for
             rejecting
             an
             Essential
             part
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             Discipline
             to
             be
             used
             in
             the
             Church
             towards
             its
             Members
             :
             Set
             a
             note
             of
             shame
             upon
             that
             Man
             ,
             by
             avoiding
             familiarity
             with
             him
             :
             But
             yet
             take
             him
             not
             for
             an
             Enemy
             or
             Heathen
             ,
             bu●
             an
             offending
             Christian
             ,
             and
             continue
             to
             call
             him
             to
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Qu.
             
               But
               what
               if
               it
               be
               a
               Son
               ?
               must
               the
               Parents
               deny
               him
               Food
               ?
               Ans
               .
            
             If
             he
             be
             obstinate
             in
             an
             idle
             or
             unprofitable
             Life
             ,
             being
             able
             for
             a
             better
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Parents
             should
             mark
             him
             out
             to
             shame
             ;
             2.
             
             And
             should
             so
             far
             st●aiten
             him
             in
             the
             Quality
             of
             his
             Food
             and
             Maintenance
             ,
             as
             may
             make
             his
             Sloth
             a
             penal
             Suffering
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             signifie
             their
             abhorrence
             of
             his
             Sin
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             not
             famish
             him
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Now
             the
             Lord
             of
             peace
             himself
             give
             you
             peace
             always
             by
             all
             means
             .
             The
             Lord
             be
             with
             you
             all
             .
             17.
             
             The
             salutation
             of
             me
             Paul
             with
             mine
             own
             hand
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             token
             in
             every
             epistle
             :
             so
             I
             write
             ;
             18.
             
             The
             grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             be
             with
             you
             all
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Note
             ,
             We
             may
             boldly
             trust
             him
             for
             our
             Peace
             and
             safety
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             called
             
               The
               Lord
               of
               Peace
            
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             will
             be
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             give
             us
             Peace
             always
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             means
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           First
           Epistle
           of
           PAUL
           the
           Apostle
           to
           TIMOTHY
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             PAul
             an
             apostle
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             by
             the
             commandment
             of
             God
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             hope
             ;
             2.
             
             Unto
             Timothy
             ,
             my
             own
             son
             in
             the
             faith
             :
             Grace
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             and
             peace
             from
             God
             our
             Fa●her
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord.
             
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Apostleship
             was
             by
             Gods
             Call
             and
             Command
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Christ
             is
             the
             Believers
             Hope
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             meet
             to
             have
             some
             special
             endeared
             Love
             to
             those
             that
             are
             our
             Sons
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             converted
             by
             our
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             the
             desire
             of
             Worldlings
             is
             to
             worldly
             Prosperity
             ,
             so
             the
             sum
             of
             all
             holy
             Christian
             desires
             ,
             is
             Grace
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             Peace
             from
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             from
             Christ
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             As
             I
             besought
             thee
             to
             abide
             still
             at
             Ephesus
             when
             I
             went
             into
             Macedonia
             ,
             that
             thou
             mightest
             charge
             some
             that
             they
             teach
             no
             other
             doctrine
             ,
             4.
             
             Neither
             give
             heed
             to
             fables
             ,
             and
             endless
             genealogies
             ,
             which
             minister
             questions
             ,
             rather
             than
             godly
             edifying
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             faith
             ;
             so
             do
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Whether
             this
             imply
             that
             Timothy
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             is
             a
             Question
             of
             small
             moment
             to
             them
             that
             know
             what
             a
             Bishop
             then
             was
             .
             A
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             Dr.
             Hammond
             maintaineth
             ,
             had
             then
             but
             one
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             no
             Subject-Presbyter
             under
             him
             .
             He
             certainly
             had
             no
             Power
             of
             the
             Sword
             to
             force
             Men.
             He
             was
             onely
             a
             Guide
             to
             Voluntiers
             and
             Consenters
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             any
             against
             their
             wills
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             every
             Church
             had
             at
             least
             one
             such
             Bishop
             ,
             (
             I
             think
             usually
             more
             .
             )
             And
             no
             doubt
             Ephesus
             had
             such
             ,
             (
             either
             Timothy
             ,
             or
             others
             .
             )
             If
             it
             be
             Archbishops
             that
             are
             made
             the
             matter
             of
             this
             Doubt
             ,
             it
             's
             certain
             ,
             that
             an
             Archbishop
             had
             no
             Power
             of
             the
             Sword
             ,
             nor
             was
             a
             Bishop
             to
             any
             but
             consenting
             Voluntiers
             ,
             and
             worked
             onely
             on
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             not
             immediately
             on
             Body
             or
             Purse
             .
             And
             I
             believe
             that
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             were
             so
             far
             Archbishops
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             had
             by
             Office
             the
             Care
             of
             gathering
             many
             Churches
             ,
             and
             then
             taking
             care
             of
             their
             Preservation
             and
             Increase
             ,
             by
             urging
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Commands
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Ordaining
             Bishops
             over
             particular
             Churches
             
               (
               Episcopos
               gregis
            
             )
             by
             their
             own
             and
             the
             Flocks
             consent
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             ;
             and
             then
             exhorting
             such
             Pastors
             and
             Churches
             on
             just
             occasions
             to
             do
             their
             Duties
             .
             And
             who
             can
             be
             against
             such
             Archbishops
             .
          
           
             But
             some
             that
             now
             feign
             the
             Idea
             of
             a
             Bishop
             to
             be
             one
             that
             hath
             many
             score
             or
             Hundred
             Churches
             under
             him
             ,
             which
             have
             no
             Bishop
             but
             himself
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             is
             set
             over
             them
             without
             their
             consent
             ,
             and
             that
             ruleth
             them
             by
             force
             ,
             of
             the
             adjoyned
             Sword
             ,
             Imprisonment
             ,
             or
             Ruine
             ,
             are
             ready
             to
             Dream
             that
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             were
             such
             Bishops
             .
             Doubtless
             every
             City
             or
             Corporation
             where
             were
             Christians
             ,
             had
             then
             a
             Church
             (
             at
             least
             )
             and
             every
             Church
             a
             B●shop
             (
             at
             least
             .
             )
             And
             whether
             it
             was
             Timothy
             or
             another
             ,
             Ephesus
             was
             not
             without
             .
             Tho
             it
             's
             true
             that
             we
             find
             him
             so
             constantly
             with
             Paul
             ,
             almost
             every
             where
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             hard
             to
             believe
             that
             he
             was
             very
             long
             at
             Ephesus
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             Churches
             are
             in
             danger
             of
             Corruption
             by
             
               other
               Doctrines
            
             than
             those
             delivered
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
             And
             their
             Doctrines
             were
             so
             sufficient
             ,
             that
             no
             other
             should
             be
             taught
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Though
             some
             think
             it
             is
             still
             the
             Gnosticks
             that
             are
             here
             described
             by
             Fables
             and
             Genealogies
             its
             most
             like
             to
             be
             all
             the
             Judaisers
             .
             And
             though
             Genealogies
             be
             part
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             's
             perverseness
             to
             make
             too
             great
             a
             stir
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             turn
             Religion
             into
             endless
             Questions
             ,
             and
             divert
             from
             matter
             of
             Faith
             ,
             in
             which
             our
             Edification
             chiefly
             doth
             consist
             .
             Multitudes
             sin
             by
             too
             much
             stir
             about
             lesser
             Scripture
             Verities
             ,
             when
             by
             wrangling
             or
             long
             study
             it
             hindreth
             them
             from
             greater
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Now
             the
             end
             of
             the
             commandment
             is
             charity
             out
             of
             a
             pure
             heart
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             and
             of
             faith
             unfeigned
             :
          
           
             15.
             
             The
             Holy
             Scripture
             is
             as
             a
             compleat
             Body
             ,
             which
             hath
             its
             Accidents
             and
             Ornaments
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Essential
             and
             Integral
             Parts
             ,
             (
             as
             Hair
             ,
             Nails
             ,
             Colour
             )
             &c.
             
             But
             it
             is
             the
             end
             that
             is
             the
             chief
             part
             and
             must
             be
             preferred
             :
             And
             the
             end
             of
             all
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             and
             Law
             is
             ,
             Charity
             ,
             or
             to
             bring
             Mens
             Souls
             to
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Man
             ,
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             as
             its
             very
             Nature
             :
             And
             the
             grand
             means
             to
             this
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             
               Heart
               purified
               by
               Gods
               Spirit
            
             .
             2.
             
             A
             
               good
               Conscience
            
             ,
             not
             guilty
             of
             reigning
             sin
             ,
             and
             justified
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             former
             sin
             and
             present
             Infirmity
             by
             Christ
             .
             3.
             
             And
             
               unfeigned
               Faith
            
             in
             Christ
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             are
             united
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             have
             our
             part
             in
             the
             foresaid
             benefits
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Sum
             of
             True
             Christian
             Religion
             in
             few
             Words
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             profitably
             insisted
             on
             than
             Jangling
             Controversies
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             From
             which
             some
             having
             swerved
             ,
             have
             turned
             aside
             unto
             vain
             jangling
             ;
             7.
             
             Desiring
             to
             be
             teachers
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             understanding
             neither
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             not
             whereof
             they
             affirm
             .
          
           
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             some
             that
             have
             roved
             from
             this
             Mark
             ,
             (
             not
             placing
             Religion
             finally
             in
             Love
             ,
             to
             be
             promoted
             aforesaid
             )
             have
             turned
             aside
             to
             Vain
             Jangling
             ,
             or
             Vain
             Chat
             ;
             as
             if
             Religion
             lay
             in
             being
             Doctors
             of
             
             Moses's
             Law
             ;
             when
             as
             they
             understand
             not
             what
             they
             say
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             what
             the
             things
             are
             which
             they
             pretend
             to
             teach
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             that
             shoot
             not
             at
             this
             mark
             (
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifieth
             )
             and
             place
             not
             Religion
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             have
             ever
             since
             corrupted
             it
             by
             Vain
             Jangling
             ,
             though
             not
             about
             the
             same
             Subjects
             :
             Some
             setting
             the
             Churches
             together
             by
             the
             Ears
             about
             unnecessary
             ,
             curious
             Notions
             concerning
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             concerning
             Gods
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             Concourse
             ,
             and
             some
             about
             the
             Clergies
             Universal
             Domination
             ,
             and
             about
             their
             Canon
             Law
             (
             worse
             than
             was
             that
             of
             Moses
             )
             and
             their
             Dunghil
             of
             Corruptions
             and
             ensnaring
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             some
             about
             quibling
             Notions
             concerning
             Justification
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Works
             .
             Satan
             hath
             Religious
             Diversions
             for
             them
             that
             are
             above
             Sensuality
             .
             And
             Ignorant-confidence
             (
             with
             rage
             )
             is
             the
             usual
             Character
             of
             all
             such
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             we
             know
             that
             the
             law
             is
             good
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             use
             it
             lawfully
             ;
          
           
             8.
             
             We
             praise
             the
             Law
             as
             well
             as
             they
             :
             It
             is
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             and
             therefore
             good
             ,
             if
             lawfully
             used
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             lead
             Men
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             typifie
             Spiritual
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             to
             condemn
             and
             restrain
             sin
             ;
             but
             not
             to
             justifie
             Men
             instead
             of
             Grace
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             imposed
             on
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             or
             continued
             ,
             when
             a
             better
             doth
             displace
             it
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Knowing
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             law
             is
             not
             made
             for
             a
             righteous
             man
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             lawless
             and
             disobedient
             ,
             for
             the
             ungodly
             and
             for
             sinners
             ,
             
             for
             unholy
             and
             profane
             ,
             for
             murderers
             of
             fathers
             and
             murderers
             of
             mothers
             ,
             for
             man-slayers
             ,
             10.
             
             For
             whoremongers
             ,
             for
             them
             that
             defile
             themselves
             with
             mankind
             ,
             for
             men-stealers
             ,
             for
             liars
             ,
             for
             perjured
             persons
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             other
             thing
             that
             is
             contrary
             to
             sound
             doctrine
             ,
             11.
             
             According
             to
             the
             glorious
             gospel
             of
             the
             blessed
             God
             ,
             which
             was
             committed
             to
             my
             trust
             .
          
           
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             It
             must
             be
             foreknown
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             World
             was
             not
             Lawless
             that
             had
             not
             
             Moses's
             Law
             :
             They
             had
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             Law
             of
             Grace
             which
             was
             given
             to
             Mankind
             after
             the
             fall
             :
             And
             Christ
             hath
             now
             brought
             us
             the
             Holy
             Spiritual
             Law
             of
             Grace
             in
             the
             most
             perfect
             edition
             .
             So
             that
             sin
             is
             condemned
             where
             
             Moses's
             Law
             is
             not
             received
             or
             known
             .
             2.
             
             That
             
             Moses's
             Laws
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             were
             all
             Political
             for
             the
             Government
             of
             that
             Republick
             ,
             even
             the
             Ten
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             had
             Penalties
             to
             be
             executed
             by
             Men
             annexed
             ,
             as
             an
             essential
             part
             of
             it
             .
             Now
             of
             this
             Law
             ,
             saith
             Paul
             ,
             [
             
               It
               was
               not
               made
               with
               these
               Penalties
               either
               to
               bridle
               or
               to
               punish
               them
               that
               without
               it
               were
               Righteous
               Men
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Who
               were
               obedient
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
            
             and
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             whose
             Hearts
             were
             ruled
             with
             the
             love
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             needed
             not
             to
             be
             frightened
             to
             it
             by
             Corporal
             Penalties
             ;
             much
             less
             for
             us
             Christians
             ,
             who
             have
             Christs
             Law
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             are
             Sanctified
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             writing
             it
             in
             our
             Hearts
             by
             Love
             of
             Goodness
             :
             But
             God
             knowing
             the
             corruption
             of
             Mans
             Heart
             ,
             did
             make
             it
             for
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             to
             restrain
             them
             by
             fear
             from
             living
             like
             Lawless
             ,
             Disobedient
             Men
             ,
             &c.
             and
             to
             punish
             them
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             who
             were
             ungodly
             ,
             sinners
             ,
             unholy
             ,
             profane
             ,
             murtherers
             ,
             &c.
             which
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             Christs
             Law
             ,
             which
             I
             preach
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             against
             as
             
             Moses's
             Law
             ,
             and
             more
             powerfully
             overcometh
             :
             So
             that
             we
             that
             have
             better
             ,
             even
             Christs
             Law
             without
             us
             ,
             need
             not
             the
             continuance
             of
             
             Moses's
             Law.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             I
             thank
             Christ
             Jesus
             our
             Lord
             ,
             who
             hath
             enabled
             me
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             counted
             me
             faithful
             ,
             putting
             me
             into
             the
             ministry
             ;
          
           
             12.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             great
             mercy
             to
             be
             entrusted
             with
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             with
             Ability
             and
             Faithfulness
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Who
             was
             before
             a
             blasphemer
             ,
             and
             a
             persecutor
             ,
             and
             injurious
             .
             But
             I
             obtained
             mercy
             ,
             because
             I
             did
             it
             ignorantly
             in
             unbelief
             :
          
           
             13.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             great
             Mercy
             of
             God
             to
             great
             sinners
             ;
             even
             Persecutors
             and
             Blasphemers
             may
             be
             converted
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             God
             giveth
             the
             greatest
             Mercy
             without
             previous
             merit
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             word
             [
             because
             ]
             here
             meaneth
             not
             that
             Ignorance
             was
             a
             proper
             cause
             of
             Gods
             Mercy
             :
             But
             that
             it
             made
             Paul
             a
             more
             capable
             receiver
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             than
             he
             should
             have
             been
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             maliciously
             sinned
             against
             Knowledge
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             the
             grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             was
             exceeding
             abundant
             ,
             with
             faith
             ,
             and
             love
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             this
             Mercy
             which
             called
             me
             ,
             hath
             poured
             out
             on
             me
             ,
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             an
             abundant
             measure
             of
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             him
             and
             his
             ,
             which
             carrieth
             me
             on
             in
             his
             Work
             with
             Zeal
             and
             unwearied
             diligence
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             This
             is
             a
             faithful
             saying
             ,
             and
             worthy
             of
             all
             acceptation
             ,
             that
             Christ
             Jesus
             came
             into
             the
             world
             to
             save
             sinners
             ;
             of
             whom
             I
             am
             chief
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             This
             is
             the
             Great
             Article
             of
             our
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             trust
             to
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             comfort
             to
             us
             all
             ,
             and
             worthy
             of
             our
             thankful
             acceptation
             ,
             That
             Christ
             came
             into
             the
             World
             to
             save
             Sinners
             ;
             which
             I
             ,
             that
             am
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             ,
             must
             therefore
             predicate
             with
             chiefest
             Thanks
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Howbeit
             ,
             for
             this
             cause
             I
             obtained
             mercy
             ,
             that
             in
             me
             first
             Jesus
             Christ
             might
             shew
             forth
             all
             long-suffering
             ,
             for
             a
             pattern
             to
             them
             which
             should
             hereafter
             believe
             on
             him
             to
             life
             everlasting
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             But
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             shew
             mercy
             to
             me
             ,
             so
             great
             a
             Sinner
             ,
             to
             magnifie
             his
             Grace
             ,
             and
             encourage
             all
             Sinners
             against
             Despair
             ,
             that
             in
             me
             Christ
             might
             exemplarily
             shew
             his
             gracious
             Patience
             and
             Forbearance
             ,
             and
             confirm
             all
             Sinners
             in
             the
             hope
             of
             Everlasting
             Life
             ,
             who
             after
             shall
             believe
             and
             be
             converted
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Now
             unto
             the
             King
             eternal
             ,
             immortal
             ,
             invisible
             ,
             the
             onely
             wise
             God
             ,
             be
             honour
             and
             glory
             ,
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             The
             sense
             of
             this
             unspeakable
             Mercy
             calleth
             up
             my
             Soul
             (
             and
             should
             do
             all
             )
             to
             speak
             with
             joy
             the
             Praises
             of
             our
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             Eternal
             ,
             Immortal
             ,
             Invisible
             ,
             the
             onely
             God
             ,
             absolutely
             Wise
             ,
             over
             Angels
             ,
             and
             all
             Creatures
             :
             To
             him
             be
             honour
             and
             Glory
             ,
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             This
             charge
             I
             commit
             unto
             thee
             ,
             son
             Timothy
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             prophecies
             which
             went
             before
             on
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             by
             them
             mightest
             war
             a
             good
             warfare
             .
             19.
             
             Holding
             faith
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             conscience
             ;
          
           
             18.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             [
             Charge
             ]
             is
             meant
             holding
             Faith
             and
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             keeping
             the
             Doctrine
             committed
             to
             him
             by
             Paul
             ,
             as
             a
             faithful
             Minister
             and
             Soldier
             of
             Christ
             ,
             against
             all
             Opposition
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             seems
             some
             particular
             Prophecy
             (
             such
             as
             Aga●us
             had
             of
             Paul
             ,
             and
             many
             then
             had
             )
             had
             foretold
             that
             Timothy
             should
             be
             a
             faithful
             Minister
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Which
             some
             having
             put
             away
             ,
             concerning
             faith
             have
             made
             shipwrack
             .
             20.
             
             Of
             whom
             is
             Hymeneus
             and
             Alexander
             ;
             whom
             I
             have
             delivered
             unto
             Satan
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             learn
             not
             to
             blaspheme
             .
          
           
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Which
             some
             have
             cast
             away
             ,
             and
             lost
             the
             
             Christian
             Faith
             :
             Such
             are
             Hymeneus
             and
             Alexander
             ,
             whom
             I
             have
             delivered
             to
             Satan
             ,
             as
             Gods
             Executioner
             of
             some
             Bodily
             Punishment
             ,
             to
             see
             whether
             Correction
             will
             convince
             them
             of
             their
             Blasphemy
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             their
             Blasphemy
             was
             ,
             is
             after
             shewn
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.17
             .
             &
             4.14
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             Satan
             is
             oft
             Gods
             Executioner
             in
             Correction
             and
             Destruction
             ,
             is
             certain
             ;
             and
             that
             such
             is
             the
             Delivery
             here
             meant
             (
             for
             want
             of
             Christian
             Magistrates
             )
             :
             But
             it
             was
             none
             of
             Satans
             desire
             ,
             but
             Gods
             ,
             hereby
             to
             teach
             them
             not
             to
             blaspheme
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             Exhort
             therefore
             ,
             that
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             supplications
             ,
             prayers
             ,
             intercessions
             ,
             and
             giving
             of
             thanks
             be
             made
             for
             all
             men
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             I
             have
             oft
             said
             ,
             That
             Charity
             is
             the
             End
             and
             Sum
             of
             Religion
             ,
             I
             exhort
             ,
             that
             this
             may
             be
             sincerely
             manifested
             in
             your
             Religious
             Worship
             ;
             and
             that
             you
             heartily
             pray
             for
             all
             sorts
             of
             Men
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             save
             them
             from
             Sin
             and
             Misery
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             ;
             and
             be
             thankful
             for
             their
             Welfare
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             your
             own
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             kings
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             that
             are
             in
             authority
             ;
             that
             we
             may
             lead
             a
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             life
             in
             all
             godliness
             and
             honesty
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             Kings
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             that
             are
             in
             Preeminence
             or
             Superiority
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             so
             govern
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             protected
             in
             the
             quiet
             serving
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             Godliness
             and
             decent
             Conversation
             with
             Men
             ,
             without
             Reproach
             and
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Character
             of
             the
             Rulers
             that
             we
             are
             to
             pray
             for
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               jus
               r●gendi
            
             ,
             Right
             ;
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Preeminence
             .
          
           
             Pray
             for
             him
             that
             hath
             the
             right
             of
             Governing
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             you
             can
             know
             it
             :
             But
             submit
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             setled
             Possession
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             wrongeth
             not
             anothers
             Right
             ;
             and
             so
             far
             pray
             for
             such
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             live
             a
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             Life
             in
             all
             Godliness
             and
             Honesty
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             this
             is
             good
             and
             acceptable
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             our
             Saviour
             :
             4.
             
             Who
             will
             have
             all
             men
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             unto
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             For
             this
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             great
             Mercy
             manifested
             in
             Mans
             Redemption
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Preaching
             ,
             hath
             shewed
             us
             how
             willing
             he
             is
             that
             all
             Men
             should
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             his
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             while
             we
             obediently
             pray
             as
             God
             commandeth
             us
             ,
             we
             may
             confidently
             expect
             Gods
             acceptance
             .
             2.
             
             An
             extensive
             Charity
             rendreth
             us
             like
             Christ
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             not
             onely
             
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
            
             that
             Christ
             would
             have
             to
             be
             saved
             ;
             but
             he
             willeth
             the
             Salvation
             of
             all
             Men
             in
             general
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             make
             a
             Sacrifice
             sufficient
             for
             all
             ▪
             if
             all
             will
             believe
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             an
             Act
             of
             Oblivion
             ,
             or
             general
             Pardon
             ,
             and
             Gift
             of
             Life
             to
             all
             ,
             on
             Condition
             of
             Acceptance
             ;
             and
             to
             send
             his
             Messengers
             promiscuously
             to
             all
             ,
             with
             the
             Word
             of
             Reconciliation
             ,
             to
             beseech
             them
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             God.
             What
             Christ
             giveth
             to
             all
             ,
             he
             willeth
             and
             purchased
             for
             all
             :
             But
             he
             giveth
             to
             all
             a
             Pardon
             ,
             and
             Right
             to
             Life
             ,
             on
             Condition
             of
             Acceptance
             :
             Therefore
             he
             is
             so
             far
             willing
             of
             their
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             there
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             one
             mediatour
             between
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             the
             man
             Christ
             Jesus
             ;
             6.
             
             Who
             gave
             himself
             a
             ransom
             for
             all
             ,
             to
             be
             testified
             in
             due
             time
             .
          
           
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             For
             it
             must
             move
             us
             to
             pray
             for
             all
             ,
             in
             compliance
             with
             this
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             would
             have
             all
             Men
             saved
             ;
             because
             there
             is
             One
             God
             who
             is
             good
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             One
             Mediatour
             between
             God
             and
             Mankind
             ,
             who
             took
             on
             him
             the
             Common
             Nature
             of
             all
             Men
             ,
             and
             gave
             himself
             a
             Ransom
             for
             all
             ,
             revealed
             in
             the
             Season
             appointed
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             or
             to
             be
             preached
             to
             all
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             as
             God
             pleaseth
             .
             )
          
           
             Note
             ,
             The
             Controversie
             about
             Universal
             Redemption
             ,
             too
             hotly
             agitated
             by
             
               Beza
               ,
               Piscater
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             by
             many
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             I
             have
             fully
             handled
             in
             my
             
               Catholick
               Theologie
            
             ,
             and
             
               Methodus
               Theologiae
            
             ;
             and
             it
             needs
             no
             more
             than
             as
             aforesaid
             :
             1.
             
             Whoever
             is
             damned
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             because
             no
             Ransom
             was
             made
             for
             him
             ,
             or
             because
             it
             was
             not
             sufficient
             for
             him
             .
             2.
             
             By
             Gods
             Will
             to
             
               save
               all
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             Effects
             of
             his
             Will
             that
             have
             a
             tendency
             to
             their
             Salvation
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             notorious
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             an
             Universal
             Act
             of
             Grace
             or
             Oblivion
             ,
             giving
             Pardon
             of
             all
             Sin
             ,
             and
             Right
             to
             Life
             in
             Christ
             ,
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             without
             exception
             ,
             on
             Condition
             of
             Believing-acceptance
             ;
             and
             hath
             commissioned
             his
             Ministers
             to
             offer
             this
             Gift
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             and
             entreat
             them
             to
             accept
             it
             ;
             and
             doth
             by
             many
             Mercies
             intimate
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             useth
             them
             not
             according
             to
             the
             meer
             violated
             Law
             of
             Innocency
             ,
             but
             on
             Terms
             of
             Grace
             .
             4.
             
             Few
             Christians
             have
             the
             face
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             this
             Universal
             Conditional
             Pardon
             and
             Gift
             (
             or
             Law
             of
             Grace
             )
             is
             no
             Fruit
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             .
             5.
             
             If
             therefore
             this
             Act
             of
             Pardon
             was
             purchased
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             all
             ,
             no
             modest
             Face
             can
             deny
             ,
             that
             he
             so
             far
             died
             for
             all
             ,
             as
             to
             purchase
             for
             them
             all
             that
             he
             actually
             giveth
             them
             .
             6.
             
             It
             is
             usual
             to
             say
             that
             we
             give
             a
             Man
             a
             Benefit
             ,
             (
             
               e.
               g.
            
             Life
             to
             a
             condemned
             Malefactor
             )
             if
             it
             be
             given
             him
             on
             the
             fair
             Condition
             of
             his
             Acceptance
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             his
             own
             Will
             ,
             and
             he
             intreated
             to
             receive
             it
             .
             7.
             
             If
             any
             Wrangler
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             unfit
             Language
             ,
             (
             to
             say
             ,
             He
             is
             willing
             that
             Men
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             who
             offereth
             them
             Salvation
             freely
             ,
             unless
             he
             also
             make
             them
             willing
             :
             )
             Let
             him
             confess
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             but
             the
             Name
             that
             he
             denieth
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             the
             Gifts
             in
             question
             .
             8.
             
             And
             be
             it
             known
             ,
             that
             Unwillingness
             cometh
             not
             from
             a
             Physical
             Impossibility
             ,
             through
             the
             want
             of
             Natural
             Faculties
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             with
             Brutes
             )
             but
             from
             a
             voluntary
             Pravity
             ,
             which
             aggravateth
             the
             Sin.
             9.
             
             And
             the
             mutable
             Will
             of
             Man
             is
             to
             be
             changed
             by
             Reason
             :
             And
             God
             giveth
             Men
             Reasons
             in
             their
             kind
             sufficient
             to
             persuade
             them
             to
             accept
             of
             Christ
             and
             
             Life
             .
             10.
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             No
             Man
             can
             say
             ,
             that
             Adam
             when
             he
             fell
             had
             not
             Grace
             enough
             to
             make
             him
             Able
             to
             have
             stood
             ,
             which
             he
             might
             have
             used
             ,
             and
             should
             have
             done
             ,
             to
             his
             actual
             standing
             :
             No●
             ,
             that
             God
             never
             giveth
             such
             a
             
               power
               to
               believe
            
             (
             or
             at
             least
             to
             come
             nearer
             the
             State
             of
             a
             true
             Believer
             )
             to
             many
             that
             might
             bring
             it
             into
             Act
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             .
             This
             much
             is
             enough
             to
             end
             this
             Controversie
             with
             modest
             Wits
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Whereunto
             I
             am
             ordained
             a
             preacher
             ,
             and
             an
             apostle
             ,
             (
             I
             speak
             the
             truth
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             lie
             not
             )
             a
             teacher
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             in
             faith
             and
             verity
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             This
             Gospel
             I
             am
             appointed
             to
             preach
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             (
             Christ
             knoweth
             that
             I
             feign
             not
             his
             Commission
             )
             and
             faithfully
             and
             truly
             to
             be
             their
             Teacher
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             I
             will
             therefore
             that
             men
             pray
             every
             where
             ,
             lifting
             up
             holy
             hands
             without
             wrath
             and
             doubting
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             According
             to
             this
             my
             Commission
             ,
             I
             give
             these
             Directions
             following
             to
             all
             sorts
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             all
             Men
             be
             much
             in
             Prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             Assemblies
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             convenient
             Places
             wheresoever
             ,
             open
             or
             secret
             :
             but
             that
             they
             lift
             not
             up
             to
             God
             Hands
             defiled
             with
             any
             wilful
             Sin
             ,
             but
             pure
             and
             clean
             by
             harmless
             Conversation
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             come
             not
             to
             God
             with
             Wrath
             against
             others
             ,
             or
             with
             a
             quarrelsom
             ,
             disputing
             ,
             contentious
             Disposition
             ;
             but
             in
             Christian
             Love.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             the
             Ceremony
             of
             Lifting
             up
             the
             Hands
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             an
             Act
             of
             Corporal
             secondary
             Worship
             )
             is
             lawful
             ,
             and
             fit
             where
             Custom
             maketh
             it
             so
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             not
             necessary
             by
             Institution
             ;
             as
             Kneeling
             also
             is
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             In
             like
             manner
             also
             ,
             that
             women
             adorn
             themselves
             in
             modest
             apparel
             ,
             with
             shame-facedness
             and
             sobriety
             :
             not
             with
             broidered-hair
             ,
             or
             gold
             ,
             or
             pearls
             ,
             or
             costly
             aray
             ;
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             for
             Women
             ,
             I
             forbid
             them
             not
             all
             Ornaments
             ,
             specially
             when
             they
             come
             to
             the
             Sacred
             Assemblies
             ;
             but
             let
             them
             be
             adorned
             onely
             with
             Attire
             which
             expresseth
             Gravity
             ,
             Modesty
             ,
             and
             Sobriety
             ;
             not
             like
             proud
             ,
             vain
             ,
             or
             alluring
             Persons
             ,
             with
             curious
             Dressings
             of
             their
             Hair
             ,
             Embroidery
             ,
             Jewels
             ,
             Gold
             ,
             or
             any
             over-costly
             Apparel
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             would
             seem
             either
             Richer
             or
             Comelier
             than
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             But
             (
             which
             becometh
             women
             professing
             godliness
             )
             with
             good
             works
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             But
             let
             them
             take
             Good
             Works
             (
             of
             Piety
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             Charity
             to
             Man
             )
             for
             their
             chiefest
             Ornament
             ;
             as
             they
             will
             do
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             true
             Professors
             of
             Godliness
             .
             It
             is
             these
             in
             which
             they
             must
             excel
             the
             Ungodly
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             Ostentation
             of
             Wealth
             or
             Beauty
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Let
             the
             woman
             learn
             in
             silence
             with
             all
             subjection
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Let
             them
             be
             Learners
             ,
             rather
             than
             Teachers
             ;
             and
             let
             them
             use
             Silence
             and
             humble
             Subjection
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             over-talkative
             and
             masterly
             ;
             specially
             silent
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             But
             I
             suffer
             not
             a
             woman
             to
             teach
             ,
             nor
             to
             usurp
             authority
             over
             the
             man
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             in
             silence
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             I
             forbid
             Women
             to
             be
             Publick
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             to
             usurp
             any
             Authority
             over
             their
             Husbands
             ,
             or
             over
             Men
             in
             Church-government
             ;
             but
             to
             be
             quiet
             ,
             silent
             ,
             and
             obedient
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Paul
             forbiddeth
             not
             Women
             to
             teach
             their
             Children
             or
             Servants
             ,
             or
             the
             elder
             Women
             to
             teach
             the
             younger
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             doth
             he
             meddle
             with
             Cases
             of
             Civil
             Government
             ;
             as
             ,
             whether
             a
             Woman
             may
             Govern
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             a
             City
             ,
             or
             a
             multitude
             of
             her
             own
             Tenants
             and
             Men-servants
             .
          
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             For
             Adam
             was
             first
             formed
             ,
             then
             Eve.
             And
             Adam
             was
             not
             deceived
             ,
             but
             the
             woman
             being
             deceived
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             transgression
             .
          
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             For
             God
             made
             the
             Woman
             for
             Subjection
             ,
             by
             making
             Adam
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             making
             her
             to
             be
             for
             his
             help
             :
             And
             the
             Woman
             subjected
             her self
             yet
             lower
             ,
             by
             being
             first
             in
             the
             Transgression
             ,
             deceived
             by
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             and
             then
             tempting
             her
             Husband
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Notwithstanding
             she
             shall
             be
             saved
             in
             child-bearing
             ,
             if
             they
             continue
             in
             faith
             and
             charity
             ,
             and
             holiness
             with
             sobriety
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Yet
             though
             her
             Sin
             have
             brought
             her
             low
             ,
             and
             even
             under
             a
             Curse
             in
             the
             Pain
             and
             Peril
             of
             Child-bearing
             ,
             she
             is
             ,
             even
             in
             that
             low
             and
             sad
             condition
             ,
             under
             Gods
             merciful
             Protection
             ,
             and
             saving
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             which
             containeth
             the
             Promise
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             come
             ,
             if
             they
             continue
             in
             Faith
             ,
             Charity
             ,
             and
             Purity
             ,
             with
             Sobriety
             .
          
           
             Or
             ,
             [
             Though
             Sin
             and
             Sorrow
             in
             Travel
             came
             in
             by
             the
             Woman
             ,
             yet
             by
             a
             Womans
             Child-bearing
             a
             Saviour
             came
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             some
             Reparation
             of
             the
             Honour
             of
             the
             Sex
             ;
             )
             And
             so
             the
             Women
             may
             be
             saved
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Men
             by
             Christ
             ,
             if
             they
             continue
             in
             Faith
             ,
             Charity
             ,
             Purity
             and
             Sobriety
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III
          
           
             1.
             
             THis
             is
             a
             true
             saying
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             desire
             the
             office
             of
             a
             bishop
             ,
             he
             desireth
             a
             good
             work
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             for
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             believe
             it
             ,
             he
             that
             desireth
             it
             ,
             doth
             desire
             a
             very
             great
             and
             excellent
             work
             :
             It
             is
             not
             a
             bare
             Name
             ,
             Title
             ,
             Dignity
             ,
             or
             place
             of
             Honour
             and
             Command
             ;
             but
             a
             Work
             ,
             and
             a
             Work
             of
             great
             Importance
             ,
             and
             Labour
             ,
             and
             Difficulty
             ,
             which
             every
             desirer
             is
             not
             fit
             for
             :
             Take
             heed
             therefore
             whom
             thou
             dost
             admit
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             bishop
             then
             must
             be
             blameless
             ,
             the
             husband
             of
             one
             wife
             ,
             vigilant
             ,
             sober
             ,
             of
             good
             
             behaviour
             ,
             given
             to
             hospitality
             ,
             apt
             to
             teach
             ;
          
           
             A
             Bishop
             must
             be
             one
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             is
             not
             guilty
             of
             any
             scandalous
             sin
             since
             his
             Conversion
             .
             2.
             
             One
             that
             hath
             not
             put
             away
             his
             Wife
             ,
             except
             for
             Fornication
             ,
             and
             married
             another
             ,
             much
             less
             ,
             that
             hath
             two
             at
             once
             3.
             
             One
             that
             is
             vigilant
             and
             wholly
             addicted
             to
             do
             what
             he
             shall
             undertake
             .
             4.
             
             One
             that
             is
             of
             a
             sober
             ,
             moderate
             temper
             ,
             and
             not
             guilty
             of
             Levity
             ,
             and
             Temerity
             .
             5.
             
             One
             that
             is
             of
             an
             Orderly
             ,
             Composed
             ,
             Decent
             Temper
             and
             Carriage
             .
             6.
             
             By
             Charity
             to
             be
             ready
             to
             entertain
             Strangers
             ,
             and
             take
             in
             those
             that
             are
             exposed
             to
             want
             .
             7.
             
             One
             that
             is
             fit
             by
             Ability
             and
             Zealous
             Willingness
             to
             teach
             the
             Flock
             the
             necessary
             things
             committed
             to
             the
             Ministry
             to
             communicate
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Not
             given
             to
             wine
             ,
             no
             striker
             ,
             not
             greedy
             of
             filthy
             lucre
             ,
             but
             patient
             ,
             not
             a
             brauler
             ,
             not
             covetous
             ;
          
           
             3.8
             .
             One
             that
             is
             not
             inordinately
             in
             love
             with
             Wine
             or
             strong
             Drink
             .
             9.
             
             One
             that
             useth
             no
             violence
             ,
             nor
             hurteth
             others
             .
             10.
             
             One
             that
             studieth
             not
             after
             gain
             ,
             nor
             useth
             dishonest
             ,
             unseemly
             ways
             of
             getting
             .
             11.
             
             One
             that
             by
             lenity
             taketh
             all
             things
             in
             the
             best
             sence
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             rigorous
             .
             12.
             
             One
             that
             is
             against
             Strife
             ,
             Contention
             and
             Fighting
             .
             13.
             
             One
             that
             is
             not
             in
             love
             with
             Money
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             One
             that
             ruleth
             well
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             having
             his
             children
             in
             subjection
             with
             all
             gravity
             ;
             5.
             
             (
             For
             if
             a
             man
             know
             not
             how
             to
             rule
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             how
             shall
             he
             take
             care
             of
             the
             church
             of
             God
             ?
             )
          
           
             4
             ,
             5.14
             .
             One
             that
             ruleth
             well
             his
             own
             House
             ,
             (
             if
             he
             have
             any
             ,
             )
             and
             by
             his
             success
             sheweth
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             blesseth
             his
             Labours
             ,
             his
             Children
             being
             in
             subjection
             with
             all
             Comely
             ,
             Grave
             ,
             and
             Pious
             Behaviour
             .
             For
             if
             either
             he
             have
             not
             Skill
             and
             Care
             enough
             to
             rule
             his
             Family
             well
             ,
             or
             the
             badness
             of
             his
             Children
             shew
             that
             God
             blesseth
             not
             his
             Labour
             ,
             how
             should
             the
             Church
             judge
             him
             fit
             to
             rule
             them
             ,
             and
             likely
             to
             succeed
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Not
             a
             novice
             ,
             lest
             being
             lifted
             up
             with
             pride
             ,
             he
             fall
             into
             the
             condemnation
             of
             the
             devil
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Not
             a
             late
             young
             Convert
             ;
             for
             such
             are
             more
             in
             danger
             of
             Pride
             than
             others
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             set
             up
             as
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             so
             fall
             as
             the
             Devils
             did
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             young
             ,
             raw
             Christians
             made
             Teachers
             are
             in
             great
             danger
             of
             falling
             into
             Condemnation
             by
             Pride
             ,
             even
             like
             to
             Devils
             .
             Because
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             have
             less
             knowledge
             of
             their
             own
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             yet
             they
             want
             .
             2.
             
             The
             suddenness
             of
             the
             Light
             which
             they
             have
             received
             so
             transporteth
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             think
             it
             to
             be
             greater
             in
             them
             than
             it
             is
             .
             3.
             
             They
             have
             stronger
             Passions
             than
             the
             Aged
             ;
             and
             those
             puff
             them
             up
             as
             if
             they
             signified
             answerable
             Judgment
             .
             4.
             
             They
             have
             weaker
             Degrees
             yet
             of
             Humility
             ,
             Self-denial
             ,
             and
             all
             Grace
             ,
             than
             riper
             Christians
             have
             .
             5.
             
             They
             have
             had
             less
             time
             to
             learn
             the
             great
             things
             which
             should
             ballance
             them
             .
             6.
             
             They
             want
             that
             Experience
             which
             fully
             convinceth
             Riper
             Christians
             of
             the
             errour
             of
             Self
             exalting
             ,
             so
             that
             none
             are
             so
             apt
             to
             rage
             and
             be
             confident
             as
             the
             Ignorant
             and
             Injudicious
             .
             7.
             
             And
             they
             are
             themselves
             as
             Children
             carried
             away
             easily
             by
             the
             applause
             and
             flatteries
             of
             such
             as
             are
             like
             them
             ,
             and
             cry
             them
             up
             for
             their
             Injudicious
             fervour
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             a
             good
             report
             of
             them
             which
             are
             without
             ;
             lest
             he
             fall
             into
             reproach
             ,
             and
             the
             snare
             of
             the
             devil
             .
          
           
             7.16
             .
             And
             he
             must
             be
             one
             that
             hath
             by
             his
             Parts
             and
             Conversation
             got
             some
             esteem
             ,
             even
             among
             Unbelievers
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             is
             not
             by
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             them
             made
             odious
             or
             contemptible
             by
             any
             Infamy
             ,
             just
             or
             unjust
             ,
             lest
             Satan
             get
             by
             his
             former
             Scandals
             ,
             or
             ill
             Name
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             odious
             ,
             and
             turn
             his
             Infamy
             into
             a
             Snare
             to
             keep
             Men
             in
             unbelief
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             all
             these
             Sixteen
             things
             be
             needful
             to
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             required
             in
             one
             that
             is
             offered
             to
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             is
             he
             a
             true
             Bishop
             or
             Pastor
             that
             hath
             scarce
             two
             of
             all
             these
             Qualifications
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             that
             hath
             almost
             all
             the
             contraries
             ?
             That
             such
             are
             Pastors
             ,
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             claiming
             Honour
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             is
             easily
             proved
             :
             what
             God
             accounteth
             them
             I
             leave
             to
             him
             :
             And
             how
             the
             People
             should
             esteem
             them
             ,
             Cyprian
             tells
             us
             in
             his
             Epistle
             against
             Martial
             and
             Basilides
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             a
             Bishop
             then
             was
             must
             be
             understood
             by
             those
             that
             would
             know
             their
             Divine
             Obligation
             to
             obey
             such
             :
             Of
             which
             see
             before
             ,
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.12
             ,
             13.
             
             The
             Ministerial
             Work
             was
             ,
             1.
             
             Indefinite
             ,
             by
             Itinerants
             ,
             or
             unfixed
             Men
             ,
             viz.
             1.
             
             To
             convert
             those
             without
             ,
             and
             gather
             Churches
             ,
             and
             settle
             Pastors
             over
             them
             .
             2.
             
             And
             to
             go
             and
             send
             to
             them
             after
             for
             their
             Confirmation
             .
             These
             in
             Scripture
             are
             called
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             their
             helpers
             ,
             but
             not
             Bishops
             .
             II.
             But
             the
             settled
             Churches
             had
             settled
             Pastors
             (
             with
             Deacons
             )
             These
             are
             called
             Bishops
             and
             Elders
             .
             These
             Churches
             were
             so
             many
             Neighbour
             Christians
             as
             could
             know
             and
             Converse
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             were
             associated
             for
             
               Personal
               Communion
            
             in
             holy
             
               Doctrine
               ,
               Worship
            
             ,
             and
             Conversation
             ,
             as
             distinct
             from
             distant
             Communion
             by
             meer
             Concord
             in
             the
             Species
             of
             these
             ,
             or
             by
             Delegates
             :
             Though
             they
             did
             not
             always
             meet
             all
             in
             one
             place
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Bishops
             or
             Elders
             had
             opportunity
             to
             know
             them
             personally
             ,
             teach
             and
             oversee
             them
             ordinarily
             :
             Which
             they
             did
             without
             force
             ,
             upon
             none
             but
             consenting
             Voluntiers
             .
             This
             Episcopacy
             we
             are
             for
             ,
             and
             not
             against
             the
             Preeminence
             of
             some
             one
             ,
             as
             a
             Senior
             and
             Guide
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Elders
             in
             a
             Church
             that
             hath
             many
             :
             Nor
             yet
             against
             the
             foresaid
             General
             Ministers
             or
             Evangelists
             Inspection
             and
             Care
             of
             many
             Churches
             of
             such
             Consenters
             .
             But
             it
             one
             such
             General
             Pastor
             will
             put
             down
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             single
             Churches
             ,
             and
             have
             none
             over
             many
             hundred
             Parishes
             but
             himself
             alone
             ,
             who
             cannot
             possibly
             do
             the
             hundredth
             part
             of
             the
             true
             Episcopal
             Work
             ,
             and
             will
             do
             some
             of
             the
             rest
             by
             Curates
             that
             are
             no
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             by
             Lay-men
             ,
             this
             Episcopacy
             is
             not
             to
             be
             justified
             .
             Much
             less
             when
             
             the
             Clergy
             or
             People
             chuse
             them
             not
             ,
             nor
             consent
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             are
             governed
             by
             them
             forcibly
             ,
             and
             as
             constrained
             Dissenters
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Likewise
             must
             the
             Deacons
             be
             grave
             ,
             not
             double-tongued
             ,
             not
             given
             to
             much
             wine
             ,
             not
             greedy
             of
             filthy
             lucre
             .
             9.
             
             Holding
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             faith
             in
             a
             pure
             conscience
             .
          
           
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             The
             Deacons
             also
             must
             be
             well-qualified
             Persons
             ;
             Grave
             and
             Pious
             ;
             not
             double
             ,
             tongued
             ,
             to
             say
             and
             unsay
             ,
             as
             Interest
             leadeth
             them
             ;
             not
             addicted
             to
             much
             Wine
             or
             Strong
             Drink
             ;
             not
             greedy
             of
             filthy
             Gain
             ,
             as
             Lovers
             of
             Money
             use
             to
             be
             :
             and
             they
             must
             be
             sound
             Believers
             and
             of
             an
             upright
             Life
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             here
             are
             but
             two
             sorts
             of
             fixed
             Church-Officers
             noted
             by
             Paul
             ,
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             .
             2.
             
             As
             every
             Church
             had
             its
             own
             Bishop
             (
             one
             or
             more
             )
             ,
             so
             had
             they
             their
             own
             Deacons
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             Dr.
             Hammond
             noteth
             ,
             [
             
               The
               Deacons
               were
               every
               where
               constituted
               to
               attend
               the
               Bishop
               .
            
             ]
             But
             Antiquity
             never
             knew
             what
             a
             Deacon
             of
             a
             Diocess
             of
             many
             Churches
             (
             or
             hundreds
             of
             Churches
             )
             was
             ,
             till
             Archdeacons
             were
             first
             new
             made
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             as
             no
             Man
             was
             a
             Deacon
             of
             more
             than
             one
             single
             Church
             ,
             so
             no
             Man
             was
             a
             Bishop
             of
             more
             (
             distinct
             from
             Archbishops
             )
             ,
             as
             the
             said
             Doctor
             
               de
               facto
            
             maintaineth
             ,
             in
             Scripture-times
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             let
             these
             also
             first
             be
             proved
             ;
             then
             let
             them
             use
             the
             office
             of
             a
             deacon
             ,
             being
             found
             blameless
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             even
             Deacons
             must
             not
             be
             made
             ,
             till
             they
             are
             tried
             and
             proved
             fit
             ,
             and
             sound
             blameless
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Even
             so
             must
             their
             wives
             be
             grave
             ,
             not
             slanderers
             ,
             sober
             ,
             faithful
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             So
             also
             must
             the
             Women
             (
             or
             Wives
             )
             be
             grave
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             uncertain
             whether
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             [
             Women
             ]
             here
             ,
             be
             meant
             the
             Deacons
             Wives
             ,
             or
             the
             Deaconesses
             that
             then
             were
             appointed
             to
             some
             Care
             of
             Women
             ,
             which
             Men
             were
             less
             fit
             for
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Qualifications
             imply
             ,
             that
             Women
             are
             most
             in
             danger
             of
             the
             contrary
             Sins
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             unstayed
             Levity
             ,
             forwardness
             to
             backbite
             and
             speak
             evil
             falsely
             ,
             as
             Accusers
             of
             those
             that
             distaste
             them
             ,
             ●ot
             sober
             and
             careful
             of
             their
             Business
             ,
             not
             trusty
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Let
             the
             deacons
             be
             the
             husbands
             of
             one
             wife
             ,
             ruling
             their
             children
             and
             their
             own
             houses
             well
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             The
             Deacons
             must
             not
             be
             such
             as
             have
             more
             Wives
             than
             one
             ,
             or
             that
             have
             injuriously
             put
             away
             one
             and
             married
             another
             :
             The
             good
             government
             of
             their
             own
             Children
             ,
             and
             Houses
             also
             ,
             must
             shew
             that
             they
             are
             fit
             to
             serve
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             For
             they
             that
             have
             used
             the
             office
             of
             a
             deacon
             well
             ,
             purchase
             to
             themselves
             a
             good
             degree
             ,
             and
             great
             boldness
             in
             the
             faith
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             For
             though
             the
             Deacons
             be
             as
             Servants
             to
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             they
             that
             have
             used
             that
             Office
             well
             ,
             are
             in
             a
             degree
             above
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             and
             have
             matter
             of
             confident
             Boldness
             and
             Freedom
             in
             the
             management
             and
             defence
             of
             the
             Affairs
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             These
             things
             write
             I
             unto
             thee
             ,
             hoping
             to
             come
             unto
             thee
             shortly
             :
             15.
             
             But
             if
             I
             tarry
             long
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             know
             how
             thou
             oughtest
             to
             behave
             thy self
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             the
             pillar
             and
             ground
             of
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             I
             hope
             to
             come
             to
             thee
             shortly
             ;
             but
             lest
             I
             should
             be
             delayed
             ,
             I
             write
             these
             things
             to
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayst
             know
             how
             thou
             oughtest
             to
             converse
             in
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Living
             God
             )
             as
             (
             in
             it
             )
             a
             Pillar
             and
             firm
             Buttress
             (
             or
             Basis
             )
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Though
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             is
             most
             safely
             preserved
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             yet
             I
             (
             with
             Gataker
             )
             marvel
             that
             so
             many
             apply
             these
             Words
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             are
             spoken
             of
             Timothy
             .
             That
             it
             is
             he
             that
             is
             called
             here
             ,
             [
             
               a
               Pillar
               and
               Buttress
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
            
             ]
             seemeth
             to
             me
             evident
             ;
             1.
             
             In
             that
             in
             the
             Allegory
             it
             is
             not
             like
             that
             Paul
             would
             in
             the
             very
             next
             Words
             call
             the
             Church
             a
             Pillar
             and
             Buttress
             in
             the
             House
             ,
             when
             he
             calleth
             it
             [
             
               The
               House
               it self
            
             .
             ]
             He
             plainly
             d●fferenceth
             [
             
               a
               Part
            
             ]
             from
             [
             
               the
               Whole
            
             .
             ]
             The
             Church
             is
             the
             Whole
             ,
             a
             Pillar
             is
             a
             Part.
             2.
             
             It
             is
             the
             very
             Sum
             of
             
             Paul's
             Exhortation
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             his
             Office
             he
             should
             be
             [
             
               a
               Pillar
               and
               Buttress
               of
               Truth
            
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             ]
             3.
             
             The
             Preposition
             [
             
               in
               the
               House
            
             ]
             agreeth
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             [
             
               Pillar
               ,
               &c.
            
             which
             is
             
               in
               the
               House
            
             ]
             .
             4.
             
             The
             omission
             of
             the
             Article
             before
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             intimate
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             rather
             be
             translated
             [
             
               a
               Pillar
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             than
             [
             
               the
               Pillar
            
             ]
             ;
             which
             it's
             like
             would
             have
             been
             put
             in
             ,
             had
             it
             been
             the
             Churches
             peculiar
             Privilege
             that
             had
             been
             meant
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Apostle
             useth
             the
             same
             Word
             of
             
               James
               ,
               Cephas
            
             ,
             and
             
               John
               ,
               Gal.
            
             2.9
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             accounted
             Pillars
             ,
             which
             Timothy
             was
             ;
             And
             the
             very
             same
             Phrase
             as
             here
             ,
             is
             used
             Rev.
             3.12
             .
             He
             that
             overcometh
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             him
             
               a
               Pillar
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             Rev.
             10.1
             .
             the
             Angels
             Feet
             .
             &c
             :
             But
             the
             Church
             is
             never
             called
             [
             
               a
               Pillar
            
             that
             's
             
               in
               the
               Church
            
             .
             ]
             6.
             
             As
             to
             them
             that
             feign
             it
             would
             be
             false
             Construction
             ,
             because
             the
             Words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             are
             the
             Nominative
             Case
             ,
             this
             hath
             no
             pretence
             from
             the
             Text
             :
             So
             that
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             plain
             sense
             is
             as
             it
             is
             Paraphrased
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             Fabrick
             is
             built
             on
             a
             meer
             Mistake
             ,
             which
             the
             Papists
             raise
             upon
             this
             Text
             :
             Though
             ,
             were
             it
             otherwise
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             serve
             their
             turn
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             without
             controversie
             ,
             great
             is
             the
             mystery
             of
             godliness
             :
             God
             was
             manifest
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             justified
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             seen
             of
             angels
             ,
             preached
             unto
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             believed
             on
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             received
             up
             into
             glory
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             confessedly
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Godliness
             ▪
             which
             requireth
             such
             great
             Abilities
             in
             thee
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             thee
             a
             Pillar
             and
             Buttress
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Church
             is
             exceeding
             great
             and
             high
             .
             1.
             
             
               God
               himself
            
             appeared
             to
             Man
             in
             the
             Flesh
             of
             our
             Redeemer
             ,
             to
             manifest
             
             his
             Love
             ,
             and
             Will
             for
             our
             Salvation
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Spirit
             was
             Christs
             Witness
             ,
             which
             by
             its
             unimitable
             holy
             Impressions
             ,
             Miracles
             ,
             his
             Ressurection
             ,
             and
             Communication
             to
             his
             Followers
             ,
             did
             justifie
             Christ
             to
             be
             truly
             what
             he
             did
             profess
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             sealed
             his
             Doctrine
             to
             the
             World.
             3.
             
             Angels
             beheld
             ,
             proclaimed
             ,
             and
             obeyed
             him
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Wall
             of
             Separation
             being
             broken
             down
             ,
             he
             was
             preached
             by
             his
             Commissioned
             Apostles
             to
             the
             Gentile
             World.
             5.
             
             The
             World
             ,
             that
             knew
             him
             not
             ,
             or
             despised
             him
             ,
             is
             by
             a
             few
             poor
             unlearned
             Men
             brought
             to
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             submit
             to
             him
             as
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             :
             Philosophy
             submitteth
             ,
             and
             Wit
             is
             silenced
             ,
             and
             Policy
             and
             Power
             stoop
             to
             him
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             more
             will
             do
             .
             6.
             
             He
             was
             taken
             up
             into
             Heaven
             in
             Glory
             ,
             Angels
             attending
             him
             ,
             his
             Apostles
             looking
             on
             .
             These
             Six
             Articles
             are
             that
             great
             Mystery
             which
             requireth
             the
             ablest
             Preacher
             ,
             and
             the
             soundest
             Faith
             :
             And
             he
             that
             firmly
             believeth
             these
             ,
             doth
             see
             into
             a
             more
             excellent
             Mystery
             than
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             a
             stable
             Pillar
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             NOw
             the
             Spirit
             speaketh
             expresly
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             latter
             times
             some
             shall
             depart
             from
             the
             faith
             ,
             giving
             heed
             to
             seducing
             spirits
             ,
             and
             doctrines
             of
             devils
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             plainly
             foretelleth
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             latter
             times
             some
             who
             profest
             themselves
             Christians
             shall
             depart
             from
             either
             the
             Whole
             ,
             or
             some
             Essential
             Parts
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             turning
             Apostates
             ,
             or
             Hereticks
             ;
             and
             this
             by
             giving
             heed
             to
             false
             Revelations
             of
             seducing
             Spirits
             (
             in
             themselves
             or
             others
             )
             ,
             and
             to
             Doctrines
             of
             Devils
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Whether
             it
             mean
             
               effectively
               Doctrines
               taught
               by
               Devils
            
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             Mr.
             Mede
             largely
             maintaineth
             )
             
               objectively
               ,
               Doctrines
               concerning
               Demons
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Nature
             ,
             Order
             ,
             and
             Minds
             of
             the
             Spirits
             ,
             like
             the
             
               Valentinians
               Aio●es
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             I
             leave
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Speaking
             lies
             in
             hypocrisie
             ,
             having
             their
             conscience
             feared
             with
             a
             hot
             iron
             ;
          
           
             2.
             
             Covering
             their
             Lies
             or
             False
             Doctrine
             by
             Hypocritical
             Pretences
             (
             of
             Piety
             ,
             or
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             or
             some
             great
             Excellency
             )
             ;
             having
             Consciences
             feared
             and
             branded
             as
             the
             Perfidious
             use
             to
             be
             ,
             by
             their
             flagitious
             Lives
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Forbidding
             to
             marry
             ,
             and
             commanding
             to
             abstain
             from
             meats
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             created
             to
             be
             received
             with
             thanksgiving
             of
             them
             which
             believe
             and
             know
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Note
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             far
             more
             probable
             ,
             that
             Paul
             here
             speaketh
             of
             those
             Hereticks
             which
             made
             up
             a
             Religion
             of
             Judaism
             and
             Pythagorean
             Fancies
             ,
             who
             taught
             ,
             That
             Marriage
             was
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             to
             propagate
             sinful
             miserable
             Men
             ;
             and
             that
             Flesh
             was
             not
             to
             be
             eaten
             ,
             especially
             the
             unclean
             Beasts
             ;
             than
             of
             those
             erroneous
             Christians
             who
             onely
             forbid
             Marriage
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             Flesh
             on
             certain
             Days
             of
             Abstinence
             ,
             or
             that
             affect
             the
             total
             avoiding
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             eating
             Flesh
             ,
             as
             a
             State
             of
             special
             Strictness
             ,
             not
             required
             of
             most
             :
             For
             Paul
             seemeth
             plainly
             to
             speak
             of
             a
             Doctrine
             taught
             to
             all
             ;
             and
             he
             describeth
             Christian
             Knowledge
             herein
             to
             be
             ,
             That
             God
             hath
             made
             such
             Meat
             
               in
               kind
            
             to
             be
             received
             with
             Thanksgiving
             ;
             and
             not
             that
             
               All
               men
            
             ,
             or
             any
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             must
             use
             such
             Meats
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             every
             creature
             of
             God
             is
             good
             and
             nothing
             to
             be
             refused
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             received
             with
             thanksgiving
             :
             5.
             
             For
             it
             is
             sanctified
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             prayer
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             For
             all
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             for
             Food
             is
             good
             and
             clean
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             refused
             as
             in
             kind
             unlawful
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             received
             thankfully
             ,
             as
             from
             Gods
             Gift
             ,
             to
             fit
             us
             for
             his
             Service
             ;
             For
             to
             such
             as
             do
             thus
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             than
             lawful
             ,
             even
             a
             sanctified
             Means
             to
             sit
             them
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             Gods
             Word
             allowing
             and
             giving
             it
             them
             ,
             and
             Prayer
             craving
             his
             Blessing
             to
             that
             end
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             thou
             put
             the
             brethren
             in
             remembrance
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             a
             good
             minister
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             nourished
             up
             in
             the
             words
             of
             faith
             and
             of
             good
             doctrine
             ,
             whereunto
             thou
             hast
             attained
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             These
             things
             thou
             must
             suggest
             to
             the
             Brethren
             as
             their
             Teacher
             ,
             that
             thou
             maist
             approve
             thy self
             a
             good
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             bred
             up
             in
             sound
             Faith
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             refuse
             profane
             and
             old
             wives
             fables
             ,
             and
             exercise
             thy self
             rather
             unto
             godliness
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             as
             for
             the
             Jewish
             and
             Heretical
             Fancies
             of
             Abstinence
             from
             Marriage
             and
             Meats
             ,
             and
             the
             idle
             Reasons
             from
             Tradition
             ,
             or
             Pythagorean
             Dotage
             ,
             which
             they
             give
             for
             them
             ,
             avoid
             them
             ;
             and
             let
             it
             be
             thy
             Business
             to
             preach
             ,
             promote
             ,
             and
             practise
             plain
             Doctrine
             and
             Duties
             of
             Godliness
             ;
             and
             guide
             the
             Flock
             therein
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             For
             bodily
             exercise
             profiteth
             little
             :
             but
             godliness
             is
             profitable
             unto
             all
             things
             ,
             having
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             life
             the
             now
             is
             and
             of
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             For
             no
             Corporal
             Austerities
             or
             Exercises
             in
             Religion
             must
             be
             overvalued
             :
             The
             best
             of
             them
             are
             of
             small
             Profit
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             Godliness
             which
             consisteth
             in
             Spiritual
             Exercises
             (
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             their
             Expressions
             )
             :
             But
             this
             true
             Spiritual
             substantial
             Godliness
             is
             profitable
             to
             all
             that
             we
             can
             justly
             desire
             ,
             having
             from
             God
             the
             Promise
             of
             all
             the
             Good
             of
             this
             Life
             which
             is
             meet
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             meet
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             of
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             after
             this
             Life
             is
             ended
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             This
             is
             a
             faithful
             saying
             ▪
             and
             worthy
             of
             all
             acceptation
             .
             10.
             
             For
             therefore
             we
             both
             labour
             ,
             and
             suffer
             reproach
             ,
             because
             we
             trust
             
             in
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Saviour
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             specially
             of
             those
             that
             believe
             .
          
           
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             And
             what
             I
             say
             of
             the
             Promise
             to
             Godliness
             for
             this
             Life
             and
             that
             to
             come
             ,
             is
             a
             Truth
             most
             sure
             ,
             and
             of
             greatest
             moment
             ,
             and
             worthy
             of
             our
             greatest
             acceptation
             .
             For
             it
             is
             on
             the
             belief
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             labour
             ,
             strive
             ,
             and
             suffer
             ,
             trusting
             on
             the
             Goodness
             and
             Promises
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             Life
             and
             the
             Lord
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             as
             their
             Saviour
             giveth
             the
             Mercies
             of
             this
             Life
             and
             that
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             Men
             are
             fitted
             for
             each
             ,
             to
             all
             Men
             ;
             all
             Good
             being
             from
             him
             to
             all
             the
             World
             :
             But
             eternal
             Good
             being
             by
             his
             Promise
             secured
             to
             all
             true
             Believers
             ,
             (
             which
             others
             reject
             when
             it
             is
             offered
             them
             ,
             for
             temporal
             Good.
             )
          
           
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             These
             things
             command
             and
             teach
             .
             Let
             no
             man
             despise
             thy
             youth
             ,
             but
             be
             thou
             an
             example
             of
             the
             Believers
             ,
             in
             word
             ,
             in
             conversation
             ,
             in
             charity
             ,
             in
             spirit
             ,
             in
             faith
             ,
             in
             purity
             .
          
           
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             These
             things
             teach
             commandingly
             ,
             as
             necessary
             ,
             with
             Authority
             :
             And
             so
             behave
             thy self
             ,
             that
             thy
             Youth
             expose
             thee
             not
             to
             Contempt
             .
             Be
             thou
             an
             Example
             in
             whom
             all
             the
             Believers
             may
             see
             how
             they
             should
             live
             ▪
             in
             thy
             Speech
             ,
             and
             thy
             Conversation
             ,
             in
             Love
             and
             Spirituality
             ,
             in
             sound
             Faith
             ,
             and
             spotless
             Purity
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Till
             I
             come
             ,
             give
             attendance
             to
             reading
             ,
             to
             exhortation
             ,
             to
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Till
             I
             come
             ,
             be
             diligent
             in
             Reading
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             (
             privately
             for
             thy self
             ,
             and
             publickly
             to
             Expound
             it
             to
             the
             Church
             )
             ,
             to
             apply
             it
             by
             Exhortation
             ,
             and
             sound
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Neglect
             not
             the
             gift
             that
             is
             in
             thee
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             thee
             by
             prophecy
             ,
             with
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             presbytery
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Neglect
             not
             diligently
             to
             use
             and
             improve
             those
             Eminent
             Gifts
             which
             were
             given
             thee
             ,
             even
             with
             Prophecy
             of
             thee
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             would
             be
             faithful
             ,
             by
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             Hands
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             or
             Elders
             of
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             thou
             wast
             called
             and
             ordained
             to
             the
             Ministry
             .
             (
             For
             neglect
             quencheth
             the
             Spirit
             .
             )
          
           
             15.
             
             Meditate
             upon
             these
             things
             ,
             give
             thy self
             wholly
             to
             them
             ;
             that
             thy
             profiting
             may
             appear
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             even
             those
             that
             are
             extraordinarily
             Inspired
             and
             Qualified
             ,
             must
             study
             hard
             ,
             and
             
               wholly
               give
               themselves
            
             to
             that
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Ministerial
             Work
             if
             they
             would
             appear
             good
             Proficients
             ;
             Therefore
             those
             tha●
             have
             no
             such
             Inspiration
             ,
             have
             need
             of
             hard
             study
             .
             And
             they
             that
             wholly
             addict
             themselves
             to
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             have
             no
             leisure
             for
             Magistracy
             or
             Worldly
             Avocations
             :
             Nor
             can
             do
             that
             for
             many
             hundred
             Churches
             ,
             which
             required
             the
             whole
             of
             a
             Timothy
             for
             one
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Take
             heed
             unto
             thy self
             ,
             and
             unto
             thy
             doctrine
             ;
             continue
             in
             them
             :
             for
             in
             doing
             this
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             both
             save
             thy self
             and
             them
             that
             hear
             thee
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             In
             sum
             ,
             Take
             greatest
             heed
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             thy
             own
             Soul
             and
             Life
             be
             Sound
             ,
             and
             Holy
             ,
             and
             Undefiled
             ,
             and
             next
             that
             ,
             thy
             Doctrine
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             thou
             diligently
             labour
             in
             it
             :
             Continue
             in
             this
             twofold
             Care
             and
             Diligence
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             secure
             thy
             own
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             likelyhood
             thy
             Hearers
             ;
             for
             God
             will
             will
             not
             deny
             his
             Blessing
             to
             such
             Labours
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             REbuke
             not
             an
             elder
             ,
             but
             intreat
             him
             as
             a
             father
             ,
             and
             the
             younger
             men
             as
             brethren
             ;
             2.
             
             The
             elder
             women
             as
             mothers
             ,
             the
             younger
             as
             sisters
             ,
             with
             all
             purity
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             When
             Elders
             (
             in
             Age
             or
             Office
             )
             transgress
             ,
             use
             not
             Magisterial
             roughness
             of
             Reproof
             ,
             but
             Humble
             Exhortation
             ,
             as
             to
             Fathers
             :
             And
             speak
             to
             the
             Younger
             with
             Love
             and
             Gentleness
             ,
             as
             to
             Brethren
             :
             And
             speak
             to
             the
             Elder
             Women
             ,
             as
             to
             Mothers
             ,
             with
             due
             respect
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             Younger
             as
             Sisters
             ,
             carefully
             shunning
             all
             that
             savoureth
             of
             Immodesty
             or
             Unchastity
             in
             thought
             ,
             or
             speech
             ,
             or
             looks
             ,
             or
             behaviour
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Honour
             widows
             that
             are
             widows
             indeed
             .
             But
             if
             any
             widow
             have
             children
             or
             nephews
             ,
             let
             them
             learn
             first
             to
             shew
             piety
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             to
             requite
             their
             parents
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             good
             and
             acceptable
             before
             God.
             
          
           
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Let
             those
             that
             are
             Widdows
             indeed
             ,
             at
             once
             deprived
             of
             Husbands
             and
             Maintenance
             ,
             being
             Aged
             and
             unable
             to
             work
             ,
             be
             maintained
             by
             the
             Church
             with
             due
             respect
             .
             But
             if
             any
             of
             them
             have
             Children
             and
             Nephews
             that
             can
             maintain
             them
             :
             Let
             these
             their
             Off-spring
             be
             taught
             that
             Piety
             and
             Gratitude
             for
             all
             their
             Parents
             care
             of
             them
             ;
             oblige
             them
             to
             maintain
             their
             Widdows
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             cast
             them
             on
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             is
             a
             Duty
             that
             God
             requireth
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             accept
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             doubted
             ,
             whether
             these
             Widdows
             were
             Deaconesses
             ,
             or
             meerly
             kept
             for
             poverty
             .
             I
             think
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Custom
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Churches
             to
             maintain
             all
             that
             are
             Poor
             and
             Aged
             ,
             and
             unable
             to
             get
             their
             own
             livings
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             maintain
             them
             in
             Idleness
             ,
             but
             to
             appoint
             them
             to
             employ
             much
             of
             their
             time
             ,
             in
             visiting
             the
             sick
             and
             poor
             Women
             ,
             and
             counselling
             the
             younger
             sort
             ,
             and
             giving
             notice
             of
             their
             Wants
             and
             Cases
             to
             the
             Elders
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             same
             Women
             were
             also
             as
             Deaconesses
             ,
             tho
             some
             that
             were
             wiser
             and
             fitter
             than
             the
             rest
             might
             be
             more
             specially
             thus
             employ'd
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Now
             she
             that
             is
             a
             widow
             indeed
             ,
             and
             desolate
             ,
             trusteth
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             continueth
             in
             supplications
             and
             prayers
             night
             and
             day
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             By
             a
             Widdow
             indeed
             ,
             I
             mean
             one
             that
             is
             desolate
             ,
             having
             neither
             Maintenance
             ,
             nor
             Ability
             to
             get
             
             it
             ,
             nor
             Kindred
             to
             relieve
             her
             ,
             but
             liveth
             Faith
             and
             truth
             in
             God
             ,
             who
             as
             she
             is
             to
             live
             upon
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             she
             is
             bound
             to
             serve
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             constant
             Prayers
             both
             alone
             and
             with
             these
             Women
             whom
             she
             visiteth
             and
             instructeth
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             she
             that
             liveth
             in
             pleasure
             ,
             is
             dead
             while
             she
             liveth
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             she
             that
             liveth
             delicately
             ,
             and
             sportingly
             ,
             and
             wantonly
             ,
             with
             gaudy
             Ornaments
             is
             a
             living
             Carkass
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             these
             things
             give
             in
             charge
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             blameless
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Acquaint
             them
             with
             these
             Canons
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             and
             they
             may
             be
             kept
             from
             misdoing
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             if
             any
             provide
             not
             for
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             specally
             those
             of
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             he
             hath
             denied
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             is
             worse
             then
             an
             infidel
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             if
             any
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             is
             able
             maintain
             not
             his
             own
             neer
             Kindred
             ,
             especially
             those
             that
             have
             right
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             his
             own
             Family
             (
             as
             Parents
             have
             )
             he
             liveth
             so
             contrary
             to
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             that
             he
             forfeits
             the
             Reputation
             of
             True
             Christians
             ,
             and
             doth
             that
             which
             the
             Infidels
             themselves
             will
             condemn
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             is
             worse
             than
             they
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Let
             not
             a
             widow
             be
             taken
             into
             the
             number
             ,
             under
             threescore
             years
             old
             ,
             having
             been
             the
             wife
             of
             one
             man.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Because
             such
             Widows
             ,
             1.
             
             Must
             be
             maintaned
             as
             those
             that
             cannot
             labour
             .
             2.
             
             And
             do
             resove
             against
             Marrying
             again
             ,
             being
             past
             the
             need
             of
             it
             .
             3.
             
             And
             must
             be
             stay'd
             Monitors
             to
             the
             Younger
             Women
             ,
             therefore
             take
             in
             none
             into
             the
             Churches
             charge
             ,
             that
             is
             under
             threescore
             years
             old
             ,
             and
             none
             that
             hath
             separated
             from
             her
             Husband
             ,
             and
             Married
             another
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Well
             reported
             of
             for
             good
             works
             ;
             if
             she
             have
             brought
             up
             children
             ,
             if
             she
             have
             lodged
             strangers
             ,
             if
             she
             have
             washed
             the
             Saints
             feet
             ,
             if
             she
             have
             relieved
             the
             afflicted
             ,
             if
             she
             have
             diligently
             followed
             every
             good
             work
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             It
             is
             her
             Christian
             Behaviour
             before
             her
             Poverty
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             rewarded
             with
             the
             Churches
             Maintenance
             :
             Therefore
             she
             must
             be
             one
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             is
             known
             to
             have
             done
             good
             to
             others
             while
             she
             was
             able
             .
             2.
             
             Who
             hath
             piously
             educated
             her
             own
             Children
             .
             3.
             
             Lodged
             Strangers
             ,
             &c
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             in
             that
             hot
             and
             poor
             Countrey
             ,
             those
             here
             called
             Saints
             usually
             travailed
             on
             Foot
             ,
             and
             were
             Bare
             leg'd
             ,
             wearing
             only
             Sandals
             or
             Shoes
             ,
             and
             had
             not-Inns
             for
             Entertainment
             with
             that
             convenience
             as
             we
             have
             here
             ,
             nor
             Money
             for
             such
             charges
             ;
             therefore
             it
             was
             one
             of
             the
             great
             works
             of
             Godly
             Charity
             ,
             for
             Christians
             to
             take
             Travellers
             and
             Strangers
             into
             their
             Houses
             ,
             and
             Wash
             their
             Feet
             from
             the
             Dust
             contracted
             daily
             in
             their
             Travail
             :
             And
             to
             relieve
             all
             in
             want
             and
             affliction
             to
             their
             Power
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             But
             the
             younger
             widdows
             resuse
             :
             for
             when
             they
             have
             begun
             to
             wax
             wanton
             against
             Christ
             ,
             they
             will
             marry
             ;
             12.
             
             Having
             damnation
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             cast
             off
             their
             first
             faith
             .
          
           
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             But
             receive
             not
             a
             Young
             Widow
             into
             the
             number
             of
             those
             that
             serve
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             are
             maintained
             by
             it
             :
             For
             as
             they
             are
             not
             by
             Age
             past
             labouring
             for
             themselves
             ,
             or
             fit
             to
             resolve
             on
             a
             single
             life
             for
             the
             Churches
             Service
             ,
             so
             when
             they
             grow
             Lustful
             and
             Wanton
             ,
             and
             weary
             of
             the
             Yoak
             of
             Chastity
             and
             Church
             Service
             ,
             they
             will
             Marry
             :
             And
             so
             prove
             Criminal
             Sinners
             against
             Christ
             ,
             by
             violating
             that
             sort
             of
             Devotedness
             to
             his
             Service
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             withal
             they
             learn
             to
             be
             idle
             ,
             wandring
             about
             from
             house
             to
             house
             ;
             and
             not
             onely
             idle
             ,
             but
             tatlers
             also
             ,
             and
             busie-bodies
             ,
             speaking
             things
             which
             they
             ought
             not
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             being
             idle
             ,
             they
             learn
             to
             go
             about
             to
             Houses
             ,
             and
             there
             not
             onely
             idly
             pass
             their
             time
             ,
             but
             to
             spend
             it
             in
             tatling
             ,
             or
             in
             idle
             and
             unfit
             Chat
             ,
             aad
             busying
             themselves
             with
             other
             Mens
             Matters
             ,
             and
             talking
             of
             that
             which
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             talk
             of
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Qu.
             
               But
               are
               not
               Women
               prone
               to
               this
               ,
               tho
               they
               be
               not
               Devoted
               to
               Chastity
               and
               Church-Service
               ?
               Ans
               .
            
             Yes
             ,
             1.
             
             And
             therefore
             Paul
             speaketh
             this
             as
             the
             Vice
             that
             most
             Women
             are
             strongly
             by
             nature
             addicted
             to
             :
             And
             that
             all
             may
             see
             the
             danger
             of
             it
             and
             fear
             it
             :
             And
             indeed
             how
             rare
             are
             those
             Women
             ,
             even
             that
             profess
             to
             be
             most
             Religious
             ,
             that
             use
             not
             to
             venture
             on
             this
             Chat
             ,
             and
             Backbiting
             ,
             and
             Busie
             judging
             those
             that
             are
             absent
             ,
             and
             meddling
             with
             things
             which
             they
             should
             not
             meddle
             with
             .
             2.
             
             But
             yet
             those
             that
             are
             taken
             up
             with
             Family
             Business
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             vacant
             and
             liable
             to
             these
             Crimes
             as
             the
             idle
             are
             .
             And
             therefore
             what
             Paul
             saith
             of
             these
             Young
             Church-Widows
             ,
             all
             Rich
             Women
             should
             read
             with
             Application
             :
             For
             Riches
             tempt
             them
             to
             be
             idle
             ;
             and
             idleness
             tempts
             them
             to
             the
             same
             sins
             ,
             to
             spend
             their
             time
             in
             going
             from
             House
             to
             House
             on
             pretense
             of
             Civil
             Visits
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             talk
             venterous●y
             without
             a
             call
             ,
             of
             all
             things
             and
             Persons
             that
             come
             into
             their
             Minds
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             I
             will
             therefore
             that
             the
             younger
             women
             marry
             ,
             bear
             children
             ,
             guide
             the
             house
             ,
             give
             none
             occasion
             to
             the
             adversary
             to
             speak
             reproachfully
             .
             15.
             
             For
             some
             are
             already
             turned
             aside
             after
             Satan
             .
          
           
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             My
             Advise
             therefore
             is
             ,
             That
             Young
             Women
             marry
             (
             that
             have
             not
             some
             special
             reason
             against
             it
             )
             ;
             and
             by
             bearing
             Children
             ,
             and
             educating
             them
             Religiously
             ,
             and
             guiding
             their
             Houses
             piously
             and
             diligently
             ,
             they
             may
             so
             do
             the
             Church
             the
             greatest
             service
             ,
             and
             give
             no
             occasion
             to
             malicious
             Adversaries
             to
             speak
             evil
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             Society
             of
             idle
             twatler●
             ,
             and
             lustful
             wantons
             .
             For
             some
             have
             already
             forsaken
             Christianity
             ,
             its
             like
             
             tempted
             partly
             by
             some
             such
             Scandals
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             are
             ready
             to
             believe
             and
             report
             them
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             If
             any
             man
             or
             woman
             that
             believeth
             ,
             have
             widdows
             ,
             let
             them
             relieve
             them
             ,
             and
             let
             not
             the
             church
             be
             charged
             ;
             that
             it
             may
             relieve
             them
             that
             are
             widdows
             indeed
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Let
             all
             Christians
             keep
             the
             Widdows
             that
             Nature
             bindeth
             them
             to
             keep
             ,
             if
             able
             ,
             and
             not
             cast
             them
             on
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             rob
             Widdows
             indeed
             ,
             by
             disabling
             the
             Church
             to
             maintain
             them
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Let
             the
             elders
             that
             rule
             well
             ,
             be
             counted
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
             ,
             especially
             they
             who
             labour
             in
             the
             word
             and
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             It
             being
             the
             Office
             of
             Church-elders
             to
             be
             the
             Churches
             Guides
             or
             Rulers
             ,
             by
             the
             Canon
             of
             Gods
             Laws
             :
             Let
             those
             that
             do
             this
             well
             ,
             be
             counted
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
             ,
             above
             the
             common
             rank
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             accordingly
             maintained
             and
             obeyed
             ;
             but
             especially
             those
             of
             them
             who
             are
             Laborious
             Preachers
             ,
             Expounding
             and
             applying
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Elders
             or
             Bishops
             were
             the
             fixed
             Guides
             of
             single
             Churches
             ,
             (
             no
             bigger
             than
             our
             Parishes
             for
             number
             of
             Souls
             .
             )
             2.
             
             That
             they
             had
             very
             much
             work
             to
             do
             besides
             Publick
             Preaching
             :
             As
             to
             judge
             who
             was
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             openly
             rebuked
             ,
             or
             cast
             out
             ,
             or
             reconciled
             ;
             to
             teach
             from
             House
             to
             House
             on
             just
             occasion
             ,
             to
             visit
             the
             Sick
             ,
             take
             care
             of
             the
             Poor
             ,
             resolve
             Doubts
             ,
             oversee
             Manners
             ,
             &c.
             3.
             
             That
             usually
             one
             Church
             had
             many
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             all
             found
             work
             enough
             ;
             some
             maintained
             themselves
             ,
             and
             some
             the
             Church
             Offerings
             maintained
             .
             4.
             
             As
             all
             these
             could
             not
             publickly
             Preach
             at
             once
             ,
             so
             all
             were
             not
             fitted
             for
             it
             by
             skill
             and
             free
             utterance
             :
             But
             some
             one
             or
             few
             that
             were
             most
             able
             for
             it
             ,
             were
             the
             ordinary
             Preachers
             :
             And
             these
             being
             the
             ablest
             and
             of
             most
             Reputation
             ,
             were
             quickly
             made
             and
             called
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             being
             such
             Presidents
             and
             Gudes
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             the
             Presidents
             of
             Colledges
             of
             Men
             in
             the
             same
             Office
             ,
             (
             Physicians
             ,
             Philosophers
             ,
             &c.
             )
             are
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             Chief
             Justice
             among
             the
             Judges
             .
             5.
             
             Yet
             all
             the
             rest
             were
             of
             the
             same
             Office
             ,
             Essentiated
             by
             Church
             Guidance
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             ;
             and
             were
             not
             meer
             Lay
             Men
             ,
             but
             were
             Ordained
             and
             Separated
             to
             the
             Sacred
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             wanted
             not
             Authority
             to
             Preach
             and
             Administer
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             did
             these
             on
             just
             occasions
             ,
             tho
             the
             ablest
             did
             it
             most
             usually
             .
             6
             And
             it
             was
             the
             part
             of
             them
             that
             were
             thus
             employd
             in
             Publick
             Preaching
             (
             both
             for
             converting
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             edifying
             the
             Church
             ,
             )
             who
             are
             said
             to
             be
             laborious
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             For
             the
             scripture
             saith
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             muzzle
             the
             ox
             that
             treadeth
             out
             the
             corn
             :
             and
             ,
             The
             labourer
             is
             worthy
             of
             his
             reward
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Honour
             here
             includeth
             Maintenance
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             is
             the
             labour
             of
             Church
             Guides
             which
             giveth
             them
             right
             to
             Honour
             and
             Maintenance
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             greatest
             Honour
             and
             Maintenance
             is
             due
             to
             them
             that
             are
             Laborious
             Preachers
             and
             Instructors
             of
             the
             Flock
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             them
             that
             seldom
             so
             labour
             ;
             much
             less
             to
             them
             that
             unjustly
             silence
             such
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Against
             an
             elder
             recive
             not
             an
             accusation
             ,
             but
             before
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
             .
          
           
             19
             Seeing
             no
             private
             Man
             should
             believe
             an
             accusation
             against
             a
             Grave
             Ancient
             Person
             ,
             much
             less
             against
             a
             Person
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             sufficient
             proof
             ,
             much
             less
             must
             thou
             that
             art
             President
             in
             the
             Presbytery
             admit
             any
             publickly
             to
             defame
             an
             Elder
             in
             Office
             by
             entering
             his
             accusation
             against
             him
             without
             two
             or
             three
             Witnesses
             ;
             and
             much
             less
             mayst
             thou
             believe
             such
             an
             Accusation
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             to
             be
             supposed
             that
             such
             are
             more
             unlikely
             to
             be
             guilty
             than
             other
             Men.
             2.
             
             And
             that
             for
             their
             Works
             sake
             ,
             the
             Wicked
             or
             Reproved
             sort
             will
             be
             more
             malicious
             and
             forward
             to
             accuse
             such
             ;
             and
             they
             shall
             never
             want
             False
             accusers
             if
             such
             can
             but
             find
             Judges
             that
             are
             willing
             to
             believe
             them
             3.
             
             And
             their
             defamation
             is
             most
             injurous
             to
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Them
             that
             sin
             ,
             rebuke
             before
             all
             ,
             that
             others
             also
             may
             fear
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Those
             that
             sin
             scandalously
             ,
             either
             openly
             ,
             or
             after
             reproof
             for
             private
             sin
             before
             two
             or
             three
             ,
             and
             repent
             not
             ,
             rebuke
             before
             the
             Church
             (
             or
             
               Community
               of
               the
               People
            
             ,
             saith
             Dr.
             Hammond
             )
             that
             others
             may
             be
             warned
             to
             avoid
             such
             sins
             and
             such
             impenitence
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             I
             charge
             thee
             before
             God
             and
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             elect
             angels
             ,
             that
             thou
             observe
             these
             things
             without
             preferring
             one
             before
             another
             ,
             doing
             nothing
             by
             Partiality
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             So
             heinous
             is
             the
             sin
             of
             unjust
             judging
             in
             a
             Guide
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             a
             mischief
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             hereby
             most
             solemnly
             charge
             thee
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Elect
             Angels
             ,
             that
             thou
             observe
             these
             Rules
             of
             Justice
             without
             a
             hasty
             or
             forestalled
             Judgment
             ,
             or
             prejudice
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             do
             nothing
             according
             to
             a
             partial
             inclination
             to
             one
             party
             .
          
           
             N●te
             ,
             1.
             
             There
             are
             Elect
             Angels
             ,
             both
             as
             respecting
             Reprobate
             Devils
             ,
             and
             as
             chosen
             to
             the
             service
             of
             distinct
             Churches
             .
             2.
             
             Tho
             we
             know
             not
             just
             how
             far
             ,
             and
             when
             Angels
             are
             present
             ,
             we
             may
             so
             far
             presume
             of
             their
             notice
             of
             Church
             Affairs
             ,
             and
             their
             regard
             thereof
             ,
             as
             to
             adj●re
             even
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             avoid
             sin
             ,
             as
             
               before
               the
               Elect
               Angels
            
             .
             3.
             
             O
             how
             heinous
             then
             is
             the
             sin
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Bishops
             cast
             out
             and
             silence
             Christs
             faithful
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             are
             prejudiced
             and
             partial
             against
             the
             most
             Godly
             Christians
             ,
             who
             dare
             not
             obey
             all
             their
             Questionable
             Canons
             ?
             The
             honour
             of
             Bishops
             being
             due
             to
             them
             for
             their
             Work
             ,
             it
             is
             Satans
             Design
             to
             bring
             them
             into
             dishonour
             by
             engaging
             them
             in
             contrary
             odious
             work
             .
          
           
           
             22.
             
             Lay
             hands
             suddenly
             on
             no
             man
             ,
             neither
             be
             partaker
             of
             other
             mens
             sins
             ;
             keep
             thy self
             pure
             .
          
           
             22
             ,
             Lay
             not
             Hands
             in
             Ordination
             rashly
             on
             any
             unworthy
             Candidate
             ;
             nor
             for
             absolution
             too
             hastily
             on
             those
             that
             profess
             not
             Repentance
             credibly
             ;
             lest
             thou
             make
             thy self
             partaker
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             unworthy
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             unsound
             penitents
             .
             Keep
             thy self
             pure
             from
             the
             sins
             which
             thou
             must
             reprove
             in
             others
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Drink
             no
             longer
             Water
             ,
             but
             use
             a
             little
             wine
             for
             thy
             stomachs
             sake
             ,
             and
             thine
             often
             infirmities
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Diet
             must
             be
             fitted
             to
             health
             ;
             and
             Men
             should
             know
             what
             is
             fittest
             for
             it
             .
             To
             use
             Wine
             ,
             yea
             ,
             much
             Wine
             or
             strong
             Drink
             for
             meer
             Appetite
             instead
             of
             a
             little
             for
             health
             ,
             is
             sinful
             sensuality
             .
             2.
             
             Even
             then
             the
             Apostles
             that
             had
             the
             gift
             of
             Healing
             could
             not
             use
             it
             commonly
             ,
             but
             must
             help
             Infirmities
             by
             ordinary
             means
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Some
             mens
             sins
             are
             open
             beforehand
             ,
             going
             before
             to
             judgment
             ;
             and
             some
             men
             they
             follow
             after
             .
             25.
             
             Likewise
             also
             the
             good
             works
             of
             some
             are
             manifest
             beforehand
             :
             and
             they
             that
             are
             otherwise
             cannot
             be
             hid
             .
          
           
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             I
             know
             that
             when
             the
             best
             is
             done
             ,
             Church
             Discipline
             will
             not
             cleanse
             out
             all
             sin
             .
             It
             dealeth
             not
             with
             secret
             ,
             but
             with
             open
             sins
             :
             Some
             Mens
             sins
             are
             open
             and
             proveable
             of
             which
             God
             will
             have
             the
             Church
             judge
             them
             before
             his
             Final
             Judgment
             ;
             and
             some
             Mens
             are
             unknown
             ,
             and
             those
             not
             we
             ,
             but
             God
             must
             judge
             .
             And
             so
             Mens
             good
             Works
             and
             Sincerity
             of
             Repentance
             and
             Obedience
             are
             manifested
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             judge
             of
             ;
             and
             Hypocrites
             that
             counterfeit
             such
             ,
             God
             will
             open
             in
             his
             time
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             LEt
             as
             many
             servants
             as
             are
             under
             the
             yoke
             ,
             count
             their
             own
             masters
             worthy
             of
             all
             honour
             ;
             that
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             doctrine
             be
             not
             blasphemed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Let
             all
             that
             are
             Servants
             under
             that
             Yoke
             ,
             whether
             their
             Masters
             be
             Christians
             or
             Heathens
             ,
             account
             it
             their
             Duty
             to
             give
             them
             all
             the
             Honour
             and
             Obed●ence
             which
             is
             due
             in
             that
             Relation
             ,
             and
             not
             think
             that
             Christianity
             giveth
             them
             liberty
             to
             disobey
             them
             ,
             nor
             despise
             them
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             defect
             of
             Religion
             :
             Else
             Heathens
             will
             reproach
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             teach
             Men
             to
             be
             unfaithful
             ,
             disobedient
             ,
             and
             proud
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             they
             that
             have
             believing
             masters
             ,
             let
             them
             not
             despise
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             brethren
             ;
             but
             rather
             do
             them
             service
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             faithful
             and
             beloved
             partakers
             of
             the
             benefit
             .
             These
             things
             teach
             and
             exhort
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             let
             none
             despise
             their
             Masters
             because
             they
             are
             both
             Believer
             ,
             and
             so
             Brethren
             in
             Christ
             ,
             for
             Christian
             Brotherhood
             consisteth
             with
             Inequality
             of
             Place
             and
             Relation
             ,
             and
             with
             Subjection
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             level
             Men
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             nor
             encourage
             Pride
             or
             Disobedience
             :
             But
             such
             must
             the
             more
             willingly
             do
             Service
             to
             their
             Christian
             Masters
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             faithful
             ,
             and
             Partakers
             of
             all
             the
             same
             Blessings
             of
             Christianity
             with
             themselves
             ,
             and
             so
             more
             amiable
             ;
             and
             therefore
             should
             be
             served
             out
             of
             special
             Love
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             for
             Fear
             ,
             or
             Wages
             .
             These
             Duties
             are
             of
             great
             moment
             ;
             therefore
             teach
             and
             press
             them
             earnestly
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             any
             man
             teach
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             consent
             not
             to
             wholesom
             words
             ,
             even
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             doctrine
             which
             is
             according
             to
             godliness
             ;
             4.
             
             He
             is
             proud
             ,
             knowing
             nothing
             ,
             but
             doting
             about
             questions
             and
             strifes
             of
             word
             ,
             whereof
             cometh
             envy
             ,
             strife
             ,
             railings
             ,
             evil
             surmisings
             ,
             5.
             
             Perverse
             disputings
             of
             men
             of
             corrupt
             minds
             ,
             and
             destitute
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             supposing
             that
             gain
             is
             godliness
             :
          
           
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             There
             be
             some
             risen
             up
             that
             teach
             otherwise
             ,
             on
             pretense
             of
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             Excellency
             above
             Heathens
             :
             But
             they
             go
             contrary
             to
             the
             Words
             of
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Words
             of
             Truth
             and
             Life
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             is
             formed
             to
             true
             Godliness
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             a
             sort
             of
             proud
             ,
             self-conceited
             Men
             ,
             puffed
             up
             with
             a
             false
             Opinion
             that
             they
             know
             more
             than
             others
             ,
             and
             are
             but
             Brain-sick
             ,
             doting
             about
             unprofitable
             Questions
             ,
             and
             striving
             about
             Words
             ;
             and
             in
             stead
             of
             edifying
             Men
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             the
             Fruit
             of
             all
             their
             proud
             Contention
             is
             but
             the
             increase
             of
             Envy
             and
             Strifes
             ,
             and
             Railings
             at
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             evil
             Surmisings
             and
             ill
             Thoughts
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             (
             or
             ill
             Opinions
             ;
             )
             paltry
             and
             frivolous
             Disputings
             against
             each
             other
             ,
             coming
             from
             Minds
             corrupted
             by
             Pride
             and
             Errour
             ,
             that
             are
             void
             of
             true
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             fly
             further
             from
             the
             Truth
             ,
             striving
             for
             Victory
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             own
             Conceits
             ;
             taking
             the
             Side
             that
             is
             most
             for
             their
             worldly
             and
             fleshly
             Advantage
             ,
             preferring
             Gain
             before
             true
             Godliness
             ,
             and
             fitting
             their
             Cloak
             of
             pretended
             Godliness
             and
             Wisdom
             to
             their
             worldly
             Gain
             .
          
           
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             From
             such
             withdrawthy
             self
             .
             But
             godliness
             with
             contentment
             is
             great
             gain
             .
          
           
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Such
             Men
             as
             these
             ,
             being
             not
             onely
             Hereticks
             ,
             but
             also
             proud
             Defenders
             of
             their
             Heresie
             ,
             are
             neither
             fit
             for
             thy
             Communion
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             disputed
             with
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             avoided
             ,
             if
             they
             repent
             not
             .
             But
             resolve
             thou
             to
             adhere
             to
             sincere
             Godliness
             ,
             which
             ,
             with
             Contentedness
             with
             Gods
             Allowance
             of
             daily
             Bread
             ,
             is
             the
             true
             and
             great
             Gain
             ,
             and
             better
             than
             the
             Wealth
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             those
             Hypocrites
             prefer
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             For
             we
             brought
             nothing
             into
             this
             world
             ,
             
             and
             it
             is
             certain
             we
             can
             carry
             nothing
             out
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             As
             for
             Bodily
             Provision
             and
             Wealth
             ,
             as
             we
             brought
             none
             of
             it
             with
             us
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             so
             it
             's
             certain
             that
             we
             can
             take
             none
             of
             it
             away
             with
             us
             ;
             and
             therefore
             truly
             have
             no
             more
             than
             we
             profitably
             and
             well
             use
             while
             we
             are
             alive
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             having
             food
             and
             raiment
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             therewith
             content
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             If
             we
             have
             Food
             and
             Raiment
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             needful
             to
             the
             well-doing
             of
             our
             Work
             ,
             we
             have
             enough
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             contented
             with
             it
             :
             For
             ,
             desire
             of
             more
             ,
             except
             to
             do
             good
             with
             it
             to
             others
             ,
             is
             but
             the
             sinful
             Disease
             of
             the
             Mind
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             they
             that
             will
             be
             rich
             ,
             fall
             into
             temptation
             ,
             and
             a
             snare
             ,
             and
             into
             many
             foolish
             and
             hurtful
             lusts
             ,
             which
             drown
             men
             in
             destruction
             and
             perdition
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             they
             that
             love
             and
             set
             their
             Hearts
             on
             Riches
             ,
             and
             seek
             after
             them
             ,
             do
             thereby
             cast
             themselves
             into
             dangerous
             Temptations
             and
             Snares
             ,
             and
             kindle
             and
             pursue
             such
             Desires
             as
             shew
             their
             gross
             Folly
             ,
             and
             in
             stead
             of
             Gain
             ,
             do
             but
             hurt
             themselves
             ,
             and
             cast
             themselves
             into
             the
             Gulf
             of
             Destruction
             and
             Damnation
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Oh
             how
             little
             then
             do
             the
             most
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             study
             and
             scramble
             for
             Riches
             ,
             think
             what
             they
             are
             doing
             all
             their
             Lives
             against
             themselves
             !
             2.
             
             And
             is
             it
             not
             doleful
             Blindness
             in
             those
             Roman
             Prelates
             ,
             that
             for
             Wealth
             and
             Worldly
             Greatness
             have
             corrupted
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             Conversation
             ,
             and
             overthrown
             the
             Churches
             Peace
             ,
             that
             yet
             they
             can
             say
             ,
             That
             Paul
             here
             condemneth
             the
             Gnosticks
             and
             Hereticks
             ,
             for
             that
             in
             which
             they
             incomparably
             exceed
             them
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             For
             the
             love
             of
             money
             is
             the
             root
             of
             all
             evil
             :
             which
             while
             some
             coveted
             after
             ,
             they
             have
             erred
             from
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             pierced
             themselves
             through
             with
             many
             sorrows
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             For
             very
             much
             Evil
             springeth
             from
             the
             Love
             of
             Money
             :
             (
             From
             hence
             is
             sinful
             Care
             ,
             and
             Desire
             ,
             and
             Grief
             ,
             and
             Anger
             ,
             and
             Malice
             ,
             and
             Envy
             ,
             and
             Oppression
             ,
             and
             Deceit
             ,
             and
             Lying
             ,
             and
             Theft
             ,
             and
             Murders
             ,
             and
             Wars
             ,
             and
             Persecutions
             ,
             and
             Church-corruptions
             ,
             and
             Divisions
             ,
             needless
             Law-suits
             ,
             Bribery
             ,
             False-Witness
             ,
             Perjury
             ,
             Slander
             ,
             Railings
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             such
             .
             )
             And
             by
             coveting
             Money
             ,
             many
             have
             been
             their
             own
             Tormentors
             ,
             piercing
             themselves
             through
             in
             Body
             and
             Mind
             with
             many
             Sorrows
             ,
             (
             vexatious
             Labours
             ,
             Cares
             ,
             Fears
             ,
             Trouble
             for
             Disappointments
             ,
             and
             torment
             of
             Conscience
             for
             their
             Guilt
             ,
             and
             oft
             come
             to
             an
             untimely
             reproachful
             Death
             .
             )
             Yea
             ,
             it
             hath
             drawn
             them
             to
             forsake
             or
             corrupt
             the
             Faith
             ,
             for
             worldly
             Ends.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             But
             thou
             ,
             O
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             flee
             these
             things
             :
             and
             follow
             after
             righteousness
             ,
             godliness
             ,
             faith
             ,
             love
             ,
             patience
             ,
             meekness
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             But
             thou
             ,
             that
             art
             devoted
             to
             God
             and
             his
             special
             Service
             ,
             abhor
             and
             avoid
             this
             Love
             of
             Money
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             its
             odious
             Fruits
             ;
             and
             follow
             after
             the
             Spiritual
             Riches
             ,
             Righteousness
             ,
             Godliness
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             is
             best
             which
             is
             most
             Divine
             ,
             likest
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             most
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             the
             well-fare
             of
             our
             best
             Part
             ,
             the
             Soul
             ,
             which
             will
             never
             die
             and
             fail
             us
             ,
             as
             worldly
             Riches
             will.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             Fight
             the
             good
             fight
             of
             faith
             ,
             lay
             hold
             on
             eternal
             life
             ,
             whereunto
             thou
             art
             also
             called
             ,
             and
             hast
             professed
             a
             good
             profession
             before
             many
             witnesses
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Go
             on
             by
             Faith
             to
             overcome
             all
             Temptations
             ,
             Difficulties
             ,
             Sins
             ,
             and
             Adversaries
             ,
             and
             to
             propagate
             and
             defend
             the
             Faith
             :
             Press
             towards
             the
             Mark
             ,
             till
             thou
             lay
             hold
             on
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Prize
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Life
             that
             thou
             art
             called
             out
             to
             hope
             for
             ,
             to
             seek
             ,
             and
             to
             obtain
             ,
             and
             the
             Work
             thou
             art
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             hast
             well
             begun
             ,
             and
             before
             many
             Witnesses
             openly
             and
             manfully
             stood
             to
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             I
             give
             thee
             charge
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             quickneth
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             before
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             before
             Pontius
             Pilate
             witnessed
             a
             good
             confession
             ;
             14.
             
             That
             thou
             keep
             this
             commandment
             without
             spot
             ,
             unrebukable
             ,
             untill
             the
             appearing
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
          
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             I
             must
             urgently
             charge
             thee
             ,
             before
             God
             ,
             in
             whose
             Power
             are
             all
             our
             Lives
             ;
             and
             before
             Christ
             ,
             who
             went
             before
             us
             by
             the
             Example
             of
             a
             good
             Confession
             ,
             not
             denying
             the
             Truth
             to
             save
             his
             Life
             ,
             that
             thou
             keep
             this
             necessary
             Law
             of
             thy
             Ministry
             ,
             as
             spotless
             and
             unrebukable
             ,
             that
             thou
             maist
             be
             found
             such
             at
             the
             coming
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Which
             in
             his
             times
             he
             shall
             shew
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             blessed
             and
             onely
             Potentate
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             kings
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             lords
             ;
             16.
             
             Who
             onely
             hath
             immortality
             ,
             dwelling
             in
             the
             light
             which
             no
             man
             can
             approach
             unto
             ,
             whom
             no
             man
             hath
             seen
             ,
             nor
             can
             see
             :
             to
             whom
             be
             honour
             and
             power
             everlasting
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Which
             in
             his
             due
             appointed
             Season
             God
             will
             shew
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             blessed
             and
             onely
             Potentate
             ,
             &c.
             who
             onely
             is
             essentially
             and
             necessarily
             of
             himself
             Immortal
             ,
             whose
             glorious
             Abode
             is
             in
             the
             Light
             inaccessible
             to
             us
             Men
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             to
             us
             Invisible
             :
             to
             him
             be
             Honour
             and
             Power
             for
             ever
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Charge
             them
             that
             are
             rich
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             high-minded
             ,
             nor
             trust
             in
             uncertain
             riches
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             who
             giveth
             us
             richly
             all
             things
             to
             enjoy
             :
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             knowing
             to
             what
             Sins
             Riches
             most
             tempt
             Men
             ,
             charge
             the
             Rich
             that
             they
             be
             not
             high-minded
             ,
             nor
             think
             highly
             of
             themselves
             for
             their
             Wealth
             ,
             nor
             look
             to
             this
             for
             their
             Safety
             and
             chief
             Comfort
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             their
             best
             :
             But
             that
             they
             take
             God
             for
             their
             Portion
             and
             Security
             ,
             and
             wholly
             trust
             him
             
             for
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             who
             will
             give
             us
             enough
             for
             our
             Comfort
             and
             Content
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             That
             they
             do
             good
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             rich
             in
             good
             works
             ,
             ready
             to
             distribute
             ,
             willing
             to
             communicate
             ;
             19.
             
             Laying
             up
             in
             store
             for
             themselves
             a
             good
             foundation
             against
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             they
             lay
             hold
             on
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             That
             they
             use
             their
             riches
             to
             do
             all
             the
             good
             that
             they
             can
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             be
             rich
             in
             good
             Works
             ,
             which
             are
             a
             far
             more
             excellent
             sort
             of
             Riches
             than
             bare
             Money
             ;
             that
             they
             distribute
             to
             others
             necessity
             with
             readiness
             ,
             and
             Communicate
             with
             a
             willing
             ,
             forward
             mind
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             grudging
             or
             backwardness
             ,
             as
             against
             their
             Wills
             ;
             that
             so
             they
             may
             not
             lose
             their
             Riches
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             love
             themselves
             ,
             will
             lay
             up
             by
             them
             a
             Treasure
             for
             themselves
             ,
             even
             a
             good
             fund
             and
             security
             by
             coming
             under
             Gods
             faithful
             Promise
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             so
             as
             good
             Runners
             lay
             hold
             on
             the
             Prize
             ,
             they
             may
             lay
             hold
             on
             Eternal
             Life
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             O
             Timothy
             ,
             keep
             that
             which
             is
             committed
             to
             thy
             trust
             ,
             avoiding
             profane
             and
             vain
             babblings
             ,
             and
             oppositions
             of
             science
             falsly
             so
             called
             :
             21.
             
             Which
             some
             professing
             ,
             have
             erred
             concerning
             the
             faith
             .
             Grace
             be
             with
             thee
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             O
             Timothy
             ,
             be
             sure
             to
             hold
             fast
             and
             keep
             safe
             these
             necessary
             Precepts
             which
             I
             have
             given
             thee
             ,
             as
             from
             God
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             containing
             the
             true
             Wisdom
             ,
             tending
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             in
             trust
             that
             thou
             teach
             them
             others
             :
             But
             avoid
             those
             frivolous
             Tricks
             ,
             and
             wordy
             Arts
             ,
             and
             disputing
             strife
             about
             their
             falsly
             named
             Sciences
             ,
             even
             the
             Logical
             and
             Philosophical
             triflings
             of
             Sto●cks
             ,
             Peripateticks
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Sects
             of
             Heathen
             Philosophers
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             think
             the
             excellency
             of
             Learning
             consisteth
             ,
             (
             despising
             the
             simplicity
             of
             Christianity
             as
             Ignorance
             )
             Some
             Christians
             being
             taken
             with
             this
             sort
             of
             Learning
             ,
             have
             been
             tempted
             to
             corrupt
             Religion
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             turn
             such
             Hereticks
             as
             are
             but
             Mungrel
             Christians
             ,
             and
             not
             sound
             and
             truly
             such
             .
             The
             Gr●ce
             of
             God
             preserve
             ,
             sanctifie
             and
             save
             thee
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           
             N●te
             ,
             I
             have
             before
             shewed
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             Philosophers
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             pretence
             of
             greater
             Learning
             were
             then
             the
             Despisers
             ,
             and
             Powerfullest
             Adversaries
             of
             Christianity
             ▪
             and
             the
             generality
             of
             them
             were
             taken
             up
             with
             meer
             useless
             quibling
             and
             trifling
             ,
             and
             striving
             about
             Words
             ,
             and
             barren
             Notions
             instead
             of
             needful
             ,
             useful
             Knowledge
             ;
             so
             that
             their
             famed
             Sciences
             were
             but
             like
             Dreams
             and
             Childish
             Babling
             :
             So
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Honour
             of
             Socrates
             to
             call
             them
             off
             to
             the
             study
             of
             Virtues
             and
             things
             of
             use
             ,
             whom
             Plato
             followed
             with
             a
             mixture
             of
             Vanity
             :
             And
             a
             smattering
             in
             these
             Sciences
             ,
             bewitched
             the
             Hereticks
             of
             that
             age
             .
             But
             Paul
             doth
             not
             hereby
             condemn
             the
             true
             Philosophical
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Works
             ,
             nor
             a
             carefulness
             of
             exact
             speaking
             as
             to
             Words
             and
             Method
             ,
             or
             the
             accurate
             fitting
             of
             Words
             to
             things
             ,
             and
             using
             Art
             in
             due
             measure
             ,
             and
             in
             subservance
             to
             great
             and
             saving
             Truth
             .
             But
             further
             than
             it
             thus
             subserveth
             to
             the
             Saving
             Truth
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             our
             duty
             and
             hopes
             of
             Life
             Eternal
             ,
             all
             that
             's
             called
             Learning
             and
             Wit
             is
             but
             Fooling
             .
          
           
             
               ANNOTATIONS
               .
            
             
               PAuls
               Epistles
               to
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               are
               the
               Church-Canons
               ,
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               indited
               :
               And
               sufficient
               to
               their
               proper
               use
               and
               End
               ,
               tho'
               still
               there
               will
               be
               use
               for
               Pastoral
               Determination
               of
               such
               Circumstances
               ,
               as
               must
               be
               varied
               according
               to
               variety
               of
               Persons
               ,
               Occasions
               ,
               Times
               and
               Places
               .
               And
               no
               Canons
               of
               Men
               that
               are
               contrary
               to
               any
               of
               these
               Divine
               Rules
               ,
               (
               I
               mean
               such
               of
               them
               as
               are
               of
               universal
               fixed
               Obligation
               )
               are
               Obligations
               to
               the
               Faithful
               .
               O
               how
               happy
               had
               the
               Church
               been
               if
               these
               had
               better
               observed
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               not
               corrupted
               or
               torn
               ,
               by
               such
               as
               by
               Men
               are
               destructively
               or
               needlessly
               added
               ,
               by
               badness
               ,
               doubtfulness
               ,
               or
               numbers
               a●●wering
               ,
               or
               overwhelming
               the
               Consciences
               of
               those
               that
               are
               most
               obedient
               to
               God.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Second
           Epistle
           of
           PAUL
           the
           Apostle
           to
           TIMOTHY
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             PAul
             an
             apostle
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             by
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             to
             the
             promise
             of
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             :
             2.
             
             To
             Timothy
             my
             dearly
             beloved
             son
             :
             Grace
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             and
             peace
             from
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             Christ
             Jesus
             our
             Lord.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             Gods
             calling
             Will
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             his
             permitting
             Will
             ,
             which
             must
             warrant
             any
             to
             assume
             the
             Sacred
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             prove
             him
             a
             true
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Promise
             of
             Life
             in
             Christ
             ,
             must
             have
             Ministers
             to
             proclaim
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             preach
             this
             is
             their
             Work.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             thank
             God
             ,
             whom
             I
             serve
             from
             my
             forefathers
             with
             pure
             conscience
             ,
             that
             without
             ceasing
             I
             have
             remembrance
             of
             thee
             in
             my
             prayers
             night
             and
             day
             :
          
           
             3.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             seemeth
             strange
             ,
             that
             a
             Persecutor
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             of
             Sinners
             ,
             should
             say
             ,
             That
             from
             his
             Forefathers
             he
             served
             God
             with
             pure
             Conscience
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             lived
             in
             all
             good
             Conscience
             to
             that
             day
             .
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             Some
             think
             he
             meaneth
             ,
             [
             Since
             I
             was
             a
             Christian
             ,
             I
             have
             served
             God
             sincerely
             ,
             as
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             ,
             and
             Jacob
             did
             .
             ]
             Others
             think
             he
             meaneth
             ,
             [
             Not
             onely
             since
             my
             Conversion
             ,
             but
             before
             ,
             I
             designed
             onely
             to
             serve
             God
             ;
             and
             though
             through
             ignorance
             I
             mistook
             the
             Matter
             ,
             I
             did
             it
             in
             zeal
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             faithfully
             obeyed
             my
             Conscience
             .
             ]
             Which
             ever
             be
             the
             Sense
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Doctrinal
             Difference
             dependeth
             on
             the
             Controversie
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Greatly
             desiring
             to
             see
             thee
             ,
             being
             mindful
             of
             thy
             tears
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             be
             filled
             with
             joy
             :
             5.
             
             When
             I
             call
             to
             remembrance
             the
             unfeigned
             faith
             that
             is
             in
             thee
             ,
             which
             dwelt
             first
             in
             thy
             grandmother
             Lois
             ,
             and
             thy
             mother
             Eunice
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             perswaded
             that
             in
             thee
             also
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Though
             we
             must
             love
             all
             Christians
             with
             a
             special
             Love
             ,
             yet
             with
             great
             difference
             ,
             as
             they
             differ
             .
             Choice
             ,
             Christians
             ,
             and
             very
             loving
             Friends
             ,
             must
             be
             loved
             above
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             more
             unfeigned
             and
             free
             from
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             in
             Faith
             and
             Godliness
             he
             appears
             to
             be
             ,
             the
             more
             amiable
             is
             that
             Christian
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             God
             often
             blesseth
             the
             Labours
             and
             Examples
             of
             Godly
             Women
             ,
             to
             raise
             up
             excellent
             Instruments
             in
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             rendreth
             a
             good
             Christian
             more
             amiable
             and
             honourable
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Off-spring
             of
             Godly
             Parents
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Wherefore
             I
             put
             thee
             in
             remembrance
             ,
             that
             thou
             stir
             up
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             thee
             by
             the
             putting
             on
             of
             my
             hands
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Gods
             Spiritual
             Gifts
             must
             be
             used
             by
             our
             own
             stirring
             them
             up
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             here
             controverted
             ,
             1.
             
             Whether
             it
             be
             the
             Gift
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             its
             proper
             Necessaries
             ,
             that
             is
             here
             meant
             ,
             or
             the
             foregoing
             Gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ?
             2.
             
             Whether
             it
             be
             meant
             of
             
             Paul's
             laying
             on
             his
             Hands
             for
             the
             former
             ,
             or
             the
             latter
             ?
          
           
             To
             these
             ,
             it
             may
             suffice
             us
             to
             know
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Timothy
             was
             converted
             by
             Paul
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             was
             usual
             for
             Converts
             to
             receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             for
             some
             wonderful
             Gifts
             ,
             by
             the
             Laying
             on
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Hands
             :
             And
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             so
             did
             Timothy
             ,
             long
             before
             his
             Ordination
             to
             the
             Ministry
             .
             And
             who
             was
             so
             likely
             to
             do
             this
             as
             Paul
             ?
             2.
             
             It
             's
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             Timothy
             ,
             after
             this
             ,
             had
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             at
             his
             Ordination
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             then
             by
             the
             Hands
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             probable
             ,
             that
             Paul
             was
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             ●●ief
             .
             5.
             
             Therefore
             ,
             as
             the
             next
             Verse
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             he
             speaketh
             of
             the
             Spirit
             or
             Gift
             of
             Sanctification
             ,
             not
             proper
             to
             Ministers
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             Paul
             meant
             this
             ,
             but
             not
             improbable
             that
             he
             meant
             the
             other
             also
             ,
             but
             comprehended
             both
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             For
             God
             hath
             not
             given
             us
             the
             spirit
             of
             fear
             ;
             but
             of
             power
             ,
             and
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             sound
             mind
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             For
             though
             Jews
             are
             under
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Legal
             Fear
             and
             Bondage
             ,
             and
             Unbelievers
             have
             a
             cowardly
             Fear
             of
             Men
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             the
             Spirit
             given
             us
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             the
             sanctifying
             of
             the
             three
             great
             Faculties
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             the
             
               Executive
               Faculty
            
             by
             Holy
             Power
             ,
             the
             Will
             by
             Holy
             Love
             ,
             and
             the
             Intellect
             by
             sound
             and
             sober
             Judgment
             :
             This
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Be
             not
             thou
             therefore
             ashamed
             of
             the
             testimony
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             nor
             of
             me
             his
             prisoner
             :
             but
             be
             thou
             partaker
             of
             the
             afflictions
             of
             the
             gospel
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ;
          
           
             8.
             
             Be
             not
             therefore
             ashamed
             of
             preaching
             and
             owning
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             Suffering
             that
             this
             will
             bring
             ,
             nor
             of
             me
             ,
             who
             am
             Christs
             Prisoner
             ,
             as
             suffering
             for
             his
             Work
             :
             But
             whatever
             hard
             usage
             Men
             
             exercise
             against
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Preachers
             of
             it
             ,
             be
             content
             to
             bear
             thy
             part
             with
             others
             ,
             as
             strengthened
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Who
             hath
             saved
             us
             ,
             and
             called
             us
             with
             an
             holy
             calling
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             our
             works
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             his
             own
             purpose
             and
             grace
             which
             was
             given
             us
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             before
             the
             world
             began
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Who
             hath
             saved
             us
             from
             our
             servitude
             to
             sin
             and
             Satan
             ,
             and
             called
             us
             out
             of
             the
             World
             to
             be
             a
             Holy
             People
             ,
             separated
             to
             himself
             ;
             not
             because
             by
             our
             Works
             we
             were
             a
             more
             Deserving
             People
             before
             than
             others
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Purpose
             and
             Gracious
             Decree
             of
             saving
             us
             by
             Christ
             which
             he
             had
             for
             us
             before
             the
             World
             or
             Ages
             began
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             But
             is
             now
             made
             manifest
             by
             the
             appearing
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             hath
             abolished
             death
             ,
             and
             hath
             brought
             life
             and
             immortality
             to
             light
             ,
             through
             the
             gospel
             :
          
           
             40.
             
             But
             now
             this
             purpose
             is
             opened
             by
             Christs
             appearing
             in
             Flesh
             ,
             who
             hath
             now
             delivered
             us
             from
             the
             Power
             of
             that
             Death
             which
             was
             the
             Wages
             of
             sin
             ,
             assuring
             us
             of
             a
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             hath
             brought
             future
             Life
             and
             Immortality
             to
             our
             more
             full
             assured
             notice
             by
             his
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             though
             the
             Souls
             Immortality
             ,
             and
             a
             life
             of
             Retribution
             be
             knowable
             by
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             yet
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             with
             far
             less
             Certainty
             than
             the
             Gospel
             giveth
             us
             .
             2.
             
             And
             Nature
             tells
             us
             not
             with
             any
             clearness
             of
             a
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
             .
             3.
             
             Nor
             doth
             it
             give
             Men
             ●ear
             notice
             of
             the
             Conditions
             of
             our
             attaining
             that
             Felicity
             :
             But
             Christ
             by
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             given
             us
             assured
             notice
             of
             all
             this
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             chief
             thing
             in
             which
             Christs
             plain
             teaching
             excelleth
             all
             the
             Subtilties
             of
             the
             Trifling
             ,
             Heathen
             Philosophers
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Whereunto
             I
             am
             appointed
             a
             preacher
             ,
             and
             an
             apostle
             ,
             and
             a
             teacher
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             To
             Preach
             this
             ,
             and
             teach
             the
             Gentiles
             I
             am
             a
             Commissioned
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             I
             suffer
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             For
             the
             which
             cause
             I
             also
             suffer
             these
             things
             ;
             nevertheless
             I
             am
             not
             ashamed
             :
             for
             I
             know
             whom
             I
             have
             believed
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             perswaded
             that
             he
             is
             able
             to
             keep
             that
             which
             I
             have
             committed
             unto
             him
             against
             that
             day
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             But
             I
             am
             not
             ashamed
             of
             my
             Preaching
             or
             Suffering
             ;
             for
             I
             know
             whom
             I
             have
             trusted
             ,
             and
             am
             perswaded
             that
             he
             can
             and
             will
             keep
             me
             in
             safety
             ,
             who
             have
             committed
             my self
             wholly
             to
             him
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             great
             day
             (
             in
             which
             all
             his
             promises
             shall
             be
             performed
             .
             )
          
           
             13.
             
             Hold
             fast
             the
             form
             of
             sound
             words
             ,
             which
             thou
             hast
             heard
             of
             me
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             love
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Keep
             before
             thee
             the
             Form
             ,
             or
             Summary
             of
             Sound
             Doctrine
             which
             thou
             heardest
             of
             me
             ,
             which
             consisteth
             in
             the
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             Precepts
             of
             Love
             ,
             of
             both
             which
             Christ
             is
             the
             Object
             and
             Sum
             ,
             (
             or
             which
             form
             of
             Sound
             Doctrine
             thou
             must
             hold
             fast
             by
             a
             Firm
             Belief
             ,
             and
             Practical
             Love
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Cause
             )
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             That
             good
             thing
             which
             was
             committed
             unto
             thee
             ,
             keep
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             which
             dwelleth
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             That
             good
             and
             sure
             summary
             of
             Sound
             Doctrine
             which
             I
             committed
             to
             thy
             keeping
             ,
             hold
             close
             to
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             who
             dwelleth
             in
             us
             ,
             to
             help
             our
             Memory
             ,
             Love
             and
             Practice
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Tho
             it
             be
             not
             certain
             that
             Paul
             meaneth
             our
             Creed
             in
             the
             very
             Words
             as
             now
             we
             have
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             than
             probable
             that
             he
             meaneth
             the
             same
             Articles
             in
             Sence
             ,
             which
             he
             reciteth
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             and
             elswhere
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             This
             thou
             knowest
             that
             all
             they
             which
             are
             in
             Asia
             be
             turned
             away
             from
             me
             ;
             of
             whom
             are
             Phygellus
             and
             Hermogenes
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             I
             suppose
             thou
             knowest
             that
             all
             the
             Bishops
             or
             Teachers
             in
             Asia
             have
             forsaken
             me
             in
             my
             Sufferings
             ,
             and
             rejected
             my
             Apostolick
             Authority
             ,
             or
             neglect
             it
             ;
             of
             whom
             are
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             he
             accuseth
             them
             not
             of
             Apostacie
             from
             Christ
             ,
             but
             forsaking
             him
             .
             2.
             
             That
             those
             that
             forsake
             not
             Christ
             or
             his
             Church
             ,
             may
             forsake
             a
             particular
             Ruler
             of
             it
             ,
             even
             an
             Apostle
             especially
             if
             he
             be
             in
             Prison
             .
             3.
             
             That
             all
             the
             Churches
             or
             Bishops
             in
             Asia
             were
             conjoyned
             in
             this
             sin
             :
             Sin
             may
             have
             the
             Major
             Vote
             of
             the
             Bishops
             .
             4.
             
             It
             s
             like
             then
             Timothy
             was
             no
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             which
             was
             in
             Asia
             ,
             for
             Timothy
             forsook
             not
             Paul.
             
          
           
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             The
             Lord
             give
             mercy
             unto
             the
             house
             of
             Onesiphorus
             ;
             for
             he
             oft
             refreshed
             me
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             ashamed
             of
             my
             chain
             .
             But
             when
             he
             was
             in
             Rome
             ,
             he
             sought
             me
             out
             very
             diligently
             ,
             and
             found
             me
             .
             18.
             
             The
             Lord
             grant
             unto
             him
             that
             he
             may
             find
             mercy
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             that
             day
             :
             And
             in
             how
             many
             things
             he
             ministred
             unto
             me
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             thou
             knowest
             very
             well
             .
          
           
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             the
             particular
             Acts
             of
             Christian
             Charity
             are
             here
             rewarded
             with
             the
             most
             Hearty
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             with
             special
             mercy
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             is
             no
             sinful
             selfishness
             to
             return
             a
             Special
             Gratitude
             ,
             Love
             and
             Prayer
             for
             those
             that
             have
             been
             specially
             kind
             to
             us
             in
             distress
             ;
             especially
             when
             by
             it
             they
             manifest
             a
             special
             degree
             of
             love
             and
             fidelity
             to
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             THou
             therefore
             my
             son
             ,
             be
             strong
             in
             the
             grace
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Let
             other
             Mens
             Cases
             provoke
             thee
             to
             grow
             strong
             ,
             confirmed
             and
             resolved
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             Practice
             ,
             Comfort
             ,
             and
             Patience
             of
             that
             Grace
             which
             is
             treasured
             up
             for
             us
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             the
             things
             that
             thou
             hast
             heard
             of
             me
             among
             many
             witnesses
             ,
             the
             same
             commit
             thou
             to
             faithful
             men
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             teach
             others
             also
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Senior
             Pastors
             must
             train
             up
             others
             to
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             :
             And
             this
             seemeth
             the
             Original
             of
             Eminent
             Episcopacy
             :
             The
             Elders
             introducing
             their
             own
             Scholars
             were
             as
             Fathers
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             fit
             to
             be
             their
             Guides
             .
             2.
             
             None
             should
             be
             trusted
             with
             the
             Ministry
             but
             Men
             
               Faithful
               and
               able
               to
               teach
               others
               .
            
             3.
             
             It
             is
             the
             same
             Doctrine
             which
             was
             delivered
             by
             the
             Apostles
             which
             must
             be
             committed
             to
             Ministers
             to
             teach
             the
             People
             .
             4.
             
             While
             the
             Scriptures
             were
             yet
             unwritten
             or
             unfinished
             ,
             the
             words
             which
             Men
             heard
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             their
             Rule
             of
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Thou
             therefore
             endure
             hardness
             ,
             as
             a
             good
             souldier
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             Life
             of
             a
             Minister
             or
             Bishop
             is
             not
             a
             Life
             of
             Ease
             ,
             and
             Idleness
             ,
             and
             Safeness
             ,
             and
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             fulness
             ;
             but
             like
             a
             Souldiers
             ,
             a
             Life
             of
             Hardship
             ,
             hard
             Labour
             :
             hard
             usage
             by
             the
             World
             ,
             Hard
             Sufferings
             ,
             requiring
             Resolution
             ,
             Fortitude
             and
             Patience
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             No
             man
             that
             warreth
             intangleth
             himself
             with
             the
             affairs
             of
             this
             life
             ;
             that
             he
             may
             please
             him
             who
             hath
             chosen
             him
             to
             be
             a
             souldier
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             Bishop
             or
             Minister
             must
             be
             like
             a
             Souldier
             who
             maketh
             it
             his
             whole
             Business
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             joyn
             any
             other
             Trade
             of
             Life
             that
             would
             take
             up
             any
             of
             his
             time
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             if
             a
             man
             also
             strive
             for
             masteries
             ,
             yet
             is
             he
             not
             crowned
             except
             he
             strive
             lawfully
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             in
             the
             Games
             in
             which
             Men
             strive
             for
             Masteries
             for
             a
             Prize
             (
             as
             Running
             ,
             Wrestling
             ,
             Fencing
             ,
             Fighting
             )
             it
             is
             not
             every
             one
             that
             striveth
             that
             hath
             the
             Crown
             or
             Prize
             ,
             but
             onely
             he
             that
             winneth
             it
             by
             getting
             the
             better
             :
             And
             so
             must
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             strive
             for
             the
             Crown
             of
             Life
             ,
             by
             putting
             forth
             all
             his
             care
             and
             strength
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             husbandmen
             that
             laboureth
             must
             be
             first
             partaker
             of
             his
             fruits
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Husbandman
             must
             labour
             (
             Plow
             ,
             Sow
             ,
             &c.
             )
             before
             he
             reap
             and
             gather
             the
             Fruit.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             God
             will
             reward
             no
             Pastors
             but
             the
             Laborours
             ,
             tho'
             Men
             may
             advance
             the
             Proud
             and
             Idle
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Consider
             what
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             give
             thee
             understanding
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Note
             ,
             They
             that
             will
             have
             Gods
             Word
             and
             good
             Council
             blest
             by
             God
             to
             their
             Understanding
             ,
             must
             consider
             of
             it
             ,
             even
             of
             its
             meaning
             ,
             truth
             ,
             and
             use
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Remember
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             David
             was
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           
             8.
             
             If
             thou
             deeply
             consider
             and
             remember
             that
             Christ
             was
             raised
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             as
             it
             will
             infer
             the
             truth
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             thee
             ,
             so
             it
             will
             be
             to
             thee
             a
             powerful
             example
             of
             Patience
             and
             Hope
             in
             all
             thy
             Sufferings
             for
             Christ
             .
          
           
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             According
             to
             my
             Gospel
             :
             Wherein
             I
             suffer
             trouble
             as
             an
             evildoer
             ,
             even
             unto
             bonds
             ;
             but
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             not
             bound
             .
          
           
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             This
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             is
             it
             which
             I
             Preach
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             suffer
             as
             reputed
             a
             Malefactor
             ,
             and
             that
             even
             to
             Imprisonment
             and
             Bonds
             ,
             but
             God●
             Word
             still
             prospereth
             and
             is
             not
             bound
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             So
             blind
             and
             Devilish
             is
             Malignant
             Enmity
             to
             Truth
             and
             Godliness
             ,
             that
             Christs
             best
             Servants
             .
             are
             reputed
             and
             used
             as
             Malefactors
             and
             Rogues
             ,
             even
             for
             the
             best
             of
             their
             Duty
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             most
             profitable
             to
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Therefore
             I
             endure
             all
             things
             for
             the
             elects
             sakes
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             also
             obtain
             the
             salvation
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             with
             eternal
             glory
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             I
             think
             not
             any
             Suffering
             too
             dear
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Gods
             Elect
             ,
             (
             though
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             World
             reject
             the
             Gospel
             )
             that
             it
             may
             but
             further
             the
             Salvation
             of
             them
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             Eternal
             Glory
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             It
             is
             a
             faithful
             saying
             .
             For
             if
             we
             be
             dead
             with
             him
             ,
             we
             shall
             also
             live
             with
             him
             :
             12.
             
             If
             we
             suffer
             ,
             we
             shall
             also
             reign
             with
             him
             :
          
           
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Believe
             this
             as
             a
             Gospel
             Maxim
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             dead
             to
             the
             World
             for
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             died
             for
             us
             ,
             we
             shall
             live
             in
             glory
             with
             him
             :
             And
             it
             we
             suffer
             for
             and
             with
             him
             ,
             we
             shall
             follow
             him
             also
             in
             Exaltation
             unto
             Glory
             .
          
           
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             If
             we
             deny
             him
             ,
             he
             also
             wil
             deny
             us
             :
             If
             we
             believe
             not
             ,
             yet
             he
             abideth
             faithful
             ;
             he
             cannot
             deny
             himself
             .
          
           
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             If
             for
             fear
             of
             suffering
             we
             deny
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             disown
             us
             ,
             and
             deny
             us
             his
             Salvation
             :
             And
             if
             we
             be
             unfaithful
             ,
             and
             forsake
             him
             and
             our
             own
             Salvation
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             be
             true
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             deny
             and
             forsake
             his
             own
             Cause
             ,
             but
             make
             good
             his
             threatnings
             against
             them
             that
             forsake
             his
             Mercies
             .
          
           
           
             14.
             
             Of
             these
             things
             put
             them
             in
             remembrance
             ,
             charging
             them
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             they
             strive
             not
             about
             words
             ,
             to
             no
             profit
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             subverting
             of
             the
             hearers
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Note
             ,
             Bishops
             and
             Ministers
             have
             great
             need
             to
             call
             Men
             to
             the
             serious
             study
             of
             fundamental
             practical
             truths
             ,
             from
             vain
             diverting
             kinds
             of
             study
             ,
             2.
             
             Such
             are
             the
             Disputes
             and
             Contentions
             about
             Words
             or
             Grammatical
             Criticisms
             ,
             and
             Barren
             Speculations
             in
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             ,
             which
             profit
             not
             by
             their
             due
             subserviency
             to
             Saving
             Truths
             ,
             but
             subvert
             Men
             ,
             by
             diverting
             their
             Thoughts
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             Labour
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Study
             to
             shew
             thy self
             approved
             unto
             God
             ,
             a
             workman
             that
             needeth
             not
             to
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             rightly
             dividing
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Study
             not
             for
             applause
             ,
             and
             to
             humour
             sick-brains
             ,
             but
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             as
             approved
             to
             him
             ;
             with
             such
             skill
             ,
             and
             care
             ,
             and
             diligence
             ,
             as
             beseemeth
             ,
             a
             good
             Workman
             that
             need
             not
             be
             ashamed
             of
             his
             Work
             ,
             and
             disgrace
             not
             the
             Work
             by
             an
             ignorant
             bungling
             ,
             confused
             handling
             ;
             but
             take
             great
             care
             rightly
             to
             order
             ,
             methodize
             and
             distribute
             the
             word
             of
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             tho
             curious
             unprofitable
             trifling
             with
             Words
             be
             sinful
             ,
             yet
             the
             more
             accurate
             ordering
             ,
             methodizing
             or
             distributing
             Truth
             ,
             setting
             each
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             ,
             and
             giving
             every
             hearer
             his
             due
             part
             is
             the
             part
             of
             a
             skilful
             Teacher
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             But
             shun
             profane
             and
             vain
             bablings
             ;
             for
             they
             will
             increase
             unto
             more
             ungodliness
             .
             17.
             
             And
             their
             word
             will
             eat
             as
             doth
             a
             canker
             :
          
           
             16.
             
             But
             avoid
             profane
             and
             vain
             Clamors
             and
             Bablings
             of
             Heathen
             Philosophers
             or
             Hereticks
             ,
             who
             set
             up
             a
             course
             of
             Ostentation
             of
             their
             Wit
             by
             unprofitable
             Disputes
             ;
             for
             the
             Fruit
             will
             be
             but
             the
             Increase
             of
             ungodliness
             :
             And
             Vain
             Proud
             Wits
             are
             so
             liable
             to
             the
             Infection
             ,
             that
             their
             words
             will
             eat
             like
             a
             Gangren
             .
          
           
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Of
             whom
             is
             Hymeneus
             and
             Philetus
             ;
             who
             concerning
             the
             truth
             have
             erred
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             the
             resurrection
             is
             past
             already
             ;
             and
             overthrow
             the
             faith
             of
             some
             .
          
           
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Note
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             certain
             on
             what
             account
             they
             said
             the
             Resurrect●on
             was
             past
             ,
             1.
             
             Whether
             as
             the
             Familists
             and
             Quakers
             by
             pretending
             that
             it
             is
             but
             an
             inward
             Resurrection
             from
             sin
             ,
             that
             is
             meant
             .
             Or
             ,
             2.
             
             As
             Pythagoreans
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             it
             's
             but
             the
             Transition
             of
             Souls
             into
             other
             Bodies
             which
             is
             done
             here
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             to
             be
             expected
             .
             I
             incline
             most
             to
             this
             last
             :
             It
             is
             that
             which
             Paul
             Disputeth
             against
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             that
             is
             here
             meant
             .
             And
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Transmigration
             was
             then
             so
             common
             ,
             and
             the
             Hereticks
             had
             so
             much
             from
             the
             Pythagorean
             Philosophers
             that
             it
             's
             most
             likely
             to
             be
             this
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Nevertheless
             ,
             the
             foundation
             of
             God
             standeth
             sure
             ,
             having
             this
             seal
             ,
             The
             Lord
             knoweth
             them
             that
             are
             his
             .
             And
             ,
             Let
             every
             one
             that
             nameth
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             depart
             from
             iniquity
             ,
          
           
             19.
             
             But
             whoever
             falls
             away
             ,
             God's
             Foundation
             on
             which
             we
             build
             our
             Hope
             is
             sure
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             Seal
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             with
             this
             double
             Inscription
             ;
             on
             one
             side
             [
             
               The
               Lord
               knoweth
               them
               that
               are
               his
            
             ]
             (
             for
             he
             hath
             Decreed
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             lose
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             marked
             them
             out
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             written
             on
             them
             
               Holiness
               to
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             And
             therefore
             on
             the
             other
             side
             is
             written
             ,
             [
             
               Let
               every
               one
               that
               nameth
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               depart
               from
               iniquity
               .
            
             ]
             For
             Gods
             Decree
             conjoyneth
             the
             End
             and
             Means
             ,
             and
             he
             Decreeth
             none
             to
             Salvation
             that
             are
             not
             at
             once
             Decreed
             to
             Sanctification
             :
             As
             his
             Covenant
             on
             his
             part
             promiseth
             us
             Life
             ,
             so
             our
             Covenant
             to
             him
             obligeth
             us
             to
             Holiness
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             But
             in
             a
             great
             house
             there
             are
             not
             onely
             vessels
             of
             gold
             ,
             and
             of
             silver
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             wood
             ,
             and
             earth
             ;
             and
             some
             to
             honour
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             dishonour
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             But
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             wondered
             at
             ,
             if
             in
             Gods
             House
             which
             is
             his
             Church-visible
             ,
             or
             the
             Professors
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             there
             be
             Errours
             and
             Scandals
             and
             some
             Backslide
             .
             For
             it
             's
             usual
             in
             great
             Mens
             Houses
             to
             have
             some
             Wooden
             and
             Earthen
             Vessels
             for
             low
             and
             base
             usage
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Silver
             and
             Gold
             for
             the
             Table
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             21.
             
             If
             a
             man
             therefore
             purge
             himself
             from
             these
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             a
             vessel
             unto
             honour
             ,
             sanctified
             and
             meet
             for
             the
             masters
             use
             ,
             and
             prepared
             unto
             every
             good
             work
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             All
             that
             (
             by
             Gods
             Grace
             )
             do
             purge
             themselves
             from
             Heresie
             and
             Iniquity
             ,
             are
             Vessels
             of
             Honour
             ,
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             meet
             to
             serve
             and
             honour
             God
             ,
             and
             disposed
             to
             all
             good
             Works
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Flee
             also
             youthful
             lusts
             :
             but
             follow
             righteousness
             ,
             faith
             ,
             charity
             ,
             peace
             ,
             with
             them
             that
             call
             on
             the
             Lord
             out
             of
             a
             pure
             heart
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Flesh
             and
             its
             Lusts
             ,
             especially
             in
             Youth
             ,
             are
             such
             dangerous
             Enemies
             to
             our
             Holiness
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             greet
             need
             to
             be
             warned
             to
             avoid
             those
             Lusts
             ;
             and
             consequently
             all
             that
             cherisheth
             them
             ,
             (
             Fulness
             ,
             Idleness
             ,
             loose
             Company
             ,
             &c.
             )
             2.
             
             Righteousness
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Charity
             ,
             and
             Peace
             are
             the
             Sum
             of
             a
             Holy
             Life
             .
             3.
             
             Charity
             and
             Peace
             must
             extend
             to
             all
             that
             call
             on
             the
             Lord
             out
             of
             a
             pure
             Heart
             (
             though
             not
             in
             our
             Forms
             or
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             But
             foolish
             and
             unlearned
             questions
             
             avoid
             ,
             knowing
             that
             they
             do
             gender
             strifes
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             But
             whereas
             the
             more
             ignorant
             and
             unsound
             Professors
             are
             apt
             to
             turn
             Practical
             Godliness
             into
             Self-conceited
             ,
             Ignorant
             Controversie
             and
             Disputes
             ,
             avoid
             this
             ill
             Practice
             as
             knowing
             that
             such
             wranglings
             do
             but
             but
             breed
             strifes
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             the
             servant
             of
             the
             Lord
             must
             not
             strive
             ;
             but
             be
             gentle
             unto
             all
             men
             ,
             apt
             to
             teach
             ,
             patient
             ,
             25.
             
             In
             meekness
             instructing
             those
             that
             oppose
             themselves
             ;
             if
             God
             peradventure
             will
             give
             them
             repentance
             to
             the
             acknowledging
             of
             the
             truth
             ;
             26.
             
             And
             that
             they
             may
             recover
             themselves
             out
             of
             the
             snare
             of
             the
             devil
             ,
             who
             are
             taken
             captive
             by
             him
             at
             his
             will.
             
          
           
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             But
             God's
             Servants
             ,
             especially
             Bishops
             and
             Teachers
             must
             not
             provoke
             D●ssenters
             by
             striving
             Debates
             ,
             but
             be
             gentle
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             even
             the
             Erroneous
             ;
             apt
             to
             teach
             them
             ,
             and
             patient
             with
             them
             in
             Errour
             ,
             Instructing
             them
             in
             Meeekness
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             gentle
             sort
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             oppose
             the
             Truth
             ;
             and
             thus
             to
             wait
             in
             the
             right
             use
             of
             Gods
             means
             ,
             to
             see
             whether
             God
             will
             convince
             them
             ,
             and
             turn
             them
             by
             Repentance
             to
             the
             acknowledging
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             consideration
             of
             what
             you
             teach
             them
             ,
             they
             may
             recover
             themselves
             out
             of
             the
             Snare
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             captivateth
             them
             alive
             to
             do
             his
             Will.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             Men
             will
             not
             hear
             gentle
             teaching
             ,
             much
             less
             will
             they
             yield
             to
             provoking
             Disputes
             .
             2.
             
             Yet
             Disputes
             like
             defensive
             Wars
             are
             oft
             necessary
             to
             the
             defense
             of
             the
             Truth
             and
             Church
             ,
             tho
             it
             be
             not
             the
             way
             to
             win
             the
             Opponent
             .
             3.
             
             Till
             sinners
             by
             consideration
             can
             be
             brought
             to
             be
             Agents
             in
             recovering
             themselves
             ,
             no
             Teaching
             or
             Disputing
             is
             like
             to
             recover
             them
             .
             4
             Fire
             and
             Water
             are
             not
             more
             contrary
             than
             this
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             of
             Romish
             Prelates
             ,
             who
             Hereticate
             ,
             Imprison
             ,
             Silence
             ,
             Ruine
             ,
             and
             Murder
             True
             Christians
             ,
             for
             conforming
             to
             all
             their
             Superstitious
             Canons
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             not
             swearing
             obedience
             to
             their
             usurped
             Domination
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             THis
             know
             also
             that
             in
             the
             last
             days
             perillous
             times
             shall
             come
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Before
             the
             End
             the
             times
             will
             grow
             yet
             harder
             ,
             more
             difficult
             and
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             For
             men
             shall
             be
             lovers
             of
             their
             own
             selves
             ,
             covetous
             ,
             boasters
             ,
             proud
             ,
             blasphemers
             ,
             disobedient
             to
             parents
             ,
             unthankful
             ,
             unholy
             ,
             without
             natural
             affection
             ,
             truce-breakers
             ,
             false
             accusers
             ,
             incontinent
             ,
             fierce
             ,
             despisers
             of
             those
             that
             are
             good
             ,
             4.
             
             Traitours
             ,
             heady
             ,
             high-minded
             ,
             lovers
             of
             pleasures
             more
             then
             lovers
             of
             God
             ;
             5.
             
             Having
             a
             form
             of
             godliness
             ,
             but
             denying
             the
             power
             thereof
             :
             from
             such
             turn
             away
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             The
             sins
             which
             will
             abound
             are
             these
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             will
             be
             enslaved
             by
             selfishness
             ,
             and
             little
             care
             for
             any
             but
             themselves
             ,
             2.
             
             Lovers
             of
             Money
             and
             Covetous
             ,
             3.
             
             Open
             boasters
             and
             Vain
             glorious
             ,
             4.
             
             Proud
             ,
             5.
             
             Blasphemers
             and
             r●●●oachful
             ,
             6.
             
             Disobedient
             to
             their
             own
             Parents
             ,
             7.
             
             Unthankful
             ,
             8.
             
             Without
             Holiness
             ,
             Profane
             ,
             9.
             
             Having
             no
             true
             ,
             friendly
             love
             ,
             no
             not
             Natural
             .
             10.
             
             Men
             that
             will
             not
             live
             in
             Peace
             ,
             but
             are
             unreconcilable
             ,
             11.
             
             Devils
             ,
             or
             false
             accusers
             of
             others
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             best
             ,
             12.
             
             Distempered
             ,
             Ilconditioned
             ,
             Incontinent
             ,
             13.
             
             Fierce
             and
             Cruel
             ,
             14.
             
             Having
             no
             love
             to
             Goodness
             ,
             or
             Good
             Men.
             15.
             
             Betrayers
             of
             others
             ,
             or
             Treacherous
             ,
             16.
             
             Rash
             ,
             Precipitate
             Heady
             Men
             ,
             17.
             
             High-minded
             ,
             puft
             up
             with
             selfconceit
             ,
             instead
             of
             Solid
             Knowledge
             ,
             18.
             
             Lovers
             of
             Pleasure
             ,
             (
             Sensual
             and
             Fantastical
             ,
             as
             Carnal
             Men
             ,
             )
             more
             than
             lovers
             of
             God
             ,
             19.
             
             Having
             an
             Image
             ,
             or
             form
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             a
             shew
             and
             outside
             ,
             in
             Words
             ,
             Gestures
             ,
             Liturgies
             ,
             Ceremonies
             and
             Professions
             :
             20.
             
             But
             the
             Power
             of
             it
             for
             Sanctification
             ,
             mortifying
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             overcoming
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             living
             above
             ,
             they
             Savour
             not
             ,
             but
             deny
             and
             do
             oppose
             .
             From
             this
             sort
             of
             Men
             turn
             away
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             communion
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             If
             the
             Apostle
             had
             written
             thus
             in
             these
             latter
             ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Guilt
             would
             have
             made
             many
             accuse
             him
             as
             Describing
             and
             Defaming
             them
             and
             their
             Church
             Rulers
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             For
             of
             this
             sort
             are
             they
             which
             creep
             into
             houses
             ,
             and
             lead
             captive
             silly
             women
             laden
             with
             sins
             ,
             led
             away
             with
             divers
             lusts
             ,
             7.
             
             Ever
             learning
             ,
             and
             never
             able
             to
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             6.7
             .
             This
             Evil
             Spirit
             is
             already
             gone
             forth
             ,
             and
             these
             Mischiefs
             are
             begun
             ,
             (
             and
             will
             increase
             )
             for
             such
             are
             they
             that
             thrust
             themselves
             into
             Houses
             ,
             and
             there
             by
             deceit
             lead
             captive
             silly
             women
             ,
             who
             being
             under
             a
             heep
             of
             their
             own
             sins
             ,
             and
             acted
             and
             led
             by
             divers
             lusts
             ,
             or
             ill
             desires
             ,
             come
             to
             the
             Christian
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             are
             still
             learning
             ,
             but
             grow
             not
             in
             sound
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             come
             to
             any
             sound
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             very
             capable
             Receptive
             Objects
             for
             any
             such
             deceivers
             to
             draw
             away
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             said
             twenty
             foresaid
             Vices
             which
             cleave
             to
             creeping
             Hereticks
             while
             they
             are
             low
             ,
             do
             work
             with
             greater
             power
             and
             confidence
             in
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             get
             into
             Domination
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Now
             as
             Jannes
             and
             Jambres
             withstood
             Moses
             ,
             so
             do
             these
             also
             resist
             the
             truth
             :
             men
             of
             corrupt
             minds
             ,
             reprobate
             concerning
             the
             faith
             .
          
           
           
             8.
             
             And
             as
             the
             Egyptian
             Magicians
             withstoud
             Moses
             to
             keep
             Pharoah
             from
             believing
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             Magick
             ,
             so
             do
             these
             resist
             the
             True
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             their
             Magick
             and
             Arts
             now
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Sword
             and
             Cruelty
             when
             they
             can
             get
             into
             Power
             )
             :
             Men
             of
             Corrupt
             Minds
             ,
             reprobate
             concerning
             the
             Faith
             ,
             Unbelievers
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             the
             Names
             of
             Jannes
             and
             Jambres
             are
             taken
             by
             Paul
             from
             the
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             they
             shall
             proceed
             no
             further
             :
             for
             their
             folly
             shall
             be
             manifest
             unto
             all
             men
             ,
             as
             theirs
             also
             wa●
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             as
             
             Moses's
             Miracles
             overcame
             the
             Magicians
             ,
             and
             shamed
             them
             ,
             so
             these
             shall
             be
             stopt
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             their
             Deceit
             and
             Heresie
             and
             Opposition
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             proceed
             much
             further
             ;
             but
             God
             will
             confound
             them
             and
             manifest
             all
             their
             folly
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             But
             thou
             hast
             fully
             known
             my
             doctrine
             ,
             manner
             of
             life
             ,
             purpose
             ,
             faith
             ,
             long-suffering
             ,
             charity
             ,
             patience
             ,
             11.
             
             Persecutions
             ,
             afflictions
             which
             came
             unto
             me
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             at
             Iconium
             ,
             at
             Lystra
             ,
             what
             persecutions
             I
             endured
             :
          
           
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             But
             for
             thy
             establishment
             ,
             I
             set
             before
             thee
             the
             example
             of
             my
             ministry
             :
             Thou
             hast
             been
             fully
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             I
             have
             taught
             ,
             with
             the
             course
             and
             ordering
             of
             my
             Life
             ,
             my
             purpose
             and
             design
             ,
             my
             faithfulness
             in
             my
             Work
             ,
             my
             long-suffering
             and
             freedom
             from
             wrath
             ,
             my
             love
             to
             others
             ,
             my
             patient
             suffering
             ,
             my
             persecutions
             and
             sufferings
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             where
             I
             have
             Preached
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Ministry
             hath
             cost
             me
             .
          
           
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             But
             out
             of
             them
             all
             the
             Lord
             delivered
             me
             .
             Yea
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             will
             live
             godly
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             shall
             suffer
             persecution
             .
          
           
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             But
             out
             of
             them
             all
             God
             delivered
             me
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             went
             on
             to
             do
             his
             Work
             :
             Yea
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             malignity
             of
             the
             Carnal
             World
             ,
             against
             that
             which
             crosseth
             their
             Lusts
             and
             Errour
             ,
             and
             Carnal
             Interest
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             resolve
             in
             a
             throughly
             Godly
             Life
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             flattery
             or
             sin
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             wiles
             of
             Proud
             Ungodly
             Men
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             true
             to
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             suffer
             some
             sort
             of
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             But
             evil
             men
             and
             seducers
             shall
             wax
             worse
             and
             worse
             ,
             deceiving
             ,
             and
             being
             deceived
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             But
             the
             sin
             which
             hardeneth
             these
             Wicked
             Men
             to
             be
             Persecutors
             of
             Godly
             Christians
             ,
             will
             harden
             them
             so
             far
             as
             to
             justifie
             it
             ,
             and
             stand
             to
             it
             impenitently
             ,
             and
             think
             they
             do
             God
             service
             by
             Persecuting
             his
             Servants
             ,
             pretending
             that
             it
             's
             they
             that
             are
             erroneous
             and
             bad
             men
             ,
             and
             do
             deserve
             it
             ;
             and
             being
             deceived
             themselves
             ,
             will
             by
             deceit
             draw
             others
             to
             do
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             But
             continue
             thou
             in
             the
             things
             which
             thou
             hast
             learned
             ,
             and
             hast
             been
             assured
             of
             ,
             knowing
             of
             whom
             thou
             hast
             learned
             them
             ;
          
           
             14.
             
             But
             do
             thou
             continue
             in
             that
             Doctrine
             which
             I
             have
             taught
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             received
             as
             assured
             truth
             ▪
             as
             knowing
             that
             thou
             hadst
             it
             from
             Christ
             by
             an
             Authoriz'd
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             that
             from
             a
             child
             thou
             hast
             known
             the
             holy
             scriptures
             ,
             which
             are
             able
             to
             make
             thee
             wise
             unto
             salvation
             ,
             through
             faith
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             from
             thy
             Childhood
             thou
             hast
             been
             trained
             up
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             whose
             Prophesies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             sacred
             Precepts
             ,
             now
             Illustrated
             by
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             are
             sufficient
             to
             make
             thee
             wise
             (
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             )
             in
             all
             that
             's
             neeedful
             to
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             All
             scripture
             is
             given
             by
             inspiration
             of
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             profitable
             for
             Doctrine
             ,
             for
             reproof
             ,
             for
             correction
             ,
             for
             instruction
             in
             righteousness
             :
             That
             the
             man
             of
             God
             may
             be
             perfect
             ,
             throughly
             furnished
             unto
             all
             good
             works
             .
          
           
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             All
             those
             Writings
             which
             are
             of
             Divine
             Inspiration
             ,
             are
             also
             profitable
             for
             Doctrine
             ,
             for
             Reproof
             ,
             for
             Amendment
             and
             Correction
             ,
             and
             for
             Education
             and
             Discipline
             in
             Righteousness
             ,
             that
             so
             all
             Gods
             Servants
             ,
             and
             especially
             Teachers
             may
             be
             compleat
             and
             fully
             instructed
             and
             furnished
             for
             every
             good
             work
             required
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             Ministerial
             Service
             ,
             and
             for
             Mens
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Tho
             this
             exclude
             not
             the
             use
             of
             any
             Subservient
             Arts
             or
             Knowledge
             ,
             yet
             certainly
             this
             is
             little
             understood
             or
             believed
             by
             the
             Roman
             Clergy
             ,
             who
             have
             made
             it
             necessary
             to
             a
             tolerated
             Minister
             to
             know
             and
             observe
             their
             numerous
             Canons
             ,
             and
             Oaths
             ,
             Subscriptions
             ,
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             besides
             many
             Books
             of
             theirs
             ,
             while
             they
             admit
             Priests
             that
             are
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             forbid
             the
             reading
             of
             them
             to
             the
             People
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             Charge
             thee
             therefore
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             shall
             judge
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             at
             his
             appearing
             ,
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             :
             2.
             
             Preach
             the
             word
             ,
             be
             instant
             in
             season
             ,
             out
             of
             season
             ;
             reprove
             ,
             rebuke
             ,
             exhort
             with
             all
             long
             suffering
             and
             doctrine
             .
          
           
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             So
             dreadful
             is
             the
             sin
             Sacrilegiously
             to
             deny
             Christ
             the
             Service
             which
             thou
             hast
             vowed
             him
             ,
             and
             art
             ordained
             to
             ,
             and
             to
             betray
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             Mens
             Souls
             by
             so
             doing
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             adjure
             thee
             with
             all
             possible
             earnestness
             ,
             as
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             thou
             wilt
             answer
             it
             to
             Christ
             in
             Judgment
             ,
             when
             he
             cometh
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             his
             Glory
             ,
             that
             thou
             forbear
             ,
             not
             by
             any
             Persecution
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             possibly
             thou
             canst
             ,
             to
             Preach
             the
             Word
             ,
             be
             instant
             and
             urgent
             ,
             in
             season
             ,
             or
             fair
             opportunities
             ,
             yea
             ,
             Out
             of
             season
             ,
             (
             necessity
             must
             take
             place
             of
             Convenience
             and
             Circumstantial
             Decencies
             ,
             )
             Reprove
             the
             faulty
             ,
             Rebuke
             gross
             sinners
             ,
             Exhort
             all
             Men
             ,
             with
             unwearied
             long-suffering
             and
             sound
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             How
             dreadful
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             cease
             Preaching
             the
             Gospel
             while
             we
             can
             ,
             whatever
             we
             suffer
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             whoever
             forbiddeth
             it
             .
             Let
             them
             that
             think
             that
             the
             Apostles
             onely
             were
             exempted
             from
             yielding
             to
             Mens
             Prohibition
             ,
             remember
             that
             Timothy
             had
             his
             call
             and
             Commission
             from
             Men
             :
             Qu.
             
               But
               may
               not
               Church
               Rulers
               silence
               Ministers
               ?
               Ans
               .
            
             Yes
             ,
             when
             they
             so
             deserve
             it
             ,
             by
             doing
             more
             hurt
             than
             good
             ,
             that
             Christs
             Law
             doth
             silence
             them
             ;
             else
             not
             :
             Tho
             they
             may
             determine
             of
             Place
             ,
             and
             Circumstances
             ,
             and
             Magistrates
             may
             also
             dispose
             of
             their
             own
             free
             encouragements
             ,
             and
             may
             restrain
             Men
             from
             evil
             doing
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             the
             time
             will
             come
             when
             they
             will
             not
             endure
             sound
             doctrine
             ;
             but
             after
             their
             own
             lusts
             shall
             they
             heap
             to
             themselves
             teachers
             ,
             having
             itching
             ears
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             foresight
             of
             Evil
             times
             by
             tempting
             Teachers
             ,
             should
             make
             Faithful
             Ministers
             labour
             the
             harder
             in
             their
             time
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             no
             new
             thing
             for
             Professed
             Christians
             not
             to
             endure
             Sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             to
             follow
             false
             Teachers
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             by
             their
             own
             Lusts
             ,
             or
             Erroneous
             Wills
             and
             Choice
             that
             Professors
             are
             seduced
             by
             false
             Teachers
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Itching
             Ears
             is
             a
             dangerous
             Disease
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             False
             Teachers
             may
             be
             heaped
             up
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             the
             Major
             Vote
             ,
             when
             Sound
             Teachers
             cannot
             be
             endured
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             they
             shall
             turn
             away
             their
             ears
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             turned
             unto
             fables
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             Chuches
             ,
             Pastors
             and
             People
             may
             turn
             away
             from
             the
             Truth
             to
             Fables
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             watch
             thou
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             endure
             afflictions
             ,
             do
             the
             work
             of
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             make
             full
             proof
             of
             thy
             ministry
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             great
             watchfulness
             ,
             patient
             labouring
             and
             suffering
             ,
             and
             fulfilling
             their
             Ministry
             approvedly
             in
             all
             Tryals
             ,
             is
             the
             Description
             of
             a
             True
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             For
             I
             am
             now
             ready
             to
             be
             offered
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             of
             my
             departure
             is
             at
             hand
             .
             7.
             
             I
             have
             fought
             a
             good
             fight
             ,
             I
             have
             finished
             my
             course
             ,
             I
             have
             kept
             the
             faith
             .
             8.
             
             Henceforth
             there
             is
             laid
             up
             for
             me
             a
             crown
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             the
             righteous
             judge
             shall
             give
             me
             at
             that
             day
             :
             and
             not
             to
             me
             onely
             ,
             but
             unto
             all
             them
             also
             that
             love
             his
             appearing
             .
          
           
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             ,
             1.
             
             Our
             Ministry
             and
             Life
             is
             like
             a
             Battle
             ,
             Combat
             or
             Race
             for
             Life
             or
             Death
             .
             2.
             
             Onely
             they
             that
             overcome
             shall
             be
             Crowned
             .
             3.
             
             Faithful
             Men
             may
             take
             great
             Comfort
             when
             when
             ●eath
             is
             at
             hand
             in
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             review
             of
             a
             well
             spent
             victorious
             Life
             and
             Ministry
             .
             4.
             
             Their
             Reward
             will
             be
             a
             Crown
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             given
             by
             God
             as
             a
             Righteous
             Judge
             ,
             on
             Gospel
             worthiness
             ,
             tho
             not
             on
             legal
             merit
             ,
             but
             supposing
             free
             Grace
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             To
             love
             Christs
             appearing
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             a
             Saving
             Faith.
             
          
           
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Do
             thy
             diligence
             to
             come
             shortly
             unto
             me
             .
             For
             Demas
             hath
             forsaken
             me
             ,
             having
             loved
             this
             present
             world
             ,
             and
             is
             departed
             unto
             Thessalonica
             :
             Crescens
             to
             Galatia
             ,
             Titus
             unto
             Dalmatia
             .
             Onely
             Luke
             is
             with
             me
             .
             Take
             Mark
             and
             bring
             him
             with
             thee
             :
             for
             he
             is
             profitable
             to
             me
             for
             the
             ministry
             .
             12.
             
             And
             Tychicus
             have
             I
             sent
             to
             Ephesus
             .
          
           
             19
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             Christ
             that
             Demas
             is
             said
             to
             forsake
             ,
             but
             Paul
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             turn
             Worldling
             ,
             but
             to
             go
             about
             his
             Worldly
             Business
             unseasonably
             .
             2.
             
             Timothy
             was
             not
             then
             at
             Ephesus
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             The
             cloke
             that
             I
             left
             at
             Troas
             with
             Carpus
             ,
             when
             thou
             comest
             bring
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             the
             books
             ,
             but
             especially
             the
             parchments
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Note
             ,
             The
             word
             translated
             [
             
               the
               Cloke
            
             ]
             is
             very
             probably
             by
             others
             translated
             [
             
               the
               Roll
               ]
               viz.
            
             of
             Parchment
             .
          
           
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Alexander
             the
             copper-smith
             did
             me
             much
             evil
             :
             the
             Lord
             reward
             him
             according
             to
             his
             works
             .
             Of
             whom
             be
             thou
             aware
             also
             ;
             for
             he
             hath
             greatly
             withstood
             our
             words
             .
          
           
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Alexander
             an
             Excommunicate
             Man
             hath
             much
             wrong'd
             me
             :
             God
             will
             reward
             him
             according
             to
             his
             works
             ,
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Excommunication
             enrageth
             impenitent
             ,
             bad
             Men.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             At
             my
             first
             answer
             no
             man
             stood
             with
             me
             ,
             but
             all
             men
             forsook
             me
             :
             I
             pray
             God
             that
             may
             not
             be
             laid
             to
             their
             charge
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             This
             was
             not
             a
             forsaking
             Paul's
             Cause
             ,
             but
             his
             Person
             in
             danger
             ,
             which
             is
             too
             usual
             a
             case
             :
             Herein
             he
             followed
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             Disciples
             all
             forsook
             
             him
             and
             fled
             .
             2.
             
             It
             's
             like
             Peter
             was
             not
             then
             at
             Rome
             among
             the
             forsakers
             of
             Paul.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             Notwithstanding
             the
             Lord
             stood
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             strengthened
             me
             ;
             that
             by
             me
             the
             preaching
             might
             be
             fully
             known
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             Gentiles
             might
             hear
             :
             and
             I
             was
             delivered
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             lion
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             But
             God
             forsook
             me
             not
             when
             all
             Men
             forsook
             me
             ,
             but
             was
             with
             me
             and
             strengthened
             me
             in
             Vindicating
             my
             Person
             and
             Cause
             ,
             that
             while
             I
             was
             admitted
             to
             answer
             for
             my self
             ,
             the
             Hearers
             might
             know
             and
             fame
             might
             tell
             abroad
             ,
             what
             Doctrine
             it
             is
             that
             I
             suffer
             for
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             others
             by
             their
             report
             might
             hear
             and
             have
             notice
             of
             it
             :
             And
             so
             I
             was
             delivered
             from
             the
             present
             danger
             of
             Death
             by
             the
             Roman
             Persecutors
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             Jaws
             of
             a
             Lion.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Some
             think
             that
             the
             words
             [
             
               that
               the
               Preaching
               might
               be
               fully
               known
            
             ]
             refer
             to
             Paul's
             longer
             time
             to
             Preach
             :
             I
             exclude
             not
             this
             ,
             but
             prefer
             the
             other
             sence
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             was
             not
             Treason
             nor
             sin
             for
             Paul
             to
             call
             his
             Deliverance
             from
             the
             unjust
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Civil
             Power
             ,
             his
             being
             delivered
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Lion.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             the
             Lord
             shall
             deliver
             me
             from
             every
             evil
             work
             ,
             and
             will
             preserve
             me
             unto
             his
             heavenly
             kingdom
             ,
             to
             whom
             be
             glory
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             God
             will
             still
             keep
             me
             from
             all
             the
             ill
             Designs
             and
             Attempts
             of
             Men
             against
             me
             ,
             at
             least
             so
             far
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             draw
             me
             to
             do
             evil
             ,
             and
             will
             keep
             me
             in
             a
             state
             of
             right
             and
             preparation
             to
             his
             Heavenly
             Kingdom
             :
             In
             the
             hopeful
             Sence
             whereof
             I
             rejoicingly
             desire
             that
             he
             be
             Glorified
             for
             ever
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Salute
             Prisca
             and
             Aquila
             ,
             and
             the
             houshold
             of
             Onesiphorus
             .
             Erastus
             abode
             at
             Corinth
             :
             but
             Trophimus
             have
             I
             left
             at
             Miletum
             sick
             .
          
           
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             Trophimus
             was
             sick
             though
             Paul
             had
             the
             Gift
             of
             Healing
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             not
             to
             be
             common
             ,
             nor
             at
             the
             Will
             of
             Man
             ;
          
           
             21.
             
             Do
             thy
             diligence
             to
             come
             before
             winter
             .
             Eubulus
             greeteth
             thee
             ,
             and
             Pudens
             ,
             and
             Linus
             ,
             and
             Claudia
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             brethren
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Make
             hast
             to
             come
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             22.
             
             The
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             be
             with
             thy
             spirit
             .
             Grace
             be
             with
             you
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             The
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             our
             Mediator
             and
             Head
             ,
             and
             hath
             purchased
             ,
             chosen
             and
             called
             thee
             ,
             performed
             for
             thee
             his
             saving
             Office
             ,
             in
             keeping
             thy
             Soul
             in
             Holiness
             and
             Peace
             :
             His
             Grace
             (
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             Treasure
             on
             Earth
             )
             be
             with
             you
             ,
             to
             keep
             you
             and
             prepare
             you
             for
             Glory
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             The
             Suscriptions
             to
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             are
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             
               ANNOTATIONS
               .
            
             
               FAithful
               Ministers
               whose
               Work
               is
               to
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               should
               have
               so
               much
               of
               the
               Form
               ,
               Belief
               ,
               and
               Power
               of
               it
               in
               themselves
               ,
               as
               to
               pass
               triumphantly
               out
               of
               the
               World
               in
               suffering
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               think
               that
               God
               useth
               them
               hardly
               :
               And
               to
               be
               satisfied
               in
               God's
               acceptance
               ,
               though
               their
               Brethren
               and
               Converts
               should
               forsake
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Churches
               of
               Asia
               did
               Paul.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Epistle
           of
           Paul
           the
           Apostle
           to
           TITUS
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             PAul
             a
             servant
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             an
             Apostle
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             faith
             of
             Gods
             elect
             ,
             and
             the
             acknowledging
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             which
             is
             after
             godliness
             :
             In
             hope
             of
             eternal
             life
             ,
             which
             God
             ,
             that
             cannot
             lie
             ,
             promised
             before
             the
             world
             began
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Paul
             ,
             &c.
             for
             the
             propagating
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             God's
             Elect
             ,
             and
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             that
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             is
             suited
             to
             the
             promoting
             of
             godliness
             ,
             (
             in
             opposition
             to
             prophaneness
             and
             heresie
             ;
             )
             in
             hope
             of
             eternal
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             our
             faith
             and
             godliness
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             preaching
             and
             suffering
             ;
             which
             God
             ,
             that
             cannot
             lie
             ,
             promised
             before
             many
             Ages
             past
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             hath
             in
             due
             times
             manifested
             his
             word
             through
             preaching
             ,
             which
             is
             committed
             unto
             me
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             commandment
             of
             God
             our
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             what
             he
             so
             long
             ago
             purposed
             ,
             and
             darkly
             promised
             ,
             he
             ha●h
             in
             the
             fittest
             appointed
             season
             manifested
             by
             his
             Gospel
             through
             preaching
             ,
             which
             is
             committed
             to
             me
             by
             the
             Commission
             and
             Commandment
             of
             God
             our
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             That
             it
             is
             doubtful
             whether
             by
             
               God's
               Promise
            
             ,
             be
             meant
             only
             his
             
               secret
               purpose
            
             ;
             or
             by
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             be
             meant
             [
             
               many
               Ages
               ago
            
             .
             ]
             One
             of
             the
             two
             it
             must
             be
             ;
             for
             we
             cannot
             feign
             an
             actual
             Promise
             before
             the
             world
             began
             ,
             distinct
             from
             his
             purpose
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             unlikely
             that
             he
             meaneth
             the
             Promise
             first
             made
             to
             Fallen
             Man
             ,
             of
             the
             Womans
             Seed
             ,
             and
             after
             oft
             renewed
             ;
             and
             this
             obscure
             word
             was
             made
             plain
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             upon
             Christs
             Incarnation
             ,
             Life
             and
             Resurrection
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             Titus
             mine
             own
             son
             after
             the
             common
             faith
             ,
             grace
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             and
             peace
             from
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             The
             Church
             hath
             but
             one
             Faith
             (
             or
             Creed
             )
             common
             in
             the
             Essentials
             to
             every
             Christian
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             this
             cause
             left
             I
             thee
             in
             Crete
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             set
             in
             order
             the
             things
             that
             are
             wanting
             ,
             and
             ordain
             elders
             in
             every
             city
             ,
             as
             I
             had
             appointed
             thee
             .
          
           
             5
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Titus
             is
             not
             said
             to
             be
             settled
             in
             Crete
             as
             their
             fixed
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             left
             there
             in
             his
             Travels
             ,
             to
             settle
             fixed
             Bishops
             there
             .
             The
             Scriptures
             tell
             us
             that
             Timothy
             &
             Titus
             were
             Itinerant
             Evangelists
             ,
             that
             went
             about
             where
             Paul
             sent
             them
             to
             plant
             and
             settle
             Churches
             .
             But
             the
             plain
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             such
             Evangelists
             as
             these
             ,
             where-ever
             they
             came
             ,
             had
             as
             great
             Authority
             as
             any
             meer
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             more
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             stayed
             in
             some
             Countrys
             longer
             than
             in
             others
             ,
             to
             settle
             the
             Churches
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Churches
             after
             their
             Age
             thought
             it
             an
             honour
             to
             be
             their
             Charge
             ,
             and
             so
             called
             them
             their
             Bishops
             .
             In
             which
             sense
             one
             Apostle
             might
             have
             twenty
             or
             forty
             Bishopricks
             ,
             as
             he
             planted
             and
             settled
             so
             many
             Churches
             :
             But
             none
             of
             them
             were
             Bishops
             fixed
             and
             confined
             to
             one
             Church
             ,
             as
             those
             usually
             called
             Bishops
             then
             were
             ;
             so
             that
             to
             controvert
             whether
             
               Peter
               ,
               Paul
               ,
               Timothy
               ,
               Titus
               ,
               Luke
               ,
               &c.
            
             were
             Bishops
             ,
             is
             a
             meer
             ignorant
             strife
             
               de
               nomine
            
             ,
             about
             the
             name
             ,
             while
             we
             are
             ,
             or
             easily
             may
             be
             ,
             agreed
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             what
             work
             for
             those
             Churches
             they
             performed
             .
             They
             were
             
               Bishops
               eminenter
            
             ,
             transient
             from
             Church
             to
             Church
             ;
             but
             he
             degradeth
             them
             that
             feigneth
             them
             affixed
             to
             any
             one
             as
             their
             sole
             and
             proper
             Flock
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Note
             further
             ,
             That
             Titus
             ordaining
             Elders
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             Dr.
             Hammond
             noteth
             )
             implieth
             the
             peoples
             consent
             ;
             for
             Titus
             had
             no
             forcing
             power
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             Crete
             is
             said
             to
             have
             an
             hundred
             Cities
             in
             it
             ,
             being
             but
             a
             small
             Island
             ;
             and
             so
             must
             have
             an
             hundred
             Bishops
             ,
             if
             every
             City
             had
             one
             .
             But
             doubtless
             Paul
             meaneth
             every
             City
             that
             had
             Christians
             in
             it
             enough
             to
             be
             a
             Church
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             any
             big
             Town
             ,
             such
             as
             our
             Corporations
             are
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             oppidatim
             ,
             is
             meant
             from
             Town
             to
             Town
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             matter
             for
             a
             Church
             .
             And
             Paul
             never
             meant
             by
             this
             to
             confine
             Bishops
             to
             Cities
             ,
             and
             forbid
             them
             to
             Villages
             ,
             but
             he
             nameth
             Cities
             or
             Towns
             ,
             because
             then
             no
             other
             places
             had
             Christians
             enow
             for
             a
             Church
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Dr.
             Hammond
             thinks
             that
             these
             Bishops
             then
             were
             only
             the
             single
             Pastors
             of
             single
             Congregations
             ,
             having
             no
             Sub-Presbyters
             ,
             but
             Deacons
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             ordering
             of
             things
             wanting
             was
             not
             adding
             to
             their
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             ,
             or
             making
             them
             a
             Book
             of
             Canons
             ;
             but
             seeing
             them
             reduced
             to
             the
             obedient
             and
             orderly
             practice
             of
             that
             which
             the
             Apostles
             every
             where
             taught
             and
             settled
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             any
             be
             blameless
             ,
             the
             husband
             of
             one
             wife
             ,
             having
             faithful
             children
             ,
             not
             accused
             of
             riot
             ,
             or
             unruly
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Note
             ;
             If
             God
             bless
             not
             the
             Education
             of
             his
             own
             Children
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Church
             would
             doubt
             of
             his
             Fidelity
             ,
             or
             whether
             God
             will
             bless
             his
             greater
             undertaking
             .
             2.
             
             And
             his
             Family
             would
             be
             a
             scandal
             to
             Religion
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             For
             a
             Bishop
             must
             be
             blameless
             ,
             as
             the
             steward
             of
             God
             :
             not
             self-willed
             ,
             not
             soon
             angry
             ,
             not
             given
             to
             wine
             ,
             no
             striker
             ,
             not
             given
             to
             filthy
             lucre
             :
          
           
             7.
             
             Note
             ;
             That
             the
             same
             man
             is
             called
             a
             Bishop
             here
             ,
             who
             was
             called
             an
             Elder
             ,
             v.
             5.
             
             If
             then
             they
             were
             distinct
             Offices
             ,
             Paul
             neglected
             to
             describe
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             credible
             when
             he
             describeth
             Deacons
             &
             Deaconesses
             ,
             
             Dr.
             Hammond
             confesseth
             that
             there
             were
             in
             Scripture-times
             no
             Subject-Presbyters
             ,
             save
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             were
             under
             the
             Apostolick
             Order
             ;
             but
             he
             thinks
             that
             Bishops
             had
             power
             from
             the
             Apostles
             to
             institute
             another
             Order
             of
             Presbyters
             under
             them
             afterwards
             :
             But
             1.
             
             Where
             is
             there
             any
             proof
             of
             that
             ?
             Must
             Church-Government
             cast
             out
             all
             Ministers
             who
             believe
             not
             such
             an
             unproved
             Assertion
             ?
             2.
             
             It
             's
             thus
             disproved
             :
             Paul
             giveth
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             sufficient
             Instructions
             what
             Officers
             to
             Ordain
             in
             the
             Church
             (
             which
             Canons
             were
             to
             be
             a
             Guide
             to
             all
             after-Ages
             .
             )
             But
             Paul
             gave
             them
             no
             Instruction
             or
             Canon
             for
             the
             Instituting
             of
             any
             New
             Order
             between
             Bishops
             (
             or
             Elders
             )
             and
             Deacons
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             not
             credible
             that
             any
             such
             power
             was
             then
             given
             to
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             he
             gave
             not
             to
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             to
             others
             ,
             who
             say
             that
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             were
             then
             the
             only
             Bishops
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             
               de
               re
            
             ,
             we
             confess
             that
             these
             had
             power
             to
             go
             about
             to
             gather
             and
             settle
             Churches
             ;
             and
             
               de
               nomine
            
             ,
             whether
             such
             may
             be
             called
             Bishops
             ,
             let
             them
             quarrel
             that
             have
             nothing
             else
             to
             do
             .
             But
             besides
             them
             ,
             every
             Town
             or
             Church
             had
             then
             their
             own
             fixed
             Bishop
             (
             one
             or
             more
             )
             and
             Deacons
             .
             If
             Diocesans
             or
             Metropolitans
             will
             be
             Successors
             of
             the
             Itinerant
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             or
             General
             Bishops
             ,
             let
             them
             restore
             to
             every
             Church
             their
             particular
             proper
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             not
             make
             Pastors
             that
             have
             not
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             them
             that
             say
             ,
             Paul
             includeth
             both
             Orders
             under
             the
             same
             names
             ,
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             Paul
             useth
             not
             only
             the
             same
             name
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             description
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Order
             or
             Office
             also
             must
             be
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             both
             Name
             and
             Thing
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Bishops
             are
             God's
             Stewards
             ,
             entrusted
             to
             govern
             by
             his
             Law
             ;
             and
             not
             Lords
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             Faith.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             [
             self-willed
             ]
             is
             meant
             [
             self-conceited
             ,
             proud
             men
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             pleased
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             own
             will
             ]
             and
             cannot
             become
             all
             things
             lawful
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             but
             will
             silence
             ,
             and
             excommunicate
             ,
             and
             reproach
             those
             that
             are
             most
             careful
             to
             do
             God's
             will
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             but
             cross
             their
             Wills
             ,
             and
             Canons
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Not
             [
             
               soon
               angry
            
             ]
             rather
             [
             an
             
               angry
               ,
               wrathful
               man
            
             ]
             The
             rest
             see
             on
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             a
             lover
             of
             hospitality
             ,
             a
             lover
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             sober
             ,
             just
             ,
             holy
             ,
             temperate
             ,
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             one
             that
             loveth
             to
             entertain
             men
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             a
             lover
             of
             goodness
             ,
             and
             good
             men
             ,
             of
             a
             sound
             and
             sober
             mind
             ,
             righteous
             ,
             holy
             ,
             as
             devoted
             to
             God
             ,
             continent
             and
             abstemious
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Holding
             fast
             the
             faithful
             word
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             been
             taught
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             able
             by
             sound
             doctrine
             ,
             both
             to
             exhort
             and
             to
             convince
             the
             gainsayers
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Faithfully
             holding
             fast
             the
             word
             of
             Faith
             ,
             even
             that
             which
             we
             have
             preacht
             and
             taught
             from
             Christ
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             be
             able
             to
             use
             sound
             doctrine
             ,
             both
             in
             Exhortation
             ,
             and
             in
             Confutation
             of
             Opposers
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             For
             there
             are
             many
             unruly
             and
             vain
             talkers
             and
             deceivers
             ,
             specially
             they
             of
             the
             circumcision
             .
             11.
             
             Whose
             mouths
             must
             be
             stopped
             ,
             who
             subvert
             whole
             houses
             ,
             teaching
             things
             which
             they
             ought
             not
             ,
             for
             filthy
             lucres
             sake
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             For
             there
             are
             many
             disorderly
             and
             unruly
             ,
             foolish
             vain
             talkers
             ,
             deceivers
             of
             mens
             Judgments
             ,
             specially
             those
             Jewish
             corrupt
             Christians
             ,
             (
             before
             oft
             described
             .
             )
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             here
             it
             appeareth
             whom
             Paul
             meaneth
             in
             his
             Invectives
             in
             many
             Epistles
             ,
             even
             those
             mentioned
             Acts
             15.
             that
             would
             have
             made
             Christianity
             but
             a
             Supplement
             to
             Moses
             Law
             ;
             and
             not
             Gnosticks
             only
             or
             chiefly
             :
             Ebion
             and
             Cerinthus
             were
             of
             the
             worser
             degenerate
             sort
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Nicolaitans
             next
             .
          
           
             2
             Note
             ;
             That
             Paul
             meaneth
             not
             stopping
             the
             Seducers
             mouths
             by
             force
             ,
             but
             by
             confutation
             by
             the
             word
             :
             For
             Titus
             had
             no
             power
             of
             the
             Sword.
             
          
           
             3
             Note
             ;
             That
             so
             great
             is
             the
             weakness
             and
             unstedfastness
             of
             many
             Christians
             ,
             that
             whole
             housholds
             may
             be
             subverted
             by
             the
             most
             gross
             deceivers
             .
             If
             the
             Apostles
             Converts
             were
             such
             ,
             no
             wonder
             if
             ours
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             One
             of
             themselves
             ,
             even
             a
             prophet
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             said
             ,
             The
             Cretians
             are
             always
             liars
             ,
             evil
             beasts
             ,
             slow
             bellies
             :
             This
             witness
             is
             true
             ;
          
           
             12.
             
             Epimenides
             ,
             an
             esteemed
             Poet
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Cretians
             are
             false
             ,
             bad
             and
             savage
             ,
             gluttonous
             and
             idle
             ;
             and
             his
             words
             are
             true
             ,
             of
             too
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             converted
             from
             these
             sins
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Wherefore
             rebuke
             them
             sharply
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             sound
             in
             the
             faith
             ;
          
           
             13.
             
             Note
             ;
             That
             sharp
             or
             cutting
             Rebukes
             are
             necessary
             to
             some
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             sound
             in
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Not
             giving
             heed
             to
             Jewish
             fables
             and
             commandments
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             turn
             from
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Not
             believing
             the
             Jewish
             Fables
             ,
             and
             Traditions
             ,
             and
             Commands
             of
             Men
             ,
             which
             the
             Pharisees
             uphold
             ,
             and
             which
             turn
             men
             from
             sound
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             Paul
             then
             was
             for
             introducing
             all
             the
             vast
             body
             of
             the
             Popish
             Canons
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             corrupt
             Traditions
             and
             Ceremonies
             ?
          
           
             15.
             
             Unto
             the
             pure
             all
             things
             are
             pure
             ,
             but
             unto
             them
             that
             are
             defiled
             ,
             and
             unbelieving
             ,
             is
             nothing
             pure
             :
             but
             even
             their
             mind
             and
             conscience
             is
             defiled
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             They
             pretend
             that
             men
             are
             defiled
             by
             eating
             things
             unclean
             ,
             not
             keeping
             their
             Days
             ,
             Traditions
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             to
             Believers
             who
             are
             purified
             from
             guilt
             and
             sin
             ,
             all
             Meats
             and
             Days
             ,
             and
             things
             of
             that
             nature
             are
             clean
             and
             lawful
             ,
             yea
             sanctified
             ,
             to
             further
             them
             in
             serving
             God.
             But
             all
             things
             are
             made
             unclean
             as
             abused
             to
             sin
             and
             evil
             ends
             ,
             by
             them
             that
             are
             unclean
             and
             unbelievers
             ;
             their
             defiled
             Minds
             and
             Consciences
             defile
             all
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             They
             profess
             that
             they
             know
             God
             ,
             but
             in
             works
             they
             deny
             him
             ,
             being
             abominable
             ,
             and
             disobedient
             ,
             and
             unto
             every
             good
             work
             reprobate
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             It
             is
             not
             these
             Judaizers
             and
             Hereticks
             Profession
             that
             they
             know
             more
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Will
             ,
             than
             others
             ,
             
             that
             will
             prove
             them
             wise
             or
             good
             :
             For
             their
             deeds
             contradict
             their
             tongues
             :
             They
             are
             practical
             Atheists
             ,
             while
             they
             deny
             God
             by
             their
             works
             ,
             and
             lives
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             knew
             not
             God
             to
             be
             the
             Holy
             and
             Righteous
             Governour
             and
             Judge
             of
             all
             :
             For
             they
             are
             abominable
             and
             disobedient
             ,
             and
             averse
             and
             unmeet
             for
             all
             good
             works
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             BUT
             speak
             thou
             the
             things
             which
             become
             sound
             doctrine
             :
             2.
             
             That
             the
             aged
             men
             be
             sober
             ,
             grave
             ,
             temperate
             ,
             sound
             in
             faith
             ,
             in
             charity
             ,
             in
             patience
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Note
             ;
             Sound
             Doctrine
             is
             practical
             ,
             teaching
             men
             their
             duties
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             was
             so
             ordinary
             with
             the
             Jews
             for
             the
             Younger
             to
             reverence
             and
             obey
             the
             Elder
             ,
             that
             Officers
             being
             chosen
             by
             seniority
             
               (
               caeteris
               paribus
            
             )
             it
             is
             of
             no
             great
             moment
             whether
             we
             here
             expound
             this
             of
             Office
             or
             Age
             (
             as
             most
             do
             .
             )
             They
             that
             take
             [
             Aged
             ]
             to
             signifie
             Rulers
             ,
             some
             mean
             Deacons
             ,
             some
             Elders
             that
             ruled
             only
             ,
             either
             as
             some
             ,
             not
             
               Ordained
               to
               Preach
            
             ,
             or
             as
             others
             ,
             not
             
               Ordinary
               Preachers
            
             :
             But
             all
             unproved
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             aged
             women
             likewise
             ,
             that
             
               they
               be
            
             in
             behaviour
             as
             becometh
             holiness
             ,
             not
             false
             accusers
             ,
             not
             given
             to
             much
             wine
             ,
             teachers
             of
             good
             things
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Aged
             women
             who
             are
             in
             the
             Church-Catalogue
             or
             List
             ,
             that
             they
             behave
             themselves
             as
             becometh
             holiness
             ,
             not
             to
             diabolize
             or
             calumniate
             ,
             not
             addicted
             to
             Wine
             ,
             Teachers
             of
             the
             younger
             sort
             in
             good
             things
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Whether
             these
             were
             Deaconesses
             by
             Office
             or
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             all
             Aged
             women
             should
             instruct
             the
             younger
             .
             2.
             
             But
             because
             few
             do
             their
             duty
             to
             purpose
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             great
             use
             in
             a
             well
             ordered
             Church
             ,
             that
             some
             few
             of
             the
             fittest
             be
             by
             Office
             chosen
             to
             this
             work
             ,
             that
             the
             Ministers
             may
             direct
             these
             Aged
             women
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             themselves
             too
             often
             with
             the
             younger
             sort
             in
             private
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             they
             may
             teach
             the
             young
             women
             to
             be
             sober
             ,
             to
             love
             their
             husbands
             ,
             to
             love
             their
             children
             ,
             5.
             
             
               To
               be
            
             discreet
             ,
             chast
             ,
             keepers
             at
             home
             ,
             good
             ,
             obedient
             to
             their
             own
             husbands
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             of
             God
             be
             not
             blasphemed
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             It
             is
             their
             work
             to
             teach
             the
             younger
             women
             to
             be
             wise
             ,
             and
             of
             sound
             Judgment
             ,
             to
             love
             their
             Husbands
             ,
             and
             Children
             ,
             and
             shew
             it
             in
             their
             care
             and
             behaviour
             ,
             to
             be
             discreet
             and
             chast
             in
             mind
             and
             behaviour
             ;
             to
             keep
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             look
             to
             their
             houshold
             business
             ,
             and
             not
             affect
             to
             be
             needlesly
             abroad
             in
             idleness
             ,
             or
             under
             temptations
             ;
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             their
             Husbands
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             danger
             that
             the
             miscarriages
             of
             young
             women
             may
             bring
             reproach
             on
             Religion
             and
             the
             Gospel
             which
             they
             profess
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Young
             men
             likewise
             exhort
             to
             be
             sober-minded
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             Sober-mindedness
             ,
             is
             meant
             a
             mind
             setled
             in
             the
             Truth
             ,
             guided
             by
             sound
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Passion
             ,
             nor
             seduced
             by
             Sense
             and
             Appetite
             ,
             or
             Evil
             company
             ,
             or
             proud
             Self-conceit
             ,
             or
             hasty
             Judging
             ,
             into
             evil
             ways
             .
             2.
             
             By
             
             Paul's
             warnings
             we
             may
             note
             ,
             what
             the
             Vices
             are
             that
             young
             men
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             ,
             are
             most
             in
             danger
             of
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             In
             all
             things
             shewing
             thy self
             a
             pattern
             of
             good
             works
             :
             in
             doctrine
             shewing
             uncorruptness
             ,
             gravity
             ,
             sincerity
             ;
             8.
             
             Sound
             speech
             that
             cannot
             be
             condemned
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             is
             of
             the
             contrary
             part
             ,
             may
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             having
             no
             evil
             thing
             to
             say
             of
             you
             .
          
           
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             In
             all
             the
             good
             which
             thou
             wouldest
             persuade
             thy
             hearers
             to
             ,
             be
             an
             eminent
             visible
             Pattern
             thy self
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             see
             in
             thy self
             what
             thou
             meanest
             in
             thy
             Preaching
             :
             Let
             thy
             Doctrine
             be
             entire
             and
             sincere
             ,
             without
             corrupt
             mixture
             ,
             and
             grave
             ,
             without
             levity
             ,
             sound
             words
             that
             deserve
             not
             blame
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             confuted
             ;
             that
             gainsayers
             (
             for
             such
             you
             must
             expect
             )
             may
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             having
             no
             ill
             to
             charge
             on
             your
             Doctrine
             or
             Life
             .
          
           
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Exhort
             servants
             to
             be
             obedient
             unto
             their
             own
             masters
             ,
             and
             to
             please
             them
             well
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             not
             answering
             again
             :
             Not
             purloining
             ,
             but
             shewing
             all
             good
             fidelity
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             adorn
             the
             doctrine
             of
             God
             our
             Saviour
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Servants
             ,
             even
             the
             lowest
             ,
             are
             thy
             Charge
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             taught
             to
             be
             obedient
             to
             their
             Masters
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             things
             lawful
             belonging
             to
             their
             Government
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             their
             care
             to
             please
             them
             ,
             not
             crossing
             and
             contradicting
             them
             ,
             nor
             stealing
             the
             least
             thing
             ,
             nor
             taking
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             theirs
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             allowed
             them
             by
             their
             consent
             ,
             but
             shewing
             all
             conscionable
             trustiness
             ;
             that
             while
             Christian
             Servants
             thus
             excel
             all
             others
             ,
             it
             may
             honour
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Religion
             (
             more
             than
             opinionative
             proud
             Professors
             do
             .
             )
          
           
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             For
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             that
             bringeth
             salvation
             ,
             hath
             appeared
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             teaching
             us
             ,
             That
             denying
             ungodliness
             and
             worldy
             lusts
             ,
             we
             should
             live
             soberly
             ,
             righteously
             ,
             and
             godly
             in
             this
             present
             world
             :
          
           
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             For
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             by
             a
             Redeemer
             ,
             which
             bringeth
             Salvation
             ,
             is
             made
             known
             now
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             extendeth
             to
             Servants
             as
             well
             as
             Masters
             ,
             teaching
             us
             all
             (
             not
             the
             vain
             speculations
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             )
             to
             deny
             all
             Doctrines
             and
             Practices
             which
             are
             ungodly
             ,
             and
             all
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
             of
             sensuality
             or
             covetousness
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             should
             live
             in
             this
             present
             world
             ,
             soberly
             and
             temperately
             to
             our selves
             ,
             righteously
             and
             charitably
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             holily
             and
             obediently
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             Looking
             for
             that
             blessed
             hope
             ,
             and
             the
             glorious
             appearing
             of
             the
             great
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           
             13.
             
             Animated
             herein
             by
             our
             believing
             expectation
             of
             our
             hoped
             blessedness
             ,
             and
             the
             appearing
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             that
             great
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             (
             according
             to
             his
             faithful
             Promise
             .
             )
          
           
           
             14.
             
             Who
             gave
             himself
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             redeem
             us
             from
             all
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             purifie
             unto
             himself
             a
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             zealous
             of
             good
             works
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Who
             gave
             himself
             as
             our
             Saviour
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             a
             Ransom
             for
             our
             deliverance
             ,
             that
             thereby
             he
             might
             redeem
             and
             save
             us
             from
             the
             guilt
             ,
             punishment
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             all
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             purifie
             and
             sanctifie
             a
             Church
             to
             himself
             ,
             as
             his
             Body
             and
             Spouse
             ,
             for
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             delightful
             Communion
             with
             them
             ▪
             a
             peculiar
             people
             segregate
             from
             the
             polluted
             wicked
             world
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Spirit
             made
             zealously
             devoted
             in
             Love
             and
             Diligence
             ,
             to
             all
             good
             works
             ,
             of
             Holiness
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             Justice
             and
             Beneficence
             to
             Man.
             
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             It
             was
             to
             Redeem
             us
             from
             our
             own
             sin
             ,
             and
             its
             effects
             ,
             that
             Christ
             gave
             himself
             as
             our
             Saviour
             to
             be
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             us
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Redeemed
             of
             Christ
             (
             not
             only
             as
             to
             sufficiency
             ,
             but
             efficacy
             )
             differ
             not
             from
             the
             polluted
             world
             only
             by
             name
             and
             profession
             ,
             and
             common
             things
             ,
             but
             are
             a
             purified
             and
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             possessed
             by
             Christ's
             Spirit
             with
             a
             Zeal
             for
             good
             works
             .
             3.
             
             True
             Zeal
             is
             for
             Good
             works
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             dead
             Ceremony
             ,
             or
             worldly
             Interest
             ,
             or
             odd
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             dividing
             Sects
             .
             It
             is
             not
             furious
             ,
             and
             hurtful
             ,
             and
             envious
             ,
             but
             first
             pure
             ,
             and
             then
             peaceable
             ,
             and
             sets
             men
             upon
             earnest
             endeavour
             to
             do
             good
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             not
             only
             for
             us
             that
             Christ
             Redeemeth
             and
             Purifieth
             a
             Church
             and
             chosen
             People
             ,
             but
             ultimately
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             own
             and
             his
             Fathers
             Glory
             and
             Complacence
             .
             As
             he
             made
             the
             world
             not
             as
             needing
             it
             ,
             but
             as
             pleased
             in
             his
             own
             expressed
             Glory
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             These
             things
             speak
             and
             exhort
             ,
             and
             rebuke
             with
             all
             authority
             .
             Let
             no
             man
             despise
             thee
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             These
             necessary
             practical
             saving
             Truths
             must
             be
             the
             matter
             of
             thy
             Preaching
             :
             And
             according
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             thy
             Office
             ,
             rebuke
             gainsayers
             ,
             and
             the
             disobedient
             :
             And
             let
             thy
             Doctrine
             and
             Behaviour
             in
             wisdom
             and
             gravity
             ,
             keep
             thee
             from
             all
             mens
             contempt
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             PUT
             them
             in
             mind
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             principalities
             and
             powers
             ,
             to
             obey
             magistrates
             ,
             to
             be
             ready
             to
             every
             good
             work
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Teach
             them
             oft
             to
             live
             in
             due
             subjection
             to
             Chief
             Rulers
             or
             Princes
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             have
             Governing-Authority
             ,
             and
             to
             obey
             Magistrates
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             which
             belong
             to
             their
             Office
             and
             Authority
             to
             command
             under
             God
             ;
             and
             to
             do
             all
             the
             good
             they
             can
             to
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             speak
             evil
             of
             no
             man
             ,
             to
             be
             no
             brawlers
             ,
             but
             gentle
             ,
             shewing
             all
             meekness
             unto
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             avoid
             all
             reproachful
             and
             evil
             speaking
             of
             any
             men
             ,
             without
             a
             necessary
             cause
             upon
             sufficient
             evidence
             ,
             to
             be
             no
             contentious
             strivers
             ,
             but
             apt
             to
             take
             all
             things
             in
             the
             most
             favourable
             sense
             ,
             using
             all
             meekness
             to
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             we
             our selves
             also
             were
             sometimes
             foolish
             ,
             disobedient
             ,
             deceived
             ,
             serving
             divers
             lusts
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             living
             in
             malice
             and
             envy
             ,
             hateful
             ,
             and
             hating
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             our
             dealing
             with
             others
             we
             must
             use
             compassion
             ,
             remembring
             that
             before
             our
             Conversion
             to
             Christ
             ,
             we
             our selves
             had
             those
             Vices
             which
             are
             reproachful
             in
             others
             ;
             we
             were
             witless
             ,
             unpersuadable
             ,
             and
             disobedient
             ,
             deceived
             in
             the
             greatest
             things
             ,
             the
             servants
             of
             divers
             lusts
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             living
             in
             malice
             and
             envy
             against
             others
             ,
             odious
             our selves
             ,
             and
             with
             hatred
             pursuing
             one
             another
             .
             This
             was
             the
             Gentill
             life
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             after
             that
             the
             Kindness
             and
             love
             of
             God
             our
             Saviour
             toward
             man
             appeared
             ;
             5.
             
             Not
             by
             works
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             his
             mercy
             he
             saved
             us
             by
             the
             washing
             of
             regeneration
             ;
             and
             renewing
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             6.
             
             Which
             he
             shed
             on
             us
             abundantly
             ,
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             But
             when
             the
             Saving-kindness
             and
             Love
             of
             God
             our
             Saviour
             to
             Fallen
             Man
             appeared
             to
             us
             by
             the
             Communication
             and
             Illumination
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             not
             for
             any
             good
             works
             or
             deserts
             of
             ours
             (
             for
             we
             were
             as
             bad
             ,
             as
             aforesaid
             )
             but
             of
             his
             meer
             free
             Mercy
             he
             saved
             us
             from
             that
             state
             of
             sin
             and
             misery
             ,
             by
             Regeneration
             signified
             and
             sealed
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             renewing
             work
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             he
             poured
             out
             upon
             us
             in
             the
             extraordinary
             measure
             promised
             after
             Christs
             Resurrection
             ,
             both
             for
             Sanctification
             and
             confirming
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             being
             justified
             by
             his
             grace
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             made
             heirs
             according
             to
             the
             hope
             of
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             thus
             by
             his
             Grace
             ,
             being
             of
             wicked
             Enemies
             made
             acceptably
             righteous
             ,
             by
             pardon
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             renovation
             by
             the
             Merit
             and
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             adopted
             Sons
             and
             Heirs
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Promise
             ,
             on
             which
             we
             safely
             build
             our
             hope
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             
               This
               is
            
             a
             faithful
             saying
             ,
             and
             these
             things
             I
             will
             that
             thou
             affirm
             constantly
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             have
             believed
             in
             God
             ,
             might
             be
             careful
             to
             maintain
             good
             works
             :
             these
             things
             are
             good
             and
             profitable
             unto
             men
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             This
             is
             a
             point
             of
             great
             importance
             ,
             which
             I
             require
             thee
             oft
             to
             press
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             are
             Christians
             think
             not
             that
             they
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             to
             mind
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             pray
             ,
             and
             worship
             God
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             live
             in
             such
             Callings
             or
             Trades
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             which
             labouring
             diligently
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             profitable
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             the
             publick
             good
             ,
             and
             not
             make
             Religion
             a
             Cloak
             for
             Idleness
             ,
             but
             spend
             their
             time
             in
             that
             which
             is
             good
             and
             profitable
             to
             men
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             avoid
             foolish
             questions
             and
             genealogies
             ,
             &
             contentions
             ,
             and
             strivings
             about
             the
             law
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             unprofitable
             and
             vain
             .
          
           
           
             9.
             
             Note
             ;
             That
             though
             some
             of
             these
             things
             were
             pretended
             to
             be
             Learned
             Speculations
             ,
             and
             others
             to
             be
             parts
             of
             God's
             own
             Word
             ,
             yet
             to
             be
             employed
             in
             controversial
             strivings
             and
             disputings
             ,
             or
             study
             ,
             or
             talk
             about
             such
             little
             things
             ,
             to
             the
             diverting
             of
             us
             from
             the
             study
             ,
             discourse
             ,
             and
             exercise
             of
             practical
             godliness
             ,
             is
             fruitless
             vanity
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             A
             man
             that
             is
             an
             heretick
             ,
             after
             the
             first
             and
             second
             admonition
             ,
             reject
             :
             11.
             
             Knowing
             that
             he
             that
             is
             such
             ,
             is
             subverted
             and
             sinneth
             ,
             being
             condemned
             of
             himself
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             The
             overvaluing
             of
             such
             conceits
             ,
             and
             trifling
             disputes
             ,
             and
             thinking
             themselves
             rare
             wise
             men
             for
             these
             ,
             and
             gathering
             Parties
             to
             themselves
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             propagate
             them
             in
             Separation
             ,
             and
             to
             draw
             Disciples
             after
             them
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             of
             Hereticks
             :
             Whoever
             is
             such
             a
             one
             (
             supposing
             private
             men
             do
             their
             part
             )
             do
             thou
             that
             art
             a
             publick
             Minister
             duly
             admonish
             him
             by
             meekness
             and
             convincing
             evidence
             of
             Truth
             ,
             once
             and
             again
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             hear
             not
             ,
             reject
             him
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Flock
             :
             For
             such
             a
             man
             is
             fixed
             in
             his
             sin
             by
             pride
             ,
             self-conceit
             ,
             and
             a
             depraved
             Judgment
             ;
             and
             being
             subverted
             into
             a
             sinful
             Separation
             ,
             is
             self-condemned
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             open
             profession
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             some
             glorious
             Truth
             and
             Duty
             ,
             and
             by
             casting
             himself
             out
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             needeth
             neither
             Witness
             nor
             Judge
             to
             cast
             him
             .
          
           
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             When
             I
             shall
             send
             Artemas
             unto
             thee
             ,
             or
             Tychicus
             ,
             be
             diligent
             to
             come
             unto
             me
             to
             Nicopolis
             :
             for
             I
             have
             determined
             there
             to
             winter
             .
             Bring
             Zenas
             the
             lawyer
             ,
             and
             Apollos
             ,
             on
             their
             journey
             diligently
             ,
             that
             nothing
             be
             wanting
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Note
             ;
             God's
             Ministers
             must
             further
             all
             o●hers
             in
             his
             work
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             work
             themselves
             .
          
           
             14.
             and
             let
             ours
             also
             learn
             to
             maintain
             good
             works
             for
             necessary
             uses
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             unfruitful
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             let
             all
             that
             keep
             in
             our
             Communion
             ,
             as
             sound
             Christians
             ,
             see
             that
             they
             live
             not
             idly
             or
             unprofitably
             ,
             or
             on
             other
             mens
             cost
             and
             labour
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             live
             in
             some
             Trade
             and
             diligent
             labour
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             may
             be
             themselves
             maintained
             ,
             and
             be
             fruitful
             in
             pious
             and
             charitable
             Communications
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             All
             that
             are
             with
             me
             salute
             thee
             :
             Greet
             them
             that
             love
             us
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             Grace
             be
             with
             you
             all
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Note
             ;
             Mutual
             kind
             salutations
             ,
             and
             benedictions
             are
             meet
             expressions
             of
             Christian
             Love.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           Epistle
           of
           Paul
           to
           PHILEMON
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           PAul
           a
           prisoner
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Timothy
           our
           brother
           ,
           unto
           Philemon
           our
           dearly
           beloved
           ,
           and
           fellow
           labourer
           ,
           2.
           
           And
           to
           our
           beloved
           Apphia
           ,
           and
           Archippus
           our
           fellow-souldier
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           church
           in
           thy
           house
           :
           3.
           
           Grace
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           peace
           from
           God
           our
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Note
           ;
           That
           to
           be
           a
           Labourer
           ,
           and
           Souldier
           ,
           and
           a
           Prisoner
           for
           Christ
           ,
           are
           the
           Titles
           that
           Paul
           glorieth
           in
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           worldly
           dignities
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           I
           thank
           my
           God
           ,
           making
           mention
           of
           thee
           always
           in
           my
           prayers
           ,
           5.
           
           Hearing
           of
           thy
           love
           and
           faith
           ,
           which
           thou
           hast
           toward
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           toward
           all
           saints
           ;
        
         
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           Note
           ;
           That
           1.
           
           Paul
           made
           particular
           mention
           of
           Persons
           and
           Churches
           ,
           yea
           many
           of
           both
           ,
           in
           his
           prayers
           .
           2.
           
           True
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           will
           produce
           Love
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           Saints
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           to
           those
           of
           a
           Party
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           That
           the
           communication
           of
           thy
           faith
           may
           become
           effectual
           by
           the
           acknowledging
           of
           every
           good
           thing
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           you
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           That
           thy
           Faith
           may
           be
           manifest
           to
           be
           effectual
           by
           the
           evident
           production
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           good
           fruits
           ,
           which
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           taught
           thee
           ,
           and
           wrought
           in
           and
           by
           thee
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           For
           we
           have
           great
           joy
           and
           consolation
           in
           thy
           love
           ,
           because
           the
           bowels
           of
           the
           saints
           are
           refreshed
           by
           thee
           ,
           brother
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Note
           ;
           That
           when
           Faith
           bringeth
           forth
           the
           fruits
           of
           liberal
           Charity
           to
           the
           relief
           of
           others
           ,
           it
           mak●s
           it
           and
           the
           agent
           much
           more
           amiable
           ,
           than
           when
           it
           doth
           not
           ,
           though
           it
           should
           be
           sincere
           and
           want
           only
           ability
           (
           as
           a
           good
           Tree
           laden
           with
           choice
           fruit
           is
           more
           lovely
           than
           in
           the
           Winter
           )
           :
           Much
           more
           than
           when
           Hypocrisie
           maketh
           Faith
           fru●tless
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Wherefore
           ,
           though
           I
           might
           be
           much
           bold
           in
           Christ
           ,
           to
           enjoyn
           thee
           that
           which
           is
           convenient
           ,
           9.
           
           Yet
           for
           loves
           sake
           I
           rather
           beseech
           thee
           ,
           being
           such
           a
           one
           as
           Paul
           the
           aged
           ,
           and
           now
           also
           a
           prisoner
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           Church-Rulers
           must
           not
           plead
           and
           use
           meer
           commanding
           Authority
           ,
           when
           Love
           and
           Intreaty
           is
           more
           fit
           for
           the
           end
           ,
           as
           usually
           it
           is
           with
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           worketh
           more
           kindly
           and
           effectually
           .
        
         
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           I
           beseech
           thee
           for
           my
           son
           Onesimus
           ,
           whom
           I
           have
           begotten
           in
           my
           bonds
           :
           Which
           in
           time
           past
           was
           to
           thee
           unprofitable
           ,
           but
           now
           profitable
           to
           thee
           and
           to
           me
           .
        
         
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Note
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           true
           Conversion
           maketh
           good
           Servants
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           good
           Christians
           .
           2.
           
           That
           the
           faults
           of
           converted
           Servants
           should
           be
           pardoned
           by
           us
           ,
           as
           ours
           be
           of
           God.
           3.
           
           That
           God's
           word
           by
           a
           Prisoner
           may
           save
           
           Souls
           .
           4.
           
           That
           a
           converted
           Servant
           should
           be
           valued
           by
           the
           greatest
           Apostle
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           Whom
           I
           have
           sent
           again
           :
           thou
           therefore
           receive
           him
           that
           is
           mine
           own
           bowels
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           Note
           ;
           How
           dear
           are
           the
           Souls
           of
           the
           meanest
           to
           a
           faithful
           Minister
           ,
           and
           how
           lovely
           when
           converted
           ?
        
         
           13.
           
           Whom
           I
           would
           have
           retained
           with
           me
           ,
           that
           in
           thy
           stead
           he
           might
           have
           ministred
           unto
           me
           in
           the
           bonds
           of
           the
           gospel
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           Even
           thou
           thy self
           owest
           me
           service
           while
           I
           suffer
           bonds
           for
           the
           Gospels
           sake
           ;
           and
           I
           would
           have
           kept
           him
           to
           do
           it
           for
           me
           in
           thy
           stead
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           But
           without
           thy
           mind
           would
           I
           do
           nothing
           that
           thy
           benefit
           should
           not
           be
           as
           it
           were
           of
           necessity
           ,
           but
           willingly
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           But
           I
           would
           not
           ,
           without
           thy
           consent
           ,
           so
           dispose
           of
           one
           who
           is
           rightfully
           thy
           Servant
           ,
           though
           a
           fugitive
           ;
           that
           thy
           kindness
           to
           me
           may
           not
           be
           necessitated
           by
           my
           will
           ,
           but
           be
           free
           as
           thy
           own
           will.
           
        
         
           15.
           
           For
           perhaps
           he
           therefore
           departed
           for
           a
           season
           ,
           that
           thou
           shouldest
           receive
           him
           for
           ever
           .
           16.
           
           Not
           now
           as
           a
           servant
           ,
           but
           above
           a
           servant
           ,
           a
           brother
           beloved
           ,
           specially
           to
           me
           ,
           but
           how
           much
           more
           unto
           thee
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           flesh
           and
           in
           the
           Lord
           ?
        
         
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           His
           temporary
           departure
           may
           end
           in
           a
           durable
           reception
           and
           entertainment
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           only
           as
           a
           Servant
           ,
           but
           a
           Brother
           ,
           beloved
           specially
           by
           me
           who
           converted
           him
           ,
           much
           more
           by
           thee
           to
           whom
           now
           he
           is
           doubly
           related
           ,
           both
           as
           a
           Servant
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Fellow-member
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           If
           thou
           count
           me
           therefore
           a
           partner
           ,
           receive
           him
           as
           my self
           .
           If
           he
           hath
           wronged
           thee
           ,
           or
           oweth
           
             thee
             ought
          
           ,
           put
           that
           on
           mine
           account
           .
        
         
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           If
           thou
           judge
           me
           to
           have
           right
           in
           thy
           affairs
           ,
           by
           the
           bonds
           of
           Christian
           friendship
           ,
           receive
           him
           if
           thou
           wouldst
           receive
           me
           :
           Set
           thy
           losses
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           wrongs
           on
           my
           account
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           give
           thee
           satisfaction
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           I
           Paul
           have
           written
           it
           with
           mine
           own
           hand
           ,
           I
           will
           repay
           it
           :
           albeit
           I
           do
           not
           say
           to
           thee
           how
           thou
           owest
           unto
           me
           even
           thine
           own
           self
           besides
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           Rather
           than
           money-matters
           shall
           continue
           a
           breach
           ,
           I
           here
           give
           thee
           a
           Bill
           under
           my
           hand
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           repay
           all
           that
           he
           oweth
           thee
           ;
           tho
           I
           might
           tell
           thee
           that
           thou
           owest
           me
           even
           thy self
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           Yea
           ,
           brother
           ,
           let
           me
           have
           joy
           of
           thee
           in
           the
           Lord
           :
           refresh
           my
           bowels
           in
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           20.
           
           I
           pray
           thee
           ,
           Brother
           ,
           comfort
           me
           with
           this
           expression
           of
           thy
           Christian
           Love
           and
           Forgiveness
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           Having
           confidence
           in
           thy
           obedience
           ,
           I
           wrote
           unto
           thee
           ,
           knowing
           that
           thou
           wilt
           also
           do
           more
           than
           I
           say
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           I
           write
           this
           as
           encouraged
           by
           a
           strong
           persuasion
           that
           thou
           wilt
           not
           only
           obey
           my
           desire
           ,
           but
           do
           more
           for
           him
           than
           I
           think
           meet
           particularly
           to
           urge
           thee
           to
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           But
           withal
           prepare
           me
           also
           a
           lodging
           ,
           for
           I
           trust
           that
           through
           your
           prayers
           I
           shall
           be
           given
           unto
           you
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           Note
           ;
           That
           our
           deliverances
           must
           be
           expected
           by
           the
           means
           of
           the
           prayers
           of
           the
           faithful
           .
        
         
           23
           ,
           24
           ,
           25.
           
           There
           salute
           thee
           Epaphras
           ,
           my
           fellow-prisoner
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           :
           Marcus
           Aristarchus
           ,
           Demas
           ,
           Lucas
           ,
           my
           fellow-labourers
           :
           The
           grace
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           be
           with
           your
           spirit
           Amen
           .
        
         
           23
           ,
           24
           ,
           25.
           
           
             Note
             ;
             Paul
          
           was
           not
           without
           fellow-prisoners
           ,
           or
           fellow-labourers
           ,
           in
           his
           bonds
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           Epistle
           to
           the
           HEBREWS
           .
           ]
        
         
           [
           Whether
           by
           
             Paul
             ,
             Luke
          
           ,
           or
           whom
           ,
           is
           uncertain
           .
           ]
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             GOD
             ,
             who
             at
             sundry
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             divers
             manners
             ,
             spake
             in
             time
             past
             unto
             the
             fathers
             by
             the
             prophets
             ,
             2.
             
             Hath
             in
             these
             last
             days
             spoken
             unto
             us
             by
             his
             Son
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             who
             hath
             not
             left
             us
             only
             to
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             to
             know
             him
             by
             his
             works
             of
             Creation
             ,
             but
             in
             mercy
             hath
             more
             fully
             informed
             us
             by
             supernatural
             Revelation
             ,
             was
             pleased
             to
             do
             this
             variously
             as
             to
             Times
             ,
             and
             Manner
             ,
             and
             Degree
             ,
             and
             of
             old
             spake
             to
             our
             Ancestors
             by
             several
             Prophets
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             Messengers
             of
             his
             Word
             :
             But
             in
             these
             last
             days
             he
             hath
             spoken
             to
             us
             by
             his
             Son
             (
             greater
             than
             all
             Prophets
             .
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             Whom
             he
             hath
             appointed
             to
             be
             heir
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             by
             whom
             also
             he
             made
             the
             worlds
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Whom
             he
             hath
             appointed
             to
             be
             Owner
             and
             Lord
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             the
             prime
             right
             of
             Creation
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Redeemer
             of
             Man
             ,
             all
             power
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             are
             delivered
             to
             him
             for
             the
             ends
             of
             Redemption
             :
             And
             by
             him
             ,
             (
             his
             Wisdom
             and
             Word
             )
             he
             made
             the
             Worlds
             ,
             and
             all
             therein
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Who
             being
             the
             brightness
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             express
             image
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             and
             upholding
             all
             things
             by
             the
             word
             of
             his
             
             power
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             by
             himself
             purged
             our
             sins
             ,
             sat
             down
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             majesty
             on
             high
             :
          
           
             3.
             
             Who
             being
             the
             shining
             Beam
             ,
             or
             Splendor
             of
             his
             Glory
             ,
             by
             whom
             God
             shineth
             forth
             ,
             or
             giveth
             the
             knowledge
             of
             himself
             to
             us
             (
             as
             the
             Sun
             is
             known
             to
             us
             by
             its
             light
             )
             and
             the
             Character
             of
             his
             Subsistence
             ,
             and
             upholding
             and
             ruling
             all
             things
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             his
             Power
             (
             as
             by
             that
             Word
             of
             God's
             Power
             they
             were
             made
             )
             when
             he
             had
             by
             his
             own
             Merits
             ,
             and
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             made
             a
             sufficient
             Purgation
             to
             take
             away
             the
             guilt
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             purged
             them
             away
             ,
             as
             to
             enact
             a
             pardoning
             Covenant
             for
             all
             that
             will
             believingly
             accept
             it
             in
             him
             .
             So
             that
             now
             the
             general
             Pardon
             wants
             nothing
             but
             Acceptance
             ,
             (
             and
             none
             shall
             perish
             for
             want
             of
             sufficiency
             in
             the
             Sacrifice
             or
             Covenant
             )
             he
             then
             ascended
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             heavenly
             Glory
             ,
             at
             the
             Right
             Hand
             of
             God's
             supream
             Celestial
             Majesty
             ,
             Head
             over
             all
             things
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             thence
             he
             may
             send
             down
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             to
             gather
             his
             Chosen
             ,
             and
             bring
             his
             Mystical
             Body
             to
             Glory
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Being
             made
             so
             much
             better
             than
             the
             angels
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             by
             inheritance
             obtained
             a
             more
             excellent
             name
             than
             they
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Being
             in
             Excellency
             and
             Superiority
             ,
             set
             above
             the
             Angels
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             by
             Lot
             or
             Inheritance
             ,
             obtained
             higher
             Titles
             ,
             Power
             and
             Offices
             than
             they
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             unto
             which
             of
             the
             angels
             said
             he
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             Thou
             art
             my
             Son
             ,
             this
             day
             have
             I
             begotten
             thee
             ?
             And
             again
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             to
             him
             a
             Father
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             be
             to
             me
             a
             Son.
             6.
             
             And
             again
             ,
             when
             he
             bringeth
             in
             the
             first
             begotten
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             And
             let
             all
             the
             angels
             of
             God
             worship
             him
             .
          
           
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             He
             calls
             Christ
             his
             Son
             in
             divers
             Texts
             (
             which
             ,
             though
             it
             speak
             partly
             of
             David
             ,
             yet
             ultimately
             meaneth
             Christ
             ;
             )
             and
             he
             commandeth
             the
             Angel●
             to
             worship
             him
             .
             But
             none
             of
             this
             is
             said
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             of
             the
             angels
             he
             saith
             ,
             Who
             maketh
             his
             angels
             spirits
             ,
             and
             his
             ministers
             a
             flame
             of
             fire
             :
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             he
             calls
             his
             Angels
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             Servants
             ,
             and
             a
             Flame
             of
             Fire
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             unto
             the
             Son
             
               he
               saith
            
             ,
             Thy
             throne
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             is
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ;
             a
             scepter
             of
             righteousness
             is
             the
             scepter
             of
             thy
             kingdom
             .
             9.
             
             Thou
             hast
             loved
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             hated
             iniquity
             ,
             therefore
             God
             even
             thy
             God
             hath
             anointed
             thee
             with
             the
             oyl
             of
             gladness
             above
             thy
             fellows
             .
          
           
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             But
             to
             the
             Son
             he
             ascribeth
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             an
             Everlasting
             Throne
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             a
             Scepter
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             a
             Superiority
             ,
             by
             Divine
             Unction
             ,
             above
             all
             others
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             ,
             thou
             Lord
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             hast
             laid
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             and
             the
             heavens
             are
             the
             works
             of
             thine
             hands
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             They
             shall
             perish
             ,
             but
             thou
             remainest
             :
             and
             they
             all
             shall
             wax
             old
             as
             doth
             a
             garment
             .
             12.
             
             And
             as
             a
             vesture
             shalt
             thou
             fold
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             changed
             :
             but
             thou
             art
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             thy
             years
             shall
             not
             fail
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             He
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Lord
             who
             made
             Earth
             and
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             who
             will
             remain
             when
             they
             perish
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             same
             when
             they
             are
             changed
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             But
             which
             of
             the
             angels
             said
             he
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             Sit
             on
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
             until
             I
             make
             thine
             enemies
             thy
             footstool
             ?
          
           
             13.
             
             He
             never
             said
             to
             any
             Angel
             ,
             what
             he
             said
             to
             Christ
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             the
             subduing
             of
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             Are
             they
             not
             all
             ministring
             spirits
             ,
             sent
             forth
             to
             minister
             for
             them
             who
             shall
             be
             heirs
             of
             Salvation
             ?
          
           
             14.
             
             All
             those
             Spirits
             that
             are
             properly
             called
             Angels
             or
             Messengers
             ,
             are
             Spirits
             appointed
             and
             sent
             forth
             by
             God
             ,
             to
             minister
             for
             them
             who
             shall
             be
             Heirs
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             under
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               Annotation
               .
            
             
               THE
               great
               difficulty
               here
               is
               ,
               to
               understand
               how
               this
               description
               belongeth
               to
               the
               Person
               of
               Christ
               .
               Whether
               it
               be
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               that
               is
               said
               to
               be
               [
               
                 appointed
                 Heir
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 the
                 Brightness
                 of
                 God's
                 Glory
                 ,
                 the
                 Character
                 of
                 his
                 Subsistence
                 ,
                 or
                 Person
                 ,
                 made
                 better
                 than
                 Angels
                 ,
                 begotten
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 set
                 on
                 God's
                 right
                 hand
                 in
                 power
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               or
               the
               Humane
               :
               Or
               whether
               it
               be
               spoken
               of
               the
               Person
               of
               Christ
               as
               in
               both
               Natures
               :
               and
               we
               must
               not
               enquire
               according
               to
               which
               Nature
               the
               words
               are
               spoken
               of
               Christ
               ?
               I
               have
               before
               said
               ,
               on
               Col.
               1.15
               ,
               16.
               how
               many
               Opinions
               about
               the
               Person
               and
               Natures
               of
               Christ
               have
               been
               pleaded
               for
               .
               1.
               
               That
               of
               the
               Orthodox
               ,
               who
               assert
               but
               one
               Person
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               two
               Natures
               ;
               though
               the
               word
               [
               Person
               ]
               was
               long
               refused
               by
               many
               ,
               as
               not
               meaning
               the
               same
               with
               Hypostasis
               .
               And
               subtil
               Philosophers
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Humane
               Nature
               can
               be
               no
               part
               of
               Christ's
               Person
               ,
               but
               an
               Adjunct
               ;
               because
               his
               Person
               was
               compleat
               from
               Eternity
               ,
               and
               the
               Deity
               cannot
               be
               a
               Part.
               But
               if
               it
               were
               not
               that
               the
               Hereticators
               will
               quarrel
               with
               it
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               Person
               is
               equivocal
               ;
               and
               that
               as
               Hypostasis
               is
               a
               Person
               ,
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               is
               the
               whole
               Person
               ;
               but
               not
               as
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               a
               Relative
               Person
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               of
               the
               wretched
               Socinians
               ,
               who
               feign
               Christ
               to
               be
               meer
               Man
               advanced
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               of
               the
               Arrians
               ,
               who
               make
               him
               only
               the
               first
               Creature
               ,
               or
               Emanation
               of
               God
               incarnate
               ,
               super-angelical
               ,
               Light
               of
               Lights
               ,
               Very
               God
               of
               very
               God
               ,
               begotten
               by
               Emanation
               ;
               not
               made
               ,
               as
               other
               Creatures
               ,
               but
               making
               them
               all
               ,
               but
               yet
               not
               of
               the
               same
               Essence
               or
               Substance
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               a
               Beam
               or
               light
               from
               the
               Sun.
               This
               the
               Church
               hath
               condemned
               these
               1300
               years
               ,
               and
               more
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               of
               some
               of
               late
               ,
               who
               say
               that
               Christ
               hath
               three
               Natures
               ;
               1.
               
               The
               Divine
               .
               2.
               
               The
               aforesaid
               Super-angelical
               ,
               assumed
               by
               the
               Divine
               to
               nearest
               Union
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               The
               Humane
               ,
               assumed
               by
               Both.
               And
               they
               think
               that
               this
               Text
               speaketh
               chiefly
               of
               the
               second
               ,
               as
               assuming
               the
               third
               .
               As
               it
               is
               dangerous
               to
               err
               about
               any
               necessary
               point
               concerning
               Christ's
               Person
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               dangerous
               to
               be
               rash
               in
               taking
               up
               any
               unnecessary
               Opinion
               about
               so
               incomprehensible
               a
               Mystery
               ,
               and
               worse
               to
               urge
               it
               with
               pride
               and
               fury
               ,
               to
               the
               dividing
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               damning
               of
               Dissenters
               .
               To
               say
               about
               many
               Cases
               that
               have
               torn
               the
               Churches
               [
               
                 I
                 know
                 not
              
               ]
               is
               more
               pardonable
               than
               turbulent
               Error
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             THerefore
             we
             ought
             to
             give
             the
             more
             earnest
             heed
             to
             the
             things
             which
             we
             have
             heard
             ,
             lest
             at
             any
             time
             we
             should
             let
             them
             slip
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Therefore
             we
             that
             have
             heard
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             specially
             who
             have
             professed
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             should
             with
             great
             earnestness
             set
             our
             minds
             and
             hearts
             unto
             it
             ,
             lest
             by
             negligence
             or
             unbelief
             ,
             we
             should
             lose
             what
             we
             have
             heard
             ,
             and
             be
             as
             leaking
             Vessels
             ,
             and
             be
             lost
             our selves
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             if
             the
             word
             spoken
             by
             angels
             was
             stedfast
             ,
             and
             every
             transgression
             and
             disobedience
             received
             a
             just
             recompence
             of
             reward
             :
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             if
             the
             Law
             which
             God
             delivered
             to
             Moses
             ,
             by
             the
             ministry
             of
             the
             voice
             and
             appearance
             of
             Angels
             ,
             was
             yet
             firm
             and
             sure
             ,
             and
             every
             sin
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             threatned
             by
             it
             ,
             was
             punished
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             How
             shall
             we
             escape
             ,
             if
             we
             neglect
             so
             great
             salvation
             ,
             which
             at
             the
             first
             began
             to
             be
             spoken
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             was
             confirmed
             unto
             us
             by
             them
             that
             heard
             him
             ,
             4.
             
             God
             also
             bearing
             them
             witness
             ,
             both
             with
             signs
             and
             wonders
             ,
             and
             with
             divers
             miracles
             ,
             and
             gifts
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             own
             will
             ?
          
           
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Much
             less
             shall
             we
             escape
             ,
             if
             we
             neglect
             this
             far
             greater
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             more
             excellent
             manifestation
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ;
             even
             that
             Gospel
             which
             Christ
             first
             preacht
             himself
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             heard
             him
             confirmed
             by
             their
             testimony
             and
             preaching
             ;
             God
             also
             confirming
             to
             us
             
               their
               testimony
            
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             by
             many
             such
             signs
             and
             wonderful
             works
             ,
             and
             with
             many
             sorts
             of
             miracles
             or
             acts
             of
             Power
             ,
             and
             distributions
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             others
             when
             they
             believed
             ,
             as
             were
             a
             certain
             proof
             of
             God's
             attestation
             ,
             and
             the
             approbation
             of
             his
             own
             Will.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             here
             we
             have
             the
             true
             evidence
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             on
             which
             Believers
             may
             build
             their
             faith
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             unto
             angels
             hath
             he
             not
             put
             in
             subjection
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             whereof
             we
             speak
             :
          
           
             5.
             
             God
             hath
             not
             made
             Angels
             the
             Soveraigns
             of
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Glory
             so
             under
             them
             ,
             that
             all
             must
             be
             their
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             one
             in
             a
             certain
             place
             testified
             ,
             saying
             ,
             What
             is
             man
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             mindful
             of
             him
             :
             or
             the
             son
             of
             man
             ,
             that
             thou
             visitest
             him
             ?
             7.
             
             Thou
             madest
             him
             a
             little
             lower
             than
             the
             angels
             ,
             thou
             crownedst
             him
             with
             glory
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             didst
             set
             him
             over
             the
             works
             of
             thy
             hands
             :
             8.
             
             Thou
             hast
             put
             all
             things
             in
             subjection
             under
             his
             feet
             .
          
           
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             But
             the
             Psalm
             is
             ultimately
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             which
             saith
             ,
             
               What
               is
               man
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Though
             Christ
             was
             a
             while
             on
             Earth
             ,
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Humiliation
             ,
             below
             Angels
             us
             to
             the
             Flesh
             ;
             yet
             it
             was
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Glory
             ,
             and
             victorious
             Power
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             For
             in
             that
             he
             put
             all
             in
             subjection
             under
             him
             ,
             he
             left
             nothing
             that
             is
             not
             put
             under
             him
             .
             But
             now
             we
             see
             not
             yet
             all
             things
             put
             under
             him
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             By
             this
             it
             is
             sure
             that
             all
             things
             are
             to
             be
             subdued
             to
             Christ
             ,
             though
             yet
             we
             see
             it
             not
             done
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             we
             see
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             was
             made
             a
             little
             lower
             than
             the
             angels
             ,
             for
             the
             suffering
             of
             death
             ,
             crowned
             with
             glory
             and
             honour
             ,
             that
             he
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             should
             taste
             death
             for
             every
             man.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             we
             see
             that
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             was
             made
             lower
             than
             Angels
             ,
             for
             and
             in
             his
             state
             of
             Humiliation
             and
             Crucifixion
             ,
             is
             already
             ascended
             up
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             crowned
             with
             Glory
             .
             And
             as
             his
             death
             was
             suffered
             in
             the
             common
             nature
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             the
             sins
             of
             all
             men
             had
             a
             causal
             hand
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             by
             God's
             Grace
             the
             purchasing
             Cause
             of
             the
             conditional
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             good
             that
             men
             receive
             ,
             so
             he
             dyed
             to
             bring
             Man
             to
             Glory
             with
             himself
             .
             And
             therefore
             that
             Text
             may
             well
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             advancement
             of
             Man
             ,
             both
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             advanced
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             For
             it
             became
             him
             ,
             for
             whom
             are
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             are
             all
             things
             ,
             in
             bringing
             many
             sons
             unto
             glory
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             captain
             of
             their
             salvation
             perfect
             through
             sufferings
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             For
             it
             seemed
             meet
             to
             the
             God
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             for
             whom
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             all
             things
             are
             ,
             to
             make
             Christ
             the
             Captain
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             a
             perfect
             performer
             of
             his
             Saving-Office
             ,
             and
             to
             obtain
             his
             own
             Glory
             in
             heavenly
             Perfection
             by
             the
             way
             of
             suffering
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             all
             God's
             adopted
             Sons
             to
             Glory
             by
             the
             Merit
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             following
             him
             in
             the
             same
             suffering
             way
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             For
             both
             he
             that
             sanctifieth
             ,
             and
             they
             who
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             are
             all
             of
             one
             :
             for
             which
             cause
             he
             is
             not
             ashamed
             to
             call
             them
             brethren
             ,
             12.
             
             Saying
             ,
             I
             will
             declare
             thy
             name
             unto
             my
             brethren
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             church
             will
             I
             sing
             praise
             unto
             thee
             .
             13.
             
             And
             again
             ,
             
             I
             will
             put
             my
             trust
             in
             him
             :
             and
             again
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             I
             ,
             and
             the
             children
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             me
             .
          
           
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             And
             that
             it
             is
             in
             and
             by
             Christ
             ,
             that
             Humane
             Nature
             is
             advanced
             ,
             as
             the
             Psal
             .
             8.
             saith
             ,
             is
             proved
             by
             the
             Union
             that
             is
             between
             Christ
             and
             us
             .
             He
             that
             sanctifieth
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             that
             are
             sanctified
             are
             of
             the
             same
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             and
             are
             as
             one
             Body
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             as
             we
             must
             suffer
             with
             him
             ,
             we
             shall
             reign
             with
             him
             .
             Therefore
             in
             the
             Texts
             that
             ,
             under
             other
             typical
             persons
             ,
             speak
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             calls
             us
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             Children
             given
             him
             ,
             to
             whose
             trust
             we
             are
             committed
             .
          
           
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Forasmuch
             then
             as
             the
             children
             are
             partakers
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             he
             also
             himself
             likewise
             took
             part
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             through
             death
             he
             might
             destroy
             him
             that
             had
             the
             power
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             devil
             :
             And
             deliver
             them
             ,
             who
             through
             fear
             of
             death
             ,
             were
             all
             their
             life
             time
             subject
             to
             bondage
             .
          
           
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             And
             that
             he
             might
             bring
             us
             to
             Glory
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             he
             would
             first
             be
             so
             far
             made
             one
             with
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             also
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             capable
             of
             suffering
             and
             dying
             for
             us
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             by
             undergoing
             death
             ,
             which
             we
             by
             sin
             had
             brought
             our selves
             under
             ,
             and
             by
             rising
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             he
             might
             conquer
             Satan
             and
             Death
             ,
             and
             destroy
             his
             Kingdom
             and
             Power
             of
             Death
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             obtained
             by
             conquering
             Man
             by
             his
             Temptations
             ,
             and
             by
             God's
             letting
             him
             be
             the
             Executioner
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             been
             the
             conquering
             Tempter
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             Christ
             might
             deliver
             the
             Faithful
             by
             his
             Conquest
             of
             Satan
             and
             Death
             ,
             from
             continuance
             under
             Death
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             danger
             of
             Hell
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             slavish
             fear
             of
             both
             (
             Death
             temporal
             and
             everlasting
             ;
             )
             who
             else
             ,
             by
             their
             guilt
             ,
             and
             liableness
             to
             both
             these
             ,
             must
             be
             all
             their
             life
             time
             in
             bondage
             ,
             both
             by
             their
             danger
             and
             their
             fears
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             For
             verily
             he
             took
             not
             on
             him
             
               the
               nature
               of
            
             angels
             :
             but
             he
             took
             on
             him
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             For
             it
             is
             not
             Angels
             that
             he
             took
             hold
             of
             ,
             or
             whose
             Natures
             he
             assumed
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             save
             ;
             but
             he
             took
             on
             him
             the
             Nature
             of
             Man
             ,
             the
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             to
             save
             Man.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             Wherefore
             in
             all
             things
             it
             behoved
             him
             to
             be
             made
             like
             unto
             his
             brethren
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             a
             merciful
             and
             faithful
             high
             priest
             ,
             in
             things
             pertaining
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             reconciliation
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             So
             that
             he
             must
             be
             in
             all
             things
             like
             Man
             ,
             whom
             he
             would
             save
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             fit
             for
             his
             undertaken
             Office
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             High
             Priest
             for
             us
             to
             Godward
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             merciful
             and
             faithful
             therein
             ,
             to
             make
             Reconciliation
             for
             our
             sins
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             For
             in
             that
             he
             himself
             hath
             suffered
             ,
             being
             tempted
             ,
             he
             is
             able
             to
             succour
             them
             that
             are
             tempted
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             For
             he
             himself
             having
             been
             tempted
             and
             tryed
             by
             Sufferings
             ,
             and
             having
             overcome
             them
             all
             ,
             he
             is
             now
             more
             meet
             to
             be
             a
             Compassionate
             Helper
             ,
             the
             Example
             ,
             the
             Teacher
             ,
             and
             the
             Trust
             of
             them
             that
             must
             follow
             him
             through
             temptations
             ;
             and
             by
             his
             Merit
             and
             Victory
             ,
             hath
             obtained
             power
             to
             deliver
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             WHerefore
             ,
             holy
             brethren
             ,
             partakers
             of
             the
             heavenly
             calling
             ,
             consider
             the
             apostle
             and
             high
             priest
             of
             our
             profession
             ,
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             2.
             
             Who
             was
             faithful
             to
             him
             that
             appointed
             him
             ,
             as
             also
             Moses
             was
             faithful
             in
             all
             his
             house
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Wherefore
             you
             who
             are
             holy
             Brethren
             ,
             by
             Faith
             and
             Dedication
             given
             up
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             made
             partakers
             of
             that
             Calling
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             maketh
             you
             Heirs
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             study
             and
             consider
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             great
             Apostle
             ,
             sent
             of
             God
             to
             be
             the
             prime
             Preacher
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             and
             chief
             Guide
             and
             Mediator
             to
             Godward
             ,
             of
             our
             Religion
             and
             Profession
             ;
             who
             faithfully
             did
             all
             that
             belonged
             to
             his
             undertaken
             Office
             (
             in
             sacrificing
             himself
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             fulfilling
             all
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             conquering
             Satan
             and
             Death
             ,
             and
             ascending
             to
             intercede
             for
             us
             in
             Glory
             ,
             and
             sending
             down
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             making
             and
             sealing
             the
             Law
             of
             Faith
             )
             even
             as
             Moses
             in
             his
             time
             was
             faithful
             ,
             though
             with
             disparity
             of
             Honour
             and
             Work
             ;
             Christ
             in
             his
             own
             House
             by
             a
             more
             perfect
             Administration
             ,
             and
             Moses
             but
             as
             a
             Steward
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             this
             man
             was
             counted
             worthy
             of
             more
             glory
             than
             Moses
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             he
             who
             hath
             builded
             the
             house
             ,
             hath
             more
             honour
             than
             the
             house
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             Christ
             is
             as
             much
             more
             honourable
             than
             Moses
             ,
             as
             the
             Maker
             and
             Master
             is
             than
             the
             House
             ;
             for
             Moses
             was
             but
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Family
             ,
             but
             Christ
             the
             Maker
             and
             Master
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             every
             house
             is
             builded
             by
             some
             man
             :
             but
             he
             that
             built
             all
             things
             is
             God.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             All
             Families
             or
             Houses
             are
             founded
             by
             some
             man
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             built
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             that
             built
             or
             made
             all
             things
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             God.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             Moses
             verily
             was
             faithful
             in
             all
             his
             house
             as
             a
             servant
             ,
             for
             a
             testimony
             of
             those
             things
             which
             were
             to
             be
             spoken
             after
             .
             6.
             
             But
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             son
             over
             his
             own
             house
             ,
          
           
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             Moses
             ,
             as
             a
             Servant
             ,
             was
             faithful
             for
             the
             Delivery
             and
             Confirmation
             of
             so
             much
             of
             God's
             Word
             as
             was
             to
             be
             spoken
             to
             the
             Jews
             by
             him
             :
             but
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Son
             and
             Heir
             ,
             and
             Master
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             as
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Whose
             house
             are
             we
             ,
             if
             we
             hold
             fast
             the
             confidence
             ,
             and
             the
             rejoycing
             of
             the
             hope
             firm
             unto
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             House
             is
             the
             Church
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             are
             parts
             ,
             
             so
             be
             it
             we
             hold
             fast
             the
             confident
             Profession
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             joy
             and
             glorying
             in
             our
             hopes
             of
             the
             promised
             Blessedness
             ,
             firm
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Wherefore
             ,
             as
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             saith
             ,
             To
             day
             if
             ye
             will
             hear
             his
             voice
             ,
             8.
             
             Harden
             not
             your
             hearts
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             provocation
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             temptation
             in
             the
             wilderness
             :
             9.
             
             When
             your
             fathers
             tempted
             me
             ,
             proved
             me
             ,
             and
             saw
             my
             works
             forty
             years
             .
             10.
             
             Wherefore
             I
             was
             grieved
             with
             that
             generation
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             They
             do
             always
             err
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             not
             known
             my
             ways
             .
             11.
             
             So
             I
             sware
             in
             my
             wrath
             ,
             They
             shall
             not
             enter
             into
             my
             rest
             .
          
           
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             But
             seeing
             he
             will
             take
             none
             to
             dwell
             with
             him
             in
             Glory
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             persevere
             ,
             hear
             and
             consider
             what
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             said
             to
             and
             of
             the
             
               Israelites
               ;
               To
               day
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Neglect
             not
             his
             present
             Call
             ,
             and
             your
             present
             Day
             ,
             to
             the
             hardening
             of
             your
             hearts
             ,
             as
             your
             Fathers
             did
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ;
             by
             which
             God's
             Justice
             was
             engaged
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             People
             whose
             hearts
             were
             habituated
             to
             evil
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             the
             obedient
             knowledge
             of
             his
             Ways
             ,
             and
             Works
             ,
             and
             Will
             :
             So
             that
             he
             sware
             in
             his
             just
             displeasure
             ,
             that
             that
             Generation
             should
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             promised
             Land.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             Take
             heed
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             lest
             there
             be
             in
             any
             of
             you
             an
             evil
             heart
             of
             unbelief
             ,
             in
             departing
             from
             the
             living
             God.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             Take
             warning
             by
             these
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             there
             be
             not
             in
             any
             of
             you
             an
             evil
             ,
             unsound
             heart
             ,
             that
             is
             prepared
             by
             secret
             Unbelief
             ,
             to
             depart
             in
             Tryal
             from
             the
             Living
             God.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             But
             exhort
             one
             another
             daily
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             called
             ,
             To
             day
             ,
             lest
             any
             of
             you
             be
             hardned
             through
             the
             deceitfulness
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             To
             this
             end
             ,
             one
             means
             appointed
             by
             God
             for
             your
             perseverance
             is
             ,
             speedily
             and
             daily
             to
             exhort
             and
             stir
             up
             one
             another
             ;
             the
             Pastors
             in
             the
             Church
             and
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             all
             in
             their
             Places
             and
             Converse
             :
             And
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             Sin
             of
             which
             you
             are
             in
             danger
             ,
             is
             a
             deceitful
             thing
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             revolt
             are
             made
             believe
             that
             it
             is
             but
             a
             receiving
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             or
             a
             necessary
             Self-saving
             ,
             and
             no
             forsaking
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             Truth
             ,
             or
             Godliness
             .
          
           
             N.
             Qu.
             
               But
               what
               if
               Rulers
               forbid
               us
               to
               meet
               daily
               for
               such
               Exhortation
               ?
               Answ
               .
            
             God
             commandeth
             you
             to
             do
             it
             in
             the
             manner
             and
             time
             that
             the
             End
             requireth
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             can
             dispense
             with
             his
             Law.
             The
             Christians
             ,
             for
             three
             hundred
             years
             ,
             assembled
             ,
             when
             forbidden
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             
               But
               what
               if
               Christian
               Rulers
               forbid
               it
               ?
               Ans
               .
            
             Christians
             have
             more
             Obligation
             than
             Heathens
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             but
             no
             more
             Authority
             to
             do
             evil
             ,
             or
             null
             God's
             Laws
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             
               But
               what
               if
               Violence
               or
               Prisons
               restrain
               us
               ?
               Ans
               .
            
             God
             requireth
             not
             Impossibilities
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             For
             we
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             we
             hold
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             confidence
             stedfast
             unto
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             We
             are
             i●itially
             made
             partakers
             of
             Christ
             as
             our
             Saviour
             :
             but
             if
             we
             will
             attain
             Salvation
             by
             him
             ,
             we
             must
             hold
             the
             subsisting
             faith
             (
             or
             the
             confidence
             )
             in
             which
             we
             have
             begun
             (
             or
             which
             is
             our
             Principle
             )
             firm
             to
             the
             end
             :
             (
             For
             Perseverance
             is
             made
             a
             Condition
             of
             the
             Promise
             of
             Salvation
             )
          
           
             15.
             
             Whilst
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             To
             day
             if
             ye
             will
             hear
             his
             voice
             ,
             harden
             not
             your
             hearts
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             provocation
             .
             16.
             
             For
             some
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             heard
             ,
             did
             provoke
             :
             howbeit
             not
             all
             that
             came
             out
             of
             Egypt
             by
             Moses
             .
          
           
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             The
             words
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             some
             that
             heard
             ,
             after
             Deliverance
             from
             Egypt
             ,
             provoked
             God
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             not
             all
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             But
             with
             whom
             was
             he
             grieved
             forty
             years
             ?
             was
             it
             not
             with
             them
             that
             had
             sinned
             ,
             whose
             carcases
             fell
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ?
          
           
             17.
             
             With
             whom
             was
             God
             so
             displeased
             ,
             as
             Grief
             here
             signifieth
             ?
             Nothing
             displeaseth
             him
             but
             sin
             .
             It
             was
             with
             backsliding
             ,
             disobedient
             ,
             unthankful
             murmurers
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             rest
             in
             the
             Will
             ,
             and
             Word
             ,
             and
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             must
             have
             their
             own
             carnal
             will
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             so
             God
             in
             Justice
             killed
             them
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             after
             so
             many
             Miracles
             had
             led
             them
             many
             years
             towards
             the
             promised
             Land.
             Take
             heed
             lest
             you
             follow
             them
             in
             the
             like
             sin
             ,
             to
             greater
             punishment
             ,
             for
             abusing
             greater
             mercies
             .
          
           
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             And
             to
             whom
             sware
             he
             that
             they
             should
             not
             enter
             into
             his
             rest
             ,
             but
             to
             them
             that
             believed
             not
             ?
             So
             we
             see
             that
             they
             could
             not
             enter
             in
             ,
             because
             of
             unbelief
             .
          
           
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             It
             was
             the
             sinning
             Unbelievers
             that
             he
             sware
             should
             not
             enter
             :
             and
             it
             was
             because
             of
             their
             Unbelief
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             enter
             .
             Take
             heed
             therefore
             ,
             lest
             ye
             fall
             by
             Unbelief
             in
             Tryal
             :
             for
             there
             is
             more
             required
             to
             our
             compleat
             Salvation
             ,
             than
             to
             our
             first
             part
             in
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             LEt
             us
             therefore
             fear
             lest
             a
             promise
             being
             left
             us
             of
             entring
             into
             his
             rest
             ,
             any
             of
             you
             should
             seem
             to
             come
             short
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Seeing
             then
             that
             this
             Promise
             of
             Rest
             is
             conditional
             ,
             if
             we
             persevere
             ,
             and
             among
             so
             many
             Tryals
             we
             are
             in
             so
             much
             danger
             of
             our
             own
             heart
             ,
             let
             careful
             fear
             prevent
             your
             falling
             ,
             and
             missing
             the
             benefit
             of
             that
             Promise
             .
          
           
             
               Note
               ;
               Qu.
            
             Why
             should
             we
             fear
             that
             which
             God
             ▪
             s
             Decree
             and
             Grace
             have
             made
             impossible
             ?
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             God
             hath
             not
             made
             it
             impossible
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             only
             hypothetically
             or
             by
             consequence
             from
             his
             Decree
             and
             Foreknowledge
             ,
             to
             any
             man.
             2.
             
             His
             Decree
             &
             Foreknowledge
             conjoyn
             the
             End
             and
             Means
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             said
             [
             This
             man
             shall
             be
             saved
             by
             persevering
             Faith
             ,
             and
             shall
             persevere
             by
             fearing
             to
             fall
             away
             ,
             and
             avoiding
             the
             occasions
             .
             ]
             3.
             
             Weak
             Christians
             have
             not
             the
             assurance
             of
             God's
             Election
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can
             gather
             no
             such
             consequence
             .
             4.
             
             So
             few
             (
             if
             any
             known
             )
             did
             for
             many
             hundred
             years
             
             hold
             that
             no
             initial
             right
             to
             Salvation
             is
             lost
             ,
             or
             that
             all
             true
             Christians
             ,
             besides
             strong
             confirmed
             ones
             ,
             did
             persevere
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             safe
             for
             doubting
             persons
             to
             lay
             their
             Salvation
             on
             such
             a
             controversie
             ,
             specially
             when
             it
             tendeth
             to
             abate
             necessary
             fear
             .
             The
             Fathers
             of
             the
             first
             four
             hundred
             years
             thought
             that
             some
             beginnings
             of
             Justifying
             Faith
             were
             loseable
             ,
             as
             
             Adam't
             Innocency
             was
             .
             And
             Calvin
             saith
             ,
             
               Semen
               qualecunque
               fidei
               perditur
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             unto
             us
             was
             the
             gospel
             preached
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             unto
             them
             ;
             but
             the
             word
             preached
             did
             not
             profit
             them
             ,
             not
             being
             mixed
             with
             faith
             in
             them
             that
             heard
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             heard
             God's
             Word
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             we
             :
             But
             it
             did
             not
             profit
             and
             save
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             received
             it
             not
             by
             a
             sound
             ,
             confirmed
             ,
             practical
             Belief
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             we
             which
             have
             believed
             do
             enter
             into
             rest
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             ,
             As
             I
             have
             sworn
             in
             my
             wrath
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             enter
             into
             my
             rest
             :
             although
             the
             works
             were
             finished
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             Rest
             promised
             to
             us
             Believers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Typical
             Rest
             was
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             the
             seventh
             day
             separated
             for
             a
             Sabbath
             from
             the
             Creation
             ,
             which
             signified
             our
             better
             Rest
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             For
             he
             spake
             in
             a
             certain
             place
             of
             the
             seventh
             day
             on
             this
             wise
             ,
             And
             God
             did
             rest
             the
             seventh
             day
             from
             all
             his
             works
             .
             And
             in
             this
             place
             again
             ,
             If
             they
             shall
             enter
             into
             my
             rest
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             The
             Text
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             besides
             the
             Sabbath
             Rest
             ,
             there
             was
             another
             promised
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Seeing
             therefore
             it
             remaineth
             that
             some
             must
             enter
             therein
             ,
             and
             they
             to
             whom
             it
             was
             first
             preached
             ,
             entred
             not
             in
             because
             of
             unbelief
             :
             7.
             
             Again
             he
             limiteth
             a
             certain
             day
             ,
             saying
             in
             David
             ,
             To
             day
             ,
             after
             so
             long
             a
             time
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             To
             day
             if
             ye
             will
             hear
             his
             voice
             ,
             harden
             not
             your
             hearts
             .
             8.
             
             For
             if
             Jesus
             had
             given
             them
             rest
             ,
             then
             would
             he
             not
             afterward
             have
             spoken
             of
             another
             day
             .
          
           
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             It
             is
             plain
             then
             that
             some
             must
             enter
             into
             Rest
             ;
             and
             Unbelief
             kept
             out
             them
             to
             whom
             it
             was
             then
             Preached
             ;
             and
             David
             ,
             long
             after
             their
             entring
             into
             Canaan
             ,
             se●s
             them
             a
             day
             for
             their
             further
             entrance
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             not
             have
             done
             if
             
             Joshua's
             bringing
             them
             into
             Canaan
             had
             been
             the
             full
             obtainment
             of
             the
             promised
             Rest
             ,
             it
             followeth
             that
             more
             than
             that
             was
             promised
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             There
             remaineth
             therefore
             a
             rest
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             great
             Sabbatism
             or
             Rest
             ,
             then
             promised
             to
             the
             People
             of
             God
             is
             yet
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             This
             Sabbatism
             or
             Rest
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             is
             All
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Churches
             deliverance
             and
             felicity
             by
             Christ
             Incarnate
             and
             Glorified
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             first-fruits
             is
             all
             the
             Grace
             which
             he
             giveth
             us
             on
             Earth
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             proper
             ,
             full
             performance
             it
             is
             the
             state
             of
             Glory
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             before
             said
             why
             I
             assent
             not
             to
             Dr.
             Hammond
             ,
             whom
             maketh
             it
             to
             be
             the
             deliverance
             of
             Christians
             from
             Persecution
             ,
             and
             enjoying
             peaceable
             Assemblies
             by
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             as
             if
             this
             were
             the
             main
             sense
             of
             the
             Text.
             1.
             
             How
             little
             a
             thing
             was
             that
             in
             comparison
             of
             Saving
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             ?
             2.
             
             Most
             of
             the
             Christians
             to
             whom
             Paul
             wrote
             ,
             were
             to
             die
             before
             that
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             to
             see
             and
             enjoy
             it
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Apostles
             themselves
             were
             not
             to
             see
             it
             and
             enjoy
             it
             .
             4.
             
             Christianity
             continued
             ,
             after
             that
             ,
             a
             persecuted
             hated
             thing
             under
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             till
             above
             three
             hundred
             years
             ,
             till
             
             Constantine's
             time
             ,
             though
             with
             intermissions
             between
             the
             Ten
             Persecutions
             .
             Multitudes
             more
             were
             martyred
             by
             the
             Heathens
             than
             by
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             were
             in
             servitude
             themselves
             .
             5.
             
             And
             if
             any
             apply
             it
             to
             the
             time
             after
             Costantine
             ,
             the
             mercy
             indeed
             was
             unspeakable
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             were
             here
             written
             to
             ,
             were
             not
             to
             see
             it
             :
             And
             the
             Voice
             that
             is
             reported
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Hodiè
               venenum
               funditur
               in
               Ecclesiam
            
             ,
             hath
             by
             experience
             been
             so
             far
             credited
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             not
             prefer
             the
             Prelatical
             Grandure
             and
             Power
             ,
             which
             shortly
             was
             set
             up
             ,
             before
             the
             better
             Rest
             of
             Saints
             ;
             while
             we
             think
             how
             much
             
               Peaceable
               Assemblies
            
             (
             which
             the
             Doctor
             calls
             that
             Rest
             )
             through
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             have
             been
             hindered
             and
             persecuted
             by
             Violence
             ,
             Inquisitions
             ,
             Prisons
             ,
             and
             the
             Blood
             of
             many
             hundred
             thousand
             more
             than
             the
             Jews
             killed
             ,
             by
             the
             Canons
             ,
             and
             Executions
             of
             Papal
             Greatness
             ,
             and
             for
             its
             Interest
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             incredible
             that
             to
             the
             suffering
             Believers
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             comforting
             them
             with
             this
             great
             Promise
             or
             a
             Sabbatism
             or
             Rest
             ,
             should
             not
             principally
             mean
             the
             great
             and
             glorious
             final
             Rest
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             For
             he
             that
             is
             entred
             into
             his
             rest
             ,
             he
             also
             hath
             ceased
             from
             his
             own
             works
             ,
             as
             God
             did
             from
             his
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             For
             as
             God
             is
             said
             to
             rest
             and
             sanctifie
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             when
             he
             ended
             his
             six
             days
             work
             ;
             so
             our
             Sabbatism
             or
             Rest
             must
             be
             a
             ceasing
             from
             our
             own
             works
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             From
             Sin.
             2.
             
             From
             those
             Wilderness
             Labours
             ,
             or
             troublesom
             means
             (
             as
             sorrow
             ,
             fear
             ,
             conflict
             ,
             &c.
             )
             which
             are
             short
             of
             the
             End.
             And
             3.
             
             From
             Suffering
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             This
             Verse
             shews
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Heavenly
             Rest
             ,
             with
             the
             beginning
             of
             it
             by
             Holiness
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             meant
             ,
             for
             Church-grandure
             ,
             and
             full
             prosperity
             ,
             have
             been
             the
             cherishers
             of
             our
             own
             works
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             ceasing
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Let
             us
             labour
             therefore
             to
             enter
             into
             that
             rest
             ,
             lest
             any
             man
             fall
             after
             the
             same
             example
             of
             unbelief
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Let
             it
             then
             be
             the
             care
             and
             diligence
             of
             heart
             and
             life
             ,
             to
             attain
             that
             Rest
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             lose
             it
             by
             Apostacy
             ,
             but
             to
             take
             warning
             by
             those
             Unbelievers
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             is
             it
             liker
             to
             be
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             freedom
             from
             this
             Persecution
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             meant
             ,
             by
             an
             Apostle
             that
             gloried
             in
             suffering
             ,
             rather
             than
             that
             Glory
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             end
             of
             Christian
             care
             and
             labour
             ?
          
           
             12.
             
             For
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             quick
             ,
             and
             powerful
             ,
             and
             sharper
             than
             any
             two-edged
             Sword
             ,
             piercing
             even
             to
             the
             dividing
             asunder
             of
             soul
             and
             spirit
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             joynts
             
             and
             marrow
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             discerner
             of
             the
             thoughts
             and
             intents
             of
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             For
             though
             some
             may
             be
             deceived
             by
             a
             self-flattering
             heart
             ,
             and
             seducing
             reasonings
             ,
             and
             some
             think
             to
             conceal
             their
             sin
             ,
             God's
             Word
             is
             quick
             and
             powerful
             ,
             and
             sharper
             than
             a
             two-edged
             Sword
             ,
             being
             fitted
             by
             the
             all
             seeing
             God
             ,
             to
             search
             hearts
             to
             the
             bottom
             ,
             and
             to
             discover
             and
             separate
             evil
             from
             good
             ,
             in
             the
             secretest
             thoughts
             and
             intents
             of
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             creature
             that
             is
             not
             manifest
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             but
             all
             things
             are
             naked
             ,
             and
             opened
             unto
             the
             eyes
             of
             him
             with
             whom
             we
             have
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             It
             is
             (
             as
             the
             Light
             from
             the
             Sun
             )
             the
             word
             of
             that
             God
             ,
             before
             whose
             Eyes
             all
             hearts
             and
             things
             are
             in
             open
             view
             ,
             as
             a
             diffected
             body
             ;
             and
             such
             a
             searching
             Light
             is
             his
             Word
             with
             whom
             we
             have
             to
             do
             (
             or
             which
             we
             are
             speaking
             of
             .
             )
          
           
             14.
             
             Seeing
             then
             that
             we
             have
             a
             great
             high
             priest
             ,
             that
             is
             passed
             into
             the
             heavens
             ,
             Jesus
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             let
             us
             hold
             fast
             our
             profession
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Having
             then
             so
             great
             a
             High
             Priest
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             (
             the
             Eternal
             Word
             ,
             who
             sendeth
             forth
             his
             searching
             Word
             )
             who
             is
             able
             to
             save
             ,
             and
             help
             us
             ,
             or
             destroy
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             revolt
             ;
             Let
             us
             hold
             fast
             our
             professed
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             through
             all
             our
             Tryals
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             For
             we
             have
             not
             an
             high
             priest
             which
             cannot
             be
             touched
             with
             the
             feeling
             of
             our
             infirmities
             :
             but
             was
             in
             all
             points
             tempted
             like
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             yet
             without
             sin
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             For
             we
             have
             not
             a
             High
             Priest
             that
             is
             so
             far
             from
             our
             natures
             and
             case
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             unconcerned
             ,
             and
             void
             of
             compassion
             towards
             us
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             we
             are
             toward
             the
             brutes
             ;
             but
             one
             that
             was
             man
             ,
             and
             tempted
             ,
             and
             persecuted
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             we
             ,
             but
             without
             sin
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             Temptation
             may
             be
             without
             sin
             :
             It
             is
             not
             our
             sin
             meerly
             to
             be
             tempted
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Let
             us
             therefore
             come
             boldly
             unto
             the
             throne
             of
             grace
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             obtain
             mercy
             ,
             and
             find
             grace
             to
             help
             in
             time
             of
             need
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Let
             us
             therefore
             so
             fully
             trust
             to
             the
             sufficiency
             and
             mercy
             of
             our
             High
             Priest
             in
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             as
             to
             come
             (
             though
             with
             filial
             Reverence
             ,
             yet
             )
             with
             boldness
             in
             the
             belief
             of
             our
             acceptance
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             obtain
             mercy
             ,
             and
             find
             suitable
             and
             seasonable
             help
             in
             all
             our
             dangers
             and
             needs
             .
             (
             For
             God
             will
             yet
             be
             sought
             unto
             for
             all
             .
             )
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             FOR
             every
             high
             priest
             taken
             from
             among
             men
             ,
             is
             ordrained
             for
             men
             in
             things
             pertaining
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             offer
             both
             gifts
             and
             sacrifices
             for
             sins
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             among
             men
             ,
             the
             High
             Priest
             that
             is
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             a
             person
             consecrated
             to
             officiate
             for
             them
             God-wards
             ,
             or
             in
             things
             of
             their
             concernment
             towards
             God
             ,
             specially
             in
             offering
             Gifts
             and
             Sacrifices
             for
             sin
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Who
             can
             have
             compassion
             on
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             on
             them
             that
             are
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             himself
             also
             is
             compassed
             with
             infirmity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Who
             can
             the
             more
             compassionately
             offer
             for
             those
             sins
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             errour
             and
             weakness
             ,
             which
             the
             Law
             alloweth
             Sacrifice
             for
             ,
             as
             being
             liable
             to
             infirmity
             himself
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             by
             reason
             hereof
             he
             ought
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             people
             ,
             so
             also
             for
             himself
             ,
             to
             offer
             for
             sins
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             being
             liable
             to
             sin
             himself
             ,
             he
             must
             offer
             for
             his
             own
             sin
             as
             well
             as
             theirs
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             no
             man
             taketh
             this
             honour
             unto
             himself
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             is
             called
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             was
             Aaron
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             so
             Sacred
             an
             Office
             was
             not
             to
             be
             invaded
             by
             Usurpers
             ,
             without
             God's
             call
             ,
             for
             by
             it
             Aaron
             was
             made
             Priest
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             So
             also
             Christ
             glorified
             not
             himself
             to
             be
             made
             an
             high
             priest
             :
             but
             he
             that
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Thou
             art
             my
             Son
             ,
             to
             day
             have
             I
             begotten
             thee
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             Christ
             usurped
             not
             this
             honour
             ,
             but
             God
             gave
             it
             him
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               my
               Son
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             As
             he
             saith
             also
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             Thou
             art
             a
             priest
             for
             ever
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedec
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             Psal
             .
             110.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Thou
             art
             a
             King
             and
             Priest
             ,
             as
             Melchisedec
             was
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Who
             in
             the
             days
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             offered
             up
             prayers
             and
             supplications
             ,
             with
             strong
             crying
             and
             tears
             ,
             unto
             him
             that
             was
             able
             to
             save
             him
             from
             death
             ,
             and
             was
             heard
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             feared
             :
          
           
             7.
             
             Who
             in
             the
             Garden
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             offered
             Prayers
             with
             Agony
             ,
             sweating
             like
             Water
             and
             Blood
             ,
             and
             cryed
             out
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             [
             
               Why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
            
             ?
             ]
             to
             him
             that
             could
             have
             prevented
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             pains
             which
             he
             feared
             (
             not
             with
             any
             sinful
             distrust
             in
             God
             ,
             nor
             any
             opposition
             to
             his
             Fathers
             Will
             ,
             but
             from
             that
             strong
             aversation
             to
             suffering
             and
             death
             as
             such
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             property
             of
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             and
             did
             consist
             with
             a
             full
             submission
             to
             his
             Fathers
             Will
             ,
             and
             consent
             to
             be
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             us
             :
             )
             and
             he
             was
             heard
             in
             that
             he
             feared
             ,
             though
             he
             must
             first
             suffer
             before
             he
             was
             raised
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Though
             he
             were
             a
             Son
             ,
             yet
             learned
             he
             obedience
             ,
             by
             the
             things
             which
             he
             suffered
             :
          
           
             8.
             
             Though
             he
             was
             a
             Son
             ,
             (
             and
             sinless
             )
             yet
             did
             he
             by
             his
             suffering
             ,
             experimentally
             know
             and
             shew
             what
             it
             is
             to
             obey
             at
             the
             dearest
             ra●e
             ,
             as
             absolutely
             subject
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
           
             9.
             
             And
             being
             made
             perfect
             ,
             he
             became
             the
             author
             of
             eternal
             salvation
             unto
             all
             them
             that
             obey
             him
             ,
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             being
             consummate
             ,
             or
             made
             by
             the
             perfection
             of
             his
             performed
             part
             on
             Earth
             ,
             a
             perfect
             Redeemer
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             the
             fulness
             of
             Power
             in
             Heaven
             become
             the
             Author
             of
             Eternal
             Salvation
             ,
             by
             Intercession
             ,
             Pardon
             ,
             Communication
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             by
             actual
             Glorification
             ,
             to
             all
             that
             hearken
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             obey
             him
             .
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             That
             these
             Texts
             do
             not
             intimate
             any
             privative
             imperfection
             in
             Christ's
             Knowledge
             or
             Obedience
             ,
             or
             any
             qualification
             before
             ;
             but
             a
             negative
             imperfection
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             to
             his
             Humane
             Nature
             .
             As
             Adam
             new
             made
             knew
             not
             all
             sensible
             Objects
             remote
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             when
             they
             came
             before
             his
             senses
             ;
             so
             Christ
             in
             his
             Infancy
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Stable
             at
             Bethlehem
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             supposed
             to
             know
             as
             man
             ,
             all
             that
             after
             he
             knew
             :
             Yea
             himself
             saith
             ,
             that
             after
             he
             knew
             not
             the
             day
             and
             hour
             ,
             &c.
             so
             he
             had
             no
             sensible
             experimental
             knowledge
             of
             passive
             Obedience
             before
             .
             2.
             
             He
             is
             said
             to
             be
             made
             perfect
             in
             two
             respects
             .
             1.
             
             In
             the
             perfect
             performance
             of
             his
             Work
             on
             Earth
             ;
             as
             any
             undertaker
             is
             called
             perfect
             when
             he
             hath
             perfected
             his
             undertaking
             .
             2.
             
             In
             his
             own
             perfection
             in
             Heaven
             .
             3.
             
             Obeying
             Christ
             is
             part
             of
             the
             condition
             of
             final
             Justification
             and
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Called
             of
             God
             an
             high
             priest
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedec
             :
             Of
             whom
             we
             have
             many
             things
             to
             say
             ,
             and
             hard
             to
             be
             uttered
             ,
             seeing
             ye
             are
             dull
             of
             hearing
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Of
             which
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             compared
             to
             Melchisedec
             ,
             we
             have
             much
             to
             say
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             make
             intelligible
             by
             words
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             are
             so
             unprepared
             ,
             as
             you
             are
             ,
             by
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             a
             dull
             and
             slow
             understanding
             .
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             All
             great
             Scripture
             Truths
             be
             not
             equally
             easie
             to
             be
             understood
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             the
             incapacity
             of
             hearers
             ,
             through
             dulness
             and
             want
             of
             preparatory
             knowledge
             ,
             which
             maketh
             Scripture
             and
             Teaching
             not
             understood
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             no
             uncharitable
             dishonouring
             of
             professed
             Christians
             ,
             but
             an
             undeniable
             thing
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             great
             numbers
             of
             them
             are
             dull
             hearers
             ,
             and
             by
             ignorance
             uncapable
             at
             the
             present
             of
             hard
             things
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             For
             when
             for
             the
             time
             ye
             ought
             to
             be
             teachers
             ,
             ye
             have
             need
             that
             one
             teach
             you
             again
             which
             be
             the
             first
             principles
             of
             the
             oracles
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             become
             such
             as
             have
             need
             of
             milk
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             strong
             meat
             .
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             Men
             ought
             to
             grow
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             time
             they
             have
             to
             learn.
             2.
             
             Many
             after
             long
             Teaching
             are
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             taught
             again
             the
             same
             things
             which
             they
             have
             long
             ago
             heard
             .
             3.
             
             God's
             Oracles
             have
             Principles
             which
             must
             be
             first
             learnt
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             For
             every
             one
             that
             useth
             milk
             ,
             is
             unskilful
             in
             the
             word
             of
             righteousness
             :
             for
             he
             is
             a
             babe
             .
             14.
             
             But
             strong
             meat
             belongeth
             to
             them
             that
             are
             of
             full
             age
             ;
             even
             those
             who
             by
             reason
             of
             use
             have
             their
             senses
             exercised
             to
             discern
             both
             good
             and
             evil
             .
          
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Milk
             is
             the
             dyet
             for
             Babes
             ,
             and
             plain
             things
             for
             young
             and
             dull
             Christians
             ;
             harder
             things
             will
             but
             hurt
             them
             :
             These
             are
             for
             them
             that
             by
             long
             study
             and
             practice
             have
             got
             preparatory
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             a
             habit
             of
             quick
             ,
             clear
             ,
             and
             sound
             discerning
             Truth
             and
             Errour
             ,
             Good
             and
             Evil.
             
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             People
             must
             be
             taught
             but
             according
             to
             their
             capacity
             .
             2.
             
             Harder
             things
             in
             Divinity
             must
             be
             taught
             them
             that
             have
             learned
             the
             easier
             ,
             and
             are
             fit
             for
             them
             .
             But
             by
             [
             
               hard
               things
            
             ]
             is
             not
             meant
             unnecessary
             curiosities
             of
             humane
             Arts
             ,
             nor
             unprofitable
             ,
             words
             ,
             or
             triffling
             controversies
             ;
             But
             1.
             
             A
             more
             clear
             ,
             distinct
             and
             satisfying
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Evidence
             of
             the
             truth
             and
             sense
             of
             the
             Essentials
             .
             2.
             
             A
             more
             orderly
             knowledge
             of
             their
             method
             and
             mutual
             dependance
             as
             one
             Systeme
             ,
             that
             as
             in
             a
             Table
             or
             Scheme
             we
             may
             set
             each
             member
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             .
             3.
             
             A
             more
             extensive
             knowledge
             of
             the
             useful
             consequences
             of
             the
             Essentials
             and
             Principles
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             THerefore
             leaving
             the
             principles
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             let
             us
             go
             on
             unto
             perfection
             ,
             not
             laying
             again
             the
             foundation
             of
             repentance
             from
             dead
             works
             ;
             and
             of
             faith
             towards
             God
             ,
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             baptisms
             ,
             and
             of
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             and
             of
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             of
             eternal
             judgment
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Therefore
             supposing
             the
             Principles
             of
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             I
             now
             pass
             over
             such
             discourse
             ,
             and
             will
             go
             to
             lead
             you
             to
             some
             additional
             knowledge
             belonging
             to
             the
             more
             perfect
             ;
             not
             now
             discoursing
             of
             these
             Principles
             as
             to
             men
             that
             have
             not
             received
             them
             ;
             I
             mean
             ,
             1.
             
             Repentance
             and
             Conversion
             from
             a
             state
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             from
             Infidelity
             ,
             and
             a
             wicked
             ,
             ungodly
             life
             .
             2.
             
             A
             lively
             belief
             and
             trust
             in
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             3.
             
             The
             preparatory
             Baptism
             of
             
               John
               ▪
            
             and
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             constituteth
             us
             professed
             Christian
             ;
             what
             profession
             is
             prerequisite
             in
             the
             Adult
             ,
             and
             what
             Covenant
             it
             solemnizeth
             ,
             what
             Duties
             it
             binds
             us
             to
             ,
             and
             what
             Benefits
             it
             delivereth
             and
             sealeth
             .
             4.
             
             The
             great
             Gift
             to
             Christ's
             Apostles
             and
             Ministers
             of
             Authoritative
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             same
             Holy
             Ghost
             was
             given
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             Miracles
             wrought
             for
             the
             confirmation
             and
             propagation
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith.
             5.
             
             The
             certainty
             of
             a
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             future
             Life
             ,
             including
             the
             Immortality
             of
             Souls
             .
             6.
             
             The
             final
             Judgment
             which
             will
             sentence
             men
             to
             their
             everlasting
             state
             ,
             and
             use
             them
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             this
             will
             we
             do
             ,
             if
             God
             permit
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             so
             I
             will
             now
             pass
             to
             some
             additional
             further
             Truths
             ,
             by
             God's
             assistance
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             those
             who
             were
             once
             enlightned
             ,
             and
             have
             tasted
             of
             
             the
             heavenly
             gift
             ,
             and
             were
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             5.
             
             And
             have
             tasted
             the
             good
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ;
             6.
             
             If
             they
             shall
             fall
             away
             ,
             to
             renew
             them
             again
             unto
             repentance
             :
             seeing
             they
             crucifie
             to
             themselves
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             afresh
             ,
             &
             put
             him
             to
             an
             open
             shame
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             I
             will
             not
             now
             go
             back
             to
             Preach
             Regeneration
             to
             you
             that
             profess
             to
             be
             already
             regenerate
             ,
             though
             you
             are
             tempted
             to
             Apostacy
             :
             For
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             those
             that
             were
             illuminated
             to
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             were
             baptized
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             only
             heard
             of
             the
             signal
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             have
             themselves
             had
             an
             experimental
             tast
             thereof
             ,
             and
             been
             themselves
             partakers
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             seen
             his
             miraculous
             Gifts
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             have
             had
             an
             inward
             experimental
             tast
             of
             the
             truth
             and
             goodness
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             powerful
             preparations
             and
             hopes
             of
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ;
             If
             they
             shall
             really
             lose
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             fall
             from
             the
             belief
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             regenerate
             or
             renew
             these
             men
             again
             to
             saving
             Repentance
             ,
             seeing
             after
             believing
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             they
             are
             turned
             to
             take
             him
             for
             a
             Deceiver
             and
             Blasphemer
             ,
             and
             consent
             to
             the
             pretended
             Justness
             of
             his
             Crucifixion
             ,
             and
             so
             expose
             him
             by
             slander
             to
             the
             same
             reproach
             ,
             as
             his
             Crucifiers
             did
             .
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             of
             no
             other
             falling
             away
             ,
             but
             to
             Infidelity
             ,
             denying
             Jesus
             to
             be
             the
             Christ
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             is
             not
             Temptation
             to
             Unbelief
             ,
             nor
             a
             degree
             of
             Unbelief
             mixt
             with
             Faith
             ,
             or
             doubting
             ,
             that
             he
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             but
             a
             forsaking
             and
             renouncing
             Christ
             .
             3.
             
             He
             speaketh
             not
             of
             the
             meer
             denyal
             of
             the
             Tongue
             in
             a
             passion
             or
             fear
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             renouncing
             Christ
             by
             heart
             and
             tongue
             .
             4.
             
             He
             speaketh
             not
             of
             the
             act
             of
             a
             man
             in
             madness
             ,
             or
             melancholy
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             himself
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             man's
             deliberate
             act
             ,
             that
             hath
             free
             use
             of
             reason
             ,
             5.
             
             He
             speaketh
             of
             no
             Infidels
             ,
             or
             total
             Apostates
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             had
             themselves
             been
             partakers
             of
             the
             signal
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             were
             convinced
             by
             experimental
             gust
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
             6.
             
             Therefore
             it
             must
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             truly
             holy
             persons
             ,
             but
             abundance
             (
             if
             not
             the
             greatest
             part
             )
             that
             did
             but
             so
             believe
             as
             to
             imbody
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             had
             then
             one
             sort
             or
             other
             of
             these
             miraculous
             ,
             or
             rare
             Gifts
             for
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             made
             Christ
             ,
             Matth.
             7.
             bring
             in
             the
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             as
             wonder-workers
             in
             his
             name
             ;
             and
             
               Paul
               ,
               Gal.
            
             3.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             appealeth
             to
             the
             quarrelsom
             Galatians
             ,
             which
             way
             they
             had
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Miracles
             .
             7.
             
             That
             this
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             same
             Blasphemy
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             Christ
             pronounceth
             unpardonable
             :
             For
             they
             who
             had
             not
             only
             seen
             the
             Miracles
             ,
             but
             had
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             themselves
             for
             some
             such
             wonders
             ,
             could
             not
             doubt
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             whether
             such
             Miracles
             were
             extant
             or
             not
             :
             So
             that
             there
             was
             no
             possible
             way
             for
             such
             to
             turn
             Infidels
             ,
             but
             by
             believing
             that
             this
             Witness
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             was
             a
             false
             ,
             deceiving
             Testimony
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             not
             God's
             Testimony
             :
             And
             this
             was
             the
             Blasphemy
             against
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Mat.
             12.
             8.
             
             That
             it
             is
             not
             all
             that
             is
             here
             meant
             ,
             that
             such
             are
             not
             to
             be
             absolved
             by
             the
             Church
             (
             which
             ought
             but
             to
             fore-judge
             ,
             as
             God
             will
             judge
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             they
             can
             :
             )
             But
             that
             also
             such
             can
             never
             truly
             be
             regenerate
             and
             saved
             .
             9.
             
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             God
             giveth
             Faith
             by
             means
             ,
             and
             the
             Witness
             of
             the
             Spirits
             signal
             Gifts
             is
             the
             last
             means
             for
             proof
             that
             God
             will
             give
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             after
             receiving
             this
             ,
             reject
             it
             by
             such
             Blasphemy
             ,
             are
             forsaken
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             whom
             they
             blasphemously
             renounce
             .
             10.
             
             Crucifying
             Christ
             afresh
             importeth
             charging
             him
             to
             deserve
             Crucifixion
             ,
             as
             guilty
             of
             the
             deceit
             and
             blasphemy
             for
             which
             he
             was
             crucified
             :
             So
             that
             none
             that
             believe
             not
             the
             Spirit
             's
             Miracles
             in
             fact
             ,
             are
             guilty
             of
             this
             sin
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             Infidels
             .
             Some
             Ancients
             ,
             and
             most
             Papists
             expound
             [
             Impossible
             ]
             by
             [
             Difficult
             ;
             ]
             but
             I
             think
             ungroundedly
             .
             11.
             
             Yea
             ,
             the
             Jews
             that
             crucified
             him
             were
             not
             such
             as
             here
             are
             described
             ;
             for
             they
             had
             not
             before
             believed
             and
             received
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             It
             is
             the
             worst
             reproach
             of
             Christ
             for
             a
             professed
             Christian
             to
             say
             [
             I
             did
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             Spirit
             my self
             ,
             and
             saw
             and
             did
             signal
             Works
             or
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             I
             found
             at
             last
             that
             he
             was
             but
             a
             Deceiver
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             Gifts
             were
             the
             operations
             of
             evil
             Spirits
             .
             ]
          
           
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             For
             the
             earth
             which
             drinketh
             in
             the
             rain
             that
             cometh
             oft
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             forth
             herbs
             meet
             for
             them
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             dressed
             ,
             receiveth
             blessing
             from
             God.
             8.
             
             But
             that
             which
             beareth
             thorns
             and
             briers
             ,
             is
             rejected
             ,
             and
             is
             nigh
             unto
             cursing
             ,
             whose
             end
             is
             to
             be
             burned
             .
          
           
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             For
             as
             the
             Earth
             is
             blest
             ,
             or
             justly
             praised
             ,
             which
             bringeth
             Fruit
             when
             it
             is
             watered
             and
             manured
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             called
             cursed
             ,
             and
             bad
             ,
             whose
             fruit
             must
             be
             for
             the
             fire
             ,
             which
             bringeth
             forth
             but
             Thorns
             and
             Briars
             :
             So
             God
             will
             bless
             and
             reward
             them
             who
             fruitfully
             answer
             the
             means
             which
             he
             useth
             in
             them
             ;
             but
             will
             curse
             and
             burn
             those
             who
             ,
             after
             the
             greatest
             means
             ,
             and
             experimental
             partaking
             of
             the
             signal
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             shall
             turn
             to
             reproach
             and
             blaspheme
             him
             whom
             they
             believed
             in
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             beloved
             ,
             we
             are
             perswaded
             better
             things
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             things
             that
             accompany
             salvation
             ,
             though
             we
             thus
             speak
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             though
             ,
             in
             the
             dangerous
             times
             ,
             and
             temptations
             to
             Apostacy
             ,
             I
             think
             meet
             to
             tell
             you
             the
             dreadful
             case
             of
             such
             ,
             for
             your
             safety
             ;
             do
             not
             interpret
             i●
             ,
             as
             though
             I
             thought
             this
             is
             ,
             or
             would
             be
             your
             case
             :
             We
             have
             reason
             to
             hope
             better
             of
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             the
             Grace
             which
             will
             bring
             you
             to
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             For
             God
             is
             not
             unrighteous
             to
             forget
             your
             work
             and
             labour
             of
             love
             ,
             which
             ye
             have
             shewed
             toward
             his
             Name
             ,
             in
             that
             ye
             have
             ministred
             to
             the
             saints
             ,
             and
             do
             minister
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             For
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             our
             most
             righteous
             Governor
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             Life
             distributeth
             Rewards
             and
             Penalties
             in
             Justice
             :
             And
             as
             ,
             in
             Justice
             ,
             he
             forsaketh
             the
             foresaid
             Apostates
             ,
             who
             scorn
             his
             Mercy
             ,
             so
             he
             will
             reward
             your
             faithful
             use
             of
             his
             Grace
             with
             more
             Grace
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             forsake
             you
             who
             have
             shewed
             so
             much
             fidelity
             to
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             charity
             to
             his
             Saint
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             the
             additional
             Grace
             ,
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             Perseverance
             ,
             is
             given
             (
             oft
             )
             by
             way
             of
             Reward
             for
             former
             fidelity
             ,
             and
             not
             meerly
             without
             such
             respects
             .
          
           
           
             11.
             
             And
             we
             desire
             that
             every
             one
             of
             you
             do
             shew
             the
             same
             diligence
             ,
             to
             the
             full
             assurance
             of
             hope
             unto
             the
             end
             :
          
           
             11.
             
             Therefore
             ,
             seeing
             this
             is
             God's
             ordinary
             way
             ,
             to
             reward
             well
             used
             Grace
             with
             more
             ,
             I
             desire
             that
             you
             will
             hold
             on
             in
             the
             same
             diligence
             ,
             till
             you
             reach
             to
             the
             Consummation
             ,
             or
             full
             Assurance
             of
             your
             hope
             of
             Perseverance
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             which
             every
             young
             Beginner
             doth
             not
             attain
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             That
             ye
             be
             not
             slothful
             ,
             but
             followers
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             through
             faith
             and
             patience
             inherit
             the
             promises
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             that
             tired
             ,
             weary
             sluggishness
             make
             you
             not
             desist
             ,
             and
             lose
             your
             reward
             ;
             but
             that
             in
             unwearied
             diligence
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             you
             follow
             them
             ,
             who
             ,
             through
             faith
             and
             enduring
             patience
             ,
             have
             won
             the
             prize
             and
             possess
             the
             promised
             felicity
             .
          
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             For
             when
             God
             made
             promise
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             because
             he
             could
             swear
             by
             no
             greater
             ,
             he
             sware
             by
             himself
             ,
             Saying
             ,
             Surely
             ,
             blessing
             I
             will
             bless
             thee
             ,
             and
             multiplying
             I
             will
             multiply
             thee
             .
             15.
             
             And
             so
             after
             he
             had
             patiently
             endured
             ,
             he
             obtained
             the
             promise
             .
          
           
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             So
             God
             ,
             who
             sware
             by
             himself
             to
             Abraham
             (
             having
             no
             greater
             to
             swear
             by
             )
             confirmed
             his
             Promises
             of
             the
             Multiplication
             of
             his
             Seed
             ,
             which
             yet
             Abraham
             lived
             not
             to
             see
             fulfilled
             ;
             but
             he
             patiently
             waited
             and
             dyed
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Promises
             were
             fulfilled
             in
             due
             time
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             For
             men
             verily
             swear
             by
             the
             greater
             ,
             and
             an
             oath
             for
             confirmation
             is
             to
             them
             an
             end
             of
             all
             strife
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             For
             men
             use
             ,
             by
             Oath
             ,
             to
             appeal
             to
             him
             that
             can
             discern
             and
             revenge
             Perfidiousness
             ;
             and
             when
             other
             Evidences
             fail
             ,
             they
             end
             their
             Strifes
             by
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             an
             Oath
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Wherein
             God
             willing
             more
             abundantly
             to
             shew
             unto
             the
             heirs
             of
             promise
             the
             imm●tability
             of
             his
             counsel
             ,
             confirmed
             it
             by
             an
             oath
             :
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             God
             knowing
             our
             weakness
             of
             faith
             ,
             to
             confirm
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             Heirs
             of
             his
             promised
             Happiness
             ,
             of
             the
             truth
             and
             immutability
             of
             his
             Decrees
             ,
             confirmed
             his
             Word
             to
             us
             by
             his
             Oath
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             put
             quite
             out
             of
             doubt
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             That
             by
             two
             immutable
             things
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             God
             to
             lie
             ,
             we
             might
             have
             a
             strong
             consolation
             ,
             who
             have
             fled
             for
             refuge
             to
             lay
             hold
             upon
             the
             hope
             set
             before
             us
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             That
             so
             ,
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             his
             Oath
             ,
             which
             are
             both
             immutable
             ,
             and
             therefore
             infallible
             Security
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             God
             to
             lie
             ,
             we
             who
             are
             fled
             for
             refuge
             from
             guilt
             ,
             and
             sin
             ,
             and
             danger
             ,
             and
             misery
             ,
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             the
             proposed
             hope
             of
             Everlasting
             Life
             ,
             might
             have
             well
             grounded
             and
             strong
             Consolation
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             shaken
             by
             any
             doubts
             of
             the
             Fidelity
             or
             Promises
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             God
             would
             have
             us
             to
             have
             strong
             Consolation
             in
             our
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Which
             hope
             we
             have
             as
             an
             anchor
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             both
             sure
             and
             stedfast
             ,
             and
             which
             entereth
             into
             that
             within
             the
             vail
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Though
             the
             things
             of
             this
             Life
             are
             much
             uncertain
             ,
             this
             Hope
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             Support
             and
             Comfort
             ,
             is
             founded
             on
             firm
             and
             stedfast
             Security
             ;
             and
             is
             fetch
             't
             ,
             by
             faith
             ,
             from
             the
             most
             holy
             and
             invisible
             things
             ,
             which
             the
             Vail
             of
             Mortality
             yet
             hideth
             from
             our
             sight
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Whither
             the
             fore-runner
             is
             for
             us
             entered
             ,
             even
             Jesus
             made
             an
             high
             priest
             for
             ever
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedec
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Into
             which
             invisible
             ,
             heavenly
             Glory
             Christ
             is
             entred
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             Consummation
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Fore-runnner
             for
             us
             ,
             to
             intercede
             ,
             and
             prepare
             felicity
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             fulness
             of
             Power
             ,
             to
             send
             down
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             consummate
             all
             that
             concerneth
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             as
             a
             Royal
             Priest
             ,
             typified
             by
             Melchisedec
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP
             VII
             .
          
           
             FOr
             this
             Melchisedec
             king
             of
             Salem
             ,
             priest
             of
             the
             most
             high
             God
             ,
             who
             met
             Abraham
             returning
             from
             the
             slaughter
             of
             the
             kings
             ,
             and
             blessed
             him
             :
             2.
             
             To
             whom
             also
             Abraham
             gave
             a
             tenth
             part
             of
             all
             :
             first
             ,
             being
             by
             interpretation
             king
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             also
             king
             of
             Salem
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             king
             of
             peace
             :
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             This
             Melchisedec
             ,
             to
             whom
             Abraham
             gave
             the
             Tenths
             of
             the
             Spoils
             ,
             was
             King
             of
             Righteousness
             by
             the
             signification
             of
             his
             name
             ;
             and
             King
             of
             Peace
             ,
             interpreting
             his
             place
             :
             which
             Christ
             is
             eminently
             ,
             whom
             he
             typified
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Without
             father
             ,
             without
             mother
             ,
             without
             descent
             ;
             having
             neither
             beginning
             of
             days
             ,
             nor
             end
             of
             life
             :
             but
             made
             like
             unto
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             abideth
             a
             priest
             continually
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             History
             of
             him
             maketh
             no
             mention
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             or
             Mother
             ,
             or
             Descent
             ,
             nor
             of
             his
             Birth
             or
             Beginning
             ,
             nor
             of
             his
             death
             or
             end
             ;
             but
             describeth
             him
             like
             a
             continuing
             Priest
             ,
             and
             a
             Type
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             abideth
             a
             Priest
             continually
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             The
             Jews
             think
             he
             was
             Shem
             ,
             whose
             Beginning
             was
             not
             seen
             by
             the
             new
             World
             ,
             nor
             his
             End
             by
             the
             Old
             ,
             nor
             his
             Death
             mentioned
             :
             But
             this
             is
             a
             presumption
             :
             Had
             it
             been
             good
             for
             us
             to
             know
             more
             of
             him
             ,
             God
             would
             have
             told
             us
             more
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Now
             consider
             how
             great
             this
             man
             was
             ,
             unto
             whom
             even
             the
             patriarch
             Abraham
             gave
             the
             tenth
             of
             the
             spoils
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             When
             Abraham
             ,
             from
             whom
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             the
             peculiar
             Seed
             ,
             sprung
             ,
             gave
             him
             the
             Tenths
             of
             all
             the
             Spoils
             ,
             it
             tells
             us
             how
             great
             a
             man
             Melchisedec
             was
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             verily
             they
             that
             are
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             Levi
             ,
             who
             receive
             the
             office
             of
             the
             priesthood
             ,
             have
             a
             commandment
             to
             take
             tithes
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             law
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             their
             brethren
             ,
             though
             they
             come
             out
             of
             the
             loins
             of
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Law
             allowed
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Priests
             ,
             to
             take
             Tythes
             of
             their
             Brethren
             that
             sprung
             from
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             he
             whose
             descent
             is
             not
             counted
             from
             them
             ,
             received
             tithes
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             blessed
             him
             that
             had
             the
             promises
             .
             7.
             
             And
             without
             all
             contradiction
             ,
             the
             less
             is
             blessed
             of
             the
             better
             .
          
           
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             But
             Melchisedec
             received
             Tythes
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             who
             was
             none
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             and
             blessed
             him
             ,
             who
             had
             from
             God
             the
             promise
             of
             a
             peculiar
             Off-spring
             :
             Which
             is
             a
             certain
             sign
             that
             he
             was
             greater
             than
             Abraham
             ▪
             And
             so
             is
             Christ
             greater
             than
             the
             Jewish
             Priests
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             here
             men
             that
             die
             receive
             tithes
             :
             but
             there
             he
             
               receiveth
               them
            
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             witnessed
             that
             he
             liveth
             .
             9.
             
             And
             as
             I
             may
             so
             say
             ,
             Levi
             also
             ,
             who
             receiveth
             tithes
             ,
             payed
             tithes
             in
             Abraham
             .
             10.
             
             For
             he
             was
             yet
             in
             the
             loins
             of
             his
             father
             ,
             when
             Melchisedec
             met
             him
             .
          
           
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             And
             here
             it
             is
             Mortal
             Men
             that
             take
             Tythes
             ;
             but
             Melchisedec
             is
             mentioned
             as
             if
             he
             had
             not
             dyed
             :
             And
             Levi
             ,
             who
             receiveth
             Tythes
             ,
             paid
             them
             ,
             then
             being
             in
             
             Abraham's
             Loyns
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             If
             therefore
             perfection
             were
             by
             the
             Levitical
             priesthood
             (
             for
             under
             it
             the
             people
             received
             the
             law
             )
             what
             further
             need
             was
             there
             that
             another
             priest
             should
             rise
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             called
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Aaron
             ?
          
           
             11.
             
             This
             proveth
             that
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             (
             and
             consequently
             the
             Law
             )
             was
             not
             perfect
             ,
             nor
             gave
             perfection
             :
             else
             what
             need
             had
             there
             been
             of
             another
             more
             excellent
             Royal
             Priesthood
             which
             was
             promised
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             For
             the
             priesthood
             being
             changed
             ,
             there
             is
             made
             of
             necessity
             a
             change
             also
             of
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             11
             ▪
             12
             ,
             And
             if
             there
             must
             be
             a
             more
             excellent
             Priesthood
             than
             the
             Legal
             ,
             there
             must
             needs
             be
             some
             other
             more
             excellent
             Laws
             ,
             appointing
             them
             their
             work
             :
             For
             the
             old
             Priesthood
             had
             their
             work
             prescribed
             them
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             they
             who
             deny
             Christ
             to
             be
             a
             Law-giver
             ,
             deny
             his
             Royal
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             deny
             him
             to
             be
             Christ
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             For
             he
             of
             whom
             these
             things
             are
             spoken
             ,
             pertaineth
             to
             another
             tribe
             ,
             of
             which
             no
             man
             gave
             attendance
             at
             the
             altar
             .
             14.
             
             For
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             our
             Lord
             sprang
             out
             of
             Judah
             ,
             of
             which
             tribe
             Moses
             spake
             nothing
             concerning
             priesthood
             .
          
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             And
             the
             translating
             the
             Priesthood
             to
             Judah
             ,
             the
             ruling
             Tribe
             ,
             of
             which
             Christ
             was
             ,
             proveth
             the
             Change
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             it
             is
             yet
             far
             more
             evident
             :
             for
             that
             after
             the
             similitude
             of
             Melchisedec
             there
             ariseth
             another
             priest
             ,
             16.
             
             Who
             is
             made
             not
             after
             the
             law
             of
             a
             carnal
             commandment
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             power
             of
             an
             endless
             life
             .
          
           
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             And
             it
             is
             yet
             more
             evident
             ,
             that
             there
             must
             be
             a
             higher
             Priesthood
             than
             
             Aaron's
             ,
             because
             he
             must
             be
             made
             as
             Melchisedec
             ;
             not
             by
             Lineal
             Succession
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             but
             with
             reference
             to
             a
             state
             of
             Immortality
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             Rise
             and
             End.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             For
             he
             testifieth
             ,
             Thou
             art
             a
             priest
             for
             ever
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedec
             .
             18.
             
             For
             there
             is
             verily
             a
             disannulling
             of
             the
             commandment
             going
             before
             ,
             for
             the
             weakness
             and
             unprofitableness
             thereof
             .
          
           
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             And
             this
             express
             testimony
             of
             another
             sort
             of
             Priesthood
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             to
             execute
             ,
             was
             to
             cease
             ,
             as
             weak
             ,
             insufficient
             and
             unprofitable
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Quest
             .
             
               Is
               not
               the
               Gospel-Priesthood
               then
               ,
               in
               Conformity
               to
               Christ
               ,
               to
               be
               Kingly
               ,
               and
               above
               all
               Kings
               ,
               under
               Christ
               the
               King
               ?
               or
               Kings
               and
               Priests
               to
               be
               the
               same
               ?
               Answ
               .
            
             1.
             
             Let
             them
             here
             on
             Earth
             follow
             Christ
             in
             his
             Humiliation
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             
               My
               Kingdom
               is
               not
               of
               this
               World
            
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             to
             him
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             they
             shall
             reign
             as
             Kings
             .
             2.
             
             Our
             uncertain
             Collections
             are
             not
             so
             sure
             a
             way
             to
             know
             Christ's
             Will
             ,
             as
             his
             own
             words
             ;
             who
             hath
             plainly
             forbidden
             Secular
             Dominion
             to
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             given
             them
             a
             far
             other
             Description
             and
             Canon
             .
             3.
             
             But
             by
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Church-Keys
             ,
             they
             have
             the
             Government
             of
             Church-Communion
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             a
             nearer
             relation
             to
             the
             heavenly
             Kingdom
             ,
             is
             therein
             nobler
             than
             Secular
             Power
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             For
             the
             law
             made
             nothing
             perfect
             ,
             but
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             a
             better
             hope
             did
             :
             by
             the
             which
             we
             draw
             nigh
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             19.
             
             For
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             did
             all
             as
             an
             imperfect
             thing
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             ,
             of
             it self
             ,
             to
             make
             Man
             ,
             or
             his
             Service
             perfect
             ,
             or
             his
             Hopes
             and
             Comforts
             ,
             but
             to
             lead
             him
             towards
             a
             better
             Revelation
             ;
             which
             bringing
             a
             fuller
             notice
             of
             Pardon
             and
             Grace
             ,
             Life
             and
             Immortality
             ,
             advan●eth
             us
             nearer
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             giveth
             us
             more
             bold
             and
             comfortable
             Access
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             our
             heavenly
             Fruition
             .
          
           
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             And
             in
             as
             much
             as
             not
             without
             an
             oath
             
               he
               was
               made
               priest
            
             ,
             (
             For
             those
             priests
             were
             made
             without
             an
             oath
             :
             but
             this
             with
             an
             oath
             ,
             by
             him
             that
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             The
             Lord
             sware
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             repent
             ,
             Thou
             art
             a
             priest
             for
             ever
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedec
             ;
             )
          
           
           
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             And
             this
             Change
             God
             sweareth
             to
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             done
             by
             
             Aaron's
             Priesthood
             :
             which
             sheweth
             its
             Certainty
             and
             Immutability
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             By
             so
             much
             was
             Jesus
             made
             a
             surety
             of
             a
             better
             testament
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             word
             here
             translated
             [
             Testament
             ]
             signifieth
             ,
             
               God's
               Statute-Law
               ,
               proposed
               to
               us
               for
               our
               Covenant-Consent
               and
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               promising
               us
               Grace
               and
               Glory
            
             ;
             and
             signifieth
             the
             same
             thing
             as
             [
             
               the
               Law
               of
               Grace
            
             .
             ]
             And
             not
             a
             meer
             absolute
             Promise
             ,
             without
             Precepts
             ,
             Condition
             or
             Penalty
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             word
             translated
             [
             Surety
             ]
             signifieth
             an
             interceding
             Administrator
             and
             Mediator
             ,
             giving
             Man
             Assurance
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             (
             as
             Moses
             did
             in
             delivering
             the
             Law
             )
             and
             consenting
             to
             receive
             God's
             Terms
             and
             Promises
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             to
             perform
             his
             own
             part
             and
             undertaking
             ,
             for
             the
             gathering
             and
             glorifying
             his
             Church
             thereby
             :
             But
             not
             that
             he
             undertook
             that
             all
             that
             he
             mediated
             for
             ,
             should
             do
             all
             that
             is
             their
             duty
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             they
             truly
             were
             many
             priests
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             suffered
             to
             continue
             ;
             by
             reason
             of
             death
             .
             24
             ,
             But
             this
             man
             ,
             because
             he
             continueth
             ever
             ,
             hath
             an
             unchangeable
             priesthood
             .
          
           
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             And
             so
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             was
             in
             many
             successively
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             mortal
             :
             But
             Christ
             living
             for
             ever
             ,
             is
             only
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             other
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Therefore
             Christ
             hath
             no
             mortal
             Vicar
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             universal
             High
             Priest
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Wherefore
             he
             is
             able
             also
             to
             save
             them
             to
             the
             uttermost
             ,
             that
             come
             unto
             God
             by
             him
             ,
             seeing
             he
             ever
             liveth
             to
             make
             intercession
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             And
             this
             is
             the
             great
             Comfort
             of
             Believers
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             able
             to
             save
             us
             in
             all
             Extremities
             ,
             even
             at
             Death
             ,
             and
             to
             Eternity
             of
             Blessedness
             ,
             seeing
             he
             ever
             liveth
             ,
             by
             his
             Intercession
             ,
             to
             finish
             his
             saving
             Work
             for
             all
             that
             come
             by
             him
             to
             God●
             Friends
             dye
             ,
             and
             all
             Worldly
             Helps
             may
             fail
             ,
             but
             Christ
             will
             never
             dye
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             For
             such
             an
             high
             priest
             became
             us
             ,
             who
             is
             holy
             ,
             harmless
             ,
             undefiled
             ,
             separate
             from
             sinners
             ,
             and
             made
             higher
             than
             the
             heavens
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             For
             our
             Condition
             required
             such
             an
             High
             Priest
             ,
             who
             is
             holy
             ,
             free
             from
             doing
             ill
             ,
             or
             suffering
             any
             more
             from
             any
             Enemies
             ,
             clean
             from
             all
             sin
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             is
             separated
             from
             the
             Condition
             of
             sinful
             Man
             that
             dwells
             on
             Earth
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Who
             needeth
             not
             daily
             ,
             as
             those
             high
             priests
             ,
             to
             offer
             up
             sacrifice
             ,
             first
             for
             his
             own
             sin
             ,
             and
             then
             for
             the
             peoples
             :
             for
             this
             he
             did
             once
             ,
             when
             he
             offered
             up
             himself
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Who
             had
             no
             sin
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             as
             the
             High
             Priests
             had
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             for
             his
             own
             sin
             he
             needed
             not
             to
             offer
             any
             Sacrifice
             ,
             though
             he
             did
             it
             to
             perfect
             his
             undertaken
             Work
             for
             us
             .
             Nor
             needed
             he
             offer
             often
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             for
             his
             once
             offering
             up
             himself
             ,
             was
             a
             sufficient
             Expiatory
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             For
             the
             law
             maketh
             men
             high
             priests
             ,
             which
             have
             infirmity
             ;
             but
             the
             word
             of
             the
             oath
             ,
             which
             was
             since
             the
             law
             ,
             maketh
             the
             Son
             ,
             who
             is
             consecrated
             for
             evermore
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             For
             the
             Law
             had
             none
             to
             make
             High
             Priests
             of
             ,
             but
             mortal
             Sinners
             ;
             but
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             Psal
             .
             110.
             which
             was
             since
             the
             making
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             maketh
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             High
             Priest
             ,
             who
             is
             holy
             ,
             sinless
             ,
             immortal
             ,
             and
             consecrated
             to
             an
             everlasting
             Priesthood
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             NOw
             of
             the
             things
             which
             we
             have
             spoken
             ,
             
               this
               is
            
             the
             sum
             :
             we
             have
             such
             an
             high
             priest
             ,
             who
             is
             set
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             throne
             of
             the
             majesty
             in
             the
             heavens
             :
             2.
             
             A
             minister
             of
             the
             sanctuary
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             true
             tabernacle
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             pitched
             ,
             and
             not
             man.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             sum
             of
             all
             that
             's
             said
             is
             this
             ,
             We
             have
             such
             an
             High
             Priest
             ,
             who
             is
             advanced
             to
             the
             highest
             honour
             and
             power
             in
             Glory
             ,
             called
             God's
             Throne
             of
             Majesty
             in
             the
             Heavens
             .
             As
             Man
             ,
             a
             Minister
             indeed
             ,
             or
             the
             prime
             Administrator
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             of
             the
             true
             and
             heavenly
             Sanctuary
             and
             Tabernacle
             ,
             not
             like
             that
             which
             was
             made
             by
             Man
             ,
             but
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             made
             for
             the
             glorifying
             of
             himself
             in
             his
             glorified
             Saints
             with
             Christ
             ,
             where
             we
             shall
             in
             presence
             worship
             him
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             every
             high
             priest
             is
             ordained
             to
             offer
             gifts
             and
             sacrifices
             :
             wherefore
             it
             is
             of
             necessity
             that
             this
             man
             have
             somewhat
             to
             offer
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             he
             were
             no
             High
             Priest
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             nothing
             as
             Gift
             or
             Sacrifice
             to
             offer
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             if
             he
             were
             on
             earth
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             be
             a
             priest
             ,
             seeing
             that
             there
             are
             priests
             that
             offer
             gifts
             according
             to
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             if
             he
             were
             on
             Earth
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             be
             a
             Priest
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             such
             already
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             entailed
             on
             the
             Line
             of
             Aaron
             :
             (
             And
             Christ's
             Sacrifice
             when
             he
             was
             on
             Earth
             ,
             was
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             supralegal
             .
             )
          
           
             5.
             
             Who
             serve
             unto
             the
             example
             and
             shadow
             of
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             as
             Moses
             was
             admonished
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             about
             to
             make
             the
             tabernacle
             .
             For
             see
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             thou
             make
             all
             things
             according
             to
             the
             pattern
             shewed
             to
             thee
             in
             the
             mount
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             on
             Earth
             ,
             was
             made
             to
             perform
             those
             Administrations
             ,
             which
             are
             but
             shadows
             of
             the
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             having
             some
             notifying
             and
             instructing
             resemblance
             to
             them
             as
             figurative
             ;
             which
             God
             darkly
             intimated
             to
             Moses
             ,
             when
             he
             charged
             him
             to
             
             make
             the
             Tabernacle
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             according
             to
             the
             pattern
             which
             he
             had
             seen
             in
             the
             Mount.
             So
             that
             the
             earthly
             Tabernacle
             and
             Worship
             is
             but
             a
             figure
             or
             shadow
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             now
             hath
             he
             obtained
             a
             more
             excellent
             ministery
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             also
             he
             is
             the
             Mediator
             of
             a
             better
             covenant
             ,
             which
             was
             established
             upon
             better
             promises
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             Christ's
             Priestly
             Ministry
             is
             more
             excellent
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Mediator
             of
             a
             better
             Covenant
             ,
             than
             the
             meer
             Law
             of
             Moses
             was
             .
             (
             Though
             the
             Promise
             that
             went
             before
             and
             with
             the
             Law
             ,
             was
             an
             obscure
             Gospel
             .
             )
             It
             is
             better
             ,
             as
             having
             better
             Promises
             ;
             even
             clearer
             and
             fuller
             ,
             and
             more
             confirmed
             by
             
             God's
             Oath
             ,
             and
             Seal
             ,
             and
             Earnest
             .
             It
             hath
             Promises
             of
             fuller
             Pardon
             ,
             greater
             Grace
             and
             Priviledges
             ,
             and
             surer
             and
             greater
             Glory
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             both
             the
             Mosaical
             and
             the
             Christian
             are
             named
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             both
             a
             Law
             and
             a
             Covenant
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             the
             same
             parts
             ,
             
               viz.
               Precepts
               ,
               Promises
            
             and
             Threats
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             must
             be
             consented
             to
             .
             As
             proposed
             by
             God
             ,
             with
             his
             Antecedent
             Mercy
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Law
             ,
             and
             a
             proposed
             Covenant
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             )
             As
             consented
             to
             by
             Man
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Law
             accepted
             by
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             a
             mutual
             Covenant
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             )
             See
             Grotius
             his
             Preface
             to
             Annotations
             on
             the
             New
             Testament
             of
             the
             Names
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             For
             if
             that
             first
             covenant
             had
             been
             faultless
             ,
             then
             should
             no
             place
             have
             been
             sought
             for
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             For
             if
             the
             first
             Covenant
             had
             been
             perfect
             ,
             God
             would
             not
             have
             made
             the
             second
             better
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             not
             sinful
             Faultiness
             ,
             but
             such
             Imperfection
             as
             the
             beginnings
             of
             Art
             and
             Nature
             have
             ,
             compared
             with
             the
             Perfection
             that
             is
             here
             meant
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             here
             called
             ,
             the
             
               First
               Covenant
            
             ,
             as
             if
             no
             other
             had
             gone
             before
             it
             ;
             for
             there
             was
             a
             former
             with
             
               Adam
               ,
               Noah
               ,
               Abraham
            
             :
             but
             as
             it
             is
             the
             first
             of
             these
             two
             .
             And
             it
             was
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Peculiarity
             ,
             distinct
             from
             the
             common
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             Promise
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             For
             finding
             fault
             with
             them
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             the
             days
             come
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             )
             when
             I
             will
             make
             a
             new
             covenant
             with
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             the
             house
             of
             Judah
             :
             9.
             
             Not
             according
             to
             the
             Covenant
             that
             I
             made
             with
             their
             fathers
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             when
             I
             took
             them
             by
             the
             hand
             to
             lead
             them
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             because
             they
             continued
             not
             in
             my
             covenant
             ,
             and
             I
             regarded
             them
             not
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             For
             he
             intimateth
             the
             defect
             of
             the
             Mosaical
             Covenant
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Behold
               ,
               the
               days
               come
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               I
               will
               make
               with
               them
               a
               new
               Covenant
               ,
            
             of
             greater
             and
             surer
             Mercy
             ;
             for
             the
             former
             they
             quickly
             forsook
             ,
             and
             I
             forsook
             them
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             For
             this
             is
             the
             covenant
             that
             I
             will
             make
             with
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             after
             those
             days
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             I
             will
             put
             my
             laws
             into
             their
             mind
             ,
             and
             write
             them
             in
             their
             hearts
             :
             and
             I
             will
             be
             to
             them
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             to
             me
             a
             people
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             But
             this
             is
             my
             new
             Covenant
             which
             I
             will
             make
             with
             all
             
             Abraham's
             believing
             Seed
             :
             I
             will
             sanctifie
             them
             by
             my
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             thereby
             give
             them
             a
             saving
             knowledge
             and
             love
             of
             all
             my
             necessary
             Laws
             ,
             and
             their
             Duties
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             written
             in
             their
             minds
             and
             hearts
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             be
             to
             them
             a
             God
             (
             which
             is
             their
             All
             )
             and
             will
             love
             and
             cherish
             them
             as
             my
             peculiar
             people
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             this
             Promise
             is
             not
             made
             to
             Israel
             ,
             as
             a
             peculiar
             ,
             political
             Body
             (
             for
             their
             Policy
             was
             to
             be
             dissolved
             )
             but
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             which
             are
             
             Abraham's
             believing
             Seed
             :
             2.
             
             Therefore
             it
             being
             supposed
             that
             it
             is
             to
             Believers
             that
             this
             Promise
             is
             made
             ,
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Promise
             on
             condition
             of
             preceding
             Faith
             :
             As
             Vocation
             giveth
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Condition
             of
             consequent
             Justification
             and
             Sanctification
             .
             Though
             all
             be
             of
             Grace
             ,
             God's
             Wisdom
             maketh
             the
             Condition
             a
             means
             to
             introduce
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             they
             shall
             not
             teach
             every
             man
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             and
             every
             man
             his
             brother
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Know
             the
             Lord
             :
             for
             all
             shall
             know
             me
             ,
             from
             the
             least
             to
             the
             greatest
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             doubtful
             to
             them
             ,
             whether
             the
             Lord
             or
             Baal
             be
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             with
             this
             unstedfast
             People
             ,
             who
             have
             so
             long
             lived
             in
             Idolatry
             :
             For
             all
             the
             Church
             of
             Believers
             ,
             from
             the
             least
             to
             the
             greatest
             ,
             shall
             know
             and
             own
             me
             to
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             need
             to
             be
             again
             taught
             it
             ,
             as
             an
             unknown
             thing
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             this
             speaketh
             not
             against
             the
             necessity
             of
             Humane
             Teaching
             :
             for
             it
             is
             by
             such
             teaching
             that
             God
             is
             supposed
             to
             give
             them
             the
             knowledge
             of
             himself
             .
             Nor
             doth
             it
             mean
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             needless
             to
             teach
             the
             best
             to
             know
             God
             better
             :
             for
             to
             know
             him
             is
             the
             sum
             and
             perfection
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             Life
             Eternal
             .
             But
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             That
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             an
             unknown
             thing
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             our
             God.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             For
             I
             will
             be
             merciful
             to
             their
             unrighteousness
             ,
             and
             their
             sins
             and
             their
             iniquities
             will
             I
             remember
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             For
             the
             greatness
             of
             my
             Mercy
             shall
             forgive
             all
             the
             sins
             of
             their
             unconverted
             state
             ,
             and
             not
             charge
             them
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             their
             destruction
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             infirmities
             of
             their
             regenerate
             state
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             this
             Promise
             of
             Justification
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             former
             of
             Sanctification
             ,
             supposeth
             them
             to
             be
             Believers
             in
             order
             of
             Nature
             first
             ,
             as
             the
             Condition
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             In
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             A
             new
             covenant
             ,
             he
             hath
             made
             the
             first
             old
             .
             Now
             that
             which
             decayeth
             and
             waxeth
             old
             ,
             is
             ready
             to
             vanish
             away
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             This
             term
             of
             a
             new
             Covenant
             implieth
             ,
             that
             the
             old
             one
             must
             then
             be
             abolished
             :
             and
             the
             time
             is
             come
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THen
             verily
             the
             first
             covenant
             had
             also
             ordinances
             of
             divine
             service
             ,
             and
             a
             worldly
             sanctuary
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Mosaical
             Covenant
             had
             its
             proper
             Ordinances
             of
             Service
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             an
             earthly
             ,
             temporary
             Tabernacle
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             there
             was
             a
             tabernacle
             made
             ,
             the
             first
             wherein
             was
             the
             candlestick
             ,
             and
             the
             table
             and
             the
             shew-bread
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             sanctuary
             .
             3.
             
             And
             after
             the
             second
             vail
             ,
             the
             tabernacle
             which
             is
             called
             the
             holiest
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             This
             made
             Tabernacle
             had
             two
             parts
             :
             In
             the
             first
             ,
             called
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             was
             the
             Candlestick
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             within
             the
             second
             Veil
             was
             the
             
               Holiest
               of
               all
            
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Some
             out
             of
             Philo
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Tabernacle
             (
             and
             the
             Temple
             after
             )
             was
             made
             as
             an
             Image
             ,
             or
             Figure
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             therefore
             called
             Worldly
             :
             the
             outer
             part
             figuring
             the
             lower
             World
             ,
             in
             which
             was
             the
             Candlestick
             with
             six
             Branches
             ;
             and
             one
             in
             the
             midst
             ,
             signifying
             the
             Planets
             ;
             and
             twelve
             Loaves
             on
             the
             Table
             ,
             signifying
             the
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Earth
             :
             The
             inmost
             signifying
             the
             highest
             Heavens
             .
             But
             't
             is
             presumptuous
             to
             trust
             our
             Wit
             too
             far
             in
             feigning
             Divine
             Significations
             :
             And
             't
             is
             groundless
             ,
             hence
             to
             gather
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             called
             a
             Worldly
             Sanctuary
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Which
             had
             the
             golden
             censer
             ,
             and
             the
             ark
             of
             the
             covenant
             overlaid
             round
             about
             with
             gold
             ,
             wherein
             was
             the
             golden
             pot
             that
             had
             manna
             ,
             and
             Aaron's
             rod
             that
             budded
             ,
             and
             the
             tables
             of
             the
             covenant
             ;
             And
             over
             it
             the
             cherubims
             of
             glory
             shadowing
             the
             mercy-seat
             ;
             of
             which
             we
             cannot
             now
             speak
             particularly
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             In
             it
             was
             the
             Golden
             Censer
             ,
             for
             Incense
             brought
             when
             the
             Priest
             went
             in
             ;
             and
             the
             Ark
             overlaid
             with
             Gold
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             or
             near
             it
             ,
             was
             the
             Pot
             of
             Manna
             ,
             and
             
             Aaron's
             Rod
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             the
             Table
             of
             the
             Commandments
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             over
             it
             ,
             the
             Images
             of
             Angelical
             Cherubims
             ,
             shewing
             God's
             Glory
             ,
             when
             it
             appeared
             to
             men
             ;
             which
             also
             shadowed
             the
             Covering
             ,
             or
             Mercy-Seat
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Now
             when
             these
             things
             were
             thus
             ordained
             ,
             the
             priests
             went
             always
             into
             the
             first
             tabernacle
             ,
             accomplishing
             the
             service
             of
             God.
             7.
             
             But
             into
             the
             second
             went
             the
             high
             priest
             alone
             once
             every
             year
             ,
             not
             without
             blood
             ,
             which
             he
             offered
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             errors
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Into
             the
             first
             part
             of
             this
             Tabernacle
             ,
             the
             Priests
             went
             to
             perform
             the
             ordinary
             Service
             :
             But
             into
             the
             second
             ,
             went
             only
             the
             High
             Priest
             once
             a
             Year
             ,
             but
             not
             without
             the
             Blood
             of
             Calves
             and
             Goats
             ,
             which
             he
             offered
             for
             such
             sins
             of
             himself
             and
             the
             people
             as
             were
             expiable
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             holy
             Ghost
             this
             signifying
             ,
             that
             the
             way
             into
             the
             holiest
             of
             all
             ,
             was
             not
             yet
             made
             manifest
             ,
             while
             as
             the
             first
             tabernacle
             was
             yet
             standing
             :
          
           
             8.
             
             By
             this
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             signified
             that
             under
             that
             Law
             ,
             or
             Tabernacle-state
             ,
             the
             Access
             of
             Sinners
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             assured
             Acceptance
             here
             ,
             and
             Glory
             hereafter
             ,
             was
             not
             yet
             clearly
             ,
             fully
             ,
             and
             with
             satisfiing
             Assurance
             revealed
             ,
             nor
             by
             that
             Law
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             conferred
             :
             for
             it
             was
             reserved
             to
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Messiah
             :
             (
             Though
             the
             Promise
             ,
             or
             Law
             of
             Grace
             saved
             men
             then
             .
             )
          
           
             9.
             
             Which
             was
             a
             figure
             for
             the
             time
             then
             present
             ,
             in
             which
             were
             offered
             both
             gifts
             and
             sacrifices
             ,
             that
             could
             not
             make
             him
             that
             did
             the
             service
             perfect
             ,
             as
             pertaining
             to
             the
             conscience
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Which
             figuratively
             signified
             the
             time
             then
             (
             or
             now
             )
             present
             ,
             when
             the
             Gifts
             and
             Sacrifices
             were
             offered
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             suffice
             to
             perfect
             the
             Acceptance
             of
             the
             Offerer
             with
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             cleanse
             him
             from
             the
             Conscience
             and
             Guilt
             of
             Sin.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             
               Which
               stood
            
             only
             in
             meats
             and
             drinks
             ,
             and
             divers
             washings
             ,
             and
             carnal
             ordinances
             imposed
             on
             them
             until
             the
             time
             of
             reformation
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             ,
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             Charity
             ,
             Justice
             and
             Sobriety
             ,
             which
             are
             common
             to
             the
             Jews
             with
             us
             and
             other
             people
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             positive
             Institutions
             of
             bodily
             Service
             to
             God
             ,
             proper
             to
             
             Moses's
             Law.
             And
             these
             Laws
             ,
             in
             such
             Outwards
             as
             the
             Body
             performeth
             ,
             called
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Meats
             ,
             Drinks
             ,
             Washings
             ,
             which
             God
             indeed
             imposed
             on
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             material
             part
             of
             their
             Obedience
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             as
             suited
             to
             their
             Carnality
             and
             Minority
             ,
             till
             the
             
             Messiah's
             Reformation
             set
             up
             a
             better
             Law
             and
             Worship
          
           
             11.
             
             But
             Christ
             being
             come
             an
             high
             priest
             of
             good
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             by
             a
             greater
             and
             more
             perfect
             tabernacle
             ,
             not
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             not
             of
             this
             building
             :
          
           
             11.
             
             But
             Christ
             is
             come
             a
             High
             Priest
             of
             the
             future
             Felicity
             ,
             promised
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             even
             to
             procure
             us
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             ,
             officiating
             in
             a
             greater
             and
             more
             perfect
             Tabernacle
             ,
             even
             his
             Body
             ,
             now
             glorified
             in
             Heaven
             (
             having
             done
             his
             preparatory
             Work
             on
             Earth
             )
             which
             was
             not
             built
             as
             Tabernacles
             are
             on
             Earth
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Neither
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             goats
             and
             calves
             :
             but
             by
             his
             own
             blood
             he
             entred
             in
             once
             into
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             having
             obtained
             eternal
             redemption
             
               for
               us
            
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             not
             as
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             ,
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Goats
             and
             Calves
             ,
             offered
             for
             Expiation
             ;
             but
             by
             obedient
             and
             voluntary
             offering
             his
             own
             Blood
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             he
             obtained
             his
             Entrance
             into
             the
             state
             of
             Glorious
             Exaltation
             ,
             there
             to
             intercede
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             rule
             us
             ,
             having
             here
             ,
             by
             his
             Merit
             and
             Sacrifice
             ,
             purchased
             Eternal
             Redemption
             for
             us
             ,
             which
             thence
             he
             will
             bestow
             .
          
           
           
             13.
             
             For
             if
             the
             blood
             of
             bulls
             ,
             and
             of
             goats
             ,
             and
             the
             ashes
             of
             an
             heifer
             sprinkling
             the
             unclean
             ,
             sanctifieth
             to
             the
             purifying
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             If
             these
             be
             by
             Divine
             Institution
             effectual
             against
             corporal
             Legal
             uncleanness
             ,
             by
             a
             ceremonial
             Sanctification
             ,
             the
             figure
             of
             the
             spiritual
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             How
             much
             more
             shall
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             through
             the
             eternal
             Spirit
             ,
             offered
             himself
             without
             spot
             to
             God
             ,
             purge
             your
             conscience
             from
             dead
             works
             to
             serve
             the
             living
             God
             ?
          
           
             14.
             
             Most
             certainly
             then
             shall
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             Eternal
             Spirit
             offered
             himself
             ,
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             a
             spotless
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             the
             Soveraign
             Righteous
             Judge
             ,
             to
             cleanse
             Soul
             and
             Conscience
             from
             the
             power
             and
             guilt
             of
             dead
             works
             (
             which
             signifie
             a
             death
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             tend
             to
             death
             for
             sin
             )
             to
             serve
             the
             Living
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             accept
             us
             to
             an
             Everlasting
             Life
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             By
             the
             
               Eternal
               Spirit
            
             ,
             by
             which
             Christ
             offered
             himself
             ,
             some
             Expositors
             understand
             Christ's
             Immortal
             Soul
             voluntarily
             resigning
             his
             Life
             ,
             2.
             
             Others
             understand
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             the
             Third
             Person
             in
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             by
             whom
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             be
             conceived
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             his
             Miracles
             .
             3.
             
             Others
             understand
             his
             own
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             as
             the
             Second
             Person
             :
             It
             's
             hard
             to
             be
             sure
             which
             is
             meant
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             of
             no
             great
             moment
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             indeed
             he
             did
             it
             by
             all
             these
             three
             .
             There
             is
             a
             fourth
             Opinion
             of
             some
             that
             understand
             it
             of
             a
             prime
             superangelical
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             they
             think
             ,
             by
             Eternal
             Emanation
             ,
             cometh
             from
             the
             Deity
             united
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             they
             make
             a
             middle
             Third
             Nature
             in
             Christ
             ;
             and
             in
             which
             they
             suppose
             it
             is
             that
             ,
             as
             a
             Creature
             ,
             he
             is
             advanced
             above
             all
             Angels
             ;
             because
             they
             take
             Angels
             and
             Men
             to
             to
             be
             specie
             distinct
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             Humane
             Nature
             must
             be
             set
             above
             Angels
             ,
             in
             it self
             ,
             it
             must
             thereby
             change
             its
             species
             ,
             and
             be
             no
             more
             humane
             .
             But
             to
             be
             wise
             to
             sobriety
             in
             such
             Mysteries
             is
             safe
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             presume
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             he
             is
             the
             mediatour
             of
             the
             new
             testament
             ,
             that
             by
             means
             of
             death
             ,
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             the
             transgressions
             
               that
               were
            
             under
             the
             first
             testament
             ,
             they
             which
             are
             called
             might
             receive
             the
             promise
             of
             eternal
             inheritance
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             Christ
             became
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             to
             procure
             ,
             seal
             and
             promulgate
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             Law
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             his
             death
             doing
             that
             which
             no
             other
             Sacrifice
             could
             do
             in
             expiation
             of
             the
             Jews
             sins
             ,
             committed
             under
             the
             Mosaical
             Covenant
             ,
             (
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             )
             they
             which
             are
             by
             his
             call
             made
             sound
             Believers
             ,
             might
             by
             promise
             be
             secured
             of
             the
             Eternal
             Inheritance
             ,
             and
             possessed
             of
             it
             in
             due
             time
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             For
             where
             a
             testament
             is
             ,
             there
             must
             also
             of
             necessity
             be
             the
             death
             of
             the
             testatour
             .
             17.
             
             For
             a
             testament
             is
             of
             force
             after
             men
             are
             dead
             :
             otherwise
             it
             is
             of
             no
             strength
             at
             all
             whilest
             the
             testatour
             liveth
             .
          
           
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             And
             Christ
             being
             by
             his
             Sponsion
             to
             be
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             his
             Donation
             doth
             presuppose
             his
             Purchase
             ;
             and
             thence
             his
             Covenant
             hath
             also
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Testament
             ,
             which
             supposeth
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Testator
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             of
             efficacy
             till
             then
             ,
             to
             give
             full
             right
             to
             what
             he
             bequeatheth
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             That
             the
             eminent
             Evangelical
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             in
             its
             last
             full
             Edition
             ,
             called
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             distinct
             from
             the
             obscure
             state
             of
             Promise
             before
             Christ's
             Incarnation
             ,
             began
             at
             Christ's
             Resurrection
             ,
             Ascension
             ,
             and
             sending
             of
             the
             eminent
             Gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             was
             but
             as
             an
             Embrio
             before
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Whereupon
             ,
             neither
             the
             first
             testament
             was
             dedicated
             without
             bloud
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Therefore
             the
             first
             as
             figurative
             of
             the
             second
             ,
             was
             consecrated
             and
             sealed
             in
             blood
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             For
             when
             Moses
             had
             spoken
             every
             precept
             to
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             law
             ,
             he
             took
             the
             bloud
             of
             calves
             and
             of
             goats
             ,
             with
             water
             and
             scarlet
             wool
             ,
             and
             hyssop
             ,
             and
             sprinkled
             both
             the
             Book
             and
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             20.
             
             Saying
             ,
             This
             is
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Testament
             which
             God
             hath
             enjoyned
             unto
             you
             .
             21.
             
             Moreover
             he
             sprinkled
             with
             bloud
             both
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             vessels
             of
             the
             ministry
             ,
             22.
             
             And
             almost
             all
             things
             are
             by
             the
             law
             purged
             with
             bloud
             :
             and
             without
             shedding
             of
             bloud
             is
             no
             remission
             .
          
           
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Note
             1.
             
             God
             purposely
             instituted
             all
             these
             bloody
             Purifications
             to
             prefigure
             Christ
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Custom
             of
             sacrificing
             from
             the
             Fall
             ,
             must
             arise
             from
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             and
             not
             without
             it
             from
             natural
             Invention
             ,
             as
             some
             now
             affirm
             :
             And
             no
             doubt
             but
             it
             is
             propagated
             among
             all
             Idolaters
             through
             the
             World
             ;
             1.
             
             By
             Tradition
             from
             Adam
             ;
             2.
             
             Corrupted
             by
             Devils
             ,
             who
             would
             be
             worshipped
             as
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             promote
             the
             imitation
             of
             God
             ;
             3.
             
             The
             Papists
             sprinkling
             of
             Holy
             Water
             ,
             is
             such
             another
             corrupt
             imitation
             ,
             setting
             up
             their
             Ceremony
             instead
             of
             Gods
             ,
             which
             Christ
             abolished
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             It
             was
             therefore
             necessary
             that
             the
             patterns
             in
             things
             in
             the
             heavens
             should
             be
             purified
             with
             these
             ,
             but
             the
             heavenly
             things
             themselves
             with
             better
             Sacrifices
             than
             these
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             These
             Ceremonies
             being
             ordained
             to
             prefigure
             and
             notifie
             things
             that
             are
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             belong
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             it
             was
             meet
             that
             such
             blood
             should
             be
             the
             purifying
             Ceremony
             :
             But
             the
             heavenly
             things
             themselves
             must
             be
             purchased
             ,
             and
             the
             Souls
             fitted
             for
             it
             purified
             ,
             and
             the
             Covenant
             consecrated
             by
             a
             more
             precious
             Sacrifice
             ,
             even
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Lamb
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             taketh
             away
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             24.
             
             For
             Christ
             is
             not
             entred
             into
             the
             holy
             places
             made
             with
             hands
             ▪
             which
             are
             the
             figures
             of
             the
             true
             ,
             but
             into
             heaven
             it self
             ;
             now
             to
             appear
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             for
             us
             .
          
           
           
             24.
             
             For
             it
             was
             not
             to
             officiate
             in
             a
             Tabernacle
             made
             by
             man
             ,
             that
             Christ
             became
             our
             High
             Priest
             ,
             but
             (
             though
             his
             Sacrifice
             was
             offered
             on
             Earth
             )
             it
             was
             to
             officiate
             by
             continued
             Intercession
             for
             us
             in
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God's
             Glory
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             other
             was
             but
             a
             Type
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Nor
             yet
             that
             he
             should
             offer
             himself
             often
             ,
             as
             the
             high
             priest
             entreth
             into
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             every
             year
             with
             blood
             of
             others
             .
             26.
             
             For
             then
             must
             he
             often
             have
             suffered
             since
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             :
             but
             now
             once
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             hath
             he
             appeared
             to
             put
             away
             sin
             by
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             himself
             .
          
           
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Note
             1.
             
             Christ's
             once
             offering
             was
             sufficient
             :
             It
             may
             oft
             be
             commemorated
             ,
             but
             only
             once
             done
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             unspeakable
             joy
             to
             Believers
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             for
             us
             ,
             as
             our
             High
             Priest
             ,
             entred
             into
             Heaven
             .
             For
             he
             hath
             promised
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             with
             him
             where
             he
             is
             .
             And
             where
             else
             now
             should
             we
             desire
             to
             be
             ?
             3.
             
             The
             days
             of
             Christ
             here
             ,
             were
             the
             declining
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             called
             the
             end
             ,
             as
             fifty
             ,
             or
             sixty
             years
             old
             is
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             man's
             Life
             .
             How
             near
             then
             is
             it
             now
             to
             an
             end
             ,
             1684
             after
             ?
          
           
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             And
             as
             it
             is
             appointed
             unto
             men
             once
             to
             die
             ,
             but
             after
             this
             the
             Judgment
             :
             So
             Christ
             was
             once
             offered
             to
             bear
             the
             sins
             of
             many
             ,
             and
             unto
             them
             that
             look
             for
             him
             shall
             he
             appear
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             without
             sin
             ,
             unto
             salvation
             .
          
           
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             And
             as
             it
             is
             with
             the
             common
             state
             of
             man
             on
             Earth
             ,
             who
             must
             all
             once
             die
             ,
             and
             then
             be
             doomed
             to
             their
             endless
             state
             ;
             so
             Christ
             was
             once
             to
             die
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             sins
             many
             ;
             and
             to
             them
             that
             wait
             for
             him
             in
             the
             prepared
             state
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             Obedience
             and
             Patience
             ,
             he
             shall
             appear
             again
             ,
             but
             not
             any
             more
             to
             bear
             the
             punishment
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             but
             to
             justifie
             them
             publickly
             ,
             and
             take
             them
             to
             his
             glory
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             FOR
             the
             law
             having
             a
             shadow
             of
             good
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             very
             Image
             of
             the
             things
             ,
             can
             never
             with
             those
             sacrifices
             which
             they
             offered
             year
             by
             year
             continually
             ,
             make
             the
             commers
             thereunto
             perfect
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             the
             Law
             having
             but
             in
             its
             Ceremonies
             a
             shadow
             of
             the
             great
             heavenly
             Blessings
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             clear
             Image
             (
             or
             Draught
             or
             Map
             )
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             doth
             shew
             by
             the
             frequent
             yearly
             iteration
             of
             those
             Sacrifices
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             perfect
             the
             Sacrifices
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             then
             would
             they
             not
             have
             ceased
             to
             be
             offered
             :
             because
             that
             the
             worshippers
             once
             purged
             ,
             should
             have
             had
             no
             more
             conscience
             of
             sins
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             then
             they
             would
             have
             ceased
             to
             be
             offered
             ,
             because
             the
             Worshippers
             once
             pardoned
             and
             cleansed
             ,
             should
             have
             no
             more
             conscience
             of
             guilt
             ,
             or
             remaining
             pravity
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             in
             those
             
               sacrifices
               there
               is
            
             a
             remembrance
             again
             made
             of
             sins
             every
             year
             .
             4.
             
             For
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             the
             bloud
             of
             bulls
             and
             of
             goats
             ,
             should
             take
             away
             sins
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Note
             1.
             
             This
             Text
             doth
             not
             deny
             that
             the
             faithful
             Jews
             were
             then
             forgiven
             ,
             nor
             that
             the
             Law
             conduced
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             used
             in
             subordination
             to
             the
             antecedent
             Promise
             and
             Law
             of
             Grace
             :
             But
             without
             this
             Promise
             ,
             the
             Law
             could
             not
             do
             it
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             doth
             this
             infer
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             mention
             ,
             lament
             and
             beg
             pardon
             for
             our
             old
             sin
             ,
             while
             we
             live
             on
             Earth
             :
             Nor
             that
             renewed
             sins
             have
             no
             need
             of
             a
             renewed
             pardon
             ;
             but
             no
             need
             of
             a
             new
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Wherefore
             when
             he
             cometh
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             saith
             .
             Sacrifice
             and
             offering
             thou
             wouldest
             not
             ,
             but
             a
             body
             hast
             thou
             prepared
             me
             :
             6.
             
             In
             burnt-offerings
             ,
             and
             sacrifices
             for
             sin
             thou
             hast
             had
             no
             pleasure
             :
             7.
             
             Then
             said
             I
             ,
             Lo
             ,
             I
             come
             (
             in
             the
             volume
             of
             the
             book
             it
             is
             written
             of
             me
             to
             do
             thy
             will
             ,
             O
             God.
             8.
             
             Above
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             Sacrifice
             and
             offering
             ,
             and
             burnt-offerings
             ,
             and
             offering
             for
             sin
             thou
             wouldest
             not
             ,
             neither
             hadst
             pleasure
             therein
             ,
             which
             are
             offered
             by
             the
             law
             :
             9.
             
             Then
             said
             he
             ,
             Lo
             ,
             I
             come
             to
             do
             thy
             will
             ,
             (
             O
             God
             )
             He
             taketh
             away
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             establish
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             David
             ,
             as
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             personating
             Christ
             ,
             saith
             ,
             &c.
             taking
             down
             Sacrifices
             as
             insufficient
             ,
             and
             introducing
             Christs
             obedient
             Sacrifice
             of
             himself
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             By
             the
             which
             will
             we
             are
             sanctified
             through
             the
             offering
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             once
             for
             all
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             by
             this
             Decree
             of
             God
             ,
             giving
             us
             a
             Saviour
             to
             be
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             we
             are
             (
             as
             far
             as
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Expiating
             Sacrifice
             )
             made
             a
             holy
             people
             unto
             God
             ,
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             by
             this
             price
             being
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             Reconciliation
             made
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             every
             priest
             standeth
             daily
             ministring
             and
             offering
             oftentimes
             the
             same
             sacrifices
             ,
             which
             can
             never
             take
             away
             sins
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             the
             Priests
             must
             be
             still
             sacrificing
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             never
             finishing
             the
             Expiation
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             But
             this
             man
             after
             he
             had
             offered
             one
             sacrifice
             for
             sins
             for
             ever
             ,
             sat
             down
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             :
             13.
             
             From
             henceforth
             expecting
             till
             his
             enemies
             be
             made
             his
             footstool
             .
          
           
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             But
             Christ
             having
             offered
             but
             one
             Sacrifice
             
             for
             sins
             ,
             as
             sufficient
             ,
             for
             ever
             sate
             down
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             Glory
             ,
             and
             universal
             Dominion
             in
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             where
             he
             will
             reign
             ,
             till
             he
             hath
             subdued
             all
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             even
             all
             that
             opposeth
             the
             perfecting
             of
             his
             work
             of
             the
             Salvation
             and
             Glory
             of
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             For
             by
             one
             offering
             he
             hath
             perfected
             for
             ever
             them
             that
             are
             sanctified
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             For
             all
             the
             faithful
             and
             sanctified
             are
             by
             that
             one
             offering
             ,
             as
             a
             sufficient
             Expiatory
             Sacrifice
             ,
             freed
             from
             all
             guilt
             and
             sin
             now
             initially
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             perfectly
             without
             any
             other
             Expiatory
             Sacrifice
             ,
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Whereof
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             also
             is
             a
             witness
             to
             us
             :
             for
             after
             that
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             This
             is
             the
             covenant
             that
             I
             will
             make
             with
             them
             after
             those
             days
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             I
             will
             put
             my
             laws
             into
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             minds
             will
             I
             write
             them
             :
             And
             their
             sins
             and
             iniquities
             will
             I
             remember
             no
             more
             .
             18.
             
             Now
             ,
             where
             remission
             of
             these
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             more
             offering
             for
             sin
             .
          
           
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Note
             here
             1.
             
             That
             when
             the
             price
             is
             given
             and
             taken
             ,
             and
             a
             free
             Act
             of
             Oblivion
             made
             on
             the
             bare
             condition
             of
             thankful
             acceptance
             ,
             the
             crime
             is
             said
             to
             be
             pardoned
             in
             the
             common
             custom
             of
             speech
             ,
             it
             being
             done
             as
             far
             as
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Satisfier
             and
             the
             Rector
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             though
             yet
             the
             Resusers
             be
             all
             actually
             unpardoned
             :
             For
             a
             Conditional
             Gift
             puts
             nothing
             in
             act
             ,
             till
             the
             Condition
             be
             performed
             .
             2.
             
             That
             here
             in
             the
             Promise
             ,
             Pardon
             is
             not
             in
             time
             before
             Renovation
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             actually
             of
             any
             Infidels
             ,
             or
             unconverted
             ,
             though
             elect
             thereto
             .
             3.
             
             That
             even
             the
             pardon
             of
             the
             sanctified
             is
             but
             such
             as
             excludeth
             any
             more
             Sacrifice
             ,
             but
             not
             any
             more
             Faith
             ,
             Repentance
             ,
             Watching
             ,
             Praying
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             19.
             
             Having
             therefore
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             boldness
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             holiest
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             20.
             
             By
             a
             new
             and
             living
             way
             which
             he
             hath
             consecrated
             for
             us
             ,
             through
             the
             vail
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             his
             flesh
             :
             21.
             
             And
             having
             an
             high
             priest
             over
             the
             house
             of
             God
             :
          
           
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             And
             now
             I
             come
             to
             the
             Use
             of
             all
             that
             I
             have
             said
             in
             all
             the
             foregoing
             Doctrine
             :
             We
             are
             not
             now
             deterred
             from
             access
             to
             God
             by
             unexpiated
             guilt
             ,
             but
             may
             come
             to
             him
             as
             a
             Father
             ,
             with
             comfortable
             ,
             reverent
             boldness
             and
             hope
             as
             reconciled
             by
             Christ
             ;
             even
             in
             confidence
             of
             the
             merit
             of
             his
             Righteousness
             and
             Sacrifice
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             a
             new
             and
             still
             effectual
             living
             way
             ,
             through
             the
             veil
             of
             his
             flesh
             consecrated
             for
             us
             :
             And
             we
             have
             now
             in
             the
             Heavens
             a
             Glorified
             High
             Priest
             ,
             who
             is
             Head
             over
             all
             things
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             ever
             liveth
             to
             do
             all
             for
             us
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             belongeth
             to
             a
             perfected
             High
             Priest
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Let
             us
             draw
             near
             with
             a
             true
             heart
             ,
             in
             full
             assurance
             of
             faith
             ,
             having
             our
             hearts
             sprinkled
             from
             an
             evil
             conscience
             ,
             and
             our
             bodies
             washed
             with
             pure
             water
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Let
             us
             therefore
             draw
             near
             to
             God
             in
             holy
             Worship
             ,
             and
             heavenly
             Desires
             and
             Aspirings
             ,
             with
             a
             heart
             that
             is
             sound
             ,
             sincere
             and
             true
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             our
             convictions
             ,
             and
             abounding
             with
             full
             belief
             and
             trust
             in
             Christ
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             promised
             ,
             having
             our
             hearts
             cleansed
             by
             Christ's
             Blood
             (
             which
             the
             sprinkling
             figured
             under
             the
             Law
             )
             from
             the
             conscience
             of
             guilt
             ,
             and
             the
             love
             and
             power
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             our
             bodily
             practice
             purified
             from
             uncleanness
             ,
             (
             typified
             by
             the
             washings
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             federally
             signified
             by
             our
             Baptism
             ,
             )
          
           
             23.
             
             Let
             us
             hold
             fast
             the
             profession
             of
             our
             faith
             without
             wavering
             :
             (
             for
             he
             is
             faithful
             that
             promised
             .
             )
          
           
             23.
             
             Let
             us
             against
             all
             subtle
             ,
             deceitful
             Adversaries
             ,
             and
             against
             all
             cruel
             Persecutors
             ,
             under
             all
             tryals
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             hold
             fast
             both
             our
             Hope
             and
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             open
             profession
             of
             it
             ;
             For
             he
             is
             faithful
             who
             hath
             promised
             us
             the
             endless
             felicity
             ,
             which
             will
             pay
             for
             all
             ,
             and
             exceed
             all
             our
             expectations
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             let
             us
             consider
             one
             another
             ,
             to
             provoke
             unto
             love
             ,
             and
             to
             good
             works
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Let
             none
             of
             us
             live
             meerly
             to
             our selves
             ,
             but
             set
             our selves
             with
             studious
             diligence
             to
             promote
             the
             Sanctity
             and
             Salvation
             of
             each
             other
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             done
             by
             vain
             janglings
             and
             faction
             ,
             but
             by
             provoking
             one
             another
             to
             love
             ,
             and
             to
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             each
             to
             be
             a
             common
             blessing
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             by
             profiting
             others
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Not
             forsaking
             the
             assembling
             of
             our selves
             together
             ,
             as
             the
             manner
             of
             some
             is
             :
             but
             exhorting
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             as
             ye
             see
             the
             day
             approaching
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Not
             forsaking
             either
             the
             more
             full
             Church-Assemblies
             ,
             or
             any
             Christian
             Converse
             and
             Communion
             ,
             by
             which
             ye
             may
             excite
             and
             edifie
             one
             another
             ;
             as
             some
             do
             out
             of
             cowardly
             fear
             of
             suffering
             ,
             and
             some
             through
             selfishness
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             brotherly
             love
             ,
             and
             through
             coldness
             in
             Religion
             .
             And
             the
             more
             resolved
             should
             you
             be
             in
             this
             ,
             because
             the
             time
             of
             suffering
             is
             short
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             of
             your
             deliverance
             draws
             on
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             far
             off
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Qu.
             1.
             
             
               What
               if
               the
               Rulers
               forbid
               Church-Assemblies
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               inferiour
               edifying
               Converse
               ?
               Ans
               .
            
             So
             they
             did
             for
             three
             hundred
             years
             ,
             when
             yet
             Christians
             used
             it
             by
             command
             from
             Christ
             .
             And
             Christian
             Princes
             (
             as
             is
             said
             heretofore
             )
             must
             do
             more
             good
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             authorized
             to
             do
             more
             mischief
             ,
             and
             forbid
             good
             ,
             than
             Heathens
             .
             But
             yet
             ,
             though
             we
             may
             not
             statedly
             forbear
             the
             duties
             of
             Piety
             and
             Charity
             ,
             (
             no
             more
             than
             Daniel
             did
             praying
             ,
             or
             the
             old
             Christians
             preaching
             and
             meeting
             )
             when
             we
             can
             perform
             them
             ;
             1.
             
             We
             may
             forbear
             this
             or
             that
             particular
             meeting
             or
             action
             ,
             when
             it
             would
             do
             more
             hurt
             than
             good
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             when
             imprisonment
             or
             banishment
             make
             it
             impossible
             ,
             it
             can
             be
             no
             duty
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             2.
             
             
               Who
               be
               they
               that
               must
               exhort
               one
               another
               ?
               Ans
               .
            
             Not
             every
             one
             that
             hath
             a
             proud
             self-conceit
             ,
             or
             masterly
             talkative
             disease
             ,
             may
             needlesly
             gather
             Assemblies
             to
             ease
             his
             stomach
             ,
             on
             pretence
             of
             duty
             :
             But
             
               the
               truly
               qualified
               and
               called
               Pastors
               must
               exhort
               in
               Church-Assemblies
               ,
               by
               Office
               ,
            
             and
             occasionally
             such
             
               other
               well
               qualified
               men
            
             ;
             as
             he
             shall
             there
             call
             forth
             or
             allow
             :
             And
             in
             inferiour
             occasional
             Converse
             or
             Meetings
             ,
             such
             qualified
             persons
             as
             have
             best
             ability
             and
             opportunities
             to
             do
             good
             .
             Even
             as
             Overseers
             by
             Office
             
             relieve
             the
             poor
             ,
             but
             every
             man
             that
             can
             ,
             must
             do
             it
             in
             charity
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Physician
             by
             calling
             must
             heal
             the
             sick
             and
             wounded
             ;
             but
             any
             in
             charity
             may
             offer
             such
             help
             as
             others
             need
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             able
             ,
             not
             usurping
             the
             Function
             of
             the
             Physician
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             For
             if
             we
             sin
             wilfully
             after
             that
             we
             have
             received
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             there
             remaineth
             no
             more
             sacrifice
             for
             sins
             ,
             27.
             
             But
             a
             certain
             fearful
             looking
             for
             of
             judgment
             ,
             and
             fiery
             indignation
             ,
             which
             shall
             devour
             the
             adversaries
             .
          
           
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             And
             the
             dreadful
             case
             of
             Apostates
             must
             deter
             you
             :
             For
             if
             you
             wilfully
             forsake
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christianity
             ,
             after
             you
             have
             received
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             &
             all
             those
             miraculous
             Evidences
             by
             which
             it
             hath
             prevailed
             hitherto
             ,
             you
             must
             never
             look
             for
             another
             Saviour
             ,
             nor
             that
             Christ
             should
             come
             again
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             for
             you
             :
             Reject
             him
             now
             ,
             and
             nothing
             remaineth
             but
             a
             dreadful
             expectation
             of
             his
             Vindictive
             Judgment
             ,
             when
             his
             Enemies
             that
             refused
             his
             Reign
             ,
             shall
             be
             brought
             forth
             to
             destruction
             ,
             Luke
             19.27
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Of
             this
             see
             before
             on
             chap.
             6.
             what
             this
             sin
             is
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             He
             that
             despised
             Moses
             law
             ,
             died
             without
             mercy
             ,
             under
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
             .
             29.
             
             Of
             how
             much
             sorer
             punishment
             ,
             suppose
             ye
             ,
             shall
             he
             be
             thought
             worthy
             ,
             who
             hath
             trodden
             under
             foot
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hath
             counted
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             covenant
             wherewith
             he
             was
             sanctified
             ,
             an
             unholy
             thing
             ,
             and
             hath
             done
             despite
             unto
             the
             Spirit
             of
             grace
             ?
          
           
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             Capital
             ,
             presumptuous
             sins
             ,
             and
             contempt
             ,
             were
             punished
             by
             death
             by
             Moses
             Law.
             And
             as
             Christ
             bringeth
             greater
             mercy
             ,
             the
             contempt
             of
             him
             deserveth
             far
             greater
             punishment
             ,
             when
             men
             by
             renouncing
             Christianity
             ,
             tread
             under
             foot
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             calling
             him
             a
             crucified
             Deceiver
             ,
             and
             count
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Covenant
             (
             which
             was
             shed
             to
             sanctifie
             them
             ,
             and
             reconcile
             them
             to
             God
             ,
             )
             which
             they
             professing
             to
             believe
             ,
             were
             joyned
             with
             the
             Saints
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             blood
             of
             a
             justly
             crucified
             Malefactor
             ,
             and
             a
             prophane
             thing
             ,
             and
             thus
             do
             despight
             also
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ's
             Witness
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             whose
             miraculous
             and
             sanctifying
             Gifts
             ,
             they
             once
             professed
             to
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             receive
             his
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             now
             they
             will
             reproach
             these
             Gifts
             and
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             delusions
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             The
             falseness
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             is
             a
             bare
             absolute
             Promise
             ,
             and
             no
             Law
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             proper
             threatning
             of
             penalty
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             For
             we
             know
             him
             that
             hath
             said
             ,
             Vengeance
             belongeth
             unto
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             recompense
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             :
             and
             again
             ,
             The
             Lord
             shall
             judge
             his
             people
             .
             31.
             
             It
             is
             a
             fearful
             thing
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             living
             God.
             
          
           
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             Note
             ;
             Grace
             puts
             us
             not
             out
             of
             fear
             of
             danger
             .
             2.
             
             None
             so
             dreadful
             as
             a
             Vindictive
             God.
             And
             3.
             
             Apostates
             ,
             who
             reject
             Christ
             and
             his
             Salvation
             ,
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             God's
             terrible
             Justice
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             But
             call
             to
             remembrance
             the
             former
             days
             ,
             in
             which
             after
             ye
             were
             illuminated
             ,
             ye
             endured
             a
             great
             fight
             of
             afflictions
             :
             33.
             
             Partly
             whilst
             ye
             were
             made
             a
             gazing
             stock
             ,
             both
             by
             reproaches
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             partly
             whilst
             ye
             became
             companions
             of
             them
             that
             were
             so
             used
             .
          
           
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             But
             remember
             what
             you
             have
             formerly
             suffered
             for
             Christ
             :
             Will
             you
             lose
             all
             that
             ?
             Or
             cannot
             God
             strengthen
             you
             now
             ,
             when
             you
             should
             be
             grown
             stronger
             ?
             Remember
             how
             you
             endured
             to
             be
             made
             the
             common
             spectacle
             and
             scorn
             of
             men
             ,
             by
             your
             own
             sufferings
             (
             for
             sufferers
             are
             usually
             disdained
             by
             the
             baser
             multitude
             )
             and
             also
             by
             being
             the
             companions
             of
             those
             that
             suffered
             ,
             and
             openly
             owning
             them
             ,
             and
             bore
             part
             of
             their
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             For
             ye
             had
             compassion
             of
             me
             in
             my
             bonds
             ,
             and
             took
             joyfully
             the
             spoiling
             of
             your
             goods
             ,
             knowing
             in
             your selves
             that
             ye
             have
             in
             Heaven
             a
             better
             and
             an
             enduring
             substance
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             For
             I
             for
             one
             ,
             must
             bear
             you
             witness
             ,
             that
             in
             my
             bonds
             ,
             you
             did
             partake
             in
             my
             sufferings
             ,
             by
             compassion
             ;
             and
             also
             you
             took
             not
             only
             patiently
             ,
             but
             joyfully
             ,
             the
             loss
             and
             spoiling
             of
             your
             goods
             and
             bodily
             maintenance
             ,
             by
             the
             plunder
             and
             distreining
             of
             Persecutors
             :
             And
             what
             made
             you
             do
             this
             ,
             but
             that
             you
             firmly
             believed
             ,
             yea
             knew
             ,
             by
             the
             witness
             in
             your selves
             ,
             attesting
             the
             Promises
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             (
             as
             to
             right
             )
             in
             Heaven
             a
             Treasure
             incomparably
             better
             than
             that
             which
             you
             lose
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             is
             endless
             ,
             and
             none
             can
             rob
             you
             of
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             Cast
             not
             away
             therefore
             your
             confidence
             ,
             which
             hath
             great
             recompence
             of
             reward
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             Do
             not
             then
             for
             nothing
             at
             last
             ,
             cast
             away
             the
             open
             ,
             bold
             owning
             of
             your
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             (
             and
             with
             it
             all
             your
             Hope
             ,
             Labour
             and
             Sufferings
             )
             for
             the
             recompence
             of
             reward
             is
             great
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             For
             ye
             have
             need
             of
             patience
             ,
             that
             after
             ye
             have
             done
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             ye
             might
             receive
             the
             promise
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             For
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             begin
             well
             :
             It
             's
             like
             God
             will
             yet
             try
             you
             with
             sharper
             Persecutions
             ;
             so
             that
             you
             have
             need
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             Conversion
             ,
             but
             of
             Patience
             ,
             to
             hold
             out
             ,
             and
             overcome
             Temptations
             ,
             that
             having
             done
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             all
             your
             Tryals
             ,
             and
             fully
             manifested
             your
             Sincerity
             by
             your
             Constancy
             ,
             you
             might
             receive
             the
             promised
             Reward
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             For
             yet
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             shall
             come
             ,
             will
             come
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             tarry
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             For
             (
             though
             to
             unbelief
             and
             impatience
             it
             seem
             long
             ,
             )
             it
             is
             but
             a
             very
             little
             time
             ,
             till
             Christ
             will
             come
             to
             end
             your
             fears
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             fulfil
             your
             hopes
             :
             And
             he
             will
             not
             delay
             or
             tarry
             at
             all
             ,
             beyond
             the
             due
             approaching
             time
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             Now
             the
             just
             shall
             live
             by
             faith
             :
             but
             
             if
             any
             man
             draw
             back
             ,
             my
             soul
             shall
             have
             no
             pleasure
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             It
             is
             by
             the
             firm
             belief
             of
             the
             Promise
             of
             Glory
             (
             purchased
             by
             Christ
             )
             that
             the
             Just
             do
             overcome
             Temptations
             ,
             hold
             on
             in
             duty
             and
             comfortable
             hope
             ,
             and
             are
             finally
             saved
             :
             But
             if
             any
             man
             forsake
             this
             Faith
             ,
             and
             its
             profession
             ,
             either
             through
             fraud
             ,
             flattery
             or
             fear
             of
             men
             ,
             God
             will
             forsake
             him
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             pleasure
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Dr.
             Hammond
             applyeth
             it
             to
             [
             
               forsaking
               Publick
               Worship
            
             ]
             as
             the
             Gnosticks
             did
             ;
             which
             indeed
             backsliders
             use
             to
             do
             when
             such
             assembling
             is
             persecuted
             :
             And
             his
             note
             should
             warn
             them
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             such
             forsaking
             Publick
             Worship
             ,
             who
             live
             where
             men
             are
             tolerated
             to
             be
             Atheists
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             worship
             God
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             be
             Christians
             and
             to
             assemble
             for
             God's
             Worship
             ,
             unless
             they
             will
             be
             stigmatized
             with
             the
             profession
             or
             practice
             of
             some
             imposed
             wickedness
             ;
             though
             this
             Atheism
             and
             Persecution
             pretend
             Christian
             Order
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             But
             we
             are
             not
             of
             them
             who
             draw
             back
             unto
             perdition
             :
             but
             of
             them
             that
             believe
             ,
             to
             the
             saving
             of
             the
             Soul.
             
          
           
             39.
             
             But
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             approve
             your selves
             faithful
             Christians
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             loose
             unstedfast
             sort
             ,
             who
             by
             Sophistry
             or
             Persecution
             are
             drawn
             to
             revolt
             ,
             and
             turn
             back
             to
             their
             own
             destruction
             ;
             but
             of
             them
             who
             believe
             with
             sincerity
             ,
             firmness
             and
             constancy
             ,
             to
             the
             saving
             of
             their
             Souls
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             NOW
             faith
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             things
             hoped
             for
             ,
             the
             evidence
             of
             things
             not
             seen
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             seeing
             it
             is
             by
             Faith
             that
             you
             must
             obtain
             all
             this
             Victory
             ,
             and
             Perseverance
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             it
             greatly
             concerneth
             you
             to
             understand
             rightly
             what
             that
             Faith
             is
             by
             which
             the
             just
             must
             live
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             differeth
             from
             that
             living
             by
             sight
             and
             sense
             on
             worldly
             things
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             case
             and
             life
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             perdition
             .
             This
             Faith
             is
             the
             subsistence
             ,
             or
             firm
             and
             confident
             expectation
             from
             God
             of
             the
             things
             which
             we
             believing
             hope
             for
             ,
             and
             which
             maketh
             them
             by
             the
             security
             of
             his
             faithful
             Promise
             ,
             to
             be
             effectual
             Motives
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             even
             present
             :
             And
             it
             is
             the
             convincing
             evidence
             ,
             or
             demonstration
             in
             the
             mind
             ,
             of
             the
             unseen
             things
             which
             God
             revealeth
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             prevail
             with
             us
             against
             all
             the
             visible
             vanities
             of
             this
             World.
             This
             realizing
             things
             future
             and
             unseen
             as
             certain
             by
             God's
             Promise
             ,
             and
             over-coming
             Temptations
             from
             things
             seen
             and
             present
             ,
             is
             our
             Saving
             Faith.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             by
             it
             the
             elders
             obtained
             a
             good
             report
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             was
             by
             this
             effectual
             Belief
             and
             Trust
             in
             God's
             Promise
             for
             things
             unseen
             ,
             preferred
             before
             things
             seen
             and
             present
             ,
             that
             the
             Ancients
             are
             said
             to
             be
             approved
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Through
             faith
             we
             understand
             that
             the
             worlds
             were
             framed
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             things
             which
             are
             seen
             were
             not
             made
             of
             things
             which
             do
             appear
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             How
             can
             we
             know
             but
             by
             believing
             God's
             Revelation
             ,
             that
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             were
             compacted
             and
             formed
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             all
             this
             great
             and
             well
             ordered
             frame
             which
             is
             seen
             ,
             was
             made
             not
             of
             things
             which
             appear
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             This
             latter
             part
             is
             diversly
             expounded
             .
             1.
             
             Some
             ,
             as
             Calvin
             ,
             expound
             it
             thus
             [
             
               The
               things
               that
               are
               seen
               were
               made
               to
               be
               as
               a
               Glass
               or
               Image
               of
               the
               things
               that
               are
               unseen
               .
            
             ]
             That
             they
             are
             so
             is
             true
             ;
             but
             few
             receive
             this
             as
             the
             sense
             of
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Others
             expound
             it
             as
             equal
             to
             [
             
               the
               seen
               Worlds
               were
               made
               not
               of
               things
               seen
               ,
               therefore
               of
               nothing
               ,
               or
               no
               praeexistent
               matter
               .
            
             ]
             This
             most
             Protestants
             receive
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Others
             take
             framing
             or
             compacting
             to
             presuppose
             existent
             matter
             to
             be
             compact
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             Chaos
             in
             which
             the
             form
             was
             unseen
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Others
             following
             the
             Vulgar
             Latine
             ,
             
               Erasmus
               ,
               &c.
            
             translate
             it
             ,
             [
             
               the
               things
               ,
               which
               are
               seen
               ,
               were
               made
               of
               things
               unseen
               :
            
             ]
             And
             on
             this
             Text
             and
             Supposition
             some
             build
             a
             frame
             of
             Philosophy
             ,
             viz.
             that
             all
             things
             are
             made
             or
             flow
             from
             God
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             the
             nearest
             effects
             are
             the
             most
             pure
             and
             noble
             ,
             and
             the
             remotest
             most
             gross
             ,
             and
             made
             by
             transmutation
             and
             condensation
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             Earth
             is
             but
             incrassate
             humor
             ,
             and
             humor
             (
             or
             water
             )
             incrassate
             air
             ,
             and
             air
             incrassate
             fire
             ,
             and
             fire
             incrassate
             vegetative
             spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             incrassate
             intellectual
             spirit
             :
             And
             so
             that
             all
             visible
             bodies
             are
             made
             of
             invisible
             spirit
             debased
             ,
             which
             again
             may
             be
             refined
             to
             invisibility
             .
             But
             these
             are
             the
             frothy
             dreaming
             presumptions
             of
             unhumbled
             wits
             ;
             and
             wise
             men
             will
             rest
             in
             the
             measure
             of
             God's
             Revelations
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             faith
             Abel
             offered
             unto
             God
             a
             more
             excellent
             sacrifice
             then
             Cain
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             obtained
             witness
             that
             he
             was
             righteous
             ,
             God
             testifying
             of
             his
             gifts
             :
             and
             by
             it
             he
             being
             dead
             ,
             yet
             speaketh
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             this
             Faith
             it
             was
             that
             Abel
             offered
             to
             God
             a
             more
             excellent
             ,
             and
             therefore
             more
             acceptable
             Sacrifice
             than
             Cain
             :
             By
             which
             he
             obtained
             God's
             Judgment
             and
             Record
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             righteous
             (
             and
             so
             far
             was
             justified
             by
             it
             in
             God's
             account
             )
             God
             by
             some
             notable
             sign
             shewing
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             rejected
             
             Cain's
             Offering
             ,
             he
             accepted
             
             Abel's
             :
             And
             by
             this
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             God's
             attestation
             ,
             thô
             his
             malignant
             Brother
             murdered
             him
             ,
             his
             acceptance
             ,
             recorded
             by
             God
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             yet
             speaketh
             his
             honour
             ,
             and
             our
             imitation
             .
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             That
             
             Abel's
             Faith
             producing
             his
             Offering
             ,
             was
             not
             any
             other
             ,
             but
             that
             for
             which
             God
             judged
             him
             righteous
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             brief
             History
             maketh
             it
             not
             fully
             clear
             ,
             wherein
             the
             difference
             of
             their
             Offerings
             lay
             ,
             save
             that
             1.
             
             
             Abel's
             being
             of
             the
             firstlings
             of
             living
             creatures
             ,
             was
             in
             its
             nature
             more
             excellent
             than
             
             Cain's
             of
             vegetable●
             .
             2.
             
             And
             the
             nobler
             effect
             shewed
             a
             nobler
             cause
             ,
             or
             Faith.
             
          
           
             But
             seeing
             1.
             
             That
             it
             's
             most
             probable
             that
             the
             duty
             of
             Sacrificing
             came
             from
             no
             Original
             ,
             but
             
             Adam's
             Tradition
             of
             God's
             Command
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             the
             use
             of
             it
             under
             
             Moses's
             Law
             ,
             expoundeth
             it
             after
             ,
             we
             may
             conceive
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             was
             to
             signifie
             that
             Man
             was
             to
             believe
             that
             Death
             was
             deserved
             by
             Man's
             sin
             :
             2.
             
             That
             by
             Death
             
             the
             Mediator
             was
             to
             redeem
             him
             :
             3.
             
             And
             that
             as
             the
             Beast
             was
             offered
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             offered
             their
             own
             lives
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             hope
             of
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             a
             better
             life
             ,
             which
             death
             was
             the
             way
             to
             .
             And
             in
             this
             Faith
             Abel
             excelled
             Cain
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             By
             faith
             Enoch
             was
             translated
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             see
             death
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             found
             ,
             because
             God
             had
             translated
             him
             :
             for
             before
             his
             translation
             he
             had
             this
             testimony
             ,
             that
             he
             pleased
             God.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             was
             by
             trusting
             God
             for
             a
             better
             ,
             unseen
             life
             ,
             that
             Enoch
             was
             made
             fit
             for
             ,
             and
             obtained
             to
             be
             translated
             by
             God
             without
             dying
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             no
             more
             seen
             on
             Earth
             :
             For
             before
             it
             is
             recorded
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             pleased
             God
             ,
             who
             thus
             rewarded
             him
             .
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             That
             though
             Enoch
             died
             not
             by
             any
             corruption
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             no
             doubt
             but
             it
             had
             such
             change
             at
             its
             entrance
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             living
             Saints
             shall
             have
             at
             Christ's
             Second
             Coming
             (
             which
             proveth
             a
             transmutation
             of
             Elements
             by
             Scripture
             Testimony
             )
             and
             as
             Christ's
             own
             body
             had
             ,
             which
             made
             it
             suitable
             to
             the
             heavenly
             Region
             :
             For
             flesh
             and
             blood
             cannot
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
             It
             is
             made
             a
             spiritual
             ,
             incorruptible
             body
             ,
             as
             ours
             shall
             be
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             like
             that
             this
             intimateth
             how
             God
             would
             have
             used
             Man
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             by
             sin
             contracted
             the
             guilt
             of
             threatned
             death
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             it
             's
             certain
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             recorded
             to
             tell
             us
             whither
             it
             is
             that
             Faith
             and
             Holiness
             do
             tend
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             a
             better
             life
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             without
             faith
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             please
             him
             :
             for
             he
             that
             cometh
             to
             God
             must
             believe
             that
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             a
             rewarder
             of
             them
             that
             diligently
             seek
             him
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Those
             that
             please
             God
             must
             needs
             be
             happy
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             Happiness
             it self
             .
             But
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             have
             a
             heart
             or
             life
             that
             pleaseth
             God
             ,
             without
             a
             Trusting-belief
             of
             these
             two
             Articles
             ;
             1.
             
             That
             God
             is
             the
             very
             and
             only
             God
             ,
             infinite
             in
             all
             perfection
             ;
             2.
             
             And
             that
             he
             is
             as
             our
             Ruler
             and
             Benefactor
             ,
             the
             full
             Rewarder
             of
             all
             them
             ,
             that
             with
             sincere
             diligence
             seek
             to
             please
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             obedience
             of
             his
             Governing
             Will
             ,
             or
             his
             Law
             ,
             revealed
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             He
             that
             thinks
             there
             is
             no
             God
             ,
             can
             neither
             love
             ,
             trust
             ,
             or
             obey
             him
             :
             And
             he
             that
             thinks
             he
             is
             impotent
             ,
             ignorant
             ,
             or
             bad
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             imperfect
             ,
             thinks
             that
             he
             is
             not
             God
             ,
             &
             giveth
             him
             but
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             while
             he
             denyeth
             and
             blasphemeth
             him
             .
             and
             he
             that
             thinketh
             that
             he
             is
             not
             Man's
             Ruler
             morally
             by
             Law
             ,
             but
             only
             physically
             by
             Motion
             ,
             like
             lifeless
             Engines
             ,
             will
             never
             obey
             his
             Laws
             ;
             and
             therefore
             will
             live
             after
             his
             lusts
             ,
             and
             be
             far
             wors●
             than
             saya
             e
             Brutes
             ,
             as
             abusing
             a
             nobler
             Nature
             .
             And
             he
             that
             thinks
             that
             God
             will
             let
             men
             be
             losers
             by
             their
             most
             costly
             and
             diligent
             obedience
             ,
             takes
             him
             to
             be
             none
             of
             our
             Governour
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             unjust
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             to
             be
             God
             indeed
             :
             Nay
             if
             he
             believe
             not
             that
             his
             Holiness
             and
             Goodness
             will
             ●e
             pleased
             with
             ,
             and
             abundantly
             reward
             such
             sincere
             diligence
             .
             And
             he
             that
             believeth
             not
             a
             life
             of
             great
             Reward
             after
             this
             ,
             cannot
             well
             believe
             that
             God
             is
             such
             a
             Rewarder
             of
             them
             that
             diligently
             seek
             him
             ,
             seeing
             what
             they
             suffer
             here
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             
               But
               are
               these
               two
               Articles
               enough
               to
               Salvation
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             He
             that
             sincerely
             and
             trustingly
             believeth
             and
             practiseth
             these
             ,
             shall
             not
             perish
             ;
             but
             what
             more
             is
             necessary
             ,
             God
             will
             make
             known
             to
             him
             :
             For
             of
             a
             truth
             (
             whoever
             deny
             it
             )
             God
             is
             no
             respecter
             of
             persons
             ,
             but
             in
             every
             Nation
             he
             that
             feareth
             God
             ,
             and
             worketh
             righteousness
             ,
             is
             accepted
             of
             him
             .
             And
             if
             a
             Soul
             that
             truly
             loveth
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             accepted
             of
             him
             ,
             should
             be
             in
             Hell
             ,
             Heaven
             it self
             should
             be
             in
             Hell.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             By
             faith
             Noah
             being
             warned
             of
             God
             of
             things
             not
             seen
             as
             yet
             ,
             moved
             with
             fear
             ,
             prepared
             an
             ark
             to
             the
             saving
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             he
             condemned
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             became
             heir
             of
             the
             righteousness
             which
             is
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             God's
             Revelation
             was
             
             Noah's
             warning
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Flood
             neither
             seen
             ,
             nor
             likely
             in
             it self
             was
             the
             thing
             revealed
             and
             believed
             ,
             with
             the
             way
             to
             scape
             .
             3.
             
             True
             Belief
             will
             be
             effectual
             in
             an
             obedient
             use
             of
             God's
             appointed
             means
             of
             Salvation
             .
             4.
             
             The
             belief
             of
             God's
             Threatnings
             is
             a
             part
             of
             Saving
             Faith.
             5.
             
             Faithful
             Obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             condemneth
             the
             unbelieving
             ,
             rebellious
             World.
             6.
             
             All
             these
             acts
             of
             Faith
             go
             to
             make
             us
             Heirs
             of
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             God
             accounteth
             acceptably
             righteous
             .
             7.
             
             To
             be
             moved
             with
             the
             promised
             Glory
             ,
             and
             threatned
             Misery
             that
             is
             unseen
             ,
             is
             the
             Life
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             By
             faith
             Abraham
             when
             he
             was
             called
             to
             go
             out
             into
             a
             place
             which
             he
             should
             after
             receive
             for
             an
             inheritance
             ,
             obeyed
             ,
             and
             he
             went
             out
             ,
             not
             knowing
             whither
             he
             went.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Why
             did
             Abraham
             go
             ,
             when
             God
             called
             him
             into
             an
             unknown
             Land
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             practically
             trusted
             and
             believed
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             give
             it
             his
             Seed
             for
             an
             Inheritance
             ?
          
           
             9.
             
             By
             faith
             he
             sojourned
             in
             the
             land
             of
             promise
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             strange
             countrey
             ,
             dwelling
             in
             tabernacles
             with
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             Jacob
             ,
             the
             heirs
             with
             him
             of
             the
             same
             promise
             .
             10.
             
             For
             he
             looked
             for
             a
             city
             which
             hath
             foundations
             ,
             whose
             builder
             and
             maker
             is
             God.
             
          
           
             9
             ,
             10
             And
             why
             did
             he
             (
             and
             Isaac
             and
             Jacob
             )
             sojourn
             there
             in
             Tents
             as
             strangers
             ?
             but
             because
             he
             believed
             that
             God
             would
             give
             his
             Posterity
             Cities
             there
             (
             such
             as
             Jerusalem
             )
             strong
             and
             walled
             ,
             instead
             of
             Tents
             ,
             and
             would
             give
             him
             in
             the
             Mean
             time
             a
             place
             in
             the
             heavenly
             Jerusalem
             ,
             for
             his
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             Through
             faith
             also
             Sarah
             her self
             received
             strength
             to
             conceive
             seed
             ,
             and
             was
             delivered
             of
             a
             Child
             when
             she
             was
             past
             age
             ,
             because
             she
             judged
             him
             faithful
             who
             had
             promised
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             Sarah
             past
             age
             ,
             brought
             forth
             Isaac
             ,
             because
             she
             trusted
             God's
             Promise
             ,
             against
             natural
             probability
             .
          
           
           
             12.
             
             Therefore
             sprang
             there
             even
             of
             one
             ,
             and
             him
             as
             good
             as
             dead
             ,
             
               so
               many
            
             as
             the
             stars
             of
             the
             sky
             in
             multitude
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             sand
             which
             is
             by
             the
             Sea-shore
             innumerable
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Thus
             the
             numerous
             Seed
             of
             Israel
             sprang
             from
             one
             ,
             dead
             to
             generating
             ,
             by
             believing
             God.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             These
             all
             died
             in
             faith
             ,
             not
             having
             received
             the
             promises
             ,
             but
             having
             seen
             them
             afar
             off
             ,
             and
             were
             perswaded
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             embraced
             them
             ,
             and
             confessed
             that
             they
             were
             strangers
             and
             pilgrims
             on
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Both
             Abraham
             and
             his
             posterity
             long
             lived
             as
             strangers
             ,
             before
             the
             promised
             Land
             was
             given
             to
             their
             Successors
             ,
             which
             they
             received
             not
             themselves
             .
             And
             Abraham
             ,
             who
             foresaw
             Christ's
             day
             ,
             and
             rejoyced
             ,
             and
             his
             believing
             Seed
             ,
             died
             in
             that
             Faith
             ,
             which
             saw
             him
             afar
             off
             ,
             (
             and
             the
             heaven
             Glory
             promised
             by
             him
             )
             and
             yet
             lived
             not
             to
             see
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             ,
             but
             confessed
             that
             they
             were
             Pilgrims
             on
             Earth
             ,
             though
             they
             believed
             and
             embraced
             the
             Promises
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             For
             they
             that
             say
             such
             things
             ,
             declare
             plainly
             that
             they
             seek
             a
             Countrey
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             as
             their
             taking
             themselves
             for
             strangers
             in
             Canaan
             ,
             shewed
             that
             they
             were
             not
             yet
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             were
             but
             seekers
             of
             a
             Countrey
             promised
             ;
             so
             those
             that
             were
             true
             Believers
             ,
             confessing
             that
             they
             were
             but
             strangers
             and
             Pilgrims
             on
             Earth
             ,
             declare
             that
             it
             was
             a
             better
             place
             than
             Earth
             that
             they
             sought
             and
             hoped
             for
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             truly
             if
             they
             had
             been
             mindful
             of
             that
             countrey
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             came
             out
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             had
             opportunity
             to
             have
             returned
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             it
             was
             not
             Chaldea
             ,
             whence
             they
             came
             ,
             which
             they
             sought
             ;
             for
             they
             might
             have
             returned
             to
             that
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             But
             now
             they
             desire
             a
             better
             countrey
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             heavenly
             :
             wherefore
             God
             is
             not
             ashamed
             to
             be
             called
             their
             God
             :
             for
             he
             hath
             prepared
             for
             them
             a
             city
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             But
             it
             was
             a
             better
             Countrey
             which
             they
             desired
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             carnal
             Seed
             look't
             but
             to
             Canaan
             ,
             the
             true
             Believers
             took
             Jerusalem
             but
             as
             a
             Type
             of
             the
             Jerusalem
             above
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             desired
             a
             heavenly
             Countrey
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             specially
             in
             relation
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             God
             condescended
             to
             be
             called
             
               The
               God
               of
            
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             and
             Jacob
             ,
             
               and
               the
               God
               of
            
             Israel
             ;
             for
             it
             's
             there
             that
             he
             will
             gloriously
             own
             and
             govern
             them
             .
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             The
             force
             of
             Christ's
             Argument
             against
             the
             Sadduces
             ,
             from
             God's
             relation
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
               &c.
            
             is
             here
             expounded
             .
             2.
             
             They
             err
             ,
             that
             think
             Believers
             of
             old
             expected
             not
             a
             heavenly
             felicity
             :
             Though
             
             Moses's
             Law
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             political
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Rule
             of
             Magistrates
             Judgment
             reached
             not
             so
             high
             ,
             yet
             as
             subordinate
             to
             the
             Promise
             or
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             it
             did
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             By
             faith
             Abraham
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             tried
             ,
             offered
             up
             Isaac
             :
             and
             he
             that
             had
             received
             the
             promises
             ,
             offered
             up
             his
             only
             begotten
             son
             .
             18.
             
             Of
             whom
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             That
             in
             Isaac
             shall
             thy
             seed
             be
             called
             .
          
           
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             It
             was
             by
             believing
             and
             trusting
             the
             Promise
             of
             God
             concerning
             his
             Seed
             in
             Isaac
             ,
             that
             Abraham
             ,
             when
             God
             thereby
             tryed
             him
             ,
             offered
             up
             even
             that
             Son
             to
             death
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Promise
             of
             Multiplication
             was
             made
             ,
             and
             the
             Nations
             to
             be
             blest
             in
             his
             Seed
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Accounting
             that
             God
             was
             able
             to
             raise
             him
             up
             even
             from
             the
             Dead
             :
             from
             whence
             also
             he
             received
             him
             in
             a
             figure
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             For
             he
             believed
             that
             God's
             Promise
             must
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             broken
             for
             want
             of
             Power
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             for
             want
             of
             Wisdom
             or
             Goodness
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             would
             rather
             raise
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             than
             break
             his
             word
             :
             And
             indeed
             he
             received
             him
             again
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             been
             from
             the
             dead
             (
             in
             which
             he
             prefigured
             Christ's
             Resurrection
             and
             ours
             .
             )
          
           
             Note
             ;
             The
             great
             difficulty
             of
             
             Abraham's
             case
             was
             ,
             how
             he
             was
             bound
             to
             take
             that
             to
             be
             God's
             Voice
             ,
             which
             bid
             him
             murder
             the
             Innocent
             ,
             and
             so
             break
             God's
             Law
             of
             Nature
             :
             Must
             not
             we
             try
             the
             Spirits
             by
             the
             standing
             Law
             of
             God
             in
             Nature
             ?
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             God
             is
             the
             absolute
             Lord
             of
             all
             Lives
             ,
             and
             can
             do
             no
             man
             wrong
             ;
             And
             Abraham
             knew
             that
             he
             could
             make
             both
             Isaac
             and
             himself
             amends
             ;
             yea
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             ,
             and
             would
             presently
             raise
             him
             to
             life
             again
             .
             2.
             
             And
             by
             full
             evidence
             and
             experimental
             proof
             ,
             he
             knew
             that
             it
             was
             God
             that
             spake
             to
             him
             :
             But
             we
             are
             supposed
             to
             have
             more
             cause
             of
             doubting
             ,
             where
             we
             must
             try
             the
             Spirits
             .
             We
             must
             believe
             no
             pretended
             Revelation
             against
             certain
             foreknown
             Truth
             ;
             nor
             yet
             disbelieve
             God
             upon
             a
             proud
             pretence
             that
             we
             know
             that
             to
             be
             Truth
             ,
             which
             indeed
             we
             know
             not
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             By
             faith
             Isaac
             blessed
             Jacob
             and
             Esau
             concerning
             things
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             It
             was
             by
             believing
             God's
             Promise
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             yet
             unseen
             ,
             that
             Isaac
             blessed
             Jacob
             and
             Esau
             ,
             foretelling
             what
             God
             would
             do
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             By
             faith
             Jacob
             when
             he
             was
             a
             dying
             blessed
             both
             the
             Sons
             of
             Joseph
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             ,
             leaning
             upon
             the
             top
             of
             his
             staff
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             It
             was
             by
             believing
             unseen
             future
             things
             ,
             that
             Jacob
             ,
             when
             he
             could
             scarce
             sit
             up
             ,
             and
             was
             ready
             to
             die
             ,
             foretold
             what
             God
             would
             do
             with
             the
             posterity
             of
             
             Joseph's
             Sons
             .
          
           
             
               Note
               ;
               Qu.
            
             When
             Isaac
             and
             Jacob
             both
             ignorantly
             preferred
             the
             younger
             before
             the
             elder
             ;
             how
             could
             that
             be
             said
             to
             be
             done
             by
             Faith
             ,
             which
             they
             understood
             not
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             They
             believed
             the
             promised
             Blessing
             to
             both
             .
             2.
             
             And
             they
             believed
             the
             inward
             Inspiration
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             told
             them
             [
             This
             person
             on
             whom
             thou
             layest
             thy
             hands
             ,
             shall
             have
             this
             particular
             Blessing
             ]
             though
             they
             knew
             not
             which
             of
             them
             it
             was
             by
             name
             :
             It
             was
             to
             a
             determinate
             individual
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             By
             faith
             Joseph
             when
             he
             died
             ,
             made
             mention
             of
             the
             departing
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             gave
             commandment
             concerning
             his
             bones
             .
          
           
           
             22.
             
             How
             could
             Joseph
             foretel
             the
             Israelites
             going
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             order
             to
             carry
             his
             bones
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             believing
             unseen
             ,
             future
             things
             ,
             on
             the
             credit
             of
             God's
             Testimony
             ,
             by
             inward
             prophetical
             Inspiration
             (
             which
             was
             his
             Word
             to
             him
             .
             )
          
           
             23.
             
             By
             faith
             Moses
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             born
             ,
             was
             hid
             three
             months
             of
             his
             parents
             ,
             because
             they
             saw
             he
             was
             a
             proper
             child
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             not
             afraid
             of
             the
             Kings
             commandment
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             It
             was
             by
             believing
             some
             intimation
             from
             God
             ,
             partly
             inward
             ,
             and
             partly
             in
             his
             personal
             appearance
             ,
             what
             Moses
             should
             prove
             ,
             as
             to
             unseen
             future
             things
             ,
             which
             encouraged
             his
             Parents
             to
             hide
             him
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             murderous
             commandment
             of
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             24.
             
             By
             faith
             Moses
             when
             he
             was
             come
             to
             years
             ,
             refused
             to
             be
             called
             the
             Son
             of
             Pharaohs
             daughter
             .
             25.
             
             Choosing
             rather
             to
             suffer
             affliction
             with
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             to
             enjoy
             the
             pleasures
             of
             sin
             for
             a
             season
             :
             26.
             
             Esteeming
             the
             reproach
             of
             Christ
             greater
             riches
             than
             the
             treasures
             in
             Egypt
             :
             for
             he
             had
             respect
             unto
             the
             recompence
             of
             the
             reward
             .
          
           
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             It
             was
             by
             trusting
             God's
             Intimations
             o●
             unseen
             future
             things
             ,
             that
             Moses
             ,
             being
             grown
             up
             ,
             refused
             the
             wealth
             and
             honour
             of
             an
             Adopted
             Son
             of
             
             Pharaoh's
             Daughter
             ,
             preferring
             affliction
             among
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             before
             the
             short
             enjoyment
             of
             sinful
             pleasures
             ;
             yea
             ,
             esteeming
             such
             reproach
             ,
             as
             we
             Christians
             now
             undergo
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Believers
             of
             the
             future
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             suffered
             ,
             to
             be
             not
             only
             tolerable
             ,
             but
             greater
             riches
             than
             all
             the
             Treasures
             of
             Egypt
             ;
             because
             he
             had
             a
             believing
             respect
             to
             the
             recompence
             of
             Reward
             ,
             to
             which
             such
             sufferings
             did
             conduce
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             By
             faith
             he
             forsook
             Egypt
             ,
             not
             fearing
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             king
             ,
             for
             he
             endured
             as
             seeing
             him
             who
             is
             invisible
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Why
             left
             he
             Egypt
             to
             go
             into
             a
             Foreign
             Land
             and
             Wilderness
             ,
             and
             after
             fearlesly
             faced
             a
             wrathful
             King
             ,
             when
             he
             spake
             from
             God
             ?
             but
             because
             ,
             as
             his
             Eyes
             saw
             the
             flaming
             tokens
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             his
             Faith
             was
             instead
             of
             a
             sight
             of
             him
             that
             is
             invisible
             :
             He
             believed
             in
             an
             unseen
             God
             for
             unseen
             future
             things
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Through
             faith
             he
             kept
             the
             passeover
             ,
             and
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             blood
             ,
             lest
             he
             that
             destroyed
             the
             first-born
             ,
             should
             touch
             them
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Why
             kept
             he
             the
             Passover
             ,
             and
             sprinkled
             the
             door-posts
             with
             blood
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             believed
             God
             for
             unseen
             future
             things
             ,
             even
             that
             the
             destroying
             Angel
             should
             spare
             such
             houses
             ?
          
           
             29.
             
             By
             faith
             they
             passed
             through
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             as
             by
             dry
             land
             :
             which
             the
             Egyptians
             assaying
             to
             do
             ,
             were
             drowned
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             How
             durst
             they
             have
             ventured
             into
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             Red
             Sea
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             believed
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             there
             deliver
             them
             by
             that
             Miracle
             ?
             when
             the
             Egyptians
             were
             drowned
             ,
             who
             went
             not
             in
             by
             Faith
             ,
             but
             by
             Presumption
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             It
             is
             a
             great
             Controversie
             among
             Expositors
             ,
             whether
             the
             Israelites
             passed
             quite
             through
             the
             Sea
             to
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             or
             rather
             went
             in
             ,
             and
             came
             out
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             semicircular
             course
             on
             the
             same
             side
             ;
             because
             their
             Journeys
             are
             after
             said
             to
             be
             on
             the
             same
             side
             where
             they
             entred
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             think
             it
             was
             but
             to
             draw
             in
             the
             Egyptians
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             By
             faith
             the
             walls
             of
             Jericho
             fell
             down
             ,
             after
             they
             were
             compassed
             about
             seven
             days
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             How
             came
             the
             People
             to
             go
             about
             Jericho
             seven
             days
             ,
             and
             the
             Walls
             to
             fall
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             believed
             and
             trusted
             the
             Promises
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ?
          
           
             31.
             
             By
             faith
             the
             harlot
             Rahab
             perished
             not
             with
             them
             that
             believed
             not
             ,
             when
             she
             had
             received
             the
             spies
             with
             peace
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             How
             came
             Rahab
             (
             who
             was
             formerly
             a
             Heathen
             Harlot
             ,
             and
             then
             kept
             an
             Inn
             ,
             or
             House
             of
             Entertainment
             )
             to
             scape
             when
             Jericho
             was
             destroyed
             ,
             but
             because
             she
             believed
             that
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             was
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             would
             deliver
             them
             that
             trust
             him
             ?
          
           
             32.
             
             And
             what
             shall
             I
             more
             say
             ?
             for
             the
             time
             will
             fail
             me
             to
             tell
             of
             Gideon
             ,
             and
             of
             Barak
             ,
             and
             of
             Sampson
             ,
             and
             of
             Jephtha
             ,
             of
             David
             also
             and
             Samuel
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             prophets
             .
             33.
             
             Who
             through
             faith
             subdued
             Kingdoms
             ,
             wrought
             righteousness
             ,
             obtained
             promises
             ,
             stopped
             the
             mouths
             of
             lions
             .
          
           
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             By
             believing
             and
             trusting
             God
             for
             unseen
             future
             things
             ,
             some
             conquered
             the
             Nations
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             (
             as
             Joshua
             ,
             the
             Judges
             ,
             
               David
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             the
             truly
             faithful
             lived
             righteously
             in
             a
             sinful
             World
             ,
             obtained
             what
             God
             had
             conditionally
             promised
             ,
             and
             promises
             of
             yet
             further
             mercies
             for
             their
             fidelity
             (
             as
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Phineas
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             and
             God
             stopped
             the
             mouths
             of
             Lions
             to
             deliver
             them
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             did
             by
             Daniel
             .
             )
          
           
             34.
             
             Quenched
             the
             violence
             of
             fire
             ,
             escaped
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             out
             of
             weakness
             were
             made
             strong
             ,
             waxed
             valiant
             in
             fight
             ,
             turned
             to
             flight
             the
             armies
             of
             the
             aliens
             .
             35.
             
             Women
             received
             their
             dead
             raised
             to
             life
             again
             :
             and
             others
             were
             tortured
             ,
             not
             accepting
             deliverance
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             obtain
             a
             better
             resurrection
             .
          
           
             34
             ,
             35.
             
             God
             made
             the
             fire
             harmless
             to
             them
             ;
             (
             as
             ,
             Dan.
             3.
             )
             Divers
             scaped
             the
             Sword
             of
             bloody
             Persecutors
             ;
             (
             as
             
               David
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             recovered
             from
             Sickness
             ;
             (
             as
             
               Job
               ,
               Hez●kiah
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             fought
             valiantly
             ,
             trusting
             on
             God
             for
             Victory
             ,
             and
             so
             overcame
             :
             Had
             their
             Dead
             raised
             ;
             (
             as
             ,
             1
             King.
             17.21
             .
             2
             King.
             4.
             )
             Others
             endured
             Torment
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             sin
             to
             be
             delivered
             ;
             believing
             and
             hoping
             for
             Resurrection
             to
             a
             better
             Life
             ;
             (
             as
             ,
             2
             Maccab.
             19.30
             .
             and
             7.9
             .
             )
          
           
             36.
             
             And
             others
             had
             trial
             of
             cruel
             mockings
             ,
             
             and
             scourgings
             ;
             yea
             moreover
             ,
             of
             bonds
             and
             imprisonment
             .
             37.
             
             They
             were
             stoned
             ,
             they
             were
             sawn
             asuder
             ,
             were
             tempted
             ,
             were
             slain
             with
             the
             sword
             :
             they
             wandred
             about
             in
             sheep
             skins
             ,
             and
             goat-skins
             ,
             being
             destitute
             ,
             afflicted
             ,
             tormented
             :
          
           
             36
             ,
             37
             ,
             And
             by
             believing
             the
             promised
             ,
             unseen
             Reward
             ,
             others
             endured
             the
             Tryal
             of
             cruel
             Mockings
             ,
             and
             scornful
             Reproach
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             whipt
             as
             Rogues
             ,
             and
             bound
             and
             laid
             in
             Gaols
             as
             Malefactors
             ;
             some
             were
             stoned
             ,
             some
             sawn
             asunder
             ,
             others
             tryed
             by
             hot
             Irons
             ,
             and
             other
             fiery
             torments
             ;
             some
             slain
             with
             the
             Sword
             ,
             others
             ,
             like
             contemned
             Vagabonds
             ,
             wandred
             in
             base
             Cloathing
             of
             Sheep-skins
             ,
             and
             Goat-skins
             ,
             destitute
             of
             outward
             things
             ,
             affl●cted
             and
             tormented
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             Of
             whom
             the
             world
             was
             not
             worthy
             :
             they
             wandred
             in
             deserts
             ,
             and
             in
             mountains
             ,
             and
             in
             dens
             ,
             and
             caves
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             All
             these
             were
             accounted
             and
             used
             as
             bad
             men
             ,
             unworthy
             to
             live
             ,
             as
             others
             ,
             peaceably
             in
             the
             World.
             But
             were
             they
             such
             indeed
             ?
             No
             ;
             but
             such
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             World
             was
             not
             worthy
             .
             And
             many
             of
             them
             retired
             from
             the
             Converse
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             into
             Dens
             ,
             Caves
             and
             Mountains
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Oh
             ,
             the
             difference
             between
             God's
             Judgment
             of
             a
             Saint
             ,
             and
             Man's
             !
             The
             World
             is
             not
             worthy
             of
             those
             scorned
             ,
             persecuted
             Saints
             ,
             whom
             their
             Persecutors
             call
             Rogues
             unworthy
             to
             live
             .
             They
             are
             not
             worthy
             of
             their
             Company
             ,
             Example
             ,
             Counsel
             ,
             or
             other
             benefits
             :
             For
             they
             know
             not
             what
             a
             Saint
             is
             ,
             nor
             the
             worth
             of
             a
             Saint
             ,
             nor
             how
             to
             use
             him
             ;
             yea
             ,
             they
             hate
             him
             ,
             and
             drive
             such
             away
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             the
             Offers
             of
             Christ
             and
             Grace
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             And
             these
             all
             ,
             having
             obtained
             a
             good
             report
             through
             faith
             ,
             received
             not
             the
             promise
             :
             40.
             
             God
             having
             provided
             some
             better
             thing
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             without
             us
             should
             not
             be
             made
             perfect
             .
          
           
             39
             ,
             40.
             
             And
             all
             these
             true
             Believers
             were
             justified
             by
             God's
             own
             Testimony
             ,
             left
             on
             Record
             to
             their
             praise
             .
             But
             still
             it
             was
             things
             unseen
             and
             future
             which
             they
             believed
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             they
             suffered
             all
             this
             Martyrdom
             and
             pain
             :
             And
             though
             God
             gave
             them
             their
             Reward
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             they
             lived
             not
             to
             see
             the
             Incarnate
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             advanced
             by
             the
             pourings
             out
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ;
             which
             were
             the
             promised
             Blessings
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             told
             them
             ,
             he
             would
             give
             in
             the
             fulness
             of
             time
             .
             For
             God
             had
             provided
             these
             greater
             Blessings
             ,
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             in
             its
             more
             perfect
             state
             ,
             and
             the
             fulness
             of
             that
             Spirit
             ,
             for
             this
             Age
             of
             the
             World
             in
             which
             we
             live
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             let
             them
             ,
             in
             those
             former
             Ages
             before
             our
             time
             ,
             partake
             of
             this
             more
             perfect
             Church-state
             :
             Even
             as
             we
             now
             believe
             Christ's
             Glorious
             Coming
             ,
             and
             wait
             ,
             and
             suffer
             Persecution
             of
             Hope
             ;
             and
             yet
             must
             not
             live
             on
             Earth
             to
             see
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             last
             Age
             will
             do
             ;
             but
             must
             dye
             first
             ,
             and
             be
             raised
             to
             enjoy
             that
             sight
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WHerefore
             seeing
             we
             also
             are
             compassed
             about
             with
             so
             great
             a
             cloud
             of
             witnesses
             ,
             let
             us
             lay
             aside
             every
             weight
             ,
             and
             the
             sin
             which
             doth
             so
             easily
             beset
             us
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             run
             with
             patience
             the
             race
             that
             is
             set
             before
             us
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Seeing
             then
             we
             that
             are
             now
             called
             out
             to
             Tryal
             ,
             have
             before
             us
             the
             Instances
             of
             all
             the
             Faithful
             that
             have
             been
             before
             us
             ,
             who
             have
             conquered
             all
             the
             impediments
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             by
             the
             effectual
             Beleif
             of
             God's
             Promise
             of
             unseen
             things
             ,
             let
             us
             quit
             our selves
             like
             men
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             Runners
             in
             a
             Race
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             so
             far
             from
             turning
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             to
             cast
             off
             all
             worldly
             Incumbrances
             which
             would
             hinder
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             avoid
             all
             sin
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             without
             great
             care
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             entangled
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             run
             with
             patience
             and
             perseverance
             the
             Race
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             by
             God
             and
             our
             Covenant
             ,
             we
             are
             engaged
             ;
             (
             for
             it
             is
             for
             our
             Salvation
             .
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             Looking
             unto
             Jesus
             the
             author
             and
             finisher
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             joy
             that
             was
             set
             before
             him
             ;
             endured
             the
             cross
             ,
             despising
             the
             shame
             ,
             and
             is
             set
             down
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             throne
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             us
             fix
             our
             eyes
             on
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             Author
             and
             Leader
             of
             our
             Christian
             Faith
             and
             Course
             ,
             and
             the
             Perfecter
             of
             it
             ;
             who
             hath
             by
             his
             Doctrine
             and
             Example
             ,
             proposed
             it
             to
             us
             in
             that
             perfect
             form
             which
             he
             will
             own
             and
             crown
             ;
             who
             himself
             was
             moved
             by
             the
             future
             proposed
             Joy
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             the
             Reward
             of
             all
             his
             Mediatorial
             Works
             ;
             for
             which
             he
             endured
             the
             pains
             of
             his
             Cross
             and
             Sufferings
             ,
             and
             despised
             the
             Shame
             and
             Reproach
             that
             attended
             it
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             desired
             End
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             now
             attained
             ;
             and
             is
             set
             down
             in
             Triumph
             and
             Glory
             ,
             next
             the
             Throne
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             consider
             him
             that
             endured
             such
             contradiction
             of
             sinners
             against
             himself
             ,
             lest
             ye
             be
             wearied
             ,
             and
             faint
             in
             your
             minds
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             you
             will
             well
             study
             Christ
             ,
             and
             consider
             how
             ,
             and
             why
             he
             endured
             such
             Opposition
             and
             Contradiction
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             who
             by
             sin
             ,
             falsly
             accused
             him
             of
             sin
             ,
             it
             will
             greatly
             strengthen
             you
             against
             weary
             Tiredness
             ,
             or
             fainting
             Cowardize
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Ye
             have
             not
             yet
             resisted
             unto
             blood
             ,
             striving
             against
             sin
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             but
             little
             which
             you
             have
             yet
             been
             put
             to
             .
             If
             you
             will
             be
             crowned
             ,
             you
             must
             be
             prepared
             to
             lay
             down
             your
             lives
             ,
             rather
             than
             wilfully
             to
             sin
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             ye
             have
             forgotten
             the
             exhortation
             ,
             which
             speaketh
             unto
             you
             as
             unto
             children
             ,
             My
             son
             ,
             despise
             not
             thou
             the
             chastening
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             nor
             faint
             when
             thou
             art
             ,
             rebuked
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Have
             ye
             forgotten
             the
             Lord's
             gentle
             words
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             Father
             to
             his
             Children
             :
             
               My
               Son
            
             ,
             &c.
             Prov.
             3.11
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             For
             whom
             the
             Lord
             loveth
             ,
             he
             chasteneth
             ,
             and
             scourgeth
             every
             son
             whom
             he
             receiveth
             .
             7.
             
             If
             ye
             endure
             chastening
             ,
             God
             dealeth
             with
             you
             as
             with
             sons
             :
             for
             what
             son
             is
             he
             whom
             the
             Father
             chasteneth
             not
             ?
             8.
             
             But
             if
             ye
             be
             without
             chastisement
             ,
             whereof
             all
             are
             partakers
             ,
             then
             are
             ye
             bastards
             ,
             and
             not
             sons
             .
          
           
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Chastisement
             is
             one
             sort
             of
             punishment
             ,
             distinguished
             from
             destructive
             punishment
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             is
             not
             only
             for
             a
             warning
             to
             others
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             the
             amendment
             of
             the
             Offender
             .
             No
             man
             correcteth
             another
             ;
             but
             for
             a
             fault
             ,
             and
             that
             maketh
             it
             punishment
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             any
             derogation
             from
             the
             perfection
             of
             Christ●s
             Satisfaction
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             punished
             ;
             for
             he
             never
             intended
             to
             make
             us
             lawless
             ,
             or
             that
             our
             sins
             should
             not
             be
             punished
             at
             all
             :
             His
             Law
             of
             Grace
             hath
             penalties
             annexed
             .
             A
             Father
             hath
             fatherly
             justice
             and
             punishment
             for
             his
             Children
             ;
             and
             Christ
             is
             not
             a
             King
             ,
             without
             such
             Justice
             .
             3.
             
             Even
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             Martyrs
             are
             of
             a
             mixt
             na●ure
             ,
             partly
             for
             sin
             ,
             even
             
             Adam's
             and
             their
             own
             ,
             (
             God
             not
             on
             Earth
             taking
             off
             all
             the
             first
             curse
             ,
             but
             making
             a
             Medicine
             of
             it
             for
             good
             )
             and
             partly
             for
             the
             tryal
             and
             reward
             of
             Faith.
             4.
             
             Pardon
             of
             sin
             is
             not
             perfect
             in
             this
             life
             ;
             else
             ,
             no
             chastising
             penalty
             would
             remain
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Furthermore
             ,
             we
             have
             had
             fathers
             of
             our
             flesh
             ,
             which
             corrected
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             gave
             them
             reverence
             :
             shall
             we
             not
             much
             rather
             be
             in
             subjection
             unto
             the
             Father
             of
             spirits
             ,
             and
             live
             ?
          
           
             9.
             
             We
             reverently
             submitted
             to
             the
             Correction
             of
             our
             Parents
             (
             whose
             Authority
             was
             less
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             liable
             to
             do
             it
             amiss
             :
             )
             And
             shall
             we
             not
             much
             more
             submit
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Infinite
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Father
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             our
             flesh
             (
             and
             is
             of
             infallible
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             never
             doth
             amiss
             )
             and
             will
             fit
             our
             Spirits
             by
             suffering
             ,
             for
             a
             better
             Life
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             For
             they
             verily
             for
             a
             few
             days
             chastened
             us
             after
             their
             own
             pleasure
             ,
             but
             he
             for
             our
             profit
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             partakers
             of
             his
             holiness
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             For
             they
             chastened
             us
             as
             fallible
             and
             passionate
             men
             ,
             as
             they
             thought
             good
             ,
             though
             sometimes
             in
             causeless
             anger
             ;
             but
             God
             doth
             all
             in
             Wisdom
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             for
             our
             good
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             more
             holy
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             more
             happy
             ,
             as
             liker
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Now
             no
             chastening
             for
             the
             present
             seemeth
             to
             be
             joyous
             ,
             but
             grievous
             :
             nevertheless
             ,
             afterward
             it
             yieldeth
             the
             peaceable
             fruit
             of
             righteousness
             unto
             them
             which
             are
             exercised
             thereby
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Indeed
             ,
             Suffering
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             grievous
             ,
             as
             a
             hurt
             to
             Nature
             (
             and
             a
             Fruit
             of
             Sin
             to
             be
             chastised
             :
             )
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             that
             Pain
             should
             be
             pleasant
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             the
             Fruit
             of
             it
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             which
             is
             
               Peaceable
               Rig●teousness
            
             ,
             making
             us
             more
             righteous
             and
             holy
             ,
             which
             is
             Peace
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             as
             Health
             is
             to
             the
             Body
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Fruit
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             been
             tryed
             and
             exercised
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Wherefore
             lift
             up
             the
             hands
             which
             hang
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             feeble
             knees
             :
             13.
             
             And
             make
             straight
             paths
             for
             your
             feet
             ,
             lest
             that
             which
             is
             lame
             be
             turned
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             but
             let
             it
             rather
             be
             healed
             .
          
           
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Therefore
             seeing
             Nature
             is
             weak
             ,
             and
             young
             unsettled
             Christians
             are
             apt
             to
             discouragement
             and
             fear
             ,
             and
             fainting
             ,
             labour
             to
             strengthen
             and
             encourage
             your selves
             and
             one
             anothe●
             ,
             and
             avoid
             tempting
             Seducers
             ,
             and
             keep
             under
             the
             ●elps
             ,
             in
             publick
             and
             private
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             appointed
             for
             you
             ;
             and
             avoid
             all
             Scandals
             which
             may
             turn
             the
             Weak
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             who
             already
             go
             but
             lamely
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             rather
             labour
             to
             heal
             such
             weakness
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Follow
             peace
             with
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             holiness
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             man
             shall
             see
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             Let
             Peace
             with
             all
             men
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             you
             lyeth
             ,
             be
             (
             not
             only
             your
             desire
             ,
             but
             )
             your
             study
             ,
             care
             ,
             and
             diligent
             pursuit
             ;
             and
             holiness
             and
             purity
             of
             heart
             and
             life
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             none
             are
             capable
             of
             the
             blessed
             sight
             of
             God's
             pleased
             Face
             ,
             either
             here
             by
             faith
             ,
             or
             hereafter
             in
             glorious
             fruition
             ,
             Mat.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Looking
             diligently
             ,
             lest
             any
             man
             fail
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             lest
             any
             root
             of
             bitterness
             springing
             up
             ,
             trouble
             you
             ,
             and
             thereby
             many
             be
             defiled
             :
          
           
             15.
             
             Make
             it
             your
             diligent
             care
             that
             none
             of
             you
             fail
             of
             sound
             believing
             ,
             obeying
             and
             enjoying
             that
             Grace
             which
             is
             offered
             you
             by
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             you
             have
             professed
             to
             accept
             ;
             lest
             any
             ill
             and
             dangerous
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             fleshly
             Lust
             or
             Practice
             spring
             up
             among
             you
             ,
             and
             cast
             you
             into
             trouble
             and
             danger
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             be
             defiled
             by
             them
             ,
             while
             the
             Weak
             and
             Unstedfast
             are
             carried
             away
             ,
             and
             catch
             the
             Infection
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Lest
             there
             be
             any
             fornicator
             ,
             or
             profane
             person
             ,
             as
             Esau
             ,
             who
             for
             one
             morsel
             of
             meat
             sold
             his
             birthright
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Lest
             Seducers
             and
             fleshly
             Lust
             draw
             any
             to
             Fornication
             ;
             or
             any
             be
             so
             prophane
             ,
             and
             set
             so
             light
             by
             Christ
             and
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Glory
             ,
             as
             to
             lose
             them
             all
             for
             the
             base
             things
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             prefer
             Wealth
             and
             sensual
             delights
             before
             them
             :
             Like
             Esau
             ,
             that
             set
             so
             light
             by
             his
             Birthright
             ,
             as
             to
             sell
             it
             for
             one
             Dish
             of
             Meat
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             What
             a
             base
             price
             all
             ungodly
             men
             do
             set
             on
             Christ
             and
             their
             own
             Salvation
             !
             What
             hath
             the
             Fornicator
             ,
             the
             Drunkard
             ,
             the
             Glutton
             ,
             the
             Worldling
             ,
             the
             Ambitious
             ,
             Proud
             ,
             and
             Oppressors
             ,
             for
             all
             ,
             but
             the
             base
             portion
             of
             a
             Beast
             ?
          
           
             17.
             
             For
             ye
             know
             how
             that
             afterward
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             have
             inherited
             the
             blessing
             ,
             he
             was
             rejected
             :
             for
             he
             found
             no
             place
             of
             repentance
             ,
             though
             he
             sought
             it
             carefully
             with
             tears
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             For
             the
             Text
             tells
             you
             ,
             that
             after
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             fain
             have
             had
             that
             Blessing
             of
             Primogeniture
             which
             he
             sold
             ,
             and
             sought
             it
             of
             Isaac
             with
             tears
             ,
             Isaac
             rejected
             him
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             retract
             what
             he
             had
             said
             of
             Jacob.
             
          
           
           
             Note
             ;
             This
             intimateth
             a
             warning
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             contempt
             of
             Grace
             ,
             lest
             God
             withdraw
             the
             Offers
             ,
             or
             leave
             men
             to
             the
             power
             of
             Temptation
             as
             deserted
             .
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             determineth
             not
             any
             thing
             about
             the
             damnation
             of
             Esau
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             that
             he
             truly
             repented
             of
             his
             sin
             against
             God
             (
             but
             only
             of
             his
             loss
             of
             the
             priviledge
             of
             the
             elder
             Brother
             ;
             )
             and
             yet
             could
             not
             be
             forgiven
             (
             but
             that
             this
             loss
             could
             not
             be
             recalled
             .
             )
             3.
             
             Nor
             that
             any
             one
             that
             truly
             repenteth
             ,
             and
             is
             converted
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             forgiven
             :
             For
             the
             contrary
             is
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             For
             ye
             are
             not
             come
             into
             the
             mount
             that
             might
             be
             touched
             ,
             and
             that
             burned
             with
             fire
             ;
             nor
             unto
             blackness
             ,
             and
             darkness
             ,
             and
             tempest
             ,
             19.
             
             And
             the
             sound
             of
             a
             trumpet
             ,
             and
             the
             voice
             of
             words
             ,
             which
             voice
             they
             that
             heard
             ,
             intreated
             that
             the
             word
             should
             not
             be
             spoken
             to
             them
             any
             more
             .
          
           
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             For
             ye
             are
             not
             in
             the
             Infant
             and
             Wilderness-state
             of
             Israel
             ,
             when
             they
             must
             hear
             from
             God
             out
             of
             a
             Mountain
             on
             Earth
             ,
             which
             was
             touchable
             (
             but
             must
             not
             be
             touched
             )
             and
             which
             terrified
             them
             with
             flames
             of
             Fire
             ,
             and
             Blackness
             ,
             and
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             Tempest
             ,
             signifying
             the
             distance
             of
             unreconciled
             Man
             from
             God
             :
             where
             they
             heard
             the
             sound
             of
             a
             Trumpet
             ,
             and
             a
             terrible
             Voice
             of
             words
             ,
             which
             fear
             made
             them
             desire
             that
             they
             might
             hear
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             For
             they
             could
             not
             endure
             that
             which
             was
             commanded
             :
             and
             if
             so
             much
             as
             a
             beast
             touch
             the
             mountain
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             stoned
             ,
             or
             thrust
             thorow
             with
             a
             dart
             .
             2.
             
             And
             so
             terrible
             was
             the
             sight
             ,
             that
             Moses
             said
             ,
             I
             exceedingly
             fear
             and
             quake
             .
          
           
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             This
             signified
             ,
             how
             little
             they
             could
             bear
             the
             things
             commanded
             .
             And
             the
             distance
             and
             dreadfulness
             was
             such
             ,
             that
             a
             Beast
             must
             dye
             if
             it
             touched
             the
             Mountain
             .
             And
             Moses
             himself
             (
             as
             we
             may
             gather
             by
             Consequence
             and
             Tradition
             )
             did
             fear
             and
             quake
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             But
             ye
             are
             come
             unto
             mount
             Sion
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             City
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             the
             heavenly
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             to
             an
             innumerable
             company
             of
             angels
             :
             23.
             
             To
             the
             general
             assembly
             ,
             and
             church
             of
             the
             first-born
             ,
             which
             are
             written
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             God
             the
             judge
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             spirits
             of
             just
             men
             made
             perfect
             :
             24.
             
             And
             to
             Jesus
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             new
             covenant
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             blood
             of
             sprinkling
             ,
             that
             speaketh
             better
             things
             than
             that
             of
             Abel
             .
          
           
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             But
             the
             state
             of
             Relation
             to
             which
             ye
             are
             brought
             ,
             as
             Christians
             ,
             is
             more
             spiritual
             and
             sublime
             :
             You
             are
             come
             in
             Faith
             ,
             Relation
             ,
             Hope
             and
             Initial
             Participation
             ,
             to
             that
             state
             of
             holy
             Worship
             which
             Mount
             Zion
             typified
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             blessed
             Church
             which
             is
             gathering
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             consummate
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             Jerusalem
             typified
             ,
             and
             may
             well
             be
             called
             the
             Heavenly
             Jerusalem
             ,
             the
             blessed
             City
             of
             immortal
             ones
             dwelling
             with
             the
             living
             God
             :
             And
             to
             Myriads
             ,
             or
             numberless
             multitudes
             of
             Angels
             ,
             inhabiting
             those
             vast
             and
             glorious
             Regions
             (
             where
             you
             shall
             see
             that
             the
             number
             of
             the
             glorified
             Spirits
             were
             not
             few
             :
             )
             And
             to
             that
             advanced
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             its
             triumphant
             ,
             joyful
             Communion
             ,
             which
             answereth
             a
             General
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Tribes
             of
             Israel
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             honour
             of
             Primogeniture
             ;
             even
             those
             who
             are
             the
             enrolled
             Citizens
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             (
             here
             they
             have
             Right
             ,
             and
             there
             Possession
             .
             )
             And
             more
             than
             all
             this
             ,
             you
             are
             come
             as
             adopted
             Sons
             to
             God
             the
             Judge
             of
             all
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             Spirits
             of
             the
             consummate
             ,
             or
             perfected
             ,
             just
             Men
             ,
             with
             whom
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             here
             united
             by
             one
             Spirit
             and
             Love
             into
             one
             Body
             ,
             so
             there
             we
             shall
             live
             in
             the
             perfection
             of
             this
             Love
             ,
             and
             Union
             ,
             and
             Communion
             :
             And
             to
             our
             Glorified
             Saviour
             ,
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ;
             by
             whom
             it
             was
             purchased
             ,
             made
             ,
             sealed
             and
             executed
             ;
             and
             who
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Tenor
             of
             it
             ,
             mediateth
             for
             us
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             from
             God
             to
             us
             :
             And
             ,
             as
             the
             way
             hereto
             ,
             to
             the
             real
             Purification
             by
             his
             Sprinkled
             Blood
             ,
             which
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Passover
             and
             Sacrifices
             typified
             ;
             and
             which
             cryeth
             not
             against
             us
             ,
             as
             
             Abel's
             Blood
             did
             ,
             for
             Revenge
             ,
             but
             saveth
             us
             by
             satisfying
             Vindictive
             Justice
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Society
             and
             State
             of
             the
             Faithful
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             See
             that
             ye
             refuse
             not
             him
             that
             speaketh
             :
             for
             if
             they
             escaped
             not
             ,
             who
             refused
             him
             that
             spake
             on
             earth
             ,
             much
             more
             shall
             not
             we
             escape
             ,
             if
             we
             turn
             away
             from
             him
             that
             speaketh
             from
             heaven
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Therefore
             your
             Motives
             ,
             both
             of
             Fear
             and
             Hope
             ,
             being
             so
             exceeding
             great
             ,
             with
             your
             greatest
             care
             ,
             see
             that
             n●
             Temptation
             draw
             you
             to
             refuse
             him
             that
             is
             the
             great
             Teacher
             and
             Author
             of
             Salvation
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             scaped
             not
             who
             rejected
             Moses
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             delivered
             by
             him
             ,
             who
             was
             but
             a
             man
             like
             us
             on
             Earth
             ,
             certainly
             we
             shall
             not
             scape
             ,
             if
             we
             turn
             away
             from
             God
             ,
             who
             sent
             his
             Son
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             thence
             also
             speaketh
             to
             us
             by
             his
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Whose
             voice
             then
             shook
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             now
             he
             hath
             promised
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Yet
             once
             more
             I
             shake
             not
             the
             earth
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             heaven
             .
             27.
             
             And
             this
             word
             Yet
             once
             more
             signifieth
             the
             removing
             of
             those
             things
             that
             are
             shaken
             ,
             as
             of
             things
             that
             are
             made
             ,
             that
             those
             things
             which
             cannot
             be
             shaken
             may
             remain
             .
          
           
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Whose
             Voice
             shook
             the
             Earth
             ,
             when
             he
             delivered
             the
             Law.
             But
             now
             he
             hath
             promised
             ,
             
               once
               more
            
             to
             shake
             even
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Earth
             .
             Which
             signifieth
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             remove
             the
             things
             so
             shaken
             ,
             as
             made
             to
             be
             transitory
             in
             their
             use
             ;
             that
             the
             things
             ,
             whose
             designment
             ,
             use
             and
             nature
             are
             perpetual
             ,
             may
             remain
             without
             them
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             shall
             be
             removed
             ,
             to
             make
             way
             for
             Grace
             ;
             and
             the
             corrupted
             form
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             to
             make
             way
             for
             Glory
             ,
             even
             the
             new
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             that
             must
             follow
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Wherefore
             we
             receiving
             a
             kingdom
             which
             cannot
             be
             moved
             ,
             let
             us
             have
             grace
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             serve
             God
             acceptably
             
             with
             reverence
             and
             godly
             fear
             .
             29.
             
             For
             our
             God
             is
             a
             consuming
             fire
             .
          
           
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             Seeing
             therefore
             that
             the
             Gospel
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Gift
             of
             an
             unmoveable
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             in
             Glory
             ,
             which
             we
             receive
             in
             Right
             when
             we
             are
             true
             Believers
             ,
             and
             in
             possession
             at
             the
             last
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             have
             the
             strongest
             motives
             to
             Holiness
             and
             Perseverance
             ;
             let
             us
             serve
             God
             with
             the
             greater
             diligence
             and
             reverence
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             meet
             for
             his
             Acceptance
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             Godly
             fear
             of
             falling
             off
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Displeasure
             if
             we
             should
             prove
             Hypocrites
             or
             Apostates
             .
             For
             the
             Gospel
             is
             not
             only
             a
             word
             of
             Promises
             ,
             but
             hath
             its
             .
             Threatnings
             and
             Terrors
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Law
             ,
             against
             all
             refusing
             Unbelievers
             ,
             Hypocrites
             and
             Apostates
             ,
             to
             whom
             even
             our
             God
             ,
             so
             rich
             in
             Grace
             ,
             will
             yet
             prove
             a
             Consuming
             Fire
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             LEt
             brotherly
             love
             continue
             .
             2.
             
             Be
             not
             forgetful
             to
             entertain
             strangers
             ,
             for
             thereby
             some
             have
             entertained
             angels
             unawares
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             as
             to
             to
             your
             particular
             Duties
             ,
             I
             subjoyn
             these
             brief
             Precepts
             of
             Christian
             Morality
             .
             1.
             
             Be
             sure
             to
             keep
             up
             that
             
               Special
               Love
            
             which
             Christians
             owe
             to
             one
             another
             (
             notwithstanding
             tolerable
             Infirmities
             and
             Differences
             )
             above
             the
             common
             Love
             which
             they
             owe
             to
             all
             men
             :
             and
             avoid
             all
             that
             would
             destroy
             this
             Love.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Shew
             this
             ,
             among
             other
             means
             ,
             by
             your
             Hospitality
             ,
             entertaining
             Travellers
             that
             need
             Entertainment
             :
             For
             so
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Lot
            
             and
             others
             ,
             have
             entertained
             Angels
             ,
             thinking
             that
             they
             were
             men
             :
             (
             And
             Christ
             ,
             at
             Judgment
             ,
             will
             say
             ,
             
               I
               was
               a
               stranger
               ,
               and
               ye
               took
               me
               in
               .
            
             )
          
           
             Note
             ;
             That
             in
             those
             Countries
             ,
             Inns
             were
             not
             so
             ready
             as
             with
             us
             ;
             and
             Christians
             were
             most
             poor
             men
             ,
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             their
             own
             Charges
             in
             their
             Travel
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Remember
             them
             that
             are
             in
             bonds
             ,
             as
             bound
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             them
             which
             suffer
             adversity
             ,
             as
             being
             your selves
             also
             in
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Seeing
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             Christ's
             Body
             must
             suffer
             if
             one
             suffer
             ,
             think
             of
             those
             that
             are
             Prisoners
             ,
             especially
             for
             Christ
             or
             Righteousness
             ,
             with
             such
             Compassion
             ,
             as
             if
             their
             Case
             were
             your
             own
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             all
             other
             Cases
             of
             Adversity
             ,
             remembring
             also
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             yet
             in
             a
             Body
             liable
             to
             as
             great
             Affliction
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Marriage
             is
             honourable
             in
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             bed
             undefiled
             :
             but
             whoremongers
             and
             adulterers
             God
             will
             judge
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Account
             and
             use
             Marriage
             as
             God's
             Institution
             ,
             honourably
             ,
             and
             keep
             the
             Marriage-bed
             undefiled
             :
             But
             Fornicators
             and
             Adulterers
             God
             hateth
             ,
             and
             will
             judge
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Let
             your
             conversation
             be
             without
             covetousness
             ,
             and
             be
             content
             with
             such
             things
             as
             ye
             have
             .
             For
             he
             hath
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             never
             leave
             thee
             ,
             nor
             forsake
             thee
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Let
             your
             hearts
             be
             kept
             free
             from
             the
             love
             of
             Money
             ,
             and
             the
             sinful
             desires
             ,
             cares
             ,
             and
             fears
             and
             troubles
             which
             thence
             arise
             ;
             and
             be
             content
             with
             God's
             Allowance
             ,
             be
             it
             less
             or
             more
             :
             for
             his
             Promise
             to
             Joshua
             is
             applicable
             to
             all
             the
             Faithful
             ;
             [
             
               I
               will
               never
               fail
               thee
               ,
               nor
               forsake
               thee
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             6.
             
             So
             that
             we
             may
             boldly
             say
             ,
             The
             Lord
             is
             my
             helper
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             not
             fear
             what
             man
             shall
             do
             unto
             me
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             as
             to
             our
             Dangers
             or
             Sufferings
             from
             men
             ,
             on
             the
             same
             account
             we
             may
             say
             as
             David
             did
             ,
             having
             the
             same
             Relation
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Promises
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               my
               helper
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               fear
               man
               ,
            
             &c.
             (
             further
             ,
             my
             sin
             giveth
             me
             cause
             to
             fear
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             use
             them
             as
             the
             chastising
             Instruments
             of
             his
             Displeasure
             .
             )
          
           
             7.
             
             Remember
             them
             which
             have
             the
             rule
             over
             you
             ,
             who
             have
             spoken
             unto
             you
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             faith
             follow
             ,
             considering
             the
             end
             of
             their
             conversation
             .
             8.
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             same
             yesterday
             ,
             and
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Remember
             your
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             Guides
             (
             both
             the
             Dead
             and
             Living
             )
             who
             have
             spoken
             to
             you
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             Remember
             what
             Doctrine
             they
             taught
             you
             ,
             and
             how
             faithfully
             they
             preached
             ,
             and
             owned
             it
             in
             suffering
             :
             and
             consider
             what
             was
             the
             main
             end
             of
             all
             their
             Doctrine
             and
             Life
             ;
             even
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             and
             will
             be
             still
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             no
             new
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             Corrupters
             do
             cry
             up
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Be
             not
             carried
             about
             with
             divers
             and
             strange
             doctrines
             :
             for
             it
             is
             a
             good
             thing
             that
             the
             heart
             be
             established
             with
             grace
             ,
             not
             with
             meats
             ,
             which
             have
             not
             profited
             them
             that
             have
             been
             occupied
             therein
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Be
             not
             carried
             about
             (
             as
             Children
             in
             a
             strong
             Wind
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             4.14
             .
             )
             with
             various
             Doctrines
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             are
             new
             and
             strange
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             :
             for
             Christ
             and
             his
             Gospel
             being
             but
             one
             and
             the
             same
             still
             ,
             your
             duty
             and
             interest
             lyeth
             in
             establishing
             your
             hearts
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             through
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             your
             Strength
             ,
             and
             the
             Bread
             of
             Life
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             Judaize
             and
             turn
             back
             to
             the
             shadowy
             ,
             abolished
             Ceremonies
             ,
             in
             Sacrifices
             and
             difference
             of
             Meats
             ,
             which
             did
             not
             truly
             purifie
             ,
             save
             and
             profit
             those
             that
             used
             them
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             We
             have
             an
             altar
             ,
             whereof
             they
             have
             no
             right
             to
             eat
             ,
             which
             serve
             the
             tabernacle
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             We
             are
             not
             without
             a
             more
             holy
             and
             profitable
             Sacrifice
             and
             sacred
             Food
             than
             theirs
             ,
             even
             Christ
             (
             who
             is
             
               The
               Lamb
               of
               God
               that
               taketh
               away
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               World
            
             )
             whose
             saving
             Sacrifice
             we
             feed
             on
             by
             Faith
             ,
             and
             commemorate
             in
             our
             Communion
             ;
             whose
             broken
             Body
             ,
             and
             his
             shed
             Blood
             they
             did
             not
             partake
             of
             ,
             who
             offered
             Beasts
             in
             Sacrifice
             ,
             in
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             as
             we
             now
             do
             ;
             but
             were
             employed
             about
             the
             shadows
             of
             it
             :
             And
             those
             that
             stick
             still
             in
             these
             abrogated
             Rites
             ,
             have
             no
             Right
             to
             our
             Altar
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             For
             the
             bodies
             of
             those
             beasts
             ,
             whose
             
             blood
             is
             brought
             into
             the
             sanctuary
             by
             the
             high
             priest
             for
             sin
             ,
             are
             burnt
             without
             the
             camp
             .
             12.
             
             Wherefore
             Jesus
             also
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             sanctifie
             the
             people
             with
             his
             own
             blood
             ,
             suffered
             without
             the
             Gate
             .
          
           
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             For
             as
             the
             Beasts
             slain
             for
             Atonement
             ,
             whose
             Blood
             was
             brought
             into
             the
             Sanctuary
             ▪
             was
             not
             to
             be
             eaten
             by
             the
             Priest
             ,
             but
             burnt
             without
             the
             Bounds
             of
             the
             Camp
             of
             Israel
             :
             So
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             to
             be
             offered
             ,
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             People
             with
             his
             Blood
             ,
             went
             without
             the
             Gates
             of
             Jerusalem
             to
             suffer
             ,
             signifying
             that
             (
             as
             they
             rejected
             him
             ,
             as
             unworthy
             to
             live
             with
             them
             ,
             so
             )
             he
             departed
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Political
             and
             Legal
             State.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             Let
             us
             go
             forth
             therefore
             unto
             him
             without
             the
             camp
             bearing
             his
             reproach
             .
             14.
             
             For
             here
             have
             we
             no
             continuing
             city
             ,
             but
             we
             seek
             one
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             So
             let
             us
             go
             out
             to
             him
             ,
             from
             the
             Jewish
             State
             ,
             and
             Ceremonial
             Law
             (
             and
             also
             from
             the
             Heathen
             World
             )
             and
             submit
             to
             the
             Reproach
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             expected
             :
             We
             must
             forsake
             both
             the
             Jewish
             Policy
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             ▪
             or
             else
             we
             cannot
             follow
             Christ
             ;
             for
             the
             Christian
             Church
             is
             not
             fixed
             ,
             as
             the
             Jewish
             was
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             to
             one
             City
             ;
             nor
             have
             we
             any
             fixed
             state
             on
             Earth
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             may
             glory
             ,
             as
             our
             Home
             or
             abiding
             place
             ;
             but
             by
             faith
             in
             God's
             Promises
             ,
             through
             Christ
             ,
             we
             hope
             and
             seek
             for
             one
             to
             come
             ,
             even
             the
             new
             and
             heavenly
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             By
             him
             therefore
             let
             us
             offer
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             praise
             to
             God
             continually
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             fruit
             of
             our
             lips
             ,
             giving
             thanks
             to
             his
             Name
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Therefore
             ,
             instead
             of
             Jewish
             Sacrifices
             ,
             let
             us
             by
             Christ
             ,
             our
             great
             interceding
             High
             Priest
             ,
             offer
             daily
             to
             God
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Praise
             from
             a
             believing
             ,
             thankful
             heart
             ,
             and
             give
             thanks
             to
             him
             for
             Christ
             and
             all
             his
             Gifts
             ;
             and
             this
             hearty
             ,
             sincere
             Fruit
             of
             our
             Lips
             will
             be
             more
             acceptable
             than
             the
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             or
             any
             bloody
             Sacrifice
             of
             Beasts
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             But
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             communicate
             forget
             not
             ,
             for
             with
             such
             sacrifices
             God
             is
             well
             pleased
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             But
             there
             is
             another
             sort
             of
             Sacrifice
             very
             pleasing
             to
             God
             also
             ,
             which
             you
             must
             not
             forget
             ,
             even
             Beneficence
             and
             Bounty
             ;
             doing
             all
             the
             good
             you
             can
             ,
             and
             communicating
             to
             the
             relief
             of
             those
             that
             need
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             The
             name
             of
             Sacrifice
             and
             Altar
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Priests
             used
             ,
             as
             here
             ,
             by
             allusion
             or
             similitude
             to
             those
             of
             old
             ,
             may
             lawfully
             be
             used
             ,
             as
             here
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             were
             by
             the
             primitive
             Christians
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             
               Lord's
               Day
            
             was
             called
             the
             Christian
             Sabbath
             .
             It
             is
             no
             dishonour
             to
             Christ
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             we
             may
             offer
             Sacrifices
             acceptable
             unto
             God
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             but
             in
             subordination
             to
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             as
             our
             Gospel-worthiness
             is
             but
             subordinate
             to
             his
             Meritorious
             Righteousness
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Obey
             them
             that
             have
             the
             rule
             over
             you
             ,
             and
             submit
             your selves
             ,
             for
             they
             watch
             for
             your
             souls
             as
             they
             that
             must
             give
             account
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             do
             it
             with
             joy
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             grief
             :
             for
             that
             is
             unprofitable
             for
             you
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             God
             that
             hath
             made
             the
             Bishops
             or
             Pastors
             to
             be
             your
             guiding
             Rulers
             in
             Church-Affairs
             ,
             obligeth
             you
             to
             obey
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             submit
             your selves
             to
             their
             Government
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             live
             as
             unruly
             ,
             or
             in
             confusion
             :
             for
             the
             charge
             of
             watching
             for
             your
             Souls
             is
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             belongeth
             to
             their
             Office
             ,
             by
             teaching
             ,
             publickly
             and
             privately
             ,
             and
             personally
             watching
             over
             the
             State
             and
             Conversation
             of
             every
             single
             Person
             to
             their
             power
             ,
             and
             instructing
             ,
             exhorting
             ,
             reproving
             ,
             comforting
             ;
             entrusted
             with
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Seals
             of
             God's
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             with
             your
             publick
             Church-Communion
             ,
             by
             judging
             of
             men's
             capacity
             ,
             and
             receiving
             or
             excluding
             ,
             binding
             or
             loosing
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             .
             And
             of
             all
             this
             they
             must
             give
             account
             to
             God
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             will
             be
             terrible
             to
             them
             if
             they
             be
             unfaithful
             ,
             so
             it
             will
             be
             to
             you
             ,
             if
             their
             faithfulness
             be
             without
             success
             ;
             which
             else
             ,
             will
             be
             to
             the
             joy
             of
             them
             and
             you
             .
             And
             they
             have
             not
             any
             constraining
             power
             of
             the
             Sword
             and
             can
             govern
             and
             profit
             you
             only
             as
             voluntary
             ,
             by
             your
             own
             consent
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             as
             you
             love
             your
             comfort
             ,
             and
             regard
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Labours
             and
             Comfort
             ,
             obey
             them
             ,
             by
             obeying
             God's
             Word
             ,
             which
             they
             preach
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             those
             Bishops
             which
             God
             commandeth
             men
             to
             obey
             ,
             are
             those
             that
             watch
             for
             the
             Souls
             of
             all
             the
             Flocks
             ,
             as
             men
             that
             must
             give
             account
             of
             all
             ;
             and
             not
             those
             that
             have
             many
             hundred
             ,
             or
             score
             of
             Churches
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             Bishop
             ,
             save
             one
             ,
             and
             never
             see
             ,
             or
             know
             ,
             or
             once
             hear
             the
             names
             of
             one
             of
             many
             hundred
             ,
             called
             their
             Flock
             ;
             much
             less
             ever
             taught
             them
             ,
             or
             gave
             them
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             God
             having
             trusted
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             by
             Office
             ,
             with
             Church-Government
             by
             the
             Keys
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             false
             that
             the
             people
             should
             govern
             it
             by
             Vote
             :
             Though
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             being
             governed
             but
             as
             Volunteers
             by
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             their
             Consent
             is
             needful
             to
             their
             Subjection
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             Profit
             and
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Pray
             for
             us
             :
             for
             we
             trust
             we
             have
             a
             good
             conscience
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             willing
             to
             live
             honestly
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Our
             Work
             and
             Charge
             being
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             importance
             to
             your selves
             ,
             while
             some
             revile
             and
             persecute
             us
             ,
             and
             some
             turn
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             disobey
             our
             Doctrine
             ,
             do
             you
             pray
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             guide
             ,
             strengthen
             ,
             support
             and
             prosper
             us
             :
             For
             our
             Conscience
             is
             our
             Witness
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             faithful
             in
             our
             Ministry
             and
             our
             Lives
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             But
             I
             beseech
             you
             the
             rather
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             be
             restored
             to
             you
             the
             sooner
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             put
             up
             this
             one
             Request
             also
             for
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             the
             sooner
             be
             restored
             to
             the
             comfort
             of
             your
             Service
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Now
             the
             God
             of
             peace
             that
             brought
             again
             from
             the
             dead
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             that
             great
             Shepherd
             of
             the
             sheep
             ,
             through
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             everlasting
             covenant
             ,
             21.
             
             Make
             
             you
             perfect
             in
             every
             good
             work
             to
             do
             his
             will
             ,
             working
             in
             you
             that
             which
             is
             well
             pleasing
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             whom
             be
             glory
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             My
             chief
             Benediction
             and
             Prayer
             for
             you
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             called
             ,
             The
             God
             of
             Peace
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Giver
             ,
             the
             Lover
             ,
             and
             the
             Objective
             End
             of
             Love
             and
             Peace
             ,
             who
             raised
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             from
             Death
             ,
             whose
             Resurrection
             is
             the
             great
             Encouragement
             of
             our
             Hope
             ,
             even
             him
             who
             is
             the
             chief
             Pastor
             of
             all
             his
             holy
             Flock
             ,
             by
             the
             Purchase
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Everlasting
             Covenant
             ;
             compact
             ,
             frame
             and
             fit
             you
             ,
             by
             Holiness
             and
             Union
             ,
             for
             every
             good
             Work
             ,
             to
             do
             his
             Will
             ,
             and
             work
             in
             you
             (
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             he
             commandeth
             you
             in
             his
             Word
             )
             that
             which
             is
             well
             pleasing
             in
             his
             sight
             :
             (
             To
             please
             him
             being
             the
             ultimate
             End
             of
             the
             whole
             Creation
             ,
             and
             as
             here
             begun
             ,
             the
             way
             thereto
             .
             )
             To
             whom
             be
             Glory
             in
             this
             perfect
             fulfilling
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             suffer
             the
             word
             of
             exhortation
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             written
             a
             letter
             unto
             you
             in
             few
             words
             .
             23.
             
             Know
             ye
             that
             our
             brother
             Timothy
             is
             set
             at
             liberty
             ,
             with
             whom
             ,
             if
             he
             come
             shortly
             ,
             I
             will
             see
             you
             .
             24.
             
             Salute
             all
             them
             that
             have
             the
             rule
             over
             you
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Saints
             .
             They
             of
             Italy
             salute
             you
             .
             25.
             
             Grace
             be
             with
             you
             all
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             So
             bad
             is
             Man
             ,
             even
             Christians
             ,
             through
             the
             Relicts
             of
             their
             Corruption
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             most
             important
             ,
             comfortable
             Doctrine
             is
             delivered
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             their
             own
             good
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             the
             most
             convincing
             Evidence
             ,
             there
             is
             need
             of
             earnest
             Intreaty
             and
             Exhortation
             that
             they
             would
             bear
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             fall
             out
             with
             it
             ,
             neglect
             it
             ,
             or
             reject
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             people
             to
             know
             and
             regard
             their
             faithful
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             Church-Guides
             ,
             or
             Rulers
             ,
             is
             of
             so
             great
             importance
             to
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             Union
             ,
             Strength
             and
             Safety
             ,
             against
             Ignorance
             ,
             Unbelief
             ,
             Error
             and
             Unruliness
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             three
             times
             minded
             of
             it
             in
             this
             one
             Chapter
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           General
           (
           or
           Catholick
           )
           Epistle
           of
           JAMES
           (
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           say
           most
           Copies
           .
           )
        
         
           
             Whether
             the
             Writer
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Twelve
             ,
             called
             the
             Son
             of
             Alpheus
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Cleophas
             ,
             Cousin-German
             to
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             called
             his
             Brother
             ,
             is
             uncertain
             .
          
           
             The
             drift
             of
             the
             Epistle
             is
             ;
             1.
             
             To
             establish
             the
             Christian
             Jews
             in
             a
             well
             ordered
             ,
             religious
             Course
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             fortifie
             them
             against
             Tribulations
             .
             2.
             
             To
             shame
             a
             sort
             of
             Sectaries
             ,
             who
             misunderstood
             ,
             and
             abused
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Justification
             by
             Faith
             ,
             and
             turned
             Religion
             into
             Opinion
             ;
             and
             yet
             were
             not
             only
             Magisterial
             Boasters
             of
             their
             great
             Knowledge
             ;
             but
             did
             it
             by
             a
             censorious
             ,
             contentious
             Contempt
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             making
             Ostentation
             of
             their
             supposed
             Wisdom
             ,
             as
             Hereticks
             use
             to
             do
             ,
             by
             a
             proud
             and
             wrangling
             self-exalting
             way
             .
             3.
             
             To
             reprove
             the
             Over-valuing
             of
             the
             Rich
             ,
             and
             their
             Contempt
             of
             the
             Poor
             ,
             and
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Sensuality
             ,
             Worldliness
             and
             Pride
             ,
             that
             had
             corrupted
             some
             among
             them
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           JAmes
           a
           servant
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           to
           the
           twelve
           tribes
           which
           are
           scattered
           abroad
           greeting
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Note
           1.
           
           Ten
           of
           the
           Tribes
           ,
           ever
           since
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Hoshea
           ,
           were
           scattered
           by
           Captivity
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           were
           in
           great
           numbers
           dispersed
           through
           much
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ;
           partly
           by
           the
           many
           Insurrections
           and
           Wars
           which
           had
           brought
           them
           to
           Ruine
           by
           Conquerours
           ;
           and
           partly
           ,
           by
           smalness
           and
           poverty
           of
           their
           Countrey
           ;
           so
           that
           at
           first
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           when
           they
           travelled
           into
           Heathen
           Countreys
           ,
           began
           their
           Preaching
           ,
           &
           Church-gathering
           with
           the
           Jews
           Synagogues
           ,
           which
           they
           found
           there
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           My
           brethren
           ,
           count
           it
           all
           joy
           when
           ye
           fall
           into
           divers
           temptations
           .
           3.
           
           Knowing
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           trying
           of
           your
           faith
           worketh
           patience
           .
        
         
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           Note
           1.
           
           He
           speaketh
           not
           of
           direct
           Temptations
           to
           sin
           ,
           as
           cast
           into
           us
           by
           the
           Devil
           ,
           or
           carnal
           allurements
           ,
           and
           fleshly
           appetite
           and
           lusts
           ;
           but
           of
           Tryal
           by
           suffering
           for
           Christ
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           chiefly
           ;
           and
           partly
           next
           for
           such
           correcting
           Tryals
           from
           God
           ,
           as
           tend
           to
           our
           amendment
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           not
           the
           suffering
           that
           is
           matter
           of
           joy
           ,
           in
           it self
           ,
           but
           the
           good
           effects
           of
           a
           
             proved
             Faith
          
           ,
           and
           
             increased
             Patience
          
           .
           Tryals
           ,
           because
           they
           tend
           to
           this
           ,
           should
           be
           received
           with
           joy
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           cause
           this
           ,
           much
           more
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           But
           let
           patience
           have
           her
           perfect
           work
           ,
           that
           ye
           may
           be
           perfect
           and
           entire
           ,
           wanting
           nothing
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Note
           1.
           
           The
           care
           of
           a
           tryed
           ,
           suffering
           Christian
           should
           be
           to
           look
           to
           his
           Faith
           and
           Patience
           (
           as
           the
           Goldsmith
           doth
           to
           his
           Gold
           in
           the
           fire
           )
           and
           to
           see
           that
           they
           be
           duly
           and
           fully
           exercised
           ,
           and
           have
           their
           perfect
           work
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           A
           full
           or
           perfect
           exercise
           and
           use
           of
           Patience
           in
           great
           Tryals
           ,
           shewe●h
           a
           strong
           ,
           entire
           Christian
           ,
           and
           hath
           great
           joy
           ;
           when
           a
           lame
           use
           of
           Patience
           mixt
           with
           much
           
           impa●ience
           ,
           sheweth
           a
           lame
           Christian
           ,
           and
           giveth
           but
           little
           joy
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           despair
           ,
           or
           fret
           ,
           or
           swell
           ,
           with
           bitter
           ,
           revengeful
           thoughts
           against
           our
           Persecutors
           or
           Enemies
           ,
           is
           contrary
           to
           sound
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           If
           any
           of
           you
           lack
           wisdom
           ,
           let
           him
           ask
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           giveth
           to
           all
           men
           liberally
           ,
           and
           upbraideth
           not
           ,
           and
           it
           shall
           be
           given
           him
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Wisdom
           is
           necessary
           both
           for
           the
           guidance
           of
           you
           in
           all
           your
           difficulties
           and
           duties
           ,
           and
           the
           management
           of
           all
           your
           religious
           affairs
           :
           And
           all
           Parties
           pretend
           to
           the
           greatest
           Wisdom
           ,
           to
           draw
           People
           to
           be
           their
           Disciples
           .
           But
           if
           you
           would
           be
           truly
           wise
           ,
           seek
           it
           not
           by
           running
           unto
           Hereticks
           ,
           but
           by
           sincere
           prayer
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           bounteous
           giver
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           ,
           as
           Hereticks
           ,
           reproach
           you
           with
           your
           weakness
           ,
           but
           mercifully
           vouchsafeth
           to
           teach
           the
           humble
           .
        
         
           Note
           1.
           
           Prayer
           is
           a
           great
           and
           necessary
           means
           to
           get
           true
           Wisdom
           .
           But
           as
           for
           outward
           things
           ,
           so
           for
           Wisdom
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           only
           pray
           ,
           but
           labour
           ,
           and
           use
           God's
           other
           helps
           .
           Study
           without
           Prayer
           ,
           maketh
           but
           ungodly
           talkers
           ,
           whose
           dreaming
           knowledge
           will
           but
           condemn
           them
           :
           And
           Prayer
           without
           Study
           ,
           and
           learning
           of
           the
           wise
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           self-deceiving
           idle
           tempting
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           But
           let
           him
           ask
           in
           faith
           ,
           nothing
           wavering
           :
           for
           he
           that
           wavereth
           is
           like
           a
           wave
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           driven
           with
           the
           wind
           ,
           and
           tossed
           .
           7.
           
           For
           let
           not
           that
           man
           think
           that
           he
           shall
           receive
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           But
           see
           that
           your
           Belief
           of
           God's
           Power
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           Promises
           to
           faithful
           Supplicants
           ,
           be
           firm
           and
           sound
           ;
           for
           if
           you
           doubt
           and
           waver
           in
           this
           ,
           you
           will
           but
           be
           tost
           about
           like
           a
           wave
           of
           the
           Sea
           :
           When
           you
           cannot
           trust
           God
           ,
           every
           temptation
           and
           difficulty
           will
           overthrow
           both
           your
           hope
           ,
           and
           your
           innocency
           :
           And
           such
           have
           no
           promise
           that
           God
           will
           hear
           them
           ;
           it
           is
           but
           presumption
           to
           expect
           it
           .
        
         
           Note
           ;
           That
           the
           Faith
           here
           mentioned
           is
           not
           an
           assurance
           of
           our
           own
           sincerity
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           will
           give
           us
           what
           we
           ask
           ,
           as
           being
           surely
           fit
           to
           receive
           it
           :
           But
           it
           is
           a
           resolute
           cleaving
           to
           the
           Christian
           Verity
           ,
           and
           a
           sound
           belief
           that
           God
           is
           most
           able
           ,
           and
           faithful
           in
           performing
           all
           his
           Promises
           ,
           and
           will
           give
           all
           the
           good
           which
           we
           ask
           ,
           and
           are
           meet
           to
           receive
           .
           Distrusting
           our selves
           is
           not
           distrusting
           God.
           
        
         
           8.
           
           A
           double-minded
           man
           is
           unstable
           in
           all
           his
           ways
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           A
           man
           whose
           mind
           and
           heart
           hangs
           doubtful
           and
           unresolved
           between
           God
           and
           the
           World
           ,
           Christ
           and
           Infidelity
           ,
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           Holiness
           and
           Sin
           ,
           is
           fickle
           ,
           and
           still
           untrusty
           .
        
         
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           Let
           the
           brother
           of
           low
           degree
           rejoyce
           in
           that
           he
           is
           exalted
           ;
           But
           the
           rich
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           is
           made
           low
           :
        
         
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           You
           must
           not
           judge
           of
           your
           felicity
           by
           your
           outward
           things
           ,
           but
           take
           that
           for
           best
           which
           God
           ,
           as
           a
           Father
           ,
           provideth
           for
           you
           .
           If
           he
           advance
           you
           ,
           gladly
           and
           thankfully
           acknowledge
           it
           ;
           if
           he
           take
           you
           down
           ,
           and
           deprive
           you
           of
           riches
           ,
           be
           not
           only
           patient
           ,
           but
           thankful
           that
           God
           will
           chuse
           for
           you
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           wisdom
           ,
           who
           knoweth
           better
           what
           you
           are
           fit
           for
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           fit
           for
           you
           ,
           than
           you
           can
           know
           .
        
         
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Because
           as
           the
           flower
           of
           the
           grass
           he
           shall
           pass
           away
           .
           For
           the
           sun
           is
           no
           sooner
           risen
           with
           a
           burning
           heat
           ,
           but
           it
           withereth
           the
           grass
           ,
           and
           the
           flower
           thereof
           falleth
           ,
           and
           the
           grace
           of
           the
           fashion
           of
           it
           perisheth
           ;
           so
           also
           shall
           the
           rich
           man
           fade
           away
           in
           his
           ways
           .
        
         
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           For
           riches
           are
           too
           inconsiderable
           things
           to
           make
           any
           great
           ,
           just
           alteration
           on
           our
           minds
           :
           They
           are
           transitory
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           man
           ,
           like
           the
           flower
           ,
           whose
           sweetness
           you
           may
           use
           for
           a
           moment
           ,
           but
           it
           fadeth
           presently
           before
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           scorching
           Sun.
           
        
         
           12.
           
           Blessed
           is
           the
           man
           that
           endureth
           temptation
           ,
           for
           when
           he
           is
           tryed
           he
           shall
           receive
           the
           crown
           of
           life
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           promised
           to
           them
           that
           love
           him
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           It
           is
           the
           tryed
           Christian
           that
           is
           the
           blessed
           man
           ,
           who
           after
           suffering
           and
           temptation
           holds
           fast
           his
           integrity
           .
           God
           will
           give
           him
           that
           Crown
           of
           Life
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           promised
           to
           all
           that
           sincerely
           love
           him
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           Let
           no
           man
           say
           when
           he
           is
           tempted
           ,
           I
           am
           tempted
           of
           God
           :
           for
           God
           cannot
           be
           tempted
           with
           evil
           ,
           neither
           tempteth
           he
           any
           man.
           
        
         
           13.
           
           But
           as
           to
           the
           seducing
           sort
           of
           temptation
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           to
           try
           our
           constancy
           ,
           but
           to
           draw
           men
           to
           sin
           and
           ruine
           ;
           let
           no
           man
           charge
           that
           on
           God
           as
           his
           doing
           ;
           for
           as
           God
           cannot
           be
           tempted
           to
           sin
           ,
           nor
           possibly
           love
           it
           ,
           so
           he
           tempteth
           no
           man
           to
           it
           (
           much
           less
           forceth
           them
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           unresistibly
           ,
           by
           determining
           premotion
           ,
           makes
           them
           sin
           .
           )
        
         
           14.
           
           But
           every
           man
           is
           tempted
           ,
           when
           he
           ▪
           is
           drawn
           away
           of
           his
           own
           lust
           ,
           and
           enticed
           .
           15.
           
           Then
           when
           lust
           hath
           conceived
           ,
           it
           bringeth
           forth
           sin
           :
           and
           sin
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           finished
           ,
           bringeth
           forth
           death
           .
        
         
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           But
           the
           course
           of
           temptation
           ,
           sin
           and
           death
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           First
           ,
           fleshly
           appetite
           ,
           lust
           and
           phantasie
           ,
           by
           strongly
           inclining
           men
           to
           their
           carnal
           objects
           and
           interests
           ,
           prevail
           with
           their
           Judgments
           ,
           either
           to
           take
           part
           with
           these
           lusts
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           oppose
           them
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           by
           these
           lusts
           ,
           Satan
           ,
           the
           greater
           tempter
           ,
           doth
           his
           work
           ,
           which
           he
           could
           not
           do
           without
           them
           .
           And
           when
           these
           lusts
           ,
           or
           carnal
           affections
           ,
           have
           bribed
           the
           understanding
           to
           be
           erroneous
           or
           remiss
           ,
           and
           have
           drawn
           the
           will
           to
           a
           sinful
           yielding
           or
           consent
           ,
           this
           sin
           conceived
           by
           lust
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           doth
           bring
           sorth
           the
           fruits
           of
           a
           sinful
           practice
           in
           the
           life
           ,
           and
           then
           God's
           Justice
           punisheth
           it
           with
           death
           ,
           when
           it
           hath
           resisted
           and
           driven
           away
           his
           offered
           grace
           .
        
         
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           Do
           not
           err
           ,
           my
           beloved
           brethren
           .
           Every
           good
           gift
           ,
           and
           every
           perfect
           gift
           is
           from
           above
           ,
           and
           cometh
           down
           from
           the
           Father
           of
           lights
           ,
           with
           whom
           is
           no
           variableness
           ,
           neither
           shadow
           of
           turning
           .
        
         
         
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           Be
           not
           deceived
           about
           the
           causes
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           ;
           sin
           and
           death
           are
           from
           our selves
           ;
           but
           every
           good
           and
           perfecting
           gift
           is
           of
           God's
           free
           grace
           and
           donation
           ,
           even
           from
           above
           ,
           from
           the
           Father
           of
           Lights
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           the
           Sun
           is
           the
           same
           in
           its
           nature
           and
           action
           ,
           though
           Earth
           and
           Clouds
           ,
           oft
           interposing
           ,
           make
           it
           seem
           to
           us
           as
           varying
           by
           its
           rising
           and
           setting
           ,
           and
           turning
           away
           its
           light
           into
           shadows
           ,
           when
           the
           change
           is
           not
           in
           it
           ,
           so
           )
           God
           is
           unchangeable
           ,
           and
           our
           changes
           and
           shadows
           are
           not
           from
           any
           mutability
           ,
           or
           shadowy
           alteration
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           from
           our selves
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           Of
           his
           own
           will
           begat
           he
           us
           with
           the
           word
           of
           truth
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           be
           a
           kind
           of
           first-fruits
           of
           his
           creatures
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           It
           was
           of
           his
           own
           good
           will
           and
           grace
           that
           he
           hath
           regenerated
           us
           by
           the
           true
           word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           (
           and
           not
           of
           any
           desert
           of
           ours
           )
           and
           hath
           made
           us
           as
           the
           first-fruits
           ,
           sanctified
           to
           him
           (
           so
           that
           all
           good
           is
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           evil
           of
           our selves
           and
           the
           Devil
           .
           )
        
         
           19.
           
           Wherefore
           ,
           my
           beloved
           brethren
           ,
           let
           every
           man
           be
           swift
           to
           hear
           ,
           slow
           to
           speak
           ,
           slow
           to
           wrath
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           Therefore
           watch
           over
           your selves
           ,
           if
           you
           would
           be
           safe
           ;
           and
           particularly
           observe
           these
           three
           Rules
           :
           1.
           
           Be
           swift
           to
           hear
           as
           humble
           Learners
           ,
           while
           proud
           men
           are
           forward
           to
           be
           Teachers
           ,
           before
           they
           were
           ever
           profitable
           Learners
           .
           2.
           
           Be
           slow
           to
           speak
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           proud
           men
           ,
           full
           of
           words
           because
           full
           of
           self-conceit
           ,
           readier
           to
           teach
           than
           to
           learn
           ,
           telling
           what
           they
           think
           they
           know
           ,
           while
           the
           humble
           are
           learning
           to
           know
           more
           ;
           and
           when
           in
           multitude
           of
           words
           there
           is
           seldom
           innocency
           ;
           but
           the
           rash
           and
           talkative
           say
           that
           which
           must
           be
           repented
           of
           .
           3.
           
           Be
           slow
           to
           wrath
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           For
           the
           wrath
           of
           man
           worketh
           not
           the
           righteousness
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           20.
           
           For
           a
           wrathful
           mind
           is
           very
           unfit
           for
           that
           righteousness
           which
           God
           requireth
           in
           and
           of
           us
           :
           It
           puts
           the
           mind
           out
           of
           a
           composed
           ,
           holy
           frame
           ,
           and
           unfits
           it
           for
           communion
           with
           God
           :
           It
           blindeth
           and
           perverteth
           the
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           destroyeth
           holy
           love
           and
           peace
           .
           A
           wrathful
           man
           scarce
           loveth
           his
           neighbour
           as
           himself
           ,
           nor
           doth
           as
           he
           would
           be
           done
           by
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           Wherefore
           lay
           apart
           all
           filthiness
           ,
           and
           superfluity
           of
           naughtiness
           ,
           and
           receive
           with
           meekness
           the
           engrafted
           word
           ,
           which
           is
           able
           to
           save
           your
           souls
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           Also
           cast
           away
           all
           filthiness
           out
           of
           your
           thoughts
           ,
           affections
           ,
           speech
           and
           practice
           ,
           and
           all
           excrementitious
           naughtiness
           ,
           (
           or
           that
           superfluity
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           provision
           for
           the
           flesh
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           its
           lust
           ;
           )
           and
           with
           humble
           ,
           tractable
           meekness
           ,
           receive
           God's
           Word
           ,
           not
           only
           opinionatively
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           graff
           is
           taken
           into
           the
           tree
           ,
           or
           your
           food
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           digested
           into
           blood
           &
           flesh
           ,
           thus
           made
           an
           innaturalized
           Word
           ;
           and
           so
           received
           &
           digested
           ,
           it
           will
           save
           your
           Souls
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           But
           be
           ye
           doers
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           not
           hearers
           only
           ,
           deceiving
           your
           own
           selves
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           But
           to
           think
           that
           bare
           hearing
           the
           Word
           will
           save
           you
           ,
           is
           but
           self-deceit
           :
           There
           must
           be
           inward
           practice
           by
           meditation
           ,
           and
           outward
           practice
           in
           true
           obedience
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           For
           if
           any
           be
           a
           hearer
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           doer
           ,
           he
           is
           like
           unto
           a
           man
           beholding
           his
           natural
           face
           in
           a
           glass
           :
           24.
           
           For
           he
           beholdeth
           himself
           and
           goeth
           his
           way
           ,
           and
           straightway
           forgetteth
           what
           manner
           of
           man
           he
           was
           .
        
         
           23
           ,
           24.
           
           An
           unprofitable
           custom
           of
           bare
           hearing
           ,
           and
           not
           doing
           ,
           is
           but
           like
           a
           man's
           looking
           his
           face
           in
           a
           glass
           ,
           who
           so
           goeth
           away
           ,
           and
           minds
           it
           no
           more
           ,
           or
           forgets
           it
           ,
           which
           neither
           feedeth
           nor
           cloatheth
           him
           ,
           nor
           cureth
           his
           diseases
           ;
           such
           are
           these
           customary
           ,
           dull
           Speculators
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           But
           whoso
           looketh
           into
           the
           perfect
           law
           of
           liberty
           ,
           and
           continueth
           therein
           ,
           he
           being
           not
           a
           forgetful
           hearer
           ,
           but
           a
           doer
           of
           the
           work
           ,
           this
           man
           shall
           be
           blessed
           in
           his
           deed
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           But
           he
           that
           well
           considereth
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           or
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           is
           Christ's
           Law
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           or
           Liberation
           ,
           giving
           us
           deliverance
           from
           the
           Jewish
           Law
           ,
           and
           from
           sin
           ,
           and
           guilt
           ,
           and
           wrath
           ,
           and
           death
           ,
           and
           dwelleth
           in
           the
           study
           of
           it
           ,
           till
           it
           turn
           to
           spiritual
           life
           digested
           and
           ingraffed
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           a
           forgetful
           hearer
           ,
           but
           a
           doer
           of
           that
           which
           is
           required
           to
           Salvation
           ▪
           even
           sound
           Faith
           ,
           Repentance
           ,
           sincere
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           Patience
           ,
           this
           man
           shall
           be
           blessed
           in
           so
           doing
           .
        
         
           Note
           1.
           
           They
           grosly
           deny
           Christ
           to
           be
           King
           ,
           which
           say
           that
           he
           hath
           no
           Law.
           2.
           
           His
           Gospel
           Covenant
           hath
           
             Precepts
             ,
             Rewarding
             Promises
          
           ,
           and
           
             Penal
             Threats
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           a
           proper
           Law.
           3.
           
           It
           giveth
           pardon
           on
           condition
           of
           Faith
           and
           Repentance
           (
           to
           be
           performed
           by
           Divine
           Grace
           )
           and
           Salvation
           on
           condition
           of
           added
           Obedience
           and
           Perseverance
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           a
           Law
           of
           Liberty
           .
           Christ
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           Eternal
           Salvation
           to
           all
           them
           that
           obey
           him
           .
           4.
           
           This
           doing
           his
           commands
           ,
           which
           is
           made
           his
           imposed
           condition
           ,
           is
           the
           necessary
           entitling
           qualification
           for
           blessedness
           ,
           Rev.
           22.14
           .
           
             Blessed
             are
             they
             that
             do
             his
             Commandments
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             right
             to
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             may
             enter
             in
             by
             the
             Gates
             into
             the
             City
             .
          
        
         
           26.
           
           If
           any
           man
           among
           you
           seem
           to
           be
           religious
           ,
           and
           bridleth
           not
           his
           tongue
           ,
           but
           deceiveth
           his
           own
           heart
           ,
           this
           mans
           religion
           is
           vain
           .
        
         
           26.
           
           If
           any
           man
           among
           you
           seem
           to
           others
           ,
           or
           himself
           ,
           to
           be
           religious
           ,
           (
           and
           perhaps
           of
           a
           higher
           form
           than
           others
           )
           and
           yet
           bridleth
           not
           his
           tongue
           from
           backbiting
           ,
           slandering
           ,
           or
           reproaching
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           to
           render
           them
           contemptible
           and
           unlovely
           ,
           and
           from
           speaking
           ill
           of
           men
           without
           either
           truth
           ,
           or
           a
           just
           call
           ;
           this
           man
           's
           sinful
           practice
           doth
           shew
           that
           his
           Religion
           is
           but
           ineffectual
           and
           vain
           ,
           and
           doth
           but
           serve
           to
           deceive
           his
           own
           heart
           :
           For
           that
           which
           doth
           not
           save
           men
           from
           sin
           ,
           will
           not
           save
           them
           from
           justice
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           Pure
           religion
           and
           undefiled
           before
           God
           and
           the
           Father
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           to
           visit
           the
           fatherless
           and
           widdows
           in
           their
           affliction
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           himself
           unspotted
           from
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           There
           is
           great
           contending
           among
           Christians
           ,
           whose
           way
           of
           Religious
           Worship
           is
           the
           purest
           ,
           and
           best
           pleasing
           
           to
           God.
           That
           is
           the
           pure
           and
           undefiled
           Religion
           in
           God's
           sight
           ,
           who
           is
           our
           Father
           ,
           which
           is
           effectual
           to
           sound
           practical
           Charity
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           pure
           ,
           unspotted
           ,
           holy
           life
           ;
           even
           with
           true
           Love
           and
           Liberality
           ,
           to
           relieve
           those
           that
           are
           in
           distress
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           heart
           and
           life
           clean
           from
           the
           love
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           temptations
           of
           wicked
           ,
           worldly
           men
           ,
           (
           as
           seeking
           in
           hope
           for
           a
           better
           World.
           )
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             MY
             brethren
             ,
             have
             not
             the
             faith
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             
               the
               Lord
            
             of
             glory
             ,
             with
             respect
             of
             persons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             you
             that
             profess
             to
             believe
             the
             Glory
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             the
             poorest
             Christians
             shall
             partake
             of
             equally
             with
             the
             rich
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             all
             worldly
             glory
             is
             but
             vanity
             ,
             must
             not
             now
             make
             a
             great
             difference
             in
             the
             Church
             between
             rich
             men
             and
             the
             poor
             ,
             by
             a
             worldly
             respect
             of
             persons
             for
             their
             riches
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             if
             there
             come
             unto
             your
             assembly
             a
             man
             with
             a
             gold
             ring
             ,
             in
             goodly
             apparel
             ,
             and
             there
             come
             in
             also
             a
             poor
             man
             ,
             in
             vile
             raiment
             :
             3.
             
             And
             ye
             have
             respect
             to
             him
             that
             weareth
             the
             gay
             clothing
             ,
             and
             and
             say
             unto
             him
             ,
             Sit
             thou
             here
             in
             a
             good
             place
             ;
             and
             say
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             Stand
             thou
             there
             ,
             or
             sit
             here
             under
             my
             footstool
             :
             4.
             
             Are
             ye
             not
             then
             partial
             in
             your selves
             ,
             and
             are
             become
             judges
             of
             evil
             thoughts
             ?
          
           
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             If
             in
             your
             Church-Assemblies
             you
             inordinately
             shew
             respect
             to
             men
             for
             gay
             cloathing
             ,
             as
             rich
             ,
             and
             set
             light
             by
             men
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             garb
             seem
             poor
             ,
             do
             you
             not
             shew
             a
             carnal
             partiality
             ,
             by
             overvaluing
             wealth
             ,
             and
             a
             Judgment
             misguided
             by
             evil
             estimation
             ?
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             That
             this
             speaketh
             not
             against
             honouring
             Magistrates
             ,
             but
             Riches
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             against
             a
             prudent
             respect
             to
             the
             Rich
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             by
             their
             wealth
             they
             may
             be
             engaged
             to
             do
             more
             good
             than
             others
             .
             3.
             
             And
             I
             think
             those
             mistake
             ,
             that
             rather
             expound
             this
             of
             meetings
             of
             Bishops
             for
             Judicature
             (
             as
             Dr.
             Hammond
             )
             than
             other
             Church-Assemblies
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             they
             mean
             any
             forcing
             Judicatures
             ,
             Christians
             had
             none
             such
             ,
             there
             being
             then
             no
             Christian
             Magistrates
             that
             had
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Sword.
             2.
             
             And
             if
             Bishops
             had
             been
             like
             our
             Diocesans
             ,
             and
             so
             distant
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             have
             travelled
             so
             far
             as
             such
             must
             do
             to
             keep
             up
             ordinary
             Judicatures
             ,
             without
             a
             total
             deserting
             their
             chief
             work
             for
             their
             Flocks
             .
             3.
             
             And
             as
             they
             truly
             were
             (
             Congregational
             Bishops
             )
             over
             no
             more
             than
             one
             of
             our
             Parishes
             ,
             their
             distance
             between
             City
             and
             City
             was
             too
             great
             for
             this
             ,
             without
             the
             like
             omissions
             .
             4.
             
             Christians
             having
             then
             no
             Judicial
             Power
             but
             as
             Arbitrators
             ,
             the
             Contenders
             chose
             what
             Arbitrators
             they
             thought
             best
             .
             5.
             
             Their
             Publick
             Church-Government
             was
             exercised
             in
             the
             same
             Assemblies
             which
             met
             for
             Worship
             ,
             which
             therefore
             are
             liker
             here
             to
             be
             mentioned
             with
             respect
             to
             their
             most
             usual
             business
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             rarer
             .
             6.
             
             It
             is
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Bishops
             only
             ,
             that
             is
             here
             admonished
             .
             7.
             
             It
             is
             too
             hard
             a
             censure
             for
             such
             men
             to
             use
             ,
             as
             are
             pleading
             for
             too
             much
             honour
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             suppose
             them
             so
             early
             guilty
             of
             so
             much
             partiality
             and
             carnal
             respect
             to
             fine
             cloths
             and
             riches
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             Injustice
             in
             Judging
             as
             this
             Doctor
             's
             Exposition
             doth
             suppose
             :
             It
             's
             liker
             to
             be
             the
             vulgars
             fault
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Hearken
             my
             beloved
             brethren
             ,
             Hath
             not
             God
             chosen
             the
             poor
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             rich
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             heirs
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             them
             that
             love
             him
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Consider
             how
             God
             himself
             confuteth
             your
             over-valuing
             rich
             men
             ,
             and
             vilifying
             the
             poor
             :
             Is
             it
             not
             mostly
             of
             the
             poor
             that
             your
             Churches
             consist
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             them
             that
             God
             hath
             chosen
             ,
             poor
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             rich
             in
             Faith
             ,
             to
             be
             here
             made
             Heirs
             ,
             and
             hereafter
             Possessors
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             of
             Glory
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             them
             that
             truly
             love
             him
             .
          
           
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             But
             ye
             have
             despised
             the
             poor
             .
             Do
             not
             rich
             men
             oppress
             you
             ,
             and
             draw
             you
             before
             the
             judgment
             seats
             ?
             Do
             not
             they
             blaspheme
             that
             worthy
             name
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             ye
             are
             called
             ?
          
           
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Yet
             you
             despise
             the
             poor
             ,
             whom
             God
             himself
             chuseth
             and
             honoureth
             :
             And
             doth
             not
             your
             own
             experience
             and
             suffering
             condemn
             you
             ?
             Who
             is
             it
             but
             rich
             men
             that
             oppress
             you
             by
             tyranny
             ,
             and
             draw
             you
             ,
             like
             Malefactors
             ,
             before
             their
             Courts
             of
             Judicature
             ?
             Do
             they
             not
             blaspheme
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             reproach
             your
             Religion
             ?
          
           
             8.
             
             If
             ye
             fulfil
             the
             royal
             law
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             scripture
             :
             Thou
             shalt
             love
             thy
             neighbour
             as
             thy self
             ,
             ye
             do
             well
             .
          
           
             8
             ,
             I
             persuade
             you
             ,
             not
             to
             hate
             men
             for
             their
             riches
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             think
             that
             these
             allow
             you
             so
             partial
             a
             differencing
             :
             If
             you
             obey
             God's
             great
             Command
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             teacheth
             you
             ;
             to
             love
             all
             sorts
             of
             your
             neighbours
             as
             your selves
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             various
             degrees
             of
             their
             truest
             amiableness
             (
             be
             they
             rich
             or
             poor
             )
             you
             then
             do
             well
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             if
             ye
             have
             respect
             to
             persons
             ,
             ye
             commit
             sin
             ,
             and
             are
             convinced
             of
             the
             law
             as
             transgressors
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             if
             you
             thus
             inordinately
             respect
             men
             differently
             for
             their
             wealth
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Love
             ,
             but
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             convinceth
             you
             as
             sinners
             ,
             Exod.
             23.3
             .
             Lev.
             30.15
             .
             Deut.
             1.16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             For
             whosoever
             shall
             keep
             the
             whole
             law
             ,
             and
             yet
             offend
             in
             one
             point
             ,
             he
             is
             guilty
             of
             all
             .
             11.
             
             For
             he
             that
             said
             ,
             Do
             not
             commit
             adultery
             ;
             said
             also
             ,
             Do
             not
             kill
             .
             Now
             if
             thou
             commit
             no
             adultery
             ,
             yet
             if
             thou
             kill
             ,
             thou
             art
             become
             a
             transgressor
             of
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             And
             that
             Law
             condemneth
             all
             that
             continue
             not
             in
             all
             things
             therein
             written
             ,
             to
             do
             them
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             bound
             by
             God's
             Law
             inforce
             to
             universal
             Obedience
             .
             If
             
             you
             keep
             all
             other
             Commands
             ,
             and
             presumptuously
             break
             one
             ,
             you
             are
             contemners
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             so
             interpretatively
             break
             all
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             So
             speak
             ye
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             shall
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             law
             of
             liberty
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             though
             you
             are
             delivered
             from
             
             Moses's
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             remember
             that
             Christ
             is
             your
             King
             ,
             and
             Law-giver
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             not
             lawless
             ;
             therefore
             so
             speak
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             are
             under
             his
             Law
             of
             Liberty
             and
             Grace
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             judged
             by
             it
             ,
             by
             Justification
             or
             Condemnation
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             For
             he
             
               shall
               have
            
             judgment
             without
             mercy
             ,
             that
             hath
             shewed
             no
             mercy
             ;
             and
             mercy
             rejoyceth
             against
             judgment
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             For
             though
             this
             be
             a
             Law
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             it
             will
             condemn
             the
             unmerciful
             without
             mercy
             :
             It
             hath
             its
             conditions
             of
             life
             or
             death
             ,
             though
             none
             but
             what
             consist
             with
             Grace
             :
             But
             the
             merciful
             shall
             find
             mercy
             at
             Judgment
             :
             And
             God's
             mercy
             in
             Christ
             as
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             their
             mercy
             to
             men
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             as
             the
             condition
             ,
             will
             prevail
             against
             condemning
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             What
             doth
             it
             profit
             ,
             my
             brethren
             ,
             though
             a
             man
             say
             he
             hath
             faith
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             works
             ?
             can
             faith
             save
             him
             ?
          
           
             14.
             
             Is
             not
             a
             meer
             wordy
             Profession
             an
             unprofitable
             thing
             to
             your selves
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             others
             ?
             Will
             professing
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             saying
             
               you
               believe
            
             ,
             profit
             you
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             if
             you
             obey
             not
             Christ
             ,
             and
             live
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             If
             a
             brother
             or
             sister
             be
             naked
             ,
             and
             destitute
             of
             daily
             food
             ,
             And
             one
             of
             you
             say
             unto
             them
             ,
             Depart
             in
             peace
             ,
             be
             you
             warmed
             ,
             and
             filled
             :
             notwithstanding
             ye
             give
             them
             not
             those
             things
             which
             are
             needful
             to
             the
             body
             :
             what
             doth
             it
             profit
             ?
          
           
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Will
             good
             words
             cloath
             the
             naked
             ,
             or
             feed
             the
             hungry
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             like
             a
             mocking
             of
             them
             ?
          
           
             17.
             
             Even
             so
             faith
             ,
             if
             it
             hath
             not
             works
             ,
             is
             dead
             being
             alone
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Even
             so
             your
             notional
             knowledge
             and
             belief
             ,
             and
             the
             bare
             professi●n
             of
             Faith
             ,
             if
             it
             produce
             not
             the
             fruits
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             Love
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             is
             but
             an
             uneffectual
             ,
             dead
             thing
             in
             it self
             ,
             shewing
             a
             dead
             Soul
             ,
             and
             is
             dead
             as
             to
             your
             Justification
             and
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Yea
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             say
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             faith
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             works
             :
             shew
             me
             thy
             faith
             without
             thy
             works
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             shew
             thee
             my
             faith
             by
             my
             works
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Any
             one
             may
             say
             to
             this
             man
             ,
             if
             thy
             Religion
             be
             sound
             ,
             it
             will
             have
             life
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             be
             known
             by
             its
             fruits
             :
             Canst
             thou
             shew
             and
             justifie
             thy
             Religion
             or
             Belief
             ,
             without
             any
             good
             works
             or
             fruits
             ,
             as
             I
             can
             do
             mine
             by
             them
             ?
          
           
             19.
             
             Thou
             believest
             that
             there
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             thou
             doest
             well
             :
             the
             devils
             also
             believe
             ,
             and
             tremble
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             It
             is
             part
             of
             thy
             Religion
             to
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             One
             God
             :
             This
             is
             well
             done
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             most
             fundamental
             Truth
             ,
             but
             it
             saveth
             not
             the
             Devils
             that
             believe
             it
             and
             tremble
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             But
             wilt
             thou
             know
             ,
             O
             vain
             man
             ,
             that
             faith
             without
             works
             is
             dead
             ?
             21.
             
             Was
             not
             Abraham
             our
             father
             justified
             by
             works
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             offered
             Isaac
             his
             son
             upon
             the
             altar
             ?
          
           
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             But
             art
             not
             thou
             a
             vain
             man
             ,
             that
             knowest
             not
             that
             Faith
             is
             but
             a
             dead
             Opinion
             ,
             uneffectual
             to
             justifie
             and
             save
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             uneffectual
             to
             Works
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             not
             discern
             how
             plainly
             the
             Scripture
             confuteth
             thee
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             Doing
             in
             Faith
             ,
             or
             a
             Faith
             that
             caused
             working
             Obedience
             ,
             by
             which
             Abraham
             was
             justified
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ?
             when
             he
             offered
             his
             Son
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             God
             said
             ,
             Gen.
             22.16
             .
             
               Because
               thou
               hast
               done
               this
               thing
               ,
               and
               hast
               not
               withheld
               thy
               Son
               ,
               thy
               only
               Son
               ,
               in
               blessing
               I
               will
               bless
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             22.
             
             Seest
             thou
             how
             faith
             wrought
             with
             his
             works
             ,
             and
             by
             works
             was
             faith
             made
             perfect
             ?
          
           
             22.
             
             You
             may
             see
             that
             his
             Faith
             made
             him
             obey
             God's
             Command
             ,
             and
             the
             obedient
             working
             of
             it
             ,
             did
             constitute
             it
             a
             sound
             ,
             effectual
             Faith
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             could
             not
             justifie
             him
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             the
             scripture
             was
             fulfilled
             which
             saith
             ,
             Abraham
             believed
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             imputed
             unto
             him
             for
             righteousness
             :
             and
             he
             was
             called
             the
             friend
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             this
             is
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             saith
             ,
             
               Abraham
               believed
            
             ,
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             so
             far
             believed
             and
             trusted
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             offer
             up
             his
             Son
             ;
             and
             this
             trust
             working
             by
             such
             Obedience
             ,
             or
             this
             practical
             effectual
             trust
             ,
             was
             so
             accepted
             by
             God
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             was
             not
             perfect
             without
             sin
             ,
             God
             accounted
             him
             a
             righteous
             man
             ,
             that
             was
             meet
             for
             the
             free
             Salvation
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Friend
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             24.
             
             Ye
             see
             then
             how
             that
             by
             works
             a
             man
             is
             justified
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             faith
             only
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             You
             see
             then
             that
             by
             such
             necessary
             doing
             God's
             will
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             product
             of
             an
             effectual
             Faith
             ,
             and
             sheweth
             it
             to
             be
             lively
             and
             sincere
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             dead
             Opinion
             ,
             a
             man
             is
             accounted
             just
             by
             God
             ,
             accord●ng
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             through
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             by
             bare
             believing
             ,
             or
             not
             by
             believing
             only
             without
             obeying
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Likewise
             also
             ,
             was
             not
             Rahab
             the
             harlot
             justified
             by
             works
             ,
             when
             she
             had
             received
             the
             messengers
             ,
             and
             had
             sent
             them
             out
             another
             way
             ?
          
           
             25.
             
             And
             was
             it
             not
             by
             Doing
             by
             Faith
             ,
             or
             a
             Faith
             causing
             Obedience
             that
             Rahab
             was
             justified
             ?
          
           
             26.
             
             For
             as
             the
             body
             without
             the
             spirit
             is
             dead
             ,
             so
             faith
             without
             works
             is
             dead
             also
             .
          
           
             26
             ,
             For
             as
             it
             is
             a
             dead
             spiritless
             body
             that
             cannot
             stir
             so
             it
             is
             a
             dead
             ,
             notional
             ,
             uneffectual
             belief
             ,
             that
             commandeth
             not
             a
             man's
             life
             and
             action
             :
             It
             's
             dead
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             dead
             as
             to
             mens
             Justification
             and
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             
             
               Annotations
               :
            
             
               NOthing
               but
               mens
               misunderstanding
               the
               plain
               drift
               and
               sense
               of
               Paul's
               Epistles
               ,
               could
               make
               so
               many
               take
               it
               for
               a
               matter
               of
               great
               difficulty
               to
               reconcile
               Paul
               and
               James
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               considerable
               shew
               of
               contradiction
               .
               I
               have
               shewed
               the
               scope
               and
               sense
               of
               Paul
               before
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Romans
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               his
               arguing
               is
               to
               prove
               that
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               that
               can
               justifie
               any
               man
               as
               a
               meer
               doer
               of
               it
               ;
               nor
               any
               works
               at
               all
               in
               commutative
               Justice
               ,
               making
               the
               reward
               to
               be
               of
               debt
               for
               the
               value
               of
               the
               works
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               free
               grace
               ;
               but
               that
               Justification
               must
               needs
               be
               of
               Gods
               free
               gift
               ,
               and
               therefore
               by
               the
               Merits
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               a
               
                 fiducial
                 accepting
                 practical
                 Belief
              
               of
               Gods
               free
               Gift
               ,
               Covenant
               or
               Promise
               ,
               of
               Grace
               and
               Glory
               ,
               for
               ,
               in
               ,
               and
               with
               Christ
               ,
               is
               the
               condition
               on
               our
               part
               (
               to
               be
               performed
               by
               his
               Grace
               )
               which
               is
               our
               Moral
               Qualification
               ,
               or
               receptive
               disposition
               ,
               on
               which
               God
               by
               his
               Covenant
               giveth
               us
               right
               to
               the
               foresaid
               free
               Gifts
               (
               Christs
               Grace
               and
               Glory
               .
               )
               This
               Faith
               Paul
               never
               described
               by
               some
               one
               single
               Physical
               act
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Moral
               act
               of
               the
               man
               ;
               as
               we
               use
               the
               Word
               in
               humane
               converse
               :
               As
               if
               one
               say
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               trust
               me
               as
               your
               Physician
               ,
               I
               will
               cure
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               take
               me
               for
               your
               Tutor
               ,
               I
               will
               teach
               you
               ;
               Here
               to
               trust
               or
               take
               him
               ,
               signifieth
               a
               
                 consenting
                 trust
              
               ,
               to
               be
               medicined
               and
               to
               be
               taught
               by
               such
               a
               one
               .
               If
               one
               say
               to
               a
               condemned
               Beggar
               ,
               trust
               me
               and
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               a
               Lord-ship
               in
               a
               Foreign
               Land
               ;
               it
               signifieth
               a
               
                 trust
                 consenting
                 practically
              
               to
               go
               with
               him
               and
               trust
               his
               Convoy
               ,
               and
               forsake
               his
               own
               Country
               .
               And
               James
               never
               questioned
               this
               Doctrine
               ;
               But
               some
               
                 Vain
                 Men
              
               (
               as
               James
               calls
               them
               )
               misunderstand
               this
               and
               spin
               us
               out
               a
               Web
               of
               their
               own
               Vanity
               ,
               &
               feign
               it
               to
               be
               Paul's
               Doctrine
               .
               1.
               
               They
               say
               that
               Paul
               by
               Faith
               meaneth
               not
               Faith
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               are
               said
               to
               be
               justified
               ,
               but
               only
               Christ
               ,
               (
               who
               doubtless
               is
               a
               chief
               object
               of
               that
               Faith.
               )
               2.
               
               That
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               or
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               are
               none
               of
               the
               object
               of
               Faith
               as
               it
               is
               justifying
               .
               3.
               
               That
               it
               is
               not
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               as
               Prophet
               or
               King
               ,
               but
               only
               as
               Priest
               that
               is
               this
               object
               .
               4.
               
               That
               it
               is
               not
               all
               Christs
               Priest-hood
               ,
               but
               only
               Sacrifice
               and
               Righteousness
               ,
               that
               is
               this
               object
               ,
               and
               not
               his
               Heavenly
               Intercession
               .
               5.
               that
               it
               is
               not
               Christs
               Sacrifice
               and
               Righteousness
               as
               meerly
               meritorious
               of
               our
               Pardon
               and
               Life
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               was
               paid
               and
               performed
               by
               Christ
               as
               our
               surety
               in
               our
               Legal
               Reputative
               Person
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               imputed
               to
               us
               as
               our
               own
               ,
               because
               done
               by
               another
               in
               our
               name
               and
               stead
               ,
               as
               one
               payeth
               a
               debt
               by
               another
               that
               was
               bound
               for
               him
               .
               6.
               
               That
               so
               far
               as
               Faith
               is
               here
               meant
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               one
               single
               Physical
               act
               of
               Faith
               in
               Specie
               :
               and
               there
               they
               are
               utterly
               disagreed
               .
               1.
               
               Whether
               it
               be
               an
               act
               of
               the
               understanding
               ,
               or
               will
               ,
               or
               both
               ?
               2.
               
               Whether
               one
               act
               can
               be
               the
               belief
               of
               many
               objects
               ,
               viz.
               of
               Christs
               Sacrifice
               ,
               Obedience
               ,
               Promise
               ,
               Pardon
               ,
               Heaven
               ?
               &c.
               7.
               
               Yea
               many
               say
               that
               it
               is
               but
               one
               individual
               act
               that
               we
               are
               justified
               by
               (
               which
               no
               mortal
               man
               can
               know
               ,
               the
               individuation
               of
               the
               Souls
               acts
               being
               obscure
               and
               the
               objects
               being
               always
               many
               conjunct
               )
               and
               they
               say
               that
               it
               is
               only
               our
               first
               act
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               following
               acts
               of
               the
               same
               species
               ,
               finding
               us
               justified
               ,
               cannot
               justifie
               us
               any
               more
               than
               works
               .
               8.
               
               They
               say
               that
               Faith
               justifieth
               only
               as
               an
               Instrumental
               Cause
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               a
               Moral
               qualifying
               receptive
               condition
               or
               disposition
               .
               9.
               
               They
               say
               that
               believing
               in
               the
               Father
               &
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               hoping
               for
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               praying
               for
               Mercy
               ;
               and
               Repenting
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               Loving
               God
               and
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               his
               Word
               and
               Saints
               ,
               and
               Thankfulness
               for
               Grace
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Patience
               and
               forsaking
               all
               for
               him
               ,
               are
               the
               works
               which
               Paul
               meaneth
               to
               exclude
               from
               Justification
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               Faith
               in
               Christs
               Righteousness
               as
               an
               Act
               ,
               but
               not
               as
               an
               Instrument
               .
               10.
               
               They
               are
               utterly
               disagreed
               whether
               Faith
               justifie
               by
               appropriating
               only
               Christs
               active
               Righteousness
               ,
               or
               also
               his
               Passive
               ,
               or
               also
               his
               Divine
               Righteousness
               and
               Perfection
               .
               11.
               
               They
               say
               that
               by
               [
               
                 Imputing
                 Faith
              
               for
               Righteousness
               ]
               is
               meant
               that
               not
               our
               Faith
               ,
               but
               
                 Christs
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 is
                 Imputed
                 in
                 it self
              
               (
               and
               not
               its
               merited
               effects
               only
               )
               to
               be
               our
               own
               ,
               because
               we
               performed
               it
               by
               him
               .
               12.
               
               They
               say
               that
               it
               is
               the
               very
               Law
               of
               Innocency
               and
               Works
               that
               justifieth
               us
               ,
               as
               having
               perfectly
               fulfilled
               it
               in
               and
               by
               Christ
               .
               13.
               they
               
                 (
                 most
              
               )
               hold
               that
               in
               Christ
               we
               have
               both
               perfectly
               kept
               the
               Law
               ,
               from
               birth
               till
               death
               ,
               by
               imputed
               obedience
               ,
               and
               yet
               satisfied
               for
               not
               keeping
               it
               by
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               as
               if
               perfect
               obedience
               imputed
               could
               consist
               i
               th
               sin
               .
               14.
               
               They
               say
               that
               Gods
               corrections
               are
               no
               punishments
               because
               else
               Christs
               Suffering
               was
               insufficient
               ,
               and
               God
               should
               punish
               one
               sin
               twice
               .
               15.
               
               And
               that
               our
               pardon
               and
               justification
               is
               perfect
               as
               soon
               as
               we
               believe
               .
               16.
               
               And
               that
               no
               more
               is
               needful
               to
               our
               continued
               Justification
               ,
               than
               to
               its
               beginning
               .
               17.
               
               And
               that
               yet
               more
               is
               needful
               to
               our
               Salvation
               than
               to
               our
               final
               Justification
               .
               Many
               such
               humane
               Inventions
               man's
               brain
               hath
               spun
               out
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               Doctrine
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               and
               called
               it
               
               Paul's
               .
            
             
               And
               James
               ,
               having
               to
               do
               with
               carnal
               Gospellers
               ,
               that
               thought
               to
               be
               saved
               for
               being
               of
               a
               right
               Opinion
               ,
               and
               calling
               this
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               doth
               1.
               
               Tell
               them
               that
               this
               is
               not
               that
               true
               Christian
               Faith
               which
               hath
               the
               promise
               of
               Justification
               and
               Salvation
               ,
               but
               that
               that
               is
               a
               powerful
               ,
               practical
               belief
               and
               trust
               .
               2.
               
               Therefore
               their
               Doing
               that
               which
               Faith
               consents
               and
               engageth
               them
               to
               do
               ,
               must
               justifie
               that
               Faith
               to
               be
               sound
               ,
               which
               must
               justifie
               them
               as
               the
               condition
               of
               life
               .
               3.
               
               And
               that
               therefore
               this
               Efficiency
               or
               Doing
               of
               this
               
                 practical
                 Faith
              
               ,
               is
               part
               of
               the
               condition
               of
               their
               Justifications
               ,
               and
               it
               justifieth
               the
               
                 man
                 himself
              
               ,
               1.
               
               As
               it
               justifieth
               his
               Faith
               ,
               and
               so
               justifieth
               him
               to
               be
               a
               sound
               Believer
               ,
               and
               not
               an
               Infidel
               or
               Hypocrite
               .
               2.
               
               In
               that
               the
               effectual
               ,
               operative
               nature
               ,
               and
               consent
               to
               obey
               ,
               is
               essential
               to
               that
               Faith
               it self
               .
               3.
               
               In
               that
               as
               a
               Faith
               accepting
               Christ
               ,
               and
               consenting
               to
               obey
               him
               as
               the
               Author
               of
               Eternal
               Salvation
               ,
               is
               the
               condition
               of
               our
               first
               entring
               into
               a
               state
               of
               Life
               and
               Justification
               ,
               so
               our
               performance
               of
               that
               consent
               by
               sincere
               obedience
               and
               perseverance
               ,
               is
               the
               condition
               of
               our
               Justification
               ,
               as
               continued
               and
               consummate
               at
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               our
               final
               Salvation
               .
               4.
               
               In
               that
               sincere
               Holiness
               and
               Obedience
               is
               the
               very
               matter
               that
               must
               justifie
               men
               ,
               against
               the
               virtual
               or
               actual
               accusation
               of
               Satan
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               holy
               and
               obedient
               ,
               but
               ungodly
               or
               hypocrites
               :
               As
               Faith
               it self
               is
               the
               matter
               of
               our
               Justification
               against
               the
               accusation
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               not
               Believers
               .
               Now
               James
               speaketh
               of
               no
               other
               Faith
               than
               Paul
               doth
               :
               But
               1.
               
               He
               speaketh
               of
               another
               thing
               under
               the
               name
               of
               [
               Works
               .
               ]
               2.
               
               And
               he
               speaketh
               of
               a
               
                 working
                 Nature
              
               in
               Faith
               for
               our
               Justification
               begun
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Deeds
               themselves
               ,
               as
               needful
               to
               its
               continuance
               .
               And
               ,
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               he
               speaketh
               of
               such
               Justification
               by
               no
               
               sort
               or
               works
               ,
               1.
               
               In
               opposition
               to
               Christ
               or
               free
               Grace
               ;
               or
               2.
               
               In
               coordination
               with
               him
               ;
               3.
               
               But
               in
               meer
               instituted
               subordination
               to
               him
               .
               And
               no
               Christian
               must
               ascribe
               to
               any
               Faith
               ,
               Works
               ,
               or
               act
               of
               Man
               ,
               the
               least
               part
               of
               the
               Office
               of
               Christ
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             MY
             brethren
             ,
             be
             not
             many
             masters
             ,
             knowing
             that
             we
             shall
             receive
             the
             greater
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             as
             I
             thus
             admonish
             you
             against
             the
             Errour
             of
             Hypocrites
             ,
             who
             take
             their
             dead
             Opinions
             and
             Professions
             for
             a
             Justifying
             Faith
             ;
             so
             must
             I
             do
             against
             another
             Vice
             ,
             which
             that
             sort
             of
             Hypocrites
             are
             guilty
             of
             :
             Their
             Pride
             and
             Self-conceit
             maketh
             them
             think
             that
             their
             knowledge
             is
             much
             higher
             than
             other
             Christians
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             are
             the
             fittest
             men
             to
             be
             Teaching
             Masters
             ,
             and
             Reprovers
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             are
             all
             forwarder
             to
             Teach
             ,
             and
             Magisterially
             Censure
             others
             ,
             and
             use
             their
             Tongue
             to
             contemn
             others
             as
             short
             of
             them
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             to
             boast
             of
             themselves
             ;
             and
             all
             their
             Talk
             runs
             in
             a
             Teaching
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             Learning
             way
             .
             But
             I
             warn
             you
             to
             avoid
             this
             proud
             and
             masterly
             spirit
             ;
             for
             it
             will
             make
             your
             sin
             the
             greater
             ,
             and
             without
             excuse
             ,
             and
             increase
             your
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             in
             many
             things
             we
             offend
             all
             .
             If
             any
             man
             offend
             not
             in
             word
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             a
             perfect
             man
             ,
             and
             able
             also
             to
             bridle
             the
             whole
             body
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Your
             zeal
             goeth
             out
             by
             censuring
             others
             ,
             as
             great
             sinners
             in
             comparison
             of
             you
             (
             perhaps
             for
             not
             observing
             your
             Ceremonies
             and
             Traditions
             ,
             or
             not
             taking
             you
             for
             their
             Teaching
             Masters
             ;
             )
             But
             fear
             sin
             in
             your selves
             ;
             yea
             ,
             lest
             your
             censorious
             ,
             reproachful
             ,
             unbridled
             Tongues
             ,
             should
             prove
             worse
             than
             that
             which
             you
             censure
             others
             for
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             most
             power
             to
             rule
             his
             Tongue
             ,
             and
             sinneth
             not
             in
             words
             ,
             is
             like
             to
             be
             the
             most
             perfect
             Christian
             ,
             and
             can
             rule
             his
             actions
             by
             the
             same
             Obedience
             and
             Wisdom
             which
             doth
             rule
             his
             Tongue
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Behold
             ,
             we
             put
             bitts
             in
             the
             horses
             mouths
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             obey
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             turn
             about
             their
             whole
             body
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             we
             rule
             the
             whole
             bodies
             of
             Horses
             by
             a
             Bridle
             in
             the
             mouth
             ;
             so
             ,
             could
             you
             bridle
             your
             mouths
             it
             would
             both
             signifie
             a
             power
             to
             rule
             your
             lives
             ,
             and
             much
             promote
             ,
             this
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Behold
             also
             the
             ships
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             are
             driven
             of
             fierce
             winds
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             turned
             about
             with
             a
             very
             small
             helm
             ,
             whithersoever
             the
             governour
             listeth
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             So
             the
             Pilot
             by
             so
             small
             a
             thing
             as
             the
             Helm
             ,
             ruleth
             great
             Ships
             ,
             that
             are
             under
             the
             force
             of
             Winds
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Even
             so
             the
             tongue
             is
             a
             little
             member
             ,
             and
             boasteth
             great
             things
             :
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             man's
             Tongue
             is
             but
             a
             small
             part
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             though
             it
             boast
             great
             things
             ;
             and
             the
             Government
             of
             that
             little
             member
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             man.
             
          
           
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Behold
             how
             great
             a
             matter
             a
             little
             fire
             kindleth
             :
             And
             the
             tongue
             is
             a
             fire
             ,
             a
             world
             of
             iniquity
             :
             so
             is
             the
             tongue
             amongst
             our
             members
             ,
             that
             it
             defileth
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             and
             setteth
             on
             fire
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             set
             on
             fire
             of
             hell
             .
          
           
             5
             6.
             
             The
             Tongue
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             like
             fire
             among
             much
             combustible
             matter
             .
             As
             a
             little
             fire
             kindleth
             much
             ;
             so
             this
             little
             member
             doth
             both
             kindle
             defiling
             passions
             and
             guilt
             in
             our
             own
             bodies
             ,
             and
             also
             kindle
             hatred
             ,
             rage
             and
             strife
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             set
             on
             fire
             the
             Societies
             and
             Affairs
             of
             Mankind
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             being
             it self
             set
             on
             fire
             by
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             used
             by
             hellish
             temptations
             ,
             to
             hellish
             designs
             in
             diabolical
             employment
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             For
             every
             kind
             of
             beasts
             and
             of
             birds
             ,
             and
             of
             serpents
             ,
             and
             things
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             is
             tamed
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             tamed
             of
             mankind
             :
             8.
             
             But
             the
             tongue
             can
             no
             man
             tame
             ,
          
           
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             For
             all
             sorts
             of
             Animals
             have
             been
             mastered
             by
             Man
             :
             But
             the
             Tongue
             of
             another
             who
             can
             master
             ?
             [
             when
             we
             have
             so
             much
             ado
             to
             subdue
             our
             own
             .
             ]
          
           
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             
               It
               is
            
             an
             unruly
             evil
             ,
             full
             of
             deadly
             poison
             .
             Therewith
             bless
             we
             God
             ,
             even
             the
             Father
             ;
             and
             therewith
             curse
             we
             men
             ,
             which
             are
             made
             after
             the
             similitude
             of
             God.
             10.
             
             Out
             of
             the
             same
             mouth
             proceedeth
             blessing
             and
             cursing
             :
          
           
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             It
             is
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             an
             unruly
             evil
             ,
             (
             till
             Grace
             shall
             tame
             it
             )
             and
             infecteth
             our selves
             and
             the
             societies
             where
             we
             live
             ,
             with
             the
             mortal
             Poison
             of
             many
             great
             sins
             .
             The
             same
             Hypocrites
             ,
             who
             praise
             God
             and
             worship
             him
             with
             it
             ,
             do
             reproach
             their
             Brethren
             with
             it
             ;
             not
             only
             Men
             that
             have
             some
             of
             Gods
             Image
             in
             their
             natural
             faculties
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             are
             Gods
             true
             Servants
             ,
             better
             than
             themselves
             ,
             who
             are
             renewed
             to
             Gods
             Image
             in
             Holiness
             by
             Grace
             .
          
           
             10.
             11.
             
             My
             brethren
             ,
             these
             things
             ought
             not
             so
             to
             be
             .
             Doth
             a
             fountain
             send
             forth
             at
             the
             same
             place
             sweet
             water
             and
             bitter
             ?
             12.
             
             Can
             a
             fig-tree
             ,
             my
             brethren
             ,
             bear
             olive-berries
             ?
             either
             a
             vine
             figs
             ?
             so
             can
             no
             fountain
             both
             yield
             salt
             water
             and
             fresh
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Do
             you
             not
             perceive
             that
             your
             ill
             reproachful
             Tongues
             ,
             which
             vilifie
             ,
             speak
             evil
             of
             and
             condemn
             ,
             good
             Christians
             for
             not
             being
             of
             your
             minds
             ,
             do
             confute
             themselves
             ,
             when
             the
             same
             Tongues
             profess
             to
             honour
             God
             ,
             and
             boast
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             Religion
             in
             your selves
             :
             If
             you
             were
             as
             Wise
             and
             Godly
             ,
             as
             you
             profess
             ,
             your
             Tongues
             would
             not
             ,
             by
             speaking
             ill
             of
             your
             Brethren
             ,
             shew
             the
             contrary
             .
             No
             Fountain
             sends
             forth
             sweet
             water
             and
             bitter
             ,
             fresh
             and
             salt
             ,
             no
             Fig
             tree
             brings
             sorth
             Olives
             ;
             The
             tree
             is
             known
             by
             its
             fruits
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Who
             is
             a
             wise
             man
             and
             endued
             with
             
             knowledge
             amongst
             you
             ?
             let
             him
             shew
             out
             of
             a
             good
             conversation
             his
             works
             with
             meekness
             of
             wisdom
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Are
             any
             among
             you
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             as
             much
             wiser
             and
             knowing
             and
             excelling
             others
             ,
             as
             you
             would
             be
             thought
             when
             you
             censure
             or
             despise
             them
             :
             Shew
             it
             if
             you
             would
             have
             any
             wise
             man
             believe
             you
             ,
             not
             by
             proud
             boasting
             or
             talking
             against
             others
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             true
             fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             even
             a
             better
             conversation
             than
             theirs
             in
             all
             your
             dealings
             ,
             and
             by
             more
             good
             works
             ,
             with
             that
             humble
             meekness
             which
             signifieth
             true
             Wisdom
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             But
             if
             ye
             have
             bitter
             envying
             and
             strife
             in
             your
             hearts
             ,
             glory
             not
             ,
             and
             lie
             not
             against
             the
             truth
             ,
             15.
             
             This
             wisdom
             descendeth
             not
             from
             above
             ,
             but
             is
             earthly
             ,
             sensual
             ,
             devilish
             ,
          
           
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             But
             if
             you
             have
             a
             bitter
             Zeal
             ,
             and
             envy
             and
             uncharitable
             heart-rising
             and
             strife
             against
             your
             Brethren
             ;
             pretending
             truth
             ,
             Orthodoxness
             ,
             or
             Religion
             for
             your
             swelling
             envy
             and
             emulation
             ,
             and
             talking
             and
             preaching
             down
             Love
             and
             Peace
             ,
             to
             make
             those
             that
             differ
             from
             your
             side
             ,
             to
             seem
             hateful
             ,
             or
             contemptuous
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             you
             ,
             your
             profession
             of
             greater
             knowledge
             and
             religiousness
             ,
             is
             but
             proud
             boasting
             ,
             and
             lying
             against
             the
             truth
             :
             This
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             this
             Preaching
             and
             Course
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             such
             as
             he
             will
             own
             .
             It
             is
             from
             an
             earthly
             ,
             and
             sensual
             Principle
             ,
             your
             own
             praise
             ,
             or
             profit
             ,
             or
             Magisterial
             will
             ,
             or
             some
             carnal
             interest
             is
             at
             the
             root
             ;
             if
             you
             could
             know
             your selves
             you
             might
             see
             this
             :
             Yea
             it
             is
             so
             far
             from
             excelling
             others
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             devilish
             Wisdom
             ,
             a
             Devilish
             Zeal
             ,
             and
             Devilish
             Preaching
             and
             disputing
             ,
             which
             you
             glory
             in
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             For
             where
             envying
             and
             strife
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             confusion
             ,
             and
             every
             evil
             work
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             For
             where
             envious
             Zeal
             and
             Strife
             prevail
             ,
             there
             is
             still
             Faction
             and
             unquietness
             ,
             (
             or
             Sedition
             ,
             Tumults
             and
             unsetledness
             still
             for
             change
             ;
             )
             and
             this
             cherisheth
             all
             sorts
             of
             evil
             works
             ,
             which
             men
             will
             think
             to
             be
             all
             good
             or
             lawful
             ,
             to
             serve
             their
             contentious
             Zeal
             and
             to
             further
             their
             changes
             and
             carnal
             ends
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             But
             the
             wisdom
             that
             is
             from
             above
             is
             first
             pure
             ,
             then
             peaceable
             ,
             gentle
             ,
             and
             easie
             to
             be
             intreated
             ,
             full
             of
             mercy
             &
             good
             fruits
             ,
             without
             partiality
             ,
             and
             without
             hyprocrisie
             .
             18.
             
             And
             the
             fruit
             of
             righteousness
             is
             sown
             in
             peace
             of
             them
             that
             make
             peace
             .
          
           
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             But
             if
             you
             would
             know
             among
             the
             several
             pretenders
             ,
             whose
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             religiousness
             ,
             and
             zeal
             is
             from
             above
             ,
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             God
             will
             own
             ?
             These
             are
             the
             sure
             marks
             of
             it
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             first
             for
             true
             purity
             of
             heart
             and
             life
             :
             It
             will
             not
             chuse
             sin
             ,
             on
             any
             pretence
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             men
             can
             know
             it
             .
             If
             any
             be
             for
             wilful
             ,
             deliberate
             conformity
             to
             sin
             ,
             or
             for
             a
             loose
             and
             sensual
             life
             ,
             or
             against
             serious
             godliness
             ,
             and
             a
             holy
             ,
             heavenly
             ,
             sober
             and
             just
             life
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             It
             is
             next
             to
             this
             ,
             addicted
             to
             peace
             ,
             and
             will
             seek
             it
             by
             all
             lawful
             means
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             addicted
             to
             put
             the
             best
             sense
             of
             another
             man's
             case
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             gentle
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             rigid
             ,
             censorious
             Judgment
             .
             4.
             
             Easily
             yielding
             to
             good
             persuasions
             ,
             and
             not
             stiff
             in
             ill
             Opinions
             or
             ways
             .
             5.
             
             Full
             of
             mercy
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             good
             works
             or
             fruits
             to
             his
             power
             ,
             as
             being
             devoted
             to
             do
             good
             .
             6.
             
             Without
             censorious
             partiality
             ,
             as
             Sectaries
             ,
             that
             can
             see
             nothing
             but
             what
             seemeth
             to
             make
             for
             their
             own
             Party
             and
             Opinions
             ,
             (
             or
             ,
             without
             a
             wavering
             unresolvedness
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             )
             7.
             
             Without
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             or
             false
             pretendings
             .
             And
             though
             the
             erroneous
             and
             contentious
             in
             both
             extreams
             ,
             do
             use
             to
             vilifie
             or
             abhor
             Peace-makers
             ,
             who
             serve
             God
             according
             to
             this
             supernal
             Wisdom
             ,
             yet
             these
             men
             ,
             who
             labour
             to
             make
             peace
             ,
             are
             sowing
             ,
             in
             this
             work
             of
             peace
             ,
             the
             fruit
             of
             true
             Righteousness
             ,
             as
             guiltless
             of
             the
             crimes
             of
             the
             extream
             contenders
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             tumults
             caused
             by
             them
             :
             And
             when
             the
             Harvest
             of
             God's
             Judgment
             cometh
             ,
             they
             shall
             reap
             this
             fruit
             to
             themselves
             :
             And
             if
             the
             Countreys
             ,
             where
             they
             live
             ,
             are
             worthy
             of
             such
             fruit
             ,
             they
             must
             reap
             it
             from
             this
             seed
             of
             peace-making
             labours
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             FRom
             whence
             come
             wars
             and
             fightings
             among
             you
             ?
             
               come
               they
            
             not
             hence
             ,
             even
             of
             your
             lusts
             ,
             that
             war
             in
             your
             members
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Jews
             are
             in
             frequent
             Seditions
             and
             fightings
             among
             themselves
             ,
             in
             which
             many
             erroneous
             Christians
             joyn
             with
             the
             unbelievers
             ,
             in
             a
             blind
             Zeal
             for
             their
             Law
             and
             Nation
             .
             And
             do
             you
             think
             it
             is
             from
             true
             Zeal
             that
             their
             Wars
             arise
             ?
             No
             ,
             it
             is
             from
             their
             own
             sensual
             ,
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
             that
             first
             war
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             then
             disturb
             the
             common
             peace
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Ye
             lust
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             :
             ye
             kill
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             have
             ,
             and
             cannot
             obtain
             :
             ye
             fight
             and
             war
             ,
             yet
             ye
             have
             not
             ,
             because
             ye
             ask
             not
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             You
             Covet
             ,
             and
             fight
             ,
             and
             kill
             ,
             in
             your
             mistaken
             desires
             of
             your
             Law
             and
             Liberties
             ;
             and
             you
             do
             but
             lose
             your
             blood
             and
             labour
             ,
             by
             going
             your
             own
             sinful
             way
             ,
             and
             not
             seeking
             to
             God
             for
             Counsel
             ,
             conduct
             and
             success
             ,
             who
             must
             give
             all
             good
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             his
             own
             way
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Ye
             ask
             ,
             and
             receive
             not
             ;
             because
             ye
             ask
             amiss
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             consume
             it
             upon
             your
             lusts
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Yea
             you
             will
             be
             Religious
             in
             your
             sin
             ,
             and
             make
             your
             Prayers
             to
             God
             for
             deliverance
             from
             the
             Roman
             Power
             ,
             and
             for
             your
             Countrys
             Liberty
             .
             But
             they
             are
             carnal
             Prayers
             ;
             and
             God
             rejecteth
             them
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             but
             that
             you
             may
             live
             in
             great
             Plenty
             ,
             Power
             and
             Pleasure
             ,
             enjoying
             sensual
             prosperity
             ,
             that
             you
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             your
             deliverance
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Ye
             adulterers
             ,
             and
             adulteresses
             ,
             know
             ye
             not
             that
             the
             friendship
             of
             the
             world
             is
             enmity
             with
             God
             ?
             whosoever
             therefore
             will
             be
             a
             friend
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             the
             enemy
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             4
             You
             that
             by
             your
             perfidiousness
             to
             God
             ,
             are
             like
             perfidious
             adulterers
             ,
             loving
             the
             World
             best
             ,
             whilst
             
             God
             is
             in
             your
             mouths
             ,
             know
             ye
             not
             that
             this
             love
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             his
             Competitor
             ,
             is
             enmity
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             God's
             Enemy
             that
             so
             loveth
             it
             predominantly
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Do
             ye
             think
             that
             the
             scripture
             saith
             in
             vain
             ,
             The
             spirit
             that
             dwelleth
             in
             us
             lusteth
             to
             envie
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             true
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             of
             the
             evil
             inclination
             of
             Mans
             Heart
             ,
             as
             lusting
             after
             worldly
             Pomp
             and
             Pleasure
             ,
             and
             to
             envy
             and
             strife
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             obtain
             it
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             he
             giveth
             more
             grace
             ,
             wherefore
             he
             saith
             ,
             God
             resisteth
             the
             proud
             ,
             but
             giveth
             grace
             unto
             the
             humble
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             Gods
             Grace
             is
             of
             a
             contrary
             tendency
             ,
             and
             would
             teach
             you
             better
             things
             ;
             but
             he
             giveth
             it
             to
             the
             humble
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             proud
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             against
             such
             ,
             as
             it
             s
             said
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Submit
             your selves
             therefore
             to
             God
             :
             resist
             the
             devil
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             flee
             from
             you
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             If
             ye
             would
             be
             delivered
             and
             live
             in
             safety
             ,
             submit
             your selves
             to
             Gods
             Government
             and
             Will
             ,
             and
             go
             the
             way
             which
             he
             prescribeth
             :
             Conquer
             Satan
             ,
             and
             you
             need
             not
             fear
             his
             forces
             ,
             and
             do
             but
             resolutely
             resist
             him
             ,
             and
             you
             conquer
             him
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Draw
             nigh
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             draw
             nigh
             to
             you
             :
             cleanse
             your
             hands
             ,
             ye
             sinners
             ,
             and
             purifie
             your
             hearts
             ye
             double-minded
             .
             9.
             
             Be
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             mourn
             ,
             and
             weep
             :
             let
             your
             laughter
             be
             turned
             to
             mourning
             ,
             and
             your
             joy
             to
             heaviness
             ,
             10.
             
             Humble
             your selves
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             lift
             you
             up
             .
          
           
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Draw
             nigh
             to
             that
             God
             against
             whom
             you
             have
             rebelled
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             draw
             nigh
             to
             you
             for
             your
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             forsake
             you
             .
             Cleanse
             your
             hands
             by
             Reformation
             from
             your
             sins
             ,
             and
             your
             hearts
             from
             your
             halting
             between
             God
             and
             the
             World
             :
             Bewail
             your
             former
             sin
             ,
             by
             self-afflicting
             mourning
             and
             weeping
             .
             Turn
             your
             sensual
             pleasures
             into
             godly
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             your
             carnal
             mirth
             into
             penitent
             tears
             :
             Humble
             your selves
             before
             that
             God
             whom
             you
             have
             offended
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             will
             lift
             you
             up
             ,
             and
             save
             you
             better
             than
             your
             Seditions
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Speak
             not
             evil
             one
             of
             another
             (
             brethren
             )
             he
             that
             speaketh
             evil
             of
             his
             brother
             ,
             and
             judgeth
             his
             brother
             ,
             speaketh
             evil
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             judgeth
             the
             law
             :
             but
             if
             thou
             judge
             the
             law
             ,
             thou
             art
             not
             a
             doer
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             but
             a
             judge
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             give
             over
             your
             reproach
             and
             censoriousness
             against
             the
             Gentile
             Christians
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             observe
             your
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             by
             which
             you
             encourage
             their
             Persecutors
             ;
             for
             both
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             which
             you
             profess
             to
             own
             ,
             do
             bid
             you
             love
             your
             Neighbour
             as
             your self
             ,
             and
             forbid
             such
             uncharitable
             censures
             ;
             so
             that
             by
             condemning
             your
             Brethren
             ,
             you
             condemn
             the
             Law
             :
             And
             this
             is
             not
             to
             keep
             either
             
             Moses's
             Law
             or
             Christ's
             ,
             but
             to
             set
             your selves
             above
             both
             ,
             by
             making
             your selves
             Reproving
             Judges
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             There
             is
             one
             Law-giver
             ,
             who
             is
             able
             to
             save
             ,
             and
             to
             destroy
             :
             who
             art
             thou
             that
             judgest
             another
             ?
          
           
             12.
             
             Christ
             ,
             and
             none
             else
             (
             saith
             Dr.
             H.
             )
             hath
             Authority
             to
             give
             Laws
             to
             us
             :
             There
             is
             but
             one
             Law-giver
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             absolute
             and
             final
             power
             of
             life
             and
             death
             eternal
             ,
             Salvation
             and
             Damnation
             .
             Who
             art
             thou
             that
             darest
             arrogate
             this
             Judgment
             ?
             Or
             what
             power
             hast
             thou
             to
             judge
             or
             anathematize
             another
             ,
             any
             further
             than
             truly
             to
             tell
             men
             whom
             Christ
             will
             judge
             and
             cast
             away
             ?
          
           
             13.
             
             Go
             to
             now
             ,
             ye
             that
             say
             ,
             To
             day
             or
             to
             morrow
             we
             will
             go
             into
             such
             a
             city
             ,
             and
             continue
             there
             a
             year
             ,
             and
             buy
             and
             sell
             ,
             and
             get
             gain
             :
             14.
             
             Whereas
             ye
             know
             not
             what
             
               shall
               be
            
             on
             the
             morrow
             :
             for
             what
             is
             your
             life
             ?
             it
             is
             even
             a
             vapour
             that
             appeareth
             for
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             and
             then
             vanisheth
             away
             .
          
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             You
             are
             too
             much
             set
             on
             wordly
             prosperity
             ;
             and
             you
             plot
             for
             gain
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             were
             secured
             of
             long
             abode
             on
             Earth
             ;
             and
             you
             lay
             your
             designs
             with
             presumptuous
             confidence
             ,
             where
             and
             how
             long
             you
             will
             dwell
             ,
             trade
             and
             gain
             ,
             when
             as
             your
             Life
             on
             Earth
             is
             a
             meer
             uncertain
             fugitive
             vapour
             ,
             quickly
             gone
             ,
          
           
             15.
             
             For
             that
             ye
             ought
             to
             say
             ,
             If
             the
             Lord
             will
             we
             shall
             live
             ,
             and
             do
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             .
             16.
             
             But
             now
             ye
             rejoyce
             in
             your
             boastings
             :
             all
             such
             rejoycing
             is
             evil
             .
          
           
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Whereas
             ye
             should
             remember
             the
             uncertainty
             and
             shortness
             of
             your
             lives
             ,
             and
             design
             and
             do
             all
             in
             submissive
             dependance
             on
             the
             will
             of
             God
             :
             But
             you
             fetch
             your
             comfort
             from
             wordly
             things
             by
             your
             own
             vain
             presumption
             of
             long
             Life
             ,
             and
             hope
             of
             worldly
             prosperity
             :
             all
             such
             presumptuous
             carnal
             comforts
             are
             evil
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Therefore
             to
             him
             that
             knoweth
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             and
             doth
             it
             not
             ,
             to
             him
             it
             is
             sin
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             the
             brevity
             of
             Mans
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             vanity
             of
             worldly
             gain
             ,
             are
             things
             so
             notorious
             and
             undeniable
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             especially
             to
             Christians
             ,
             that
             to
             let
             these
             vanities
             loosen
             you
             from
             Christ
             and
             your
             obedience
             ,
             is
             utterly
             unexcuseable
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             GO
             to
             now
             ye
             rich
             men
             ,
             weep
             and
             howl
             for
             your
             miseries
             that
             shall
             come
             upon
             you
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             But
             as
             to
             tho●e
             that
             will
             yet
             cleave
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             take
             no
             warning
             ,
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             to
             your
             sorrow
             ,
             that
             dreadful
             miseries
             are
             coming
             upon
             you
             ,
             the
             fore
             sigh●
             of
             which
             shouhld
             make
             you
             weep
             and
             howl
             instead
             of
             your
             deceitful
             joy
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Your
             riches
             are
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             your
             garments
             moth-eaten
             .
             3.
             
             Your
             gold
             and
             silver
             is
             cankered
             ,
             and
             the
             rust
             of
             them
             shall
             be
             a
             witness
             against
             you
             ,
             and
             shall
             eat
             
             your
             flesh
             as
             it
             were
             fire
             :
             ye
             have
             heaped
             treasure
             together
             for
             the
             last
             days
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             What
             are
             these
             vanities
             which
             you
             have
             so
             inordinately
             affected
             .
             Your
             beloved
             riches
             are
             not
             only
             corruptible
             ,
             but
             corrupted
             by
             you
             ,
             to
             your
             own
             sin
             and
             hurt
             :
             your
             rich
             cloathing
             is
             a
             moth-eaten
             vanity
             .
             The
             gold
             and
             silver
             ,
             which
             you
             have
             treasured
             up
             ,
             is
             cankered
             and
             rusty
             ,
             and
             the
             guilt
             signified
             by
             that
             rust
             ,
             shall
             condemn
             you
             ,
             and
             corrode
             your
             Consciences
             as
             fire
             .
             At
             great
             cost
             and
             labour
             you
             have
             treasured
             up
             riches
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             in
             effect
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             prey
             to
             your
             Enemies
             in
             the
             day
             of
             your
             Destruction
             ,
             and
             a
             witness
             in
             God's
             day
             of
             Judgment
             against
             your selves
             to
             your
             own
             confusion
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Behold
             the
             hire
             of
             the
             labourers
             ,
             which
             have
             reaped
             down
             your
             fields
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             you
             kept
             back
             by
             fraud
             ,
             crieth
             :
             and
             the
             cries
             of
             them
             which
             have
             reaped
             ,
             are
             entred
             into
             the
             ears
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             sabbaoth
             (
             or
             hosts
             .
             )
          
           
             4.
             
             You
             Jews
             are
             addicted
             to
             Covetousness
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             to
             Injury
             and
             Oppression
             ,
             and
             you
             deny
             poor
             labourers
             their
             wages
             ,
             and
             defraud
             them
             ;
             and
             God
             heareth
             their
             cries
             ,
             and
             will
             revenge
             them
             on
             you
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Ye
             have
             lived
             in
             pleasure
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             been
             wanton
             :
             ye
             have
             nourished
             your
             hearts
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             day
             of
             slaughter
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Your
             Riches
             have
             been
             provision
             for
             your
             sensuality
             :
             You
             have
             by
             them
             made
             provision
             for
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             lived
             in
             pleasure
             ,
             revelling
             ,
             and
             luxury
             ,
             and
             lasciviousness
             ,
             and
             have
             fed
             and
             cherished
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             its
             delights
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             continual
             feast
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Ye
             have
             condemned
             and
             killed
             the
             just
             ,
             and
             he
             doth
             not
             resist
             you
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Your
             Riches
             have
             lift
             you
             up
             into
             power
             ,
             which
             you
             have
             abused
             to
             condemn
             and
             kill
             innocent
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             resisted
             you
             ,
             but
             endured
             all
             .
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             Some
             think
             that
             the
             Jewish
             Christians
             are
             here
             meant
             ,
             to
             whom
             James
             wrote
             ;
             but
             sure
             they
             were
             not
             so
             degenerate
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             think
             it
             was
             the
             Gnostick
             Hereticks
             .
             3.
             
             I
             think
             it
             much
             more
             probable
             ,
             that
             by
             an
             Apostrophe
             he
             speaks
             to
             the
             Rich
             Infidels
             ,
             to
             introduce
             his
             Exhortation
             to
             the
             Christians
             to
             Patience
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Be
             patient
             therefore
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             unto
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             behold
             the
             husbandman
             waiteth
             for
             the
             precious
             fruit
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             hath
             long
             patience
             for
             it
             ,
             until
             he
             receive
             the
             early
             and
             latter
             rain
             .
             8.
             
             Be
             ye
             also
             patient
             ,
             stablish
             your
             hearts
             :
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Lord
             draweth
             nigh
             .
          
           
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             But
             as
             for
             you
             ,
             persecuted
             Christians
             ,
             bear
             all
             this
             patiently
             ,
             without
             discouragement
             ,
             tiredness
             ,
             or
             wavering
             in
             your
             Faith
             :
             For
             the
             time
             is
             short
             ,
             and
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             for
             your
             deliverance
             is
             not
             far
             off
             :
             If
             in
             your
             Husbandry
             or
             Tillage
             you
             look
             not
             to
             reap
             as
             soon
             as
             you
             have
             sowed
             ,
             but
             wait
             for
             the
             Harvest
             and
             Fruit
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Showers
             that
             must
             ripen
             it
             ;
             should
             you
             not
             more
             patiently
             wait
             for
             greater
             things
             ?
             when
             the
             time
             will
             quickly
             come
             ?
          
           
             9.
             
             Grudge
             not
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             lest
             ye
             be
             condemned
             ;
             behold
             ,
             the
             Judge
             standeth
             before
             the
             door
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Make
             not
             too
             great
             a
             matter
             of
             your
             wrongs
             ,
             nor
             quarrel
             among
             your selves
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Jewish
             Zealots
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             Josiphus
             ,
             did
             )
             lest
             while
             you
             condemn
             one
             another
             ,
             all
             condemn
             themselves
             ,
             and
             biting
             and
             devouring
             one
             another
             ,
             you
             be
             devoured
             one
             of
             another
             :
             Stay
             but
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             the
             Judge
             ,
             who
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
             will
             avenge
             you
             of
             your
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             end
             all
             your
             quarrels
             ,
             which
             ignorance
             and
             pride
             have
             made
             ,
             and
             kept
             up
             ,
             among
             your selves
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Take
             ,
             my
             brethren
             the
             prophets
             ,
             who
             have
             spoken
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             an
             example
             of
             suffering
             affliction
             ,
             and
             of
             patience
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             You
             justly
             honour
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             who
             have
             spoken
             ,
             as
             sent
             from
             God
             :
             Remember
             how
             they
             were
             used
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             suffered
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             be
             your
             Example
             ,
             and
             imitate
             them
             in
             Patience
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Behold
             ,
             we
             count
             them
             happy
             which
             endure
             .
             Ye
             have
             heard
             of
             the
             patience
             of
             Job
             ,
             and
             have
             seen
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             very
             pitiful
             ,
             and
             of
             tender
             mercy
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             It
             is
             part
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             to
             believe
             that
             they
             are
             happy
             who
             patiently
             suffer
             for
             Righteousness
             sake
             :
             You
             have
             heard
             of
             
             Job's
             patience
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             end
             which
             God
             intended
             and
             accomplished
             ,
             which
             tells
             us
             that
             God
             is
             full
             of
             pity
             and
             mercy
             to
             us
             ,
             when
             he
             afflicteth
             us
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             But
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             my
             brethren
             ,
             swear
             not
             ,
             neither
             by
             heaven
             ,
             neither
             by
             the
             earth
             ,
             neither
             by
             any
             other
             oath
             :
             but
             let
             your
             yea
             ,
             be
             yea
             :
             and
             your
             nay
             ,
             nay
             :
             lest
             ye
             fall
             into
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             I
             must
             specially
             exhort
             you
             to
             avoid
             customary
             ,
             needless
             swearing
             ,
             by
             Heaven
             or
             Earth
             ,
             or
             any
             oath
             ;
             but
             let
             Yea
             and
             Nay
             serve
             you
             ,
             and
             be
             true
             of
             your
             word
             ,
             that
             you
             be
             not
             drawn
             into
             a
             just
             suspicion
             of
             falshood
             ,
             (
             or
             condemned
             for
             prophaning
             the
             name
             of
             God.
             )
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             That
             this
             is
             so
             far
             from
             forbidding
             necessary
             oaths
             ,
             for
             ending
             strife
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             but
             to
             confirm
             them
             ,
             by
             preserving
             the
             due
             reverence
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             true
             nature
             of
             an
             oath
             is
             by
             our
             speech
             [
             
               to
               pawn
               the
               reputation
               of
               some
               certain
               or
               great
               thing
               ,
               for
               the
               averring
               of
               a
               doubted
               lesser
               thing
            
             ;
             ]
             and
             not
             only
             (
             as
             is
             commonly
             held
             )
             an
             appeal
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             other
             Judge
             .
             As
             to
             swear
             [
             
               by
               the
               Fire
               ,
               by
               the
               Temple
               ,
               by
               my
               Faith
               or
               Truth
               ,
               by
               the
               Life
               of
            
             Pharaoh
             ,
             
               by
               the
               Heavens
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             [
             
               If
               this
               be
               not
               true
            
             ,
             then
             the
             Fire
             burneth
             not
             ,
             the
             Temple
             is
             not
             holy
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             Lyar
             ,
             Pharaoh
             is
             no
             King
             ,
             as
             sure
             as
             Heaven
             is
             Heaven
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             so
             [
             
               the
               Lord
               liveth
            
             ]
             is
             [
             
               This
               is
               as
               true
               as
               that
               God
               liveth
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             13.
             
             Is
             any
             among
             you
             afflicted
             ?
             let
             him
             pray
             .
             Is
             any
             merry
             ?
             let
             him
             sing
             psalms
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             In
             your
             affliction
             ,
             have
             present
             recourse
             to
             God
             by
             prayer
             (
             in
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             )
             and
             when
             you
             are
             chearful
             
             and
             merry
             ,
             turn
             it
             to
             God's
             praise
             and
             thanksgiving
             for
             his
             mercies
             ,
             in
             singing
             holy
             Songs
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Note
             ;
             That
             it
             is
             not
             only
             
             David's
             Psalms
             that
             they
             are
             tyed
             to
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             by
             men
             fitted
             to
             their
             proper
             cases
             ;
             which
             confuteth
             them
             that
             condemn
             all
             humane
             Forms
             of
             composed
             words
             in
             God's
             Service
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Is
             any
             sick
             among
             you
             ?
             let
             him
             call
             for
             the
             elders
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             pray
             over
             him
             ,
             anointing
             him
             with
             oil
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             15.
             
             And
             the
             prayer
             of
             faith
             shall
             save
             the
             sick
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             shall
             raise
             him
             up
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             have
             committed
             sins
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             forgiven
             him
             .
          
           
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             When
             any
             of
             you
             is
             sick
             ,
             let
             him
             send
             for
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             pray
             over
             him
             ,
             anointing
             him
             with
             Oil
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             a
             sign
             and
             means
             which
             he
             hath
             appointed
             for
             miraculous
             Cures
             :
             And
             if
             it
             be
             the
             Prayer
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             he
             be
             a
             person
             capable
             and
             fit
             for
             that
             deliverance
             ,
             it
             shall
             recover
             him
             from
             his
             Sickness
             ,
             and
             God
             shall
             raise
             him
             ;
             and
             if
             his
             Sickness
             be
             a
             corrective
             punishment
             for
             any
             sin
             that
             he
             hath
             committed
             ,
             God
             will
             forgive
             him
             ,
             and
             take
             off
             that
             penalty
             ,
             if
             he
             repent
             .
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             That
             this
             implieth
             ,
             that
             each
             Church
             had
             divers
             Elders
             :
             And
             whereas
             Dr.
             H.
             thinks
             it
             meaneth
             one
             single
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             ,
             the
             Ancients
             say
             ,
             
               visited
               all
               the
               sick
            
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             then
             how
             great
             their
             Diocesses
             were
             .
             Should
             all
             the
             sick
             men
             in
             London
             ,
             or
             in
             many
             Counties
             ,
             send
             for
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             he
             would
             come
             but
             to
             a
             few
             of
             them
             ,
             at
             least
             forty
             or
             eighty
             Miles
             off
             :
             But
             it
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             He
             may
             do
             it
             by
             others
             :
             And
             why
             not
             give
             Orders
             and
             Sacraments
             by
             others
             (
             as
             Lay-men
             now
             use
             the
             Keys
             ?
             )
             And
             if
             the
             work
             be
             proper
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             those
             others
             then
             are
             made
             Bishops
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             others
             may
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Anointing
             (
             being
             healthful
             to
             dry
             bodies
             in
             those
             hot
             Countries
             )
             was
             used
             by
             Christ's
             appointment
             for
             miraculous
             Cures
             ,
             and
             never
             made
             a
             Duty
             or
             Sacrament
             to
             continue
             when
             Miracles
             cease
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Sicknesses
             are
             usually
             corrective
             punishments
             for
             sin
             ;
             and
             to
             forgive
             the
             sin
             as
             to
             that
             penalty
             ,
             is
             to
             remit
             the
             punishment
             ,
             and
             heal
             the
             sick
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             promise
             of
             pardon
             and
             recovery
             presupposeth
             the
             person
             penitent
             ,
             and
             fit
             for
             that
             deliverance
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Confess
             your
             faults
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             pray
             one
             for
             another
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             healed
             :
             the
             effectual
             fervent
             prayer
             of
             a
             righteous
             man
             availeth
             much
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Therefore
             Penitently
             confess
             your
             faults
             to
             one
             another
             (
             especially
             to
             the
             Elders
             that
             visit
             you
             )
             and
             pray
             one
             for
             another
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             the
             likely
             way
             of
             your
             recovery
             :
             The
             effectual
             ,
             fervent
             ,
             instant
             Prayer
             of
             a
             Righteous
             Man
             is
             of
             great
             force
             or
             prevalence
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
             1.
             
             An
             impenitent
             man
             is
             unfit
             for
             Pardon
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             for
             deliverance
             from
             punishment
             :
             and
             he
             that
             doth
             not
             penitently
             confess
             and
             bewail
             his
             sin
             ,
             cannot
             be
             judged
             a
             true
             Penitent
             ;
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             prayed
             for
             with
             that
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             as
             we
             may
             do
             for
             the
             Penitent
             .
             2.
             
             This
             is
             not
             to
             be
             a
             customary
             thing
             ,
             or
             only
             to
             a
             Priest
             ,
             but
             it
             's
             a
             duty
             both
             in
             Sickness
             and
             Health
             ,
             wherever
             the
             expression
             of
             Repentance
             to
             others
             is
             a
             duty
             .
             By
             which
             alas
             ,
             we
             know
             how
             rare
             true
             Repentance
             is
             ,
             when
             even
             professors
             of
             Zeal
             in
             Religion
             are
             sharp
             in
             censuring
             and
             blaming
             others
             ;
             and
             except
             a
             very
             few
             humble
             Souls
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             never
             so
             justly
             blamed
             or
             reproved
             ,
             do
             swell
             against
             the
             reprover
             with
             pride
             and
             indignation
             as
             if
             he
             were
             their
             Enemy
             :
             And
             they
             that
             separate
             from
             the
             Churches
             for
             want
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             are
             earnest
             for
             it
             for
             others
             ,
             but
             cannot
             bear
             it
             on
             themselves
             ;
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             endure
             a
             confutation
             of
             their
             errors
             ,
             but
             take
             him
             to
             speak
             against
             Godliness
             ,
             who
             speaketh
             against
             their
             mistakes
             and
             faults
             ;
             and
             two
             many
             (
             like
             the
             Prophane
             )
             will
             turn
             again
             and
             all
             to
             rend
             him
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Elias
             was
             a
             man
             subject
             to
             like
             passions
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             and
             he
             prayed
             earnestly
             that
             it
             might
             not
             rain
             :
             and
             it
             rained
             not
             on
             the
             earth
             by
             the
             space
             of
             three
             years
             and
             six
             months
             .
             18.
             
             And
             he
             prayed
             again
             ,
             and
             the
             heaven
             gave
             rain
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             brought
             forth
             her
             fruit
             .
          
           
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Think
             not
             that
             Prayer
             is
             a
             vain
             or
             uneffectual
             thing
             ,
             though
             we
             be
             frail
             and
             faulty
             men
             :
             Elias
             was
             but
             a
             man
             ,
             liable
             both
             to
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             troubled
             mind
             in
             them
             ;
             as
             we
             are
             ;
             yet
             on
             his
             earnest
             Prayer
             ,
             it
             rained
             not
             on
             an
             Idolatrous
             Persecuting
             Country
             for
             three
             years
             and
             a
             half
             ;
             and
             at
             his
             Prayer
             ,
             it
             rained
             again
             ,
             and
             the
             Land
             was
             fruitful
             .
          
           
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Brethren
             ,
             if
             any
             of
             you
             do
             err
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             one
             convert
             him
             ;
             Let
             him
             know
             ,
             that
             he
             which
             converteth
             the
             sinner
             from
             the
             errour
             of
             his
             way
             ,
             shall
             save
             a
             soul
             from
             death
             ,
             and
             shall
             hide
             a
             multitude
             of
             sins
             .
          
           
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             be
             neither
             negligent
             or
             dispairing
             to
             the
             cure
             of
             men
             in
             error
             ,
             nor
             yet
             impatient
             with
             those
             that
             would
             detect
             your
             Errors
             ,
             and
             convince
             you
             and
             bring
             you
             to
             Repentance
             (
             as
             proud
             impenitent
             Persons
             are
             :
             )
             But
             know
             that
             (
             as
             all
             men
             ,
             alas
             are
             too
             prone
             to
             error
             )
             if
             any
             man
             err
             from
             the
             truth
             (
             through
             ignorance
             or
             a
             corrupted
             will
             ,
             )
             and
             one
             convert
             him
             ,
             he
             that
             converteth
             a
             sinner
             from
             his
             error
             in
             mind
             or
             life
             ,
             doth
             not
             only
             do
             that
             which
             tendeth
             to
             save
             his
             life
             from
             Gods
             punishing
             stroak
             ,
             but
             also
             shall
             save
             his
             Soul
             from
             everlasting
             death
             ,
             and
             procure
             the
             Pardon
             of
             his
             manifold
             sin
             ,
             not
             only
             so
             far
             that
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             God
             himself
             ,
             shall
             receive
             him
             into
             a
             reconciled
             state
             .
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             That
             error
             and
             sin
             are
             the
             way
             to
             death
             and
             misery
             .
             2.
             
             Converting
             the
             erroneous
             sinner
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             to
             save
             him
             .
             3.
             
             One
             man
             may
             be
             said
             to
             save
             another
             ,
             (
             much
             more
             a
             man
             himself
             )
             by
             converting
             him
             ,
             without
             derogating
             from
             Christs
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             in
             subordination
             to
             it
             .
             4.
             
             Therefore
             all
             Christians
             ,
             but
             specially
             Ministers
             ,
             should
             be
             diligent
             and
             skilful
             to
             convert
             erroneous
             sinners
             ,
             and
             the
             erroneous
             patient
             and
             thankful
             for
             their
             help
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             If
             it
             be
             the
             Gnosticks
             ,
             as
             Dr.
             H.
             saith
             ,
             that
             James
             here
             and
             Paul
             in
             his
             Epistles
             so
             greatly
             warn
             the
             Christians
             against
             ,
             alas
             ,
             too
             great
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             Governours
             ,
             Bishops
             and
             their
             Clergys
             abroad
             on
             Earth
             ,
             
             seem
             turned
             very
             like
             
               these
               by
               him
               described
               Gnosticks
            
             .
             1.
             
             In
             being
             for
             
               Worldly
               interest
               ,
               Wealth
            
             and
             Pleasure
             .
             2.
             
             In
             being
             for
             Ceremonies
             .
             3.
             
             In
             joining
             with
             the
             
               Vngodly
               Enemies
               of
               Piety
            
             .
             4.
             
             In
             being
             Latitudinarians
             ,
             or
             Licentious
             against
             strictness
             and
             tenderness
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             Adiaphorists
             in
             things
             not
             Adiaphorous
             .
             5.
             
             In
             being
             Persecutors
             .
             And
             if
             base
             underling
             Gnosticks
             or
             Nicolaitans
             ,
             could
             so
             trouble
             the
             Churches
             then
             ,
             what
             a
             case
             must
             those
             Countrys
             be
             in
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             got
             into
             the
             Episcopal
             Chair
             ,
             and
             claim
             the
             Keys
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             execute
             their
             Pride
             and
             Lusts
             over
             Princes
             and
             People
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             sure
             Borborites
             or
             Gnosticks
             are
             not
             the
             less
             such
             ,
             nor
             the
             less
             dangerous
             ,
             for
             being
             called
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             having
             Power
             ,
             Wealth
             ,
             and
             Interest
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           First
           Epistle
           General
           of
           (
           the
           Apostle
           )
           PETER
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             PEter
             an
             apostle
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             the
             strangers
             scattered
             throughout
             Pontus
             ,
             Galatia
             ,
             Cappadocia
             ,
             Asia
             ,
             and
             Bithynia
             ,
             2.
             
             Elect
             according
             to
             the
             fore-knowledge
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             through
             sanctification
             of
             the
             Spirit
             unto
             obedience
             ,
             and
             sprinkling
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             grace
             unto
             you
             and
             peace
             be
             multiplied
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Peter
             an
             Apostle
             (
             not
             called
             the
             Universal
             Bishop
             or
             Head
             or
             Governour
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             )
             to
             the
             dispersed
             Jews
             through
             Pontus
             ,
             &c.
             chosen
             by
             grace
             ,
             out
             of
             that
             unbelieving
             forlorn
             Nation
             ,
             according
             to
             Gods
             fore-knowledge
             and
             unsearchable
             Counsel
             ,
             to
             Sanctification
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             to
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             State
             of
             Reconciliation
             and
             Justification
             ,
             by
             the
             Merit
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             applied
             ;
             Grace
             and
             Peace
             multiplied
             to
             you
             ,
             is
             my
             Prayer
             and
             Benediction
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Blessed
             be
             the
             God
             ,
             and
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             his
             abundant
             mercy
             ,
             hath
             begotten
             us
             again
             unto
             a
             lively
             hope
             ,
             by
             the
             resurrection
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             B●essed
             be
             God
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             his
             abundant
             mercy
             ,
             for
             the
             manifestation
             and
             Glory
             of
             it
             ,
             hath
             regenerated
             us
             to
             a
             living
             hope
             ,
             even
             a
             hope
             of
             Glorious
             Life
             ,
             procured
             ,
             notified
             and
             secured
             to
             us
             ,
             by
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             an
             inheritance
             inccorruptible
             ,
             and
             undefiled
             ,
             &
             that
             fadeth
             not
             away
             ,
             reserved
             in
             heaven
             for
             you
             :
             5.
             
             Who
             are
             kept
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             through
             faith
             unto
             salvation
             ,
             ready
             to
             be
             revealed
             in
             the
             last
             time
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Not
             to
             such
             a
             corruptible
             ,
             defiled
             ,
             fading
             Inheritance
             ,
             as
             Earth
             is
             to
             its
             lovers
             ,
             but
             to
             an
             Inheritance
             incorruptible
             ,
             undefiled
             and
             holy
             ,
             never
             fading
             reserved
             by
             the
             Divine
             Love
             and
             Decree
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Possession
             ,
             Intercession
             and
             Promise
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             you
             who
             are
             true
             Believers
             ,
             and
             are
             kept
             by
             the
             power
             o●
             God
             through
             that
             Faith
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             given
             you
             ,
             and
             you
             keep
             and
             exercise
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             which
             ere
             long
             will
             be
             gloriously
             revealed
             to
             your
             sight
             and
             possession
             ,
             the
             last
             time
             being
             not
             far
             off
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             It
             is
             revealed
             already
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             wil
             be
             fully
             revealed
             to
             separated
             Souls
             :
             But
             the
             full
             glorious
             revelation
             is
             when
             the
             whole
             Church
             is
             consummated
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Wherein
             ye
             greatly
             rejoyce
             ,
             though
             now
             for
             a
             season
             (
             if
             need
             be
             )
             ye
             are
             in
             heaviness
             through
             manifold
             temptations
             :
          
           
             6.
             
             In
             the
             belief
             and
             hope
             of
             this
             glorious
             Inheritance
             ,
             you
             now
             live
             in
             great
             joy
             ,
             though
             for
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             when
             God
             seeth
             it
             needful
             for
             your
             good
             ,
             he
             let
             out
             upon
             you
             those
             trying
             sufferings
             which
             are
             heavy
             and
             grievous
             to
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             the
             trial
             of
             your
             faith
             ,
             being
             much
             more
             precious
             than
             of
             gold
             that
             perisheth
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             tried
             with
             fire
             ,
             might
             be
             found
             unto
             praise
             ,
             and
             honour
             and
             glory
             at
             the
             appearing
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             For
             as
             your
             Faith
             is
             a
             preciouser
             thing
             than
             gold
             ,
             and
             refined
             gold
             is
             the
             most
             precious
             gold
             ;
             so
             tryed
             Faith
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             precious
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             tryal
             of
             it
             a
             greater
             work
             than
             the
             trying
             and
             refining
             of
             gold
             by
             fire
             ;
             that
             so
             it
             may
             be
             found
             at
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             a
             qualification
             meet
             for
             your
             own
             praise
             ,
             honour
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             in
             you
             also
             unto
             Christ's
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Whom
             having
             not
             seen
             ,
             ye
             love
             ,
             in
             whom
             though
             now
             ye
             see
             him
             not
             ,
             yet
             believing
             ,
             ye
             rejoyce
             with
             joy
             unspeakable
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             glory
             :
          
           
             8.
             
             Whom
             though
             you
             never
             saw
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             as
             we
             did
             that
             followed
             him
             ,
             yet
             you
             truly
             love
             and
             honour
             :
             And
             though
             now
             you
             see
             him
             not
             in
             his
             glory
             ,
             nor
             his
             coming
             ,
             yet
             your
             effectual
             Faith
             doth
             so
             far
             serve
             instead
             of
             seeing
             him
             ,
             that
             you
             rejoyce
             by
             it
             with
             unspeakable
             triumphant
             joy
             ,
             in
             hope
             of
             that
             which
             you
             shall
             see
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Receiving
             the
             end
             of
             your
             faith
             ,
             even
             the
             salvation
             of
             your
             souls
             :
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             shall
             shortly
             receive
             that
             great
             Salvation
             ,
             for
             which
             you
             have
             believed
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Of
             which
             salvation
             the
             prophets
             have
             enquired
             ,
             and
             searched
             diligently
             ,
             who
             prophesied
             of
             the
             grace
             
               that
               should
               come
            
             unto
             you
             .
             11.
             
             Searching
             what
             ,
             or
             what
             manner
             of
             time
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             which
             was
             in
             them
             did
             signifie
             ,
             when
             it
             testified
             before-hand
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             that
             should
             follow
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Of
             this
             great
             Salvation
             and
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             
             Incarnate
             ,
             which
             is
             dated
             from
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             perfected
             at
             his
             next
             coming
             ,
             many
             Prophets
             foretold
             in
             their
             manner
             and
             degree
             ;
             and
             they
             enquired
             ,
             and
             diligently
             searched
             ,
             more
             explicitely
             to
             have
             known
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             when
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             when
             the
             Spirit
             in
             them
             foretold
             that
             the
             Messiah
             must
             suffer
             ,
             and
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             glorious
             things
             should
             follow
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Unto
             whom
             it
             was
             revealed
             ,
             that
             not
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             but
             unto
             us
             they
             did
             minister
             the
             things
             which
             are
             now
             reported
             unto
             you
             by
             them
             that
             have
             preached
             the
             gospel
             unto
             you
             ,
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             sent
             down
             from
             heaven
             ,
             which
             things
             the
             angels
             desire
             to
             look
             into
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             it
             was
             revealed
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             to
             come
             to
             pass
             in
             their
             days
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             not
             they
             ,
             but
             we
             that
             should
             see
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             his
             special
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             ,
             which
             since
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             are
             now
             preached
             to
             you
             by
             us
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             with
             the
             Seal
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             sent
             down
             in
             a
             special
             abundance
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Witness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Sanctifier
             of
             Souls
             ;
             a
             mystery
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             excellent
             importance
             ,
             that
             the
             Angels
             think
             it
             worthy
             their
             search
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Wherefore
             gird
             up
             the
             loins
             of
             your
             mind
             ,
             be
             sober
             ,
             and
             hope
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             for
             the
             grace
             that
             is
             to
             be
             brought
             unto
             you
             at
             the
             revelation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Wherefore
             ,
             as
             runners
             gird
             their
             cloaths
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             trouble
             them
             not
             ;
             do
             you
             fortifie
             your
             minds
             with
             holy
             Resolution
             ,
             and
             soberly
             watch
             ,
             and
             keep
             up
             your
             Hope
             until
             the
             end
             ;
             for
             that
             glorious
             effect
             of
             Redemption
             and
             Grace
             ,
             which
             you
             shall
             see
             and
             enjoy
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Christ's
             glorious
             appearing
             ,
             which
             will
             answer
             all
             your
             Hopes
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             As
             obedient
             children
             ,
             not
             fashioning
             your selves
             according
             to
             the
             former
             lusts
             ,
             in
             your
             ignorance
             :
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             as
             obedient
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             whom
             you
             are
             reconciled
             ,
             no
             more
             living
             as
             you
             did
             in
             the
             time
             of
             your
             ignorance
             ,
             in
             fleshly
             lusts
             ,
             and
             worldly
             vice
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             But
             as
             he
             which
             hath
             called
             you
             is
             holy
             ,
             so
             be
             ye
             holy
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             conversation
             ;
             16.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Be
             ye
             holy
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             holy
             .
          
           
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             And
             ,
             as
             Children
             must
             be
             like
             their
             Father
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             please
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             saved
             by
             him
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             hath
             called
             you
             is
             a
             holy
             God
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             be
             ye
             a
             holy
             People
             ;
             for
             so
             God
             requireth
             ;
             
               Be
               holy
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               holy
               .
            
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             if
             ye
             call
             on
             the
             Father
             ,
             who
             without
             respect
             of
             persons
             judgeth
             according
             to
             every
             mans
             work
             ,
             passe
             the
             time
             of
             your
             sojourning
             here
             in
             fear
             :
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             if
             you
             call
             God
             your
             Father
             ,
             and
             call
             on
             him
             ,
             who
             ,
             without
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
             for
             any
             worldly
             difference
             ,
             judgeth
             all
             men
             according
             to
             their
             works
             ,
             let
             the
             thoughts
             of
             his
             Holiness
             and
             future
             Judgment
             ,
             cause
             you
             to
             pass
             the
             time
             that
             you
             as
             Sojourners
             ,
             wait
             for
             Christ's
             coming
             ,
             in
             holy
             ,
             cautelous
             ,
             obedient
             fear
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Forasmuch
             as
             ye
             know
             that
             ye
             were
             not
             redeemed
             with
             corruptible
             things
             ,
             as
             silver
             and
             gold
             ,
             from
             your
             vain
             conversation
             received
             by
             tradition
             from
             your
             fathers
             ;
             19.
             
             But
             with
             the
             precious
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             Lamb
             without
             blemish
             and
             without
             spot
             .
          
           
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             For
             the
             preciousness
             of
             the
             price
             which
             redeemed
             us
             ,
             tells
             us
             the
             great
             worth
             of
             our
             Salvation
             from
             sin
             and
             misery
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             with
             silver
             and
             gold
             ,
             or
             any
             corruptible
             price
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             with
             the
             precious
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             spotless
             Lamb
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             ye
             were
             redeemed
             from
             the
             vain
             Ceremonies
             and
             Traditions
             which
             you
             were
             bred
             up
             in
             ,
             and
             from
             your
             sinful
             conversation
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Who
             verily
             was
             fore
             ordained
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             was
             manifest
             in
             these
             last
             times
             for
             you
             ;
             21.
             
             Who
             by
             him
             do
             believe
             in
             God
             that
             raised
             him
             up
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             glory
             ,
             that
             your
             faith
             and
             hope
             might
             be
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Whom
             God
             had
             sore-ordained
             to
             this
             blessed
             Office
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             but
             (
             though
             oft
             prophesied
             of
             )
             was
             not
             incarnate
             and
             manifest
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             till
             these
             last
             times
             ,
             even
             for
             you
             that
             live
             since
             his
             coming
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             by
             him
             drawn
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             falsly
             accused
             ,
             from
             the
             true
             and
             only
             God
             ,
             but
             by
             him
             are
             taught
             the
             true
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             believe
             that
             God
             to
             be
             God
             indeed
             ,
             wise
             ,
             good
             and
             almighty
             ,
             who
             raised
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             glory
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             your
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             might
             be
             ultimately
             in
             God
             alone
             ,
             by
             Christ's
             Mediation
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Seeing
             ye
             have
             purified
             your
             souls
             in
             obeying
             the
             truth
             through
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             unto
             unfeigned
             love
             of
             the
             brethren
             :
             see
             that
             ye
             love
             one
             another
             with
             a
             pure
             heart
             fervently
             ,
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             as
             you
             have
             purified
             your
             Souls
             from
             former
             Errour
             and
             Sin
             ,
             by
             obeying
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             the
             work
             of
             God's
             Spirit
             ,
             unto
             unfeigned
             love
             of
             Christian
             Brethren
             ,
             be
             sure
             to
             keep
             up
             that
             Love
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             pure
             heart
             ,
             and
             deep
             affection
             ,
             to
             love
             each
             other
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Being
             born
             again
             ,
             not
             of
             corruptible
             seed
             ,
             but
             of
             incorruptible
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             which
             liveth
             and
             abideth
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Seeing
             you
             are
             not
             only
             Brethren
             by
             corruptible
             generation
             and
             relation
             ,
             but
             of
             incorruptible
             seed
             ,
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             liveth
             and
             abideth
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             your
             incorruptible
             love
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             which
             is
             part
             of
             your
             incorruptible
             nature
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             For
             all
             flesh
             is
             as
             grass
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             glory
             of
             man
             ,
             as
             the
             flower
             of
             grass
             :
             the
             grass
             withereth
             ,
             and
             the
             flower
             thereof
             falleth
             away
             :
             25.
             
             But
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             endureth
             for
             ever
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             word
             
             which
             by
             the
             gospel
             is
             preached
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             For
             all
             flesh
             ,
             and
             all
             its
             glory
             ,
             is
             a
             fading
             ,
             dying
             thing
             ,
             like
             the
             grass
             and
             flower
             :
             But
             God's
             Word
             is
             everlasting
             Truth
             ,
             as
             Christ
             the
             Author
             is
             ,
             and
             is
             our
             Guide
             to
             an
             Everlasting
             Life
             :
             And
             this
             true
             Word
             is
             it
             which
             we
             preach
             to
             you
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             bespeaketh
             endless
             constancy
             in
             your
             holy
             love
             and
             obedience
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             WHerefore
             laying
             aside
             all
             malice
             ,
             and
             all
             guile
             ,
             and
             hypocrisies
             ,
             and
             envies
             ,
             and
             all
             evil-speakings
             ,
             2.
             
             As
             new
             born
             babes
             desire
             the
             sincere
             milk
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             grow
             thereby
             :
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Lay
             aside
             therefore
             ,
             and
             renounce
             all
             naughtiness
             ,
             and
             all
             deceit
             ,
             and
             hypocrisy
             ,
             or
             counterfeiting
             ,
             and
             all
             envy
             ,
             and
             all
             speaking
             evil
             of
             others
             .
             And
             as
             new
             born
             babes
             ,
             desire
             ,
             and
             seek
             ,
             and
             drink
             in
             the
             rational
             Milk
             ,
             (
             or
             intellectual
             ,
             )
             without
             fraud
             and
             mixture
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             grow
             up
             to
             Salvation
             by
             it
             ;
             which
             the
             mixture
             of
             heresie
             ,
             or
             hypocrisie
             would
             vitiate
             ,
             and
             invectives
             against
             others
             would
             but
             turn
             it
             against
             your selves
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             so
             be
             ye
             have
             tasted
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             gracious
             .
             4.
             
             To
             whom
             coming
             ,
             as
             unto
             a
             living
             stone
             ,
             disallowed
             indeed
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             chosen
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             precious
             ,
             5.
             
             Ye
             also
             as
             lively
             stones
             ,
             are
             built
             up
             a
             spiritual
             house
             ,
             and
             holy
             priesthood
             ,
             to
             offer
             up
             spiritual
             sacrifices
             ,
             acceptable
             to
             God
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             4.5
             .
             And
             if
             you
             are
             Christians
             indeed
             ,
             and
             have
             had
             a
             Spiritual
             relish
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             you
             must
             suppose
             his
             Church
             to
             be
             like
             an
             House
             ,
             in
             which
             every
             stone
             is
             a
             living
             man
             ,
             and
             Christ
             is
             the
             chief
             Foundation
             stone
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             of
             Life
             ,
             on
             whom
             all
             the
             building
             is
             erected
             ;
             rejected
             indeed
             by
             the
             Jewish
             and
             Heathen
             Rulers
             ,
             but
             chosen
             of
             God
             to
             this
             blessed
             Office
             ,
             and
             more
             Precious
             than
             any
             Pearl
             ;
             and
             so
             coming
             to
             him
             the
             Foundation
             as
             so
             many
             living
             stones
             your selves
             ,
             you
             being
             cemented
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             are
             made
             one
             Spiritual
             House
             of
             God
             ;
             yea
             as
             a
             Temple
             ,
             in
             which
             you
             are
             all
             Priests
             ,
             to
             offer
             Daily
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             ;
             which
             he
             will
             accept
             through
             the
             Intercession
             of
             the
             great
             High
             Priest
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             For
             your
             Prayer
             and
             Praise
             may
             be
             thus
             accepted
             :
             (
             Think
             thus
             of
             Gods
             House
             ,
             and
             you
             may
             be
             for
             sweeping
             and
             repairing
             it
             ,
             but
             you
             will
             never
             be
             for
             dividing
             ,
             dismembring
             or
             separating
             from
             it
             .
             )
          
           
             6.
             
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             scripture
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             I
             lay
             in
             Sion
             a
             chief
             corner-stone
             ,
             elect
             ,
             precious
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             believeth
             on
             him
             shall
             not
             be
             confounded
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             the
             Scripture
             foretold
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             lay
             in
             Sion
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             set
             over
             the
             Church
             a
             Saviour
             and
             a
             King
             ,
             on
             whom
             the
             Church
             shall
             be
             sounded
             :
             And
             none
             shall
             be
             put
             to
             shame
             ,
             by
             the
             frustration
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             who
             put
             their
             trust
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Unto
             you
             therefore
             which
             believe
             he
             is
             precious
             ;
             but
             unto
             them
             which
             be
             disobedient
             ,
             the
             stone
             which
             the
             builders
             disallowed
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             made
             the
             head
             of
             the
             corner
             ,
             8.
             
             And
             a
             stone
             of
             stumbling
             ,
             and
             a
             rock
             of
             offence
             ,
             
               even
               to
               them
            
             which
             stumble
             at
             the
             word
             ,
             being
             disobedient
             ,
             whereunto
             also
             they
             were
             appointed
             .
          
           
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             To
             you
             who
             believe
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             esteemed
             precious
             ,
             so
             will
             he
             be
             in
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             grace
             to
             you
             :
             But
             to
             them
             that
             obey
             not
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             are
             unbelieving
             rejecters
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             whom
             the
             builders
             ,
             the
             Jewish
             Rulers
             ,
             did
             refuse
             ,
             is
             made
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             feel
             his
             Kingly
             Power
             ;
             He
             is
             that
             Stone
             on
             which
             they
             stumble
             and
             fall
             ,
             and
             that
             Rock
             on
             which
             the
             Adversaries
             dash
             themselves
             in
             pieces
             ,
             even
             they
             that
             unbelievingly
             reject
             ,
             and
             quarrel
             against
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             disobey
             it
             :
             To
             which
             destruction
             (
             not
             to
             their
             sin
             )
             the
             righteous
             God
             appointed
             them
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             ye
             are
             a
             chosen
             generation
             ,
             a
             royal
             priesthood
             ,
             an
             holy
             nation
             ,
             a
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             that
             ye
             should
             shew
             forth
             the
             praises
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             hath
             called
             you
             out
             of
             darkness
             into
             his
             marvellous
             light
             :
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             as
             the
             Israelites
             were
             ,
             by
             their
             proper
             Covenant
             of
             peculiarity
             ,
             separated
             to
             God
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             called
             a
             chosen
             Generation
             ,
             a
             royal
             Priesthood
             ,
             an
             holy
             Nation
             ,
             a
             peculiar
             People
             ,
             especially
             as
             typifying
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ;
             so
             are
             you
             more
             eminently
             a
             chosen
             Seed
             of
             Christ
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             a
             dignified
             Kingdom
             of
             Priests
             ,
             who
             are
             all
             designed
             to
             reign
             with
             Christ
             ;
             and
             all
             may
             have
             access
             to
             God
             ,
             a
             Nation
             or
             sort
             of
             men
             sanctified
             by
             dedication
             to
             God
             ;
             though
             all
             the
             World
             be
             his
             ,
             you
             are
             his
             peculiarly
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             Covenant
             and
             Priviledges
             of
             Peculiarity
             ,
             having
             greater
             mercies
             than
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             as
             Priests
             ,
             you
             may
             stand
             daily
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             celebrate
             his
             praises
             ,
             who
             hath
             called
             you
             out
             of
             the
             darkness
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             wickedness
             ,
             into
             that
             marvellous
             Light
             ,
             by
             which
             you
             know
             him
             the
             Father
             of
             Lights
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Which
             in
             time
             past
             were
             not
             a
             people
             ,
             but
             are
             now
             the
             people
             of
             God
             :
             which
             had
             not
             obtained
             mercy
             ,
             but
             now
             have
             obtained
             mercy
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Who
             were
             under
             the
             Roman
             Captivity
             ,
             and
             scattered
             over
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             alienated
             from
             God
             by
             unbelief
             ,
             but
             now
             are
             made
             Christ's
             Free-men
             ,
             and
             Fellow-Citizens
             with
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             have
             obtained
             that
             mercy
             ,
             which
             unbelievers
             do
             reject
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Dearly
             beloved
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             as
             strangers
             and
             pilgrims
             ,
             abstain
             from
             fleshly
             lusts
             ,
             which
             war
             against
             the
             soul
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             But
             you
             are
             yet
             Strangers
             and
             Sojourners
             in
             the
             Countreys
             where
             you
             are
             scattered
             ,
             and
             indeed
             on
             Earth
             ;
             therefore
             I
             earnestly
             beseech
             you
             to
             abstain
             from
             that
             fleshly
             pleasure
             and
             life
             ,
             which
             are
             usually
             the
             fruit
             of
             wealth
             and
             prosperity
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             are
             warring
             
             Enemies
             against
             the
             holy
             Inclinations
             ,
             Motions
             and
             Works
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Having
             your
             conversation
             honest
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             whereas
             they
             speak
             against
             you
             as
             evil-doers
             ,
             they
             may
             by
             your
             good
             works
             which
             they
             shall
             behold
             ,
             glorifie
             God
             in
             the
             day
             of
             visitation
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             let
             your
             conversation
             ,
             among
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             be
             so
             just
             ,
             and
             decent
             ,
             and
             exemplary
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             now
             speak
             against
             you
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             were
             a
             sort
             of
             bad
             ,
             deluded
             ,
             contemptible
             men
             ,
             through
             prejudice
             and
             malicious
             same
             ,
             may
             by
             your
             excelling
             all
             others
             in
             good
             works
             ,
             rejoyce
             ,
             and
             give
             glory
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             visit
             you
             with
             deliverance
             from
             your
             oppressors
             ,
             and
             shall
             exalt
             you
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Submit
             your selves
             to
             every
             ordinance
             of
             man
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             supream
             ,
             14.
             
             Or
             unto
             governours
             ,
             as
             unto
             them
             that
             are
             sent
             by
             him
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             evil-doers
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             praise
             of
             them
             that
             do
             well
             .
          
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Be
             subject
             to
             every
             Civil
             ,
             Humane
             Ruler
             ,
             tho
             Heathen
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             to
             Caesar
             as
             supream
             ,
             or
             those
             subordinate
             Rulers
             ,
             who
             are
             sent
             by
             him
             for
             that
             which
             is
             truly
             the
             Office
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             to
             which
             God
             impowereth
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             punishers
             of
             evil
             doers
             ,
             and
             praisers
             or
             encouragers
             of
             them
             that
             do
             well
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             For
             so
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             with
             well-doing
             ye
             may
             put
             to
             silence
             the
             ignorance
             of
             foolish
             men
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Your
             peace
             and
             safety
             is
             not
             to
             be
             look't
             for
             by
             resisting
             and
             conquering
             the
             Powers
             that
             are
             over
             you
             ,
             but
             by
             due
             subjection
             and
             patience
             while
             you
             obey
             God
             ,
             to
             silence
             those
             ignorant
             ,
             foolish
             men
             ,
             who
             falsly
             reproach
             you
             as
             a
             turbulent
             and
             unruly
             sort
             of
             People
             ,
             for
             differing
             from
             them
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             obeying
             God
             before
             men
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             As
             free
             ,
             and
             not
             using
             your
             liberty
             for
             a
             cloak
             of
             maliciousness
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             servants
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             You
             are
             indeed
             Christ's
             Free-men
             ,
             delivered
             from
             true
             servitude
             to
             Sin
             and
             Satan
             ;
             but
             you
             are
             God's
             Servants
             ,
             and
             must
             obey
             him
             ,
             in
             using
             your
             Christian
             Liberty
             to
             his
             glory
             ,
             in
             your
             appointed
             way
             of
             duty
             ;
             and
             not
             as
             a
             covering
             for
             any
             evil
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Honour
             all
             men
             .
             Love
             the
             brotherhood
             .
             Fear
             God.
             Honour
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             In
             short
             ;
             Give
             all
             men
             their
             due
             respect
             :
             Love
             all
             Christians
             ,
             especially
             Christian
             Societies
             or
             Churches
             ,
             with
             a
             special
             love
             :
             Fear
             God
             above
             all
             ,
             with
             reverent
             obedience
             :
             and
             under
             him
             give
             that
             eminent
             honour
             to
             Kings
             and
             Rulers
             ,
             which
             is
             their
             due
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Servants
             be
             subject
             to
             your
             masters
             with
             all
             fear
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             good
             and
             gentle
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             the
             froward
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Christian
             Servants
             must
             be
             subject
             to
             their
             Masters
             ,
             whether
             Christian
             or
             Heathen
             ,
             with
             due
             respect
             and
             reverence
             ,
             even
             to
             those
             that
             are
             froward
             ,
             and
             wrathful
             ,
             and
             abuse
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             to
             the
             good
             and
             gentle
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             That
             this
             binds
             not
             free
             Servants
             to
             continue
             with
             such
             Masters
             ,
             when
             they
             may
             have
             better
             ;
             but
             only
             Slaves
             ,
             that
             may
             not
             change
             ,
             and
             also
             voluntary
             Servants
             ,
             till
             their
             time
             of
             Service
             be
             at
             an
             end
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             For
             this
             is
             thank-worthy
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             for
             conscience
             toward
             God
             endure
             grief
             ,
             suffering
             wrongfully
             .
             20.
             
             For
             what
             glory
             is
             it
             ,
             if
             when
             ye
             be
             buffetted
             for
             your
             faults
             ,
             ye
             shall
             take
             it
             patiently
             ?
             but
             ,
             if
             when
             you
             do
             well
             and
             suffer
             for
             it
             ,
             ye
             take
             it
             patiently
             ,
             this
             is
             acceptable
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             19.
             
             For
             this
             God
             accepteth
             as
             a
             rewardable
             act
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             when
             in
             conscience
             of
             God's
             commanding
             patience
             ,
             you
             indure
             wrongful
             suffering
             .
             20.
             
             Can
             you
             think
             it
             a
             rewardable
             thing
             ,
             as
             of
             any
             special
             worth
             ,
             to
             take
             it
             patiently
             when
             you
             are
             beaten
             for
             your
             faults
             ?
             &c.
             
          
           
             Note
             ;
             What
             then
             shall
             we
             think
             of
             those
             Servants
             ,
             even
             the
             religious
             sort
             ,
             that
             can
             neither
             bear
             stroaks
             nor
             words
             when
             they
             deserve
             them
             ,
             but
             will
             repine
             ,
             and
             swell
             with
             passion
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             but
             reproved
             for
             their
             faults
             ,
             yea
             ,
             for
             their
             sins
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             humbly
             confess
             them
             ?
          
           
             21.
             
             For
             even
             hereunto
             were
             ye
             called
             :
             because
             Christ
             also
             suffered
             for
             us
             ,
             leaving
             us
             an
             example
             ,
             that
             ye
             should
             follow
             his
             steps
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             For
             your
             very
             Calling
             of
             Christianity
             bindeth
             you
             to
             this
             obedient
             Patience
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             suffering
             for
             us
             ,
             became
             our
             Example
             ,
             whom
             we
             must
             follow
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Who
             did
             no
             sin
             ,
             neither
             was
             guile
             found
             in
             his
             mouth
             .
             23.
             
             Who
             when
             he
             was
             reviled
             ,
             reviled
             not
             again
             ,
             when
             he
             suffered
             ,
             he
             threatned
             not
             ,
             but
             committed
             himself
             to
             him
             that
             judgeth
             righteously
             .
          
           
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Who
             never
             did
             ill
             ,
             in
             word
             or
             deed
             ;
             and
             yet
             being
             scorned
             and
             reviled
             ,
             he
             returned
             not
             to
             them
             the
             like
             ,
             nor
             gave
             them
             one
             ill
             word
             for
             another
             ;
             nor
             threatned
             revenge
             when
             he
             suffered
             by
             them
             ,
             but
             prayed
             for
             the
             pardonable
             ,
             and
             committed
             all
             to
             God
             the
             righteous
             Judge
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Who
             his
             own
             self
             bare
             our
             sins
             in
             his
             own
             body
             on
             the
             tree
             ,
             that
             we
             being
             dead
             to
             sin
             ,
             should
             live
             unto
             righteousness
             ;
             by
             whose
             stripes
             ye
             were
             healed
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             never
             think
             much
             to
             imitate
             the
             Patience
             of
             your
             Lord
             ,
             considering
             what
             he
             did
             therein
             for
             us
             :
             For
             it
             was
             the
             punishment
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             he
             bare
             in
             his
             suffering
             body
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             that
             we
             being
             dead
             
               to
               sin
            
             ,
             as
             he
             died
             
               for
               sin
            
             ,
             might
             live
             to
             righteousness
             ,
             as
             he
             revived
             and
             rose
             :
             And
             he
             that
             healed
             you
             by
             his
             own
             stripes
             ,
             will
             not
             let
             you
             be
             finally
             losers
             by
             any
             stripes
             which
             you
             endure
             in
             obedience
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             For
             ye
             were
             as
             sheep
             going
             astray
             ,
             but
             are
             now
             returned
             unto
             the
             Shepherd
             and
             Bishop
             of
             your
             souls
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             For
             in
             your
             state
             of
             ignorance
             and
             unbelief
             ,
             you
             were
             like
             wandring
             ,
             lost
             Sheep
             ,
             but
             now
             you
             are
             converted
             ,
             and
             come
             home
             to
             the
             true
             Shepherd
             and
             Bishop
             of
             your
             Souls
             ,
             who
             keepeth
             you
             ,
             and
             will
             feed
             &
             save
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             LIkewise
             ,
             ye
             wives
             ,
             be
             in
             subjection
             to
             your
             own
             husbands
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             obey
             not
             the
             word
             ,
             they
             also
             may
             without
             the
             word
             be
             won
             by
             the
             conversation
             of
             the
             wives
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             though
             Wives
             be
             not
             Servants
             ,
             yet
             a
             loving
             subjection
             and
             obedience
             to
             their
             Husbands
             is
             their
             duty
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             their
             Husbands
             be
             unbelievers
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             converted
             by
             Ministers
             preaching
             ,
             yet
             the
             conversation
             of
             their
             Wives
             may
             be
             such
             as
             may
             convince
             them
             of
             the
             goodness
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             may
             win
             them
             to
             a
             liking
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             till
             by
             it
             they
             are
             fully
             converted
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             This
             winning
             conversation
             of
             Wives
             ,
             is
             ,
             their
             excelling
             all
             other
             sorts
             of
             Women
             in
             love
             ,
             prudence
             ,
             meekness
             ,
             patience
             ,
             humility
             ,
             diligence
             in
             educating
             Children
             ,
             in
             holiness
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             While
             they
             behold
             your
             chast
             conversation
             coupled
             with
             fear
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             While
             they
             see
             your
             pure
             and
             chast
             conversation
             ,
             joyned
             with
             the
             true
             fear
             of
             God
             (
             or
             reverence
             to
             them
             .
             )
          
           
             3.
             
             Whose
             adorning
             ,
             let
             it
             not
             be
             that
             outward
             adorning
             ,
             of
             plaiting
             the
             hair
             ,
             and
             of
             wearing
             of
             gold
             ,
             and
             of
             putting
             on
             of
             apparel
             :
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             do
             not
             inordinately
             mind
             that
             sort
             of
             adorning
             ,
             which
             consisteth
             in
             following
             the
             fashions
             of
             proud
             ,
             vain
             or
             lascivious
             persons
             ,
             such
             as
             plaiting
             or
             knotting
             the
             Hair
             ,
             and
             wearing
             Ornaments
             of
             Gold
             ,
             to
             make
             you
             seem
             rich
             ,
             or
             extraordinarily
             comely
             ;
             and
             costliness
             ,
             neatness
             or
             curiosity
             of
             Apparel
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             That
             the
             thing
             forbidden
             ,
             is
             the
             signifying
             of
             a
             vain
             ,
             proud
             ,
             procacious
             ,
             tempting
             mind
             ,
             and
             the
             imitation
             of
             such
             vain
             persons
             :
             And
             that
             the
             Rule
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             Apparel
             by
             the
             rich
             ,
             is
             to
             chuse
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             which
             is
             best
             for
             bodily
             health
             ,
             as
             warm
             and
             suitable
             .
             2.
             
             Least
             hindering
             ,
             and
             most
             useful
             for
             labour
             and
             business
             .
             3.
             
             Decent
             ,
             without
             curiosity
             ,
             or
             too
             much
             costliness
             .
             4.
             
             Not
             scandalous
             ,
             either
             imitating
             those
             above
             our
             rank
             ,
             or
             humorously
             and
             sordidly
             singular
             ,
             but
             imiting
             the
             gravest
             of
             our
             own
             age
             and
             rank
             .
             5.
             
             But
             the
             command
             of
             a
             Husband
             ,
             though
             he
             should
             be
             mistaken
             ,
             may
             oblige
             a
             Wife
             or
             Child
             to
             somewhat
             differing
             from
             their
             own
             inclination
             or
             judgment
             .
             6.
             
             And
             young
             persons
             desiring
             Marriage
             ,
             may
             go
             further
             adorning
             than
             graver
             Women
             ,
             so
             they
             deceive
             none
             thereby
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             
               let
               it
               be
            
             the
             hidden
             man
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             is
             not
             corruptible
             ,
             
               even
               the
               ornament
            
             of
             a
             meek
             and
             quiet
             spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             of
             great
             price
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             labour
             to
             excel
             in
             that
             which
             is
             the
             truest
             and
             preciousest
             ornament
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             New
             Creature
             of
             a
             right
             frame
             of
             heart
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             like
             beauty
             ,
             or
             apparel
             ,
             or
             gold
             ,
             a
             corruptible
             thing
             ;
             and
             specially
             a
             humble
             ,
             meek
             and
             quiet
             spirit
             ,
             void
             of
             pride
             ,
             and
             passion
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             unquiet
             mind
             ,
             that
             troubleth
             it self
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             about
             such
             ;
             that
             is
             hardly
             pleased
             ,
             nor
             can
             live
             pleasingly
             to
             others
             ,
             but
             keep
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             Families
             ,
             in
             discontent
             ,
             and
             uncomfortable
             trouble
             .
             God
             is
             the
             Judge
             of
             our
             amiableness
             ▪
             whom
             you
             must
             specially
             please
             :
             And
             he
             highly
             valueth
             this
             meek
             and
             quiet
             spirit
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             after
             this
             manner
             in
             the
             old
             time
             ,
             the
             holy
             women
             also
             who
             trusted
             in
             God
             adorned
             themselves
             ,
             being
             in
             subjection
             unto
             their
             own
             husbands
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             was
             the
             chief
             adorning
             of
             those
             holy
             Women
             ,
             whose
             praises
             you
             read
             of
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             who
             trusted
             in
             God
             ,
             being
             in
             reverent
             and
             loving
             subjection
             to
             their
             Husbands
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Even
             as
             Sara
             obeyed
             Abraham
             ,
             calling
             him
             lord
             ,
             whose
             daughters
             ye
             are
             as
             long
             as
             ye
             do
             well
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             afraid
             with
             any
             amazement
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             thus
             Sarah
             ,
             the
             believing
             Wife
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             obeyed
             and
             reverenced
             her
             Husband
             ,
             and
             spake
             of
             him
             as
             her
             superiour
             ;
             and
             you
             will
             be
             the
             Daughters
             and
             Successors
             of
             her
             Faith
             and
             Blessing
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             you
             do
             well
             ,
             and
             are
             obedient
             to
             God
             and
             your
             Husbands
             ,
             and
             give
             not
             way
             to
             those
             vexatious
             ,
             causeless
             fears
             ,
             which
             your
             Sex
             is
             much
             liable
             to
             ,
             and
             which
             signifie
             too
             little
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             would
             fright
             you
             from
             your
             duty
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Likewise
             ye
             husbands
             ,
             dwell
             with
             them
             according
             to
             knowledge
             ,
             giving
             honour
             unto
             the
             wife
             as
             unto
             the
             weaker
             vessel
             ,
             and
             as
             being
             heirs
             together
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             your
             prayers
             be
             not
             hindred
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             you
             ,
             Husbands
             ,
             must
             dwell
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             beseemeth
             those
             that
             should
             teach
             and
             guide
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             should
             excel
             them
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             help
             to
             edifie
             them
             ;
             and
             because
             their
             parts
             are
             supposed
             to
             be
             lower
             than
             yours
             ,
             do
             not
             contemn
             them
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             contribute
             your
             Authority
             and
             Wisdom
             to
             maintain
             their
             honour
             ,
             and
             keep
             them
             from
             being
             contemned
             by
             Children
             or
             Servants
             ;
             as
             being
             so
             nearly
             united
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             live
             together
             as
             joynt
             Heirs
             of
             all
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             a
             better
             ;
             that
             so
             ,
             in
             this
             concord
             ,
             you
             may
             daily
             pray
             together
             ,
             as
             with
             one
             mind
             and
             mouth
             ,
             and
             that
             discord
             and
             discontent
             unfit
             you
             not
             for
             such
             united
             prayers
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Finally
             ,
             
               be
               ye
            
             all
             of
             one
             mind
             ,
             having
             compassion
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             love
             as
             brethren
             ,
             be
             pitiful
             ,
             be
             courteous
             :
             9.
             
             Not
             rendering
             evil
             for
             evil
             ,
             or
             railing
             for
             railing
             :
             but
             contrariwise
             blessing
             ,
             knowing
             that
             ye
             are
             thereunto
             called
             ,
             that
             ye
             should
             inherit
             a
             blessing
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Yea
             ,
             let
             all
             Christians
             be
             of
             one
             mind
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             concord
             ,
             not
             exagitating
             ,
             but
             compassionating
             ,
             each
             others
             infirmities
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             loving
             as
             Christian
             Brethren
             ought
             ;
             pitiful
             to
             those
             that
             need
             you
             ,
             and
             humble
             and
             courteous
             to
             all
             ;
             not
             hurting
             those
             that
             hurt
             you
             ,
             
             nor
             railing
             at
             those
             that
             rail
             at
             you
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             might
             lawfully
             revenge
             evil
             with
             evil
             ;
             but
             contrarily
             ,
             bless
             those
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             good
             words
             ,
             who
             give
             you
             evil
             ones
             :
             For
             Christ
             by
             his
             Word
             ,
             Example
             and
             Mercys
             ,
             hath
             called
             and
             obliged
             you
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             blest
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             For
             he
             that
             will
             love
             life
             ,
             and
             see
             good
             days
             ,
             let
             him
             refrain
             his
             tongue
             from
             evil
             ,
             and
             his
             lips
             that
             they
             speak
             no
             guile
             .
             11.
             
             Let
             him
             eschew
             evil
             and
             do
             good
             ,
             let
             him
             seek
             peace
             ,
             and
             ensue
             it
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             For
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Psal
             .
             34.
             
             
               He
               that
               will
               love
               life
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Seeing
             you
             love
             life
             ,
             and
             would
             live
             in
             peace
             and
             quietness
             ,
             the
             likeliest
             means
             to
             attain
             this
             ,
             is
             1.
             
             To
             keep
             your
             Tongues
             from
             speaking
             evil
             of
             any
             man
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             other
             evil
             ;
             2.
             
             And
             from
             falshood
             ,
             deceit
             and
             dissimulation
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             is
             mens
             own
             unbridled
             Tongues
             which
             bring
             most
             of
             their
             troubles
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             false
             words
             that
             hide
             faults
             ,
             at
             last
             detected
             ,
             expose
             men
             more
             .
             )
             3.
             
             Avoid
             all
             real
             evil
             ,
             and
             then
             your
             Righteousness
             will
             appear
             through
             the
             V●il
             of
             malicious
             slanders
             ,
             and
             falshood
             will
             be
             detected
             ,
             and
             not
             long
             hide
             your
             Innocency
             .
             4.
             
             And
             do
             all
             the
             good
             you
             can
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             your
             immediate
             Duty
             to
             God
             :
             And
             Nature
             having
             a
             love
             to
             such
             as
             do
             us
             good
             ,
             and
             a
             reverence
             of
             God
             ,
             such
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             well
             doing
             ,
             will
             powerfully
             justifie
             you
             in
             the
             Consciences
             of
             most
             men
             .
             5.
             
             And
             stand
             not
             contentiously
             on
             your
             right
             ,
             but
             whatever
             men
             are
             or
             do
             ,
             seek
             peace
             with
             all
             ;
             and
             be
             not
             soon
             weary
             ,
             but
             follow
             after
             it
             still
             in
             hope
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             For
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             over
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             his
             ears
             
               are
               open
            
             unto
             their
             prayers
             :
             but
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Lord
             it
             against
             them
             that
             do
             evil
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             this
             is
             not
             meer
             policy
             to
             please
             men
             ,
             but
             whatever
             they
             be
             ,
             it
             is
             God
             that
             your
             lives
             and
             peace
             depend
             on
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             commandeth
             this
             ,
             is
             pleased
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             his
             Eyes
             watch
             over
             you
             for
             good
             ,
             to
             save
             you
             from
             unreasonable
             men
             ,
             and
             he
             heareth
             their
             prayers
             in
             all
             distress
             ;
             while
             evil
             speakers
             and
             doers
             ,
             God
             himself
             is
             more
             against
             ,
             than
             men
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             who
             is
             he
             that
             will
             harm
             you
             if
             ye
             be
             followers
             of
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ?
          
           
             13.
             
             If
             your
             Zeal
             in
             Religion
             be
             a
             Zeal
             of
             
               good
               works
            
             ,
             to
             set
             your selves
             earnestly
             ,
             as
             to
             obey
             God
             ,
             so
             to
             do
             good
             to
             all
             men
             ;
             he
             must
             be
             a
             very
             impious
             and
             diabolical
             man
             ,
             that
             will
             for
             this
             sett
             against
             you
             :
             It
             is
             the
             likeliest
             way
             to
             your
             quietness
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             But
             and
             if
             ye
             suffer
             for
             righteousness
             sake
             ,
             happy
             
               are
               ye
            
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             afraid
             of
             their
             terrour
             ,
             neither
             be
             troubled
             :
          
           
             14.
             
             But
             I
             confess
             such
             blinded
             ,
             unreasonable
             ,
             malignant
             Slaves
             and
             Executioners
             Satan
             hath
             ,
             that
             will
             persecute
             you
             ,
             even
             for
             Righteousness
             sake
             :
             But
             this
             is
             the
             way
             to
             ,
             and
             prognostick
             of
             your
             reward
             and
             happiness
             :
             And
             therefore
             let
             not
             mens
             threats
             ,
             rage
             ,
             or
             cruelty
             ,
             terrifie
             or
             trouble
             you
             ,
             seeing
             you
             shall
             be
             unspeakably
             gainers
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             But
             sanctifie
             the
             Lord
             God
             in
             your
             hearts
             ,
             and
             be
             ready
             always
             to
             give
             an
             answer
             to
             every
             man
             that
             asketh
             you
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             hope
             that
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             with
             meekness
             and
             fear
             :
          
           
             15.
             
             But
             let
             God
             always
             be
             in
             your
             hearts
             with
             the
             highest
             respect
             ,
             obedience
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             be
             still
             furnished
             with
             those
             Reasons
             of
             your
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             ready
             to
             profess
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             a
             good
             account
             of
             them
             to
             any
             that
             demandeth
             it
             ;
             and
             this
             with
             meekness
             and
             due
             reverence
             to
             Superiors
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             passionate
             upbraiding
             them
             ,
             or
             with
             disdain
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Having
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             that
             whereas
             they
             speak
             evil
             of
             you
             ,
             as
             of
             evil
             doers
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             ashamed
             that
             falsly
             accuse
             your
             good
             conversation
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Keeping
             your
             Consciences
             clear
             from
             guilt
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             justifie
             you
             when
             men
             accuse
             you
             ;
             and
             whereas
             men
             slander
             you
             as
             bad
             men
             ,
             and
             seditious
             and
             unpeaceable
             ,
             your
             good
             conversation
             ,
             according
             to
             Christ's
             Law
             and
             Example
             ,
             may
             shame
             their
             false
             accusations
             ,
             (
             a
             better
             defence
             than
             bare
             words
             ,
             and
             disputing
             with
             them
             .
             )
          
           
             17.
             
             For
             it
             is
             better
             ,
             if
             the
             will
             of
             God
             be
             so
             ,
             that
             ye
             suffer
             for
             well-doing
             ,
             than
             for
             evil
             doing
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             For
             if
             God
             will
             have
             you
             suffer
             ,
             it
             's
             far
             better
             that
             it
             be
             for
             well
             doing
             ,
             than
             for
             ill
             doing
             :
             Better
             for
             you
             ,
             though
             worse
             for
             your
             Persecutors
             :
             For
             now
             the
             body
             only
             suffereth
             ,
             while
             the
             soul
             is
             free
             ,
             which
             else
             would
             suffer
             far
             worse
             than
             persecution
          
           
             18.
             
             For
             Christ
             also
             hath
             once
             suffered
             for
             sins
             ,
             the
             just
             for
             the
             unjust
             :
             (
             that
             he
             might
             bring
             us
             to
             God.
             )
          
           
             18.
             
             For
             Christ
             himself
             had
             greater
             sufferings
             in
             the
             body
             than
             we
             ;
             but
             he
             suffered
             not
             in
             the
             conscience
             of
             any
             guilt
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             but
             was
             just
             ,
             and
             suffered
             for
             the
             unjust
             ,
             to
             reconcile
             and
             bring
             us
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Being
             put
             to
             death
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             quickned
             by
             the
             Spirit
             :
             By
             which
             also
             he
             went
             and
             preached
             unto
             the
             spirits
             in
             prison
             ;
             Which
             sometime
             were
             disobedient
             ,
             when
             once
             the
             long-suffering
             of
             God
             waited
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Noah
             ,
             while
             the
             ark
             was
             a
             preparing
             ,
             wherein
             few
             ,
             that
             is
             eight
             souls
             ,
             were
             saved
             by
             water
             .
          
           
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Being
             put
             to
             death
             indeed
             as
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             made
             alive
             as
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             (
             or
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             )
             in
             which
             (
             or
             
               by
               which
            
             )
             he
             went
             and
             preached
             to
             the
             Spirits
             in
             Prison
             ,
             which
             heretofore
             ,
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Noah
             ,
             were
             refractory
             ,
             and
             hardned
             in
             sin
             and
             disobedience
             ,
             while
             the
             long
             suffering
             of
             God
             endured
             them
             ,
             and
             waited
             for
             their
             Repentance
             ,
             while
             the
             Ark
             was
             making
             and
             preparing
             ,
             and
             Noah
             preaching
             to
             them
             ;
             yet
             so
             impenitent
             were
             they
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             that
             only
             eight
             were
             saved
             by
             the
             Ark.
             
          
           
             Note
             ;
             It
             's
             no
             wonder
             that
             Expositors
             of
             this
             Text
             differ
             :
             Some
             think
             that
             by
             [
             
               the
               Spirit
            
             ]
             should
             rather
             be
             [
             
               in
               the
               Spirit
            
             ]
             or
             [
             
               as
               to
               it
            
             ]
             put
             in
             direct
             distinction
             from
             the
             
             Body
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             's
             an
             Argument
             for
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             by
             [
             quickned
             ]
             being
             meant
             only
             that
             his
             Soul
             was
             alive
             ,
             while
             his
             Body
             was
             dead
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             that
             Soul
             he
             went
             then
             and
             preach't
             to
             imprisoned
             sinners
             ,
             that
             were
             drowned
             in
             the
             Flood
             ;
             say
             some
             ,
             to
             shew
             them
             his
             Triumph
             ,
             and
             what
             Salvation
             they
             lost
             ;
             and
             say
             they
             ,
             This
             is
             it
             that
             is
             called
             his
             Descending
             to
             Hell
             ;
             say
             others
             ,
             to
             offer
             them
             mercy
             once
             again
             ;
             say
             others
             ,
             to
             bring
             some
             penitents
             from
             their
             long
             imprisonment
             :
             But
             others
             think
             ,
             that
             [
             
               by
               Spirit
            
             ]
             is
             meant
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             (
             not
             Christ's
             Soul
             again
             en●●ing
             into
             his
             Body
             ;
             )
             and
             that
             the
             preaching
             meant
             ,
             was
             by
             Christ's
             Spirit
             in
             Noah
             before
             the
             Flood
             ,
             and
             not
             after
             his
             Death
             .
             To
             name
             other
             Expositions
             ,
             or
             the
             Reasons
             given
             for
             each
             ,
             would
             but
             perplex
             the
             Reader
             ,
             unless
             I
             were
             able
             so
             clearly
             to
             assert
             one
             of
             the
             Expositions
             ,
             as
             to
             confute
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             They
             that
             think
             Christ's
             Soul
             and
             Godhead
             preacht
             to
             Spirits
             while
             his
             Body
             lay
             in
             the
             Grave
             ,
             suppose
             that
             those
             Spirits
             knew
             it
             whom
             it
             concerned
             :
             But
             if
             it
             had
             been
             necessary
             for
             us
             to
             know
             not
             only
             Christ's
             preaching
             to
             our selves
             ,
             but
             to
             them
             ,
             he
             would
             surely
             have
             more
             clearly
             fold
             it
             us
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             The
             like
             figure
             whereunto
             ,
             even
             baptism
             ,
             doth
             also
             now
             save
             us
             (
             not
             the
             putting
             away
             of
             the
             filth
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             the
             answer
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             towards
             God
             )
             by
             the
             resurrection
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             that
             Salvation
             from
             the
             Deluge
             by
             the
             Ark
             ,
             prefigureth
             our
             Salvation
             in
             the
             Church
             from
             God's
             wrath
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             that
             through
             the
             power
             of
             Christ's
             Resurrection
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             begin
             our
             Conformity
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             raised
             to
             Holiness
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             we
             rise
             out
             of
             the
             Water
             in
             Baptism
             :
             But
             by
             Baptism
             I
             mean
             not
             that
             the
             outward
             act
             of
             washing
             the
             Body
             serveth
             to
             this
             Salvation
             ;
             nor
             must
             you
             think
             that
             God
             layeth
             it
             on
             any
             outward
             Ceremony
             ,
             save
             as
             it
             is
             the
             exercise
             of
             our
             Obedience
             and
             Faith
             :
             But
             it
             is
             the
             faithful
             answer
             to
             God
             of
             a
             resolved
             Soul
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             who
             when
             asked
             ,
             doth
             profess
             and
             promise
             to
             believe
             in
             ,
             and
             give
             up
             it self
             ,
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             to
             Renounce
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Flesh
             and
             the
             Devil
             .
             Baptism
             is
             but
             the
             celebration
             of
             this
             saving
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             covenanting
             sincerely
             that
             is
             the
             Condition
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             Washing
             is
             but
             the
             sign
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Who
             is
             gone
             into
             heaven
             ,
             and
             is
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             angels
             ,
             and
             authorities
             ,
             and
             powers
             being
             made
             subject
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             well
             may
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             Christ's
             Resurrection
             saveth
             sincere
             baptized
             Covenanters
             ,
             as
             God
             by
             the
             Ark
             did
             Noah
             ,
             &c.
             when
             Christ
             thus
             risen
             ,
             is
             gone
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             advanced
             to
             the
             highest
             Authority
             and
             Honour
             ,
             all
             Angels
             ,
             and
             all
             Authorities
             and
             Powers
             in
             Heaven
             or
             Earth
             ,
             being
             made
             subject
             ,
             as
             his
             Enemies
             to
             their
             woe
             ,
             and
             his
             Servants
             to
             their
             joy
             ,
             shall
             shortly
             find
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             is
             fully
             able
             to
             give
             and
             do
             for
             us
             whatever
             he
             hath
             promised
             ,
             and
             we
             need
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             FOrasmuch
             then
             as
             Christ
             hath
             suffered
             for
             us
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             arm
             your selves
             likewise
             with
             the
             same
             mind
             :
             for
             he
             that
             hath
             suffered
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             hath
             ceased
             from
             sin
             :
             2.
             
             That
             he
             no
             longer
             should
             live
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             time
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             to
             the
             lusts
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Let
             then
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             have
             their
             due
             effect
             on
             you
             ,
             in
             conforming
             you
             to
             his
             death
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             ,
             as
             crucified
             or
             dead
             men
             ,
             give
             over
             sinning
             ,
             being
             as
             dead
             to
             fleshly
             lusts
             ;
             that
             ye
             no
             longer
             live
             the
             rest
             of
             your
             time
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             lusts
             of
             your selves
             ,
             or
             any
             tempting
             men
             ,
             but
             wholly
             live
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             your
             Rule
             and
             End.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             the
             time
             past
             of
             our
             life
             may
             suffice
             us
             to
             have
             wrought
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             when
             we
             walked
             in
             lasciviousness
             ,
             lusts
             ,
             excess
             of
             wine
             ,
             revellings
             ,
             banquettings
             ,
             and
             abominable
             idolatries
             :
          
           
             3.
             
             Alas
             ,
             we
             did
             too
             long
             live
             according
             to
             Heathen
             Sensuality
             (
             and
             that
             time
             cannot
             be
             called
             back
             )
             even
             in
             lasciviousness
             and
             lusts
             ,
             (
             either
             fornication
             or
             immodesties
             that
             tend
             thereto
             )
             and
             in
             excess
             of
             wine
             or
             strong
             drinks
             ,
             in
             revellings
             ,
             and
             banquettings
             ,
             or
             unnecessary
             feastings
             ,
             to
             gratifie
             fleshly
             appetite
             and
             lusts
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             bacchanals
             and
             jovialties
             of
             their
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Wherein
             they
             think
             it
             strange
             that
             you
             run
             not
             with
             them
             to
             the
             same
             excess
             of
             riot
             ,
             speaking
             evil
             of
             you
             :
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             though
             it
             is
             monstrous
             &
             against
             humanity
             ,
             that
             reasonable
             men
             should
             thus
             live
             like
             brutes
             ,
             yet
             they
             stand
             and
             wonder
             at
             you
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             were
             the
             monsters
             ,
             or
             strange
             people
             ,
             because
             you
             will
             not
             be
             as
             bad
             and
             mad
             as
             they
             ,
             and
             run
             with
             them
             brutishly
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Reason
             ,
             into
             this
             sensual
             excess
             of
             sports
             ,
             lust
             and
             riot
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Who
             shall
             give
             account
             to
             him
             that
             is
             ready
             to
             judge
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             the
             time
             is
             near
             when
             ,
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             they
             must
             come
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             a
             sad
             account
             they
             must
             shortly
             give
             to
             the
             Righteous
             Judge
             of
             all
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             For
             ,
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             was
             the
             gospel
             preached
             also
             to
             them
             that
             are
             dead
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             judged
             according
             to
             men
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             live
             according
             to
             God
             in
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             wonder
             not
             at
             their
             obloquy
             ,
             nor
             imitate
             them
             ;
             but
             look
             to
             the
             Example
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             dead
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             received
             and
             obeyed
             the
             Gospel
             preacht
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             while
             they
             were
             judged
             and
             persecu●ed
             in
             the
             flesh
             according
             to
             the
             rage
             of
             men
             ,
             they
             might
             live
             in
             the
             Spirit
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             obtain
             his
             glory
             through
             all
             such
             suffering
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             the
             end
             of
             all
             things
             is
             at
             hand
             :
             
             be
             ye
             therefore
             sober
             ,
             and
             watch
             unto
             prayer
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             the
             time
             of
             their
             foolish
             rage
             ,
             and
             of
             your
             patient
             suffering
             ,
             will
             be
             but
             short
             :
             The
             end
             of
             all
             earthly
             things
             is
             near
             ;
             therefore
             let
             soberness
             be
             to
             you
             instead
             of
             lusts
             ,
             and
             revelling
             ,
             and
             fleshly
             pleasure
             ;
             and
             by
             watching
             and
             prayer
             ,
             seek
             and
             wait
             for
             grace
             and
             glory
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             above
             all
             things
             have
             fervent
             charity
             among
             your selves
             :
             for
             charity
             shall
             cover
             the
             multitude
             of
             sins
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             be
             sure
             that
             you
             have
             ,
             and
             carefully
             preserve
             and
             exercise
             (
             not
             only
             peace
             and
             mutual
             forbearance
             ,
             but
             ,
             )
             a
             special
             love
             ,
             yea
             fervent
             love
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             even
             to
             all
             Christians
             ,
             and
             specially
             in
             your
             Societies
             and
             Relations
             :
             For
             as
             love
             covereth
             ,
             and
             not
             aggravateth
             faults
             towards
             one
             another
             ;
             so
             God
             who
             hath
             said
             [
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               merciful
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               obtain
               mercy
            
             ;
             and
             
               if
               ye
               forgive
               ,
               you
               shall
               be
               forgiven
            
             ]
             will
             cover
             and
             forgive
             the
             many
             sins
             of
             sincere
             ,
             loving
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             The
             two
             Extreams
             that
             in
             all
             Ages
             have
             torn
             the
             Church
             ,
             should
             have
             regarded
             these
             words
             of
             Peter
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Papal
             Church-tearers
             ,
             that
             persecute
             all
             that
             consent
             not
             to
             their
             Canons
             ,
             Forms
             and
             Shadows
             ,
             should
             have
             remembred
             [
             
               above
               all
               things
            
             ]
             (
             even
             above
             your
             pretended
             plea
             for
             Obedience
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             Decency
             and
             Order
             ,
             )
             
               have
               fervent
               Love
            
             :
             2.
             
             And
             the
             passive
             Separatists
             ,
             that
             can
             find
             faults
             enough
             in
             the
             Orders
             ,
             and
             Forms
             ,
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             Churches
             ,
             to
             separate
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             almost
             all
             on
             Earth
             ,
             should
             have
             deeplier
             received
             such
             Texts
             as
             this
             [
             
               above
               all
               your
               superstitious
               pretences
               to
               more
               purity
               of
               Churches
               ,
               and
               better
               Discipline
               ,
               have
               fervent
               Charity
               .
            
             ]
             3.
             
             It
             is
             but
             partiality
             and
             jealousie
             of
             the
             Cause
             of
             Justification
             against
             the
             Papists
             ,
             which
             maketh
             some
             excellent
             Expositors
             distort
             this
             Text
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             exclude
             from
             its
             sense
             ,
             God's
             covering
             of
             our
             sins
             ;
             because
             they
             consider
             not
             aright
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Pardon
             ,
             as
             continued
             and
             as
             renewed
             for
             daily
             renewed
             sins
             ,
             hath
             more
             for
             the
             condition
             of
             it
             required
             in
             us
             ,
             than
             the
             first
             Pardon
             and
             begun
             Justification
             hath
             :
             The
             first
             act
             of
             sound
             Faith
             serveth
             for
             the
             beginning
             ,
             but
             the
             continuance
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             its
             necessary
             fruits
             ,
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             continuance
             and
             renewing
             of
             Pardon
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Faith
             which
             is
             required
             to
             Justification
             and
             Pardon
             ,
             is
             giving
             up
             our selves
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             in
             the
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             our
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             put
             in
             opposition
             to
             that
             Love
             or
             Repentance
             ,
             which
             is
             still
             implied
             as
             part
             of
             the
             same
             Covenant
             Consent
             ,
             or
             its
             necessary
             fruit
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             or
             of
             Works
             ,
             or
             any
             that
             are
             set
             in
             competition
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Free
             Grace
             .
          
           
             If
             prejudice
             hindred
             not
             men
             ,
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Angel's
             words
             to
             Cornelius
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ's
             [
             
               forgive
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               be
               forgiven
            
             ]
             and
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             pardoned
             Debtor
             cast
             into
             Prison
             for
             not
             pardoning
             his
             Fellow-servant
             ,
             with
             Jam.
             2.
             and
             Matth.
             25.
             would
             end
             all
             this
             controversie
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Use
             hospitality
             one
             to
             another
             without
             grudging
             .
             10.
             
             As
             every
             man
             hath
             received
             the
             gift
             ,
             
               even
               so
            
             minister
             the
             same
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             good
             stewards
             of
             the
             manifold
             grace
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             As
             God
             hath
             given
             more
             or
             less
             of
             Riches
             or
             any
             of
             his
             gifts
             to
             any
             one
             ,
             let
             him
             proportionably
             use
             them
             by
             free
             communication
             to
             them
             that
             need
             ,
             remembring
             that
             all
             you
             have
             is
             freely
             given
             you
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             are
             but
             his
             Stewards
             ,
             and
             receive
             it
             not
             for
             provision
             for
             your
             pride
             ,
             or
             fleshly
             lusts
             ,
             but
             for
             your
             Master's
             use
             ,
             of
             which
             you
             must
             give
             an
             account
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             If
             any
             man
             speak
             ,
             
               let
               him
               speak
            
             as
             the
             oracles
             of
             God
             :
             if
             any
             man
             minister
             ,
             let
             him
             do
             it
             as
             of
             the
             ability
             which
             God
             giveth
             ,
             that
             God
             in
             all
             things
             may
             be
             glorified
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             to
             whom
             be
             praise
             and
             dominion
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Let
             your
             discourse
             be
             holy
             ,
             grave
             and
             true
             ,
             specially
             when
             you
             speak
             of
             Divine
             things
             :
             Let
             your
             contribution
             and
             bounty
             to
             all
             good
             uses
             ,
             be
             proportioned
             to
             the
             estate
             and
             ability
             which
             God
             giveth
             you
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             be
             glorified
             in
             all
             you
             do
             ,
             by
             the
             exercise
             of
             your
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             Beloved
             ,
             think
             it
             not
             strange
             concerning
             the
             feiry
             trial
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             try
             you
             ,
             as
             though
             some
             strange
             thing
             happened
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Note
             1.
             
             Persecutions
             are
             for
             the
             tryal
             of
             our
             Sincerity
             and
             Strength
             ;
             and
             therefore
             our
             use
             of
             them
             is
             ,
             to
             come
             out
             approved
             and
             refined
             .
             2.
             
             No
             Christians
             should
             count
             them
             strange
             ,
             because
             Christ
             taught
             us
             to
             expect
             them
             ,
             and
             calls
             us
             to
             count
             our
             cost
             ,
             and
             forsake
             all
             .
             And
             counting
             them
             strange
             ,
             sheweth
             that
             we
             came
             not
             to
             Christ
             on
             his
             terms
             of
             taking
             up
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             Self-denyal
             ,
             as
             we
             ought
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             But
             rejoice
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             ye
             are
             partakers
             of
             Christs
             sufferings
             ;
             that
             when
             his
             glory
             shall
             be
             revealed
             ,
             ye
             may
             be
             glad
             also
             with
             exceeding
             joy
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             But
             instead
             of
             dejection
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             your
             joy
             ,
             that
             ye
             are
             now
             partakers
             of
             Christ's
             sufferings
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             conformed
             therein
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             suffer
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             so
             you
             may
             have
             assurance
             that
             you
             shall
             be
             glorified
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             meet
             him
             with
             exceeding
             joy
             at
             his
             great
             appearing
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             If
             ye
             be
             reproached
             for
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             happy
             
               are
               ye
            
             ,
             for
             the
             spirit
             of
             glory
             ,
             and
             of
             God
             resteth
             upon
             you
             :
             on
             their
             part
             he
             is
             evil
             spoken
             of
             ,
             but
             on
             your
             part
             he
             is
             glorified
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Your
             patient
             suffering
             reproach
             for
             Christ
             ,
             is
             a
             part
             and
             prognostick
             of
             your
             happiness
             :
             And
             should
             they
             that
             believe
             this
             ,
             be
             impatient
             of
             their
             own
             good
             ?
             For
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             your
             glory
             ,
             and
             glorifieth
             him
             ,
             and
             proveth
             his
             Love
             to
             you
             ,
             is
             it
             that
             for●ifieth
             you
             :
             And
             as
             he
             is
             dishonoured
             by
             their
             reproaches
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             will
             suffer
             ;
             so
             he
             is
             glorified
             by
             your
             fortitude
             and
             fidelity
             ,
             for
             which
             you
             shall
             be
             fully
             rewarded
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             But
             let
             none
             of
             you
             suffer
             as
             a
             murderer
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             thief
             ,
             or
             as
             an
             evil
             doer
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             busie-body
             in
             other
             mens
             matters
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             But
             sin
             is
             worse
             ,
             and
             more
             shameful
             than
             suffering
             :
             
             and
             therefore
             be
             sure
             that
             you
             avoid
             guilt
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             of
             you
             suffer
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             a
             murtherer
             ,
             or
             hurter
             of
             others
             ;
             2.
             
             Or
             as
             a
             thief
             ,
             or
             defrauder
             of
             any
             ;
             3.
             
             Or
             for
             any
             evil
             deed
             ;
             4.
             
             Nor
             for
             playing
             the
             Bishop
             in
             other
             mens
             Charges
             ,
             or
             medling
             with
             other
             mens
             matters
             busily
             without
             a
             just
             call
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Yet
             if
             any
             
               man
               suffer
            
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             let
             him
             not
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             but
             let
             him
             glorifie
             God
             on
             this
             behalf
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             But
             if
             any
             suffer
             patiently
             for
             Christ
             ,
             or
             for
             well
             doing
             ,
             take
             it
             not
             for
             a
             shame
             ,
             but
             for
             an
             honour
             ,
             and
             so
             behave
             your selves
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             honour
             God
             who
             honoureth
             you
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             For
             the
             time
             is
             come
             ,
             that
             judgment
             must
             begin
             at
             the
             house
             of
             God
             :
             and
             if
             it
             first
             begin
             at
             us
             ,
             what
             shall
             the
             end
             be
             of
             them
             that
             obey
             not
             the
             gospel
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             17.
             
             As
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Ezek.
             43.4
             ,
             5.
             
             So
             now
             God
             ,
             being
             entring
             on
             a
             course
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             will
             begin
             with
             the
             correction
             and
             trying
             of
             his
             Children
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Infidels
             will
             by
             execution
             increase
             their
             guilt
             :
             And
             our
             sufferings
             now
             are
             a
             dreadful
             prognostick
             of
             theirs
             that
             follow
             in
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             How
             little
             cause
             wicked
             men
             have
             to
             be
             glad
             of
             the
             Churches
             sufferings
             ,
             when
             it
             prognosticateth
             a
             far
             more
             heavy
             Judgment
             of
             themselves
             !
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             if
             the
             righteous
             scarcely
             be
             saved
             ,
             where
             shall
             the
             ungodly
             and
             the
             sinner
             appear
             ?
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             if
             the
             righteous
             be
             saved
             (
             though
             certainly
             ,
             yet
             )
             by
             so
             much
             labour
             ,
             cost
             and
             suffering
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             O
             how
             will
             ungodly
             sinners
             stand
             in
             Judgment
             before
             a
             just
             condemning
             Judge
             !
          
           
             19.
             
             Wherefore
             let
             them
             that
             suffer
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             commit
             the
             keeping
             of
             their
             souls
             to
             him
             in
             well
             doing
             ,
             as
             unto
             a
             faithful
             Creatour
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Therefore
             let
             us
             see
             that
             ,
             if
             we
             suffer
             ,
             it
             be
             for
             matter
             and
             manner
             according
             to
             God's
             will
             ,
             and
             let
             our
             duty
             and
             well-doing
             be
             our
             care
             ;
             and
             so
             let
             us
             wholly
             commit
             our
             Souls
             to
             the
             keeping
             and
             Love
             of
             our
             faithful
             Creator
             ,
             and
             quietly
             trust
             him
             to
             preserve
             and
             save
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             THe
             elders
             which
             are
             among
             you
             I
             exhort
             ,
             who
             am
             also
             an
             elder
             ,
             and
             a
             witness
             of
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             also
             a
             partaker
             of
             the
             glory
             that
             shall
             be
             revealed
             .
             2.
             
             Feed
             the
             flock
             of
             God
             which
             is
             among
             you
             ,
             taking
             the
             oversight
             thereof
             ,
             not
             by
             constraint
             ,
             but
             willingly
             :
             not
             for
             filthy
             lucre
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             ready
             mind
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             elder
             and
             wiser
             sort
             being
             usually
             made
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             I
             ,
             who
             am
             an
             Elder
             in
             Age
             and
             Apostleship
             ,
             and
             a
             Witness
             of
             Christ's
             Sufferings
             ,
             and
             ,
             on
             the
             Mount
             ,
             had
             a
             glimpse
             of
             the
             Glory
             which
             shall
             be
             fully
             revealed
             and
             communicated
             ,
             and
             have
             my
             right
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             part
             in
             its
             fore-tast
             ,
             do
             exhort
             and
             beseech
             them
             faithfully
             to
             over-see
             ,
             and
             feed
             ,
             and
             take
             care
             of
             ,
             all
             the
             Flock
             which
             is
             among
             you
             ;
             taking
             the
             Over-sight
             ,
             or
             Episcopacy
             ,
             of
             it
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             burthen
             unwillingly
             ,
             but
             willingly
             ;
             not
             for
             filthy
             Lucre
             ,
             because
             the
             Pastors
             have
             double
             Honour
             and
             Main●●nance
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             love
             to
             Christ
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             with
             a
             ready
             chearfulness
             to
             undergo
             all
             the
             trouble
             and
             danger
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Office
             of
             true
             Bishops
             is
             to
             [
             
               feed
               and
               guide
               the
               Flock
               that
               is
               among
               them
               .
            
             ]
             What
             are
             they
             then
             ,
             that
             have
             the
             name
             and
             title
             of
             being
             sole
             Bishops
             over
             a
             thousand
             ,
             or
             many
             hundred
             or
             score
             ,
             of
             Flocks
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             
               among
               them
            
             ,
             or
             being
             fed
             by
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             hundredth
             person
             never
             heard
             them
             teach
             ,
             or
             saw
             their
             faces
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Though
             most
             Expositors
             apply
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             by
             constraint
             ,
             but
             willingly
             ,
             to
             the
             Bishop's
             willingness
             of
             his
             work
             ,
             yet
             Dr.
             Hammond
             applieth
             it
             to
             the
             Bishop's
             manner
             of
             guiding
             the
             Flock
             ,
             as
             not
             constraining
             them
             by
             force
             ,
             nor
             
               using
               violence
               in
               an
               active
               sense
               .
            
             And
             whether
             these
             words
             prove
             it
             or
             not
             ,
             other
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Case
             ,
             prove
             that
             Bishops
             have
             no
             power
             of
             Corporal
             Force
             ,
             but
             ruling
             by
             God's
             Word
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             but
             Volunteers
             are
             capable
             of
             Church-privileges
             and
             Communion
             ,
             and
             Pastoral
             Conduct
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             that
             seek
             and
             take
             a
             Bishoprick
             for
             filthy
             Lucre
             of
             the
             Benefice
             ,
             Wealth
             and
             Worldly
             Honour
             ,
             are
             Intruders
             that
             come
             not
             in
             Christ's
             way
             :
             And
             they
             that
             also
             cast
             out
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Keys
             from
             the
             particular
             Churches
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             it
             ,
             rule
             secularly
             ,
             by
             destructive
             force
             ,
             and
             prophane
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             by
             committing
             them
             to
             uncapable
             Lay-men
             ,
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             
               suo
               modo
            
             ,
             contrary
             to
             their
             nature
             and
             end
             ,
             yea
             ,
             against
             men
             for
             obeying
             God
             ;
             do
             take
             God's
             Name
             and
             their
             sacred
             Titles
             in
             vain
             ,
             for
             which
             God
             will
             not
             hold
             them
             guiltless
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Neither
             as
             being
             lords
             over
             God's
             heritage
             :
             but
             being
             ensamples
             to
             the
             flock
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Nor
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             Lords
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             domineer
             over
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             rule
             them
             by
             the
             Sword
             or
             outward
             Force
             ,
             or
             command
             them
             by
             Laws
             or
             Impositions
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             besides
             the
             Ordering
             of
             Christ's
             own
             Ordinances
             in
             subservient
             Circumstances
             ,
             for
             the
             Churches
             Edification
             ,
             nor
             to
             extort
             from
             them
             a
             large
             Maintenance
             :
             But
             as
             becoming
             Ensamples
             to
             the
             Flock
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             Humility
             ,
             Self-denyal
             ,
             Love
             and
             Patience
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Vertues
             which
             they
             preach
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             How
             can
             Men
             be
             such
             visible
             Examples
             to
             many
             hundred
             Flocks
             that
             never
             knew
             them
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             when
             the
             chief
             Shepherd
             shall
             appear
             ,
             ye
             shall
             receive
             a
             crown
             of
             glory
             that
             fadeth
             not
             away
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             though
             you
             have
             no
             reward
             from
             men
             ,
             when
             
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             Owner
             ,
             and
             chief
             Ruler
             ,
             Lover
             and
             Defender
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             shall
             come
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             you
             shall
             receive
             from
             him
             your
             full
             reward
             ,
             even
             a
             never
             fading
             Crown
             of
             Glory
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Likewise
             ye
             younger
             ,
             submit
             your selves
             unto
             the
             Elder
             :
             yea
             ,
             all
             
               of
               you
            
             be
             subject
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             be
             clothed
             with
             humility
             :
             for
             God
             resisteth
             the
             proud
             ,
             and
             giveth
             grace
             to
             the
             humble
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             as
             Juniors
             are
             usually
             fittest
             to
             be
             subject
             ,
             you
             that
             are
             young
             ,
             and
             Inferiors
             ,
             submit
             your selves
             to
             the
             Teaching
             and
             Guidance
             of
             the
             Elder
             ,
             especially
             the
             Pastors
             :
             Yea
             ,
             let
             all
             Christians
             be
             as
             teachable
             ,
             and
             willing
             to
             learn
             ,
             and
             to
             please
             the
             righteous
             Wills
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             your
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             you
             their
             Subjects
             ;
             not
             insisting
             too
             much
             on
             your
             Self-will
             ,
             and
             Self-interest
             ,
             or
             Liberty
             .
             And
             let
             Humility
             ,
             which
             will
             cause
             this
             Condescension
             and
             Complaisance
             ,
             be
             to
             you
             as
             your
             very
             Clothing
             and
             Ornaments
             ,
             instead
             of
             proud
             Ostentation
             in
             Garb
             and
             Carriage
             :
             for
             God
             sets
             himself
             against
             proud
             men
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             down
             ;
             but
             the
             humble
             he
             doth
             countenance
             and
             exalt
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Humble
             your selves
             therefore
             under
             the
             mighty
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             exalt
             you
             in
             due
             time
             :
             7.
             
             Casting
             all
             your
             care
             upon
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             careth
             you
             .
          
           
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Seeing
             then
             that
             God's
             Judgments
             are
             abroad
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             Almighty
             God
             in
             whose
             hand
             we
             and
             all
             things
             are
             ,
             humble
             your selves
             under
             his
             hand
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             exalt
             you
             in
             his
             appointed
             time
             :
             and
             wholly
             trust
             him
             with
             all
             your
             Concerns
             ,
             and
             cast
             away
             all
             distrustful
             Care
             ,
             for
             his
             Love
             and
             Providence
             will
             be
             your
             full
             Security
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Be
             sober
             ,
             be
             vigilant
             ;
             because
             your
             adversary
             the
             devil
             ,
             as
             a
             roaring
             lyon
             ,
             walketh
             about
             ,
             seeking
             whom
             he
             may
             devour
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Be
             sober
             ,
             and
             not
             entangled
             with
             Baits
             of
             fleshly
             Pleasure
             ;
             and
             be
             not
             careless
             ,
             but
             as
             always
             watching
             :
             for
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             pleadeth
             against
             you
             as
             your
             Accuser
             ,
             is
             unwearied
             in
             ravenous
             ,
             murderous
             Rage
             ,
             seeking
             night
             and
             day
             to
             deceive
             you
             with
             his
             Temptations
             ,
             and
             destroy
             you
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Whom
             resist
             stedfast
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             knowing
             that
             the
             same
             afflictions
             are
             accomplished
             in
             your
             brethren
             that
             are
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Be
             stedfast
             therefore
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             from
             which
             ,
             Satan
             ,
             by
             Temptations
             ,
             would
             discourage
             you
             ;
             and
             resist
             his
             ill
             Suggestions
             ,
             occasioned
             by
             your
             Sufferings
             remembring
             that
             it
             is
             not
             your
             case
             alone
             ,
             but
             others
             also
             suffer
             with
             you
             :
             Yea
             ,
             all
             that
             will
             live
             Godly
             in
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             suffer
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             But
             the
             God
             of
             all
             grace
             ,
             who
             hath
             called
             us
             into
             his
             eternal
             glory
             by
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             after
             that
             ye
             have
             suffered
             a
             while
             ,
             make
             you
             perfect
             ,
             stablish
             ,
             strengthen
             ,
             settle
             you
             .
             11.
             
             To
             him
             be
             glory
             and
             dominion
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             But
             the
             God
             of
             all
             Grace
             ,
             who
             hath
             already
             effectually
             called
             us
             into
             that
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             have
             right
             and
             comfortable
             hope
             of
             attaining
             his
             eternal
             Glory
             by
             the
             Redemption
             and
             Intercession
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             after
             you
             have
             suffered
             the
             short
             time
             of
             his
             Appointment
             ,
             compaginate
             and
             perfect
             you
             ,
             and
             your
             several
             Churches
             ,
             and
             stablish
             ,
             strengthen
             and
             settle
             you
             more
             firmly
             by
             the
             shaking
             of
             these
             Tryals
             ,
             blessed
             by
             his
             Grace
             .
             And
             the
             Glory
             and
             Dominion
             which
             are
             his
             ,
             be
             acknowledged
             in
             his
             praise
             for
             ever
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             By
             Sylvanus
             ,
             a
             faithful
             brother
             unto
             you
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             suppose
             )
             I
             have
             written
             briefly
             ,
             exhorting
             ,
             and
             testifying
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             true
             grace
             of
             God
             wherein
             ye
             stand
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             By
             Sylvanus
             ,
             a
             trusty
             Brother
             to
             you
             ,
             as
             I
             reckon
             ,
             I
             have
             written
             with
             sufficient
             Brevity
             ;
             the
             scope
             of
             all
             being
             to
             exhort
             you
             to
             stand
             fast
             ,
             and
             to
             testifie
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             this
             Christian
             Faith
             which
             we
             have
             preached
             ,
             and
             you
             profess
             ,
             is
             that
             true
             State
             or
             Kingdom
             of
             Grace
             ,
             foretold
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             exp●cted
             by
             your
             Fore-fathers
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             Saviour
             ,
             or
             way
             of
             Life
             ;
             and
             therefore
             let
             no
             Deceivers
             or
             Persecutors
             shake
             you
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             The
             church
             that
             is
             at
             Babylon
             ,
             elected
             together
             with
             you
             ,
             saluteth
             you
             ,
             and
             
               so
               doth
            
             Marcus
             my
             son
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Note
             ;
             Some
             by
             Babylon
             ,
             understand
             Rome
             :
             But
             seeing
             forced
             Senses
             are
             not
             to
             be
             received
             without
             cogent
             Reasons
             ,
             I
             rather
             take
             it
             plainly
             for
             Babylon
             in
             Assyria
             ,
             or
             that
             in
             Egypt
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Greet
             ye
             one
             another
             with
             a
             kiss
             of
             charity
             :
             peace
             be
             with
             you
             all
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Let
             the
             constancy
             of
             your
             mutual
             Christian
             Love
             be
             ,
             on
             all
             meet
             occasions
             ,
             expressed
             ,
             by
             friendly
             kissing
             of
             Men
             with
             Men
             ,
             and
             Women
             with
             Women
             (
             being
             now
             the
             ordinary
             expression
             of
             it
             .
             )
             Holy
             Peace
             (
             the
             Summary
             of
             Prosperity
             )
             be
             with
             you
             all
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             true
             Members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             great
             Peace-maker
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             thing
             made
             a
             common
             Christian
             Duty
             ,
             is
             not
             Kissing
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             mutable
             signification
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             
               Indeared
               Love
               exprest
            
             .
             2.
             
             But
             Kissing
             being
             then
             the
             common
             signification
             of
             Love
             ,
             was
             a
             duty
             ,
             where
             that
             signifying
             use
             ,
             by
             custom
             ,
             was
             continued
             as
             needful
             .
             3.
             
             That
             't
             is
             doubtless
             ,
             that
             all
             significant
             actions
             ,
             even
             in
             Worship
             ,
             which
             are
             mentioned
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             are
             not
             of
             standing
             duty
             ;
             nor
             such
             forbidden
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             there
             mentioned
             or
             commanded
             in
             particular
             .
             For
             when
             God
             commandeth
             in
             general
             ,
             the
             expressions
             of
             
               Love
               ,
               Humility
               ,
               Reverence
               ,
               Consent
               ,
               &c.
            
             he
             leaveth
             it
             to
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             Countries
             ,
             or
             natural
             Aptitude
             of
             the
             Action
             ,
             or
             the
             Consent
             of
             many
             ,
             or
             the
             Conduct
             of
             Rulers
             ,
             by
             what
             fit
             Action
             these
             things
             shall
             be
             exprest
             :
             As
             Love
             ,
             by
             this
             Kiss
             ,
             or
             by
             Embracing
             ,
             or
             shaking
             Hands
             ;
             and
             Humility
             ,
             by
             putting
             off
             the
             Hat
             ,
             bowing
             ,
             kneeling
             ,
             &c.
             or
             Reverence
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             actions
             (
             even
             in
             Worship
             )
             kneeling
             ,
             bowing
             ,
             standing
             ,
             prostration
             ,
             being
             uncovered
             ,
             
             
               &c.
               
               Consent
            
             ,
             by
             holding
             up
             the
             hand
             ,
             standing
             up
             ,
             writing
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             this
             is
             no
             Warrant
             for
             them
             who
             will
             invent
             many
             practices
             ,
             or
             things
             ,
             which
             have
             no
             such
             signifying
             Aptitude
             ,
             and
             put
             on
             them
             a
             signification
             of
             their
             own
             devising
             ,
             and
             command
             this
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             as
             a
             Badge
             and
             Symbol
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             sederall
             sign
             with
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             like
             Christ's
             own
             Sacraments
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             a
             great
             part
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             make
             the
             these
             Test
             and
             Condition
             of
             Christian
             Communion
             ,
             ejecting
             and
             silencing
             all
             Christ's
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             cutting
             off
             all
             Christians
             from
             Church-Communion
             who
             dare
             not
             use
             them
             ,
             lest
             thereby
             they
             break
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           Second
           General
           Epistle
           of
           PETER
           the
           Apostle
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             SImon
             Peter
             ,
             a
             servant
             and
             an
             apostle
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             have
             obtained
             like
             precious
             faith
             with
             us
             ,
             through
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             2.
             
             Grace
             and
             peace
             be
             multiplied
             unto
             you
             through
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Jesus
             our
             Lord.
             
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               Simon
               Peter
               ,
               &c.
            
             to
             all
             Christians
             who
             have
             obtained
             the
             same
             precious
             .
             Faith
             with
             us
             ,
             which
             is
             founded
             in
             the
             precious
             price
             of
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             advanceth
             us
             to
             the
             dignity
             of
             being
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             through
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             manifested
             in
             his
             way
             of
             justifying
             us
             by
             the
             Merits
             of
             Christ's
             perfect
             Righteousness
             .
             Grace
             and
             Peace
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             greatest
             Blessings
             that
             Man
             is
             capable
             of
             on
             Earth
             ,
             be
             multiplied
             to
             you
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             only
             through
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Jesus
             our
             Lord.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             According
             as
             his
             divine
             power
             hath
             given
             unto
             us
             all
             things
             that
             pertain
             unto
             life
             and
             godliness
             ,
             through
             the
             knowledge
             of
             him
             that
             hath
             called
             us
             to
             glory
             and
             vertue
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             his
             Divine
             Power
             hath
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             Christ
             ,
             provided
             and
             given
             us
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             Life
             present
             and
             everlasting
             ,
             and
             to
             Godliness
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             right
             use
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             to
             a
             better
             :
             and
             this
             through
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             hath
             called
             us
             to
             future
             Glory
             ,
             and
             present
             Vertue
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             some
             read
             it
             [
             by
             
               Glory
               and
               Vertue
            
             ]
             and
             expound
             it
             [
             by
             the
             Voice
             from
             Heaven
             that
             called
             Christ
             ,
             the
             
               Beloved
               Son
            
             ,
             and
             the
             vertue
             or
             power
             of
             signal
             Miracles
             .
             ]
          
           
             4.
             
             Whereby
             are
             given
             unto
             us
             exceeding
             great
             and
             precious
             promises
             ;
             that
             by
             these
             you
             might
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             divine
             nature
             ,
             having
             escaped
             the
             corruption
             that
             is
             in
             the
             world
             through
             lust
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             which
             Calling
             are
             given
             to
             us
             exceeding
             great
             and
             precious
             Promises
             ,
             even
             God's
             Coven●nt
             of
             Grace
             ,
             sure
             and
             s●aled
             ,
             that
             by
             these
             ,
             as
             his
             Deed
             of
             Gift
             ,
             or
             Instrument
             ,
             conveying
             to
             us
             our
             Right
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Glory
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             not
             only
             relatively
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             also
             inherently
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             Renovation
             of
             our
             own
             Souls
             ,
             to
             a
             holy
             Inclination
             Godward
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
             ,
             like
             the
             love
             and
             likeness
             of
             a
             Child
             to
             the
             Father
             ;
             being
             advanced
             hereby
             above
             the
             sensual
             corrupt
             Nature
             ,
             and
             escaping
             the
             pollutions
             of
             fleshly
             Lusts
             ,
             which
             the
             World
             is
             defiled
             with
             ,
             and
             would
             defile
             us
             by
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Though
             a
             Nature
             strictly
             signifie
             some
             essential
             part
             ,
             or
             inseparable
             Inclination
             ,
             it
             here
             signifieth
             a
             holy
             Inclining
             Habit
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               A
               Nature
            
             ,
             by
             resemblance
             ;
             it
             being
             not
             the
             effect
             of
             a
             meer
             Art
             or
             Opinion
             ,
             but
             a
             fixed
             Complacency
             ,
             Love
             and
             Bent
             of
             the
             Soul
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             besides
             this
             ,
             giving
             all
             diligence
             ,
             add
             to
             your
             faith
             ,
             vertue
             ;
             and
             to
             vertue
             ,
             knowledge
             ;
             6.
             
             And
             to
             knowledge
             ,
             temperance
             ;
             and
             to
             temperance
             ,
             patience
             ;
             and
             to
             patience
             ,
             godliness
             ;
             7.
             
             And
             to
             godliness
             ,
             brotherly
             kindness
             ;
             and
             to
             brotherly
             kindness
             ,
             charity
             .
          
           
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             having
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             let
             diligent
             Exercise
             reduce
             it
             to
             particular
             holy
             Habits
             .
             As
             you
             are
             Believers
             ,
             let
             your
             Faith
             shew
             it self
             in
             holy
             Strength
             and
             Fortitude
             in
             all
             that
             is
             your
             duty
             ;
             and
             to
             that
             add
             a
             daily
             increase
             of
             Knowledge
             in
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             to
             that
             add
             a
             careful
             mortifying
             all
             fleshly
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             abstaining
             from
             all
             forbidden
             Sensuality
             ;
             and
             to
             that
             add
             ,
             Patience
             of
             Mind
             under
             all
             Wrongs
             ,
             Crosses
             and
             Afflictions
             ;
             and
             to
             that
             add
             ,
             a
             zealous
             ,
             holy
             ,
             heavenly
             Observance
             of
             all
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             ,
             or
             of
             Religion
             ,
             publick
             and
             private
             ;
             and
             to
             that
             add
             ,
             a
             special
             Love
             to
             all
             Christian
             Brethren
             and
             Friends
             :
             And
             let
             all
             grow
             up
             to
             that
             highest
             Love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             interessed
             in
             them
             ,
             with
             an
             Addictedness
             to
             do
             them
             all
             the
             good
             you
             can
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             top
             of
             all
             our
             Graces
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             For
             if
             these
             things
             be
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             abound
             ,
             they
             make
             you
             that
             ye
             shall
             neither
             be
             barren
             ,
             nor
             unfruitful
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             If
             you
             have
             these
             blessed
             Graces
             of
             Sanctification
             ,
             you
             will
             be
             clearly
             differenced
             from
             formal
             Hypocrites
             ,
             whose
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             is
             but
             a
             barren
             ,
             unfruitful
             Speculation
             ;
             an
             Art
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             he
             that
             lacketh
             these
             things
             ,
             is
             blind
             ,
             and
             cannot
             see
             far
             oft
             ,
             and
             hath
             forgotten
             that
             he
             was
             purged
             from
             his
             old
             sins
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             he
             that
             b●asteth
             of
             his
             saith
             without
             these
             vertues
             ,
             is
             like
             a
             pur-blind
             man
             ,
             that
             can
             see
             nothing
             ,
             
             but
             what
             is
             just
             near
             to
             him
             .
             Could
             they
             ,
             with
             a
             lively
             faith
             ,
             foresee
             the
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             it
             would
             waken
             their
             sluggish
             Souls
             to
             all
             this
             :
             And
             could
             they
             rightly
             look
             back
             to
             their
             Baptism
             ,
             they
             would
             remember
             that
             they
             there
             vertually
             vowed
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             were
             sacramentally
             washed
             from
             their
             old
             sins
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Wherefore
             the
             rather
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             give
             diligence
             to
             make
             your
             calling
             and
             election
             sure
             :
             for
             if
             ye
             do
             these
             things
             ,
             ye
             shall
             never
             fall
             :
          
           
             10.
             
             Therefore
             see
             that
             ye
             use
             your
             utmost
             diligence
             in
             the
             things
             aforesaid
             ,
             that
             your
             Calling
             and
             Election
             may
             thereby
             be
             made
             firm
             ,
             stablished
             and
             sure
             :
             For
             if
             you
             do
             these
             things
             ,
             you
             shall
             not
             miscarry
             ,
             nor
             come
             short
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             It
             is
             a
             frivolous
             Contention
             that
             is
             raised
             about
             this
             Text
             ;
             some
             disputing
             that
             it
             is
             only
             meant
             of
             
               sure
               Notification
            
             to
             our
             Consciences
             ;
             and
             some
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             to
             make
             us
             
               meet
               Objects
            
             of
             God's
             
               Decretive
               Election
            
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             an
             uneffectual
             Calling
             turn
             to
             a
             more
             effectual
             .
             By
             Election
             is
             oft
             meant
             God's
             actual
             taking
             us
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             into
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             is
             the
             same
             with
             Calling
             .
             The
             Greek
             here
             signifieth
             ,
             to
             
               make
               firm
            
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             to
             
               make
               known
            
             .
             God's
             Promise
             is
             our
             Title
             to
             Salvation
             :
             This
             Promise
             maketh
             Faith
             the
             Condition
             of
             our
             first
             Right
             ;
             but
             the
             Fruits
             of
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Condition
             of
             our
             continued
             and
             final
             Right
             to
             Salvation
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             somewhat
             on
             our
             part
             necessary
             to
             our
             first
             Justification
             ,
             besides
             God's
             part
             ;
             so
             is
             there
             something
             more
             on
             our
             part
             necessary
             to
             our
             Right
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             if
             we
             survive
             our
             Initiation
             (
             which
             Christ
             describeth
             ,
             Mat.
             25.
             )
             And
             the
             doing
             of
             this
             ,
             making
             us
             capable
             Receivers
             of
             God's
             free
             Gift
             ,
             may
             as
             properly
             be
             said
             to
             
               make
               it
               sure
            
             ,
             as
             our
             
               Faith
               to
               justifie
               us
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             It
             maketh
             up
             our
             Title
             to
             Life
             ,
             which
             else
             would
             be
             defective
             ;
             and
             so
             maketh
             our
             Calling
             and
             actual
             Election
             to
             be
             confirmed
             and
             sufficient
             on
             their
             part
             ,
             and
             not
             frustrate
             as
             to
             their
             end
             :
             And
             then
             ,
             being
             made
             firm
             and
             valid
             in
             it self
             ,
             it
             follows
             that
             our
             Title
             may
             the
             easier
             be
             known
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             For
             so
             an
             entrance
             shall
             be
             ministred
             unto
             you
             abundantly
             ,
             into
             the
             everlasting
             kingdom
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             your
             Baptismal
             Faith
             and
             Covenant
             proving
             not
             ineffectual
             ,
             these
             Performances
             being
             the
             Condition
             of
             your
             actual
             Salvation
             ,
             your
             Covenant
             Title
             will
             be
             compleat
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             have
             sure
             entrance
             ,
             and
             full
             possession
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Glory
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Wherefore
             I
             will
             not
             be
             negligent
             to
             put
             you
             always
             in
             remembrance
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             though
             ye
             know
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             established
             in
             the
             present
             truth
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             holy
             Diligence
             and
             Improvement
             being
             so
             necessary
             to
             you
             ,
             I
             must
             not
             be
             negligent
             to
             put
             you
             in
             remembrance
             ,
             and
             stir
             you
             up
             to
             it
             ,
             though
             you
             know
             it
             already
             ,
             and
             believe
             it
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             We
             have
             great
             need
             to
             be
             diligently
             stirred
             up
             to
             the
             remembrance
             and
             practice
             of
             that
             which
             we
             know
             already
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             know
             more
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Yea
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             meet
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             I
             am
             in
             this
             tabernacle
             ,
             to
             stir
             you
             up
             ,
             by
             putting
             you
             in
             remembrance
             .
             14.
             
             Knowing
             that
             shortly
             ,
             I
             must
             put
             off
             this
             my
             tabernacle
             ,
             even
             as
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             shewed
             me
             .
          
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Body
             is
             but
             the
             Soul's
             Tabernacle
             .
             2.
             
             Ministers
             must
             never
             give
             over
             pressing
             known
             Truths
             while
             they
             live
             .
             3.
             
             The
             knowledge
             of
             approaching
             death
             must
             quicken
             us
             to
             diligence
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             I
             will
             endeavour
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             able
             ,
             after
             my
             decease
             ,
             to
             have
             these
             things
             always
             in
             remembrance
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Note
             ;
             That
             we
             must
             not
             be
             careful
             only
             for
             our
             own
             life
             time
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             Succession
             and
             Continuance
             of
             Truth
             and
             Godliness
             when
             we
             are
             dead
             ;
             lest
             it
             dye
             with
             us
             .
             Therefore
             we
             write
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             For
             we
             have
             not
             followed
             cunningly
             devised
             fables
             ,
             when
             we
             made
             known
             unto
             you
             the
             power
             and
             coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             but
             were
             eye-witnesses
             of
             his
             majesty
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             For
             our
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Glorious
             Coming
             and
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             cunningly
             devised
             fable
             ;
             For
             we
             were
             eye
             witnesses
             of
             a
             glimpse
             of
             that
             Glory
             in
             his
             Transfiguration
             ,
             which
             he
             foretold
             us
             of
             as
             a
             resemblance
             of
             his
             last
             coming
             ,
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             For
             he
             received
             from
             God
             the
             Father
             honour
             ,
             and
             glory
             ,
             when
             there
             came
             such
             a
             voice
             to
             him
             from
             the
             excellent
             glory
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             beloved
             Son
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             For
             he
             then
             received
             in
             his
             humane
             nature
             ,
             a
             communicated
             splendour
             ,
             and
             celestial
             honour
             and
             glory
             ,
             when
             God
             from
             the
             Heavenly
             magnificent
             glory
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             the
             highest
             honour
             and
             perfection
             of
             a
             Creature
             ,
             to
             be
             Loved
             and
             Pleasing
             to
             God.
             2.
             
             Gods
             Testimony
             of
             his
             Son
             from
             heaven
             is
             our
             Great
             obligation
             to
             faith
             and
             obedience
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             this
             voice
             which
             came
             from
             heaven
             we
             heard
             ,
             when
             we
             were
             with
             him
             in
             the
             holy
             mount
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             This
             voice
             three
             of
             us
             heard
             ,
             when
             we
             were
             with
             him
             in
             that
             mount
             which
             was
             sanctified
             by
             this
             glorious
             appearance
             ,
             and
             may
             well
             be
             called
             ,
             The
             holy
             mount
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             We
             have
             also
             a
             more
             sure
             word
             of
             prophecy
             ,
             whereunto
             ye
             do
             well
             that
             ye
             take
             heed
             ,
             as
             unto
             a
             light
             that
             shineth
             in
             a
             dark
             place
             ,
             untill
             the
             day
             dawn
             ,
             and
             the
             day-star
             arise
             in
             your
             hearts
             :
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             we
             have
             also
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             a
             firm
             prophetick
             word
             ,
             many
             prophets
             foretelling
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             ye
             do
             well
             to
             search
             and
             take
             notice
             of
             these
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             Light
             that
             was
             set
             up
             by
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             use
             of
             those
             darker
             ages
             ,
             to
             lead
             them
             to
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             very
             useful
             still
             ,
             till
             the
             clearer
             
             Preaching
             of
             that
             Gospel
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             his
             agent
             and
             witness
             ,
             possess
             your
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             The
             word
             [
             
               more
               sure
            
             ]
             signifieth
             not
             more
             sure
             than
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             [
             
               very
               sure
            
             .
             ]
             Or
             more
             sure
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             than
             Peters
             bare
             word
             of
             the
             Transfiguration
             ,
             and
             voice
             ,
             on
             the
             mount
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Knowing
             this
             first
             ,
             that
             no
             prophecy
             of
             the
             scripture
             is
             of
             any
             private
             interpretation
             .
             21.
             
             For
             the
             prophecy
             came
             not
             in
             old
             time
             by
             the
             will
             of
             man
             :
             but
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             spake
             as
             they
             were
             moved
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             But
             this
             you
             must
             first
             know
             ,
             that
             no
             prophecy
             of
             Scripture
             is
             to
             be
             expounded
             as
             speaking
             only
             of
             those
             persons
             ,
             whom
             the
             speaker
             first
             meant
             ,
             whether
             himself
             or
             others
             ,
             nor
             according
             to
             the
             speakers
             proper
             private
             thought
             :
             For
             the
             prophecy
             came
             not
             in
             old
             time
             ,
             by
             the
             Speakers
             own
             Wisdom
             ,
             Knowledge
             ,
             Invention
             or
             will
             ,
             but
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             ,
             were
             moved
             by
             Gods
             Spirit
             to
             speak
             those
             words
             which
             signified
             more
             than
             they
             designed
             ,
             or
             alwaies
             meant
             and
             understood
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             It
             seemeth
             strange
             to
             me
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             [
             proper
             or
             
               private
               interpretation
            
             ]
             should
             be
             commonly
             by
             excellent
             Expositors
             misinterpreted
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             spake
             of
             [
             pr●per
             or
             
               private
               expositors
            
             ]
             and
             so
             set
             men
             on
             disputing
             who
             must
             be
             the
             publick
             Expositor
             ;
             when
             the
             words
             plainly
             speak
             of
             [
             proper
             or
             
               private
               sense
            
             ,
             or
             
               objective
               exposition
            
             .
             ]
             As
             when
             David
             oft
             speaketh
             words
             which
             are
             immediately
             true
             of
             himself
             ,
             or
             of
             Solomom
             ,
             you
             must
             not
             expound
             them
             as
             meant
             properly
             of
             them
             who
             were
             
               private
               persons
            
             ,
             and
             but
             types
             :
             For
             it
             was
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             speaking
             in
             them
             ,
             whose
             sense
             must
             be
             known
             ,
             who
             meant
             Christ
             the
             publick
             person
             as
             typified
             by
             the
             private
             ,
             of
             whom
             they
             were
             first
             verified
             :
             And
             whether
             David
             (
             as
             in
             Psal
             .
             2.
             
             &
             22.
             and
             such
             other
             )
             meant
             more
             than
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             meant
             more
             .
             If
             Grotius
             were
             in
             the
             right
             that
             Isa●
             meant
             but
             Jeremy
             or
             Iosiah
             in
             Isa
             .
             53.
             it
             s
             certain
             that
             they
             were
             but
             typicall
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             meant
             Christ
             .
             So
             that
             the
             plain
             sense
             is
             ,
             that
             Scripture
             prophecy
             ,
             receiving
             its
             full
             sense
             ,
             from
             the
             Spirit
             and
             not
             from
             the
             Speaker
             ,
             must
             not
             in
             our
             exposition
             ,
             be
             
               appropriated
               narrowly
            
             to
             those
             
               private
               men
            
             ,
             by
             whom
             or
             of
             whom
             they
             were
             proximately
             meant
             by
             the
             Speaker
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             BUT
             there
             were
             false
             prophets
             also
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             even
             as
             there
             shall
             be
             false
             teachers
             among
             you
             ,
             who
             privily
             shall
             bring
             in
             damnable
             heresies
             ,
             even
             denying
             the
             Lord
             that
             bought
             them
             ,
             and
             bring
             upon
             themselves
             swift
             destruction
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             But
             one
             of
             your
             great
             Tryals
             will
             be
             ,
             as
             theirs
             of
             old
             ,
             by
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             so
             by
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             who
             will
             rise
             up
             among
             your selves
             ,
             who
             will
             by
             secret
             seducing
             persons
             ,
             wi●h
             whom
             by
             familiarity
             they
             have
             advantage
             ,
             bring
             in
             Sects
             ,
             holding
             damnable
             Errours
             ,
             even
             by
             plain
             consequence
             denying
             Christ
             that
             bought
             them
             ,
             while
             they
             deny
             what
             is
             essential
             to
             his
             Person
             and
             Offices
             (
             or
             teaching
             that
             he
             many
             be
             denyed
             with
             the
             Tongue
             in
             dangers
             for
             self-preservation
             ,
             because
             God
             will
             have
             mercy
             and
             not
             sacrifice
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             heart
             doth
             not
             deny
             him
             .
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             That
             all
             Christians
             have
             need
             to
             be
             fortified
             against
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             against
             persecuting
             enemies
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Christ
             is
             called
             
               The
               Lord
               that
               bought
               them
            
             ,
             not
             because
             they
             falsly
             profest
             that
             he
             bought
             them
             ,
             as
             some
             say
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             purchased
             and
             made
             to
             them
             a
             Deed
             of
             gift
             of
             Christ
             ,
             pardon
             and
             life
             ,
             to
             be
             theirs
             on
             Condition
             of
             believing
             acceptance
             .
             And
             because
             they
             should
             not
             perish
             for
             want
             of
             a
             sufficient
             sacrifice
             for
             sin
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             many
             shall
             follow
             their
             pernicious
             wayes
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             whom
             the
             way
             of
             truth
             shall
             be
             evil
             spoken
             of
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             many
             that
             profest
             Christianity
             ,
             shall
             be
             seduced
             by
             them
             and
             follow
             their
             pernicious
             waies
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             whom
             ,
             malignant
             enemies
             will
             take
             Occasion
             to
             speak
             evil
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             reproach
             of
             truth
             and
             godliness
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             all
             like
             this
             scandalous
             Sect.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             through
             coveteousness
             shall
             they
             with
             feigned
             words
             make
             merchandise
             of
             you
             ;
             whose
             judgment
             now
             of
             a
             long
             time
             lingereth
             not
             ,
             and
             their
             damnation
             slumbereth
             not
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             its
             wordly
             covetous
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             most
             to
             be
             suspected
             to
             be
             Traytors
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             Judas
             was
             against
             Christ
             for
             [
             
               for
               what
               will
               ye
               give
               me
               ?
            
             ]
             2.
             
             All
             their
             seducing
             confident
             harangues
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             are
             but
             false
             and
             feigned
             words
             .
             3.
             
             Their
             business
             is
             to
             sell
             Souls
             to
             the
             Devil
             for
             their
             own
             wordly
             
               Benefice
               ,
               Gain
            
             or
             Honour
             ,
             as
             Judas
             did
             his
             Master
             .
             4.
             
             God
             is
             hasting
             to
             judge
             such
             men
             with
             speed
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             Judas
             when
             his
             gain
             was
             too
             hot
             to
             hold
             ,
             and
             he
             hanged
             himself
             for
             betraying
             the
             innocent
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             if
             God
             spared
             not
             the
             angels
             that
             sinned
             ,
             but
             cast
             them
             down
             to
             hell
             ,
             and
             delivered
             them
             into
             chains
             of
             darkness
             ,
             to
             be
             reserved
             unto
             judgment
             :
             5.
             
             And
             spared
             not
             the
             old
             world
             ,
             but
             saved
             Noah
             the
             eighth
             person
             ,
             a
             preacher
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             bringing
             in
             the
             flood
             upon
             the
             world
             of
             the
             ungodly
             :
          
           
             4.5
             .
             Note
             ;
             1.
             
             These
             Angels
             were
             not
             in
             a
             fixed
             immutable
             state
             ,
             but
             mutable
             by
             free
             will.
             2.
             
             Their
             own
             sin
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             misery
             .
             3.
             
             For
             it
             they
             were
             cast
             down
             to
             hell
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             state
             of
             misery
             ,
             reserved
             for
             more
             ;
             though
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Powers
             of
             the
             air
             ,
             and
             to
             rule
             in
             the
             Children
             of
             disobedience
             .
             4.
             
             There
             they
             have
             their
             Prince
             and
             Kingdom
             .
             5.
             
             Pride
             and
             Malice
             against
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             and
             wickedness
             is
             their
             quality
             ,
             warring
             against
             Christ
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             .
             6.
             
             Tempting
             men
             to
             sin
             is
             their
             imployment
             .
             7.
             
             Their
             way
             against
             the
             Church
             is
             by
             LYING
             ,
             MALICE
             and
             MURDER
             ,
             in
             which
             wicked
             men
             are
             their
             slaves
             and
             instruments
             .
             8.
             
             So
             far
             as
             men
             yield
             to
             sin
             by
             their
             temptations
             ,
             they
             fall
             into
             the
             fuller
             power
             of
             them
             ,
             both
             for
             further
             temptations
             and
             execution
             ,
             by
             Gods
             permission
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             turning
             the
             cities
             of
             Sodom
             and
             
             Gomorrah
             into
             ashes
             ,
             a
             condemned
             them
             with
             an
             overthrow
             ,
             making
             them
             an
             ensample
             unto
             those
             that
             after
             should
             live
             ungodly
             :
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             with
             fire
             from
             Heaven
             destroying
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorrah
             and
             the
             adjacent
             villages
             ,
             both
             men
             and
             houses
             ,
             that
             the
             history
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             stinking
             lake
             that
             now
             possesseth
             the
             place
             ,
             might
             be
             a
             warning
             to
             the
             ungodly
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             delivered
             just
             Lot
             ,
             vexed
             with
             the
             filthy
             conversation
             of
             the
             wicked
             :
             8.
             
             (
             For
             that
             righteous
             man
             dwelling
             among
             them
             ,
             in
             seeing
             and
             hearing
             ,
             vexed
             his
             righteous
             soul
             from
             day
             to
             day
             with
             their
             unlawful
             deeds
             .
             )
          
           
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Lot
             is
             called
             Just
             ,
             from
             the
             tenor
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             though
             after
             he
             fell
             into
             very
             great
             sin
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Just
             men
             are
             grieved
             at
             the
             over-spreading
             wickedness
             of
             the
             times
             and
             places
             where
             they
             live
             ,
             specially
             their
             filthiness
             and
             their
             rage
             against
             the
             Just
             .
             3.
             
             God
             will
             deliver
             the
             Just
             from
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             Judgments
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             Lord
             knoweth
             how
             to
             deliver
             the
             godly
             out
             of
             temptations
             ,
             and
             to
             reserve
             the
             unjust
             unto
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             to
             be
             punished
             :
          
           
             9.
             
             We
             may
             well
             trust
             ,
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             as
             he
             is
             just
             and
             a
             hater
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             a
             lover
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             so
             knoweth
             how
             to
             deliver
             the
             godly
             out
             of
             temptations
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             that
             they
             should
             not
             be
             conquered
             by
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             tryed
             ,
             and
             to
             reserve
             the
             wicked
             and
             oppressing
             Enemies
             to
             a
             full
             vindictive
             punishment
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             though
             they
             prosper
             and
             triumph
             now
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             But
             chiefly
             them
             that
             walk
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             in
             the
             lust
             of
             uncleanness
             ,
             and
             despise
             government
             :
             Presumptuous
             
               are
               they
            
             ,
             self-willed
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             afraid
             to
             speak
             evil
             of
             dignities
             :
          
           
             10.
             
             Note
             ;
             Dr.
             Hammond
             ,
             who
             supposeth
             this
             spoken
             of
             the
             Gnosticks
             ,
             would
             sure
             think
             it
             a
             heinous
             aggravation
             ,
             if
             Governours
             themselves
             should
             prove
             Borborites
             or
             Gnosticks
             ,
             and
             walk
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             in
             the
             lust
             of
             uncleanness
             and
             suppress
             Piety
             by
             power
             .
             To
             use
             Dignities
             for
             sin
             ,
             is
             worse
             than
             to
             despise
             them
             ,
             or
             speak
             evil
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             being
             evil
             ;
             though
             this
             also
             is
             bad
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             avoided
             .
             2
             The
             Dr.
             thinks
             that
             the
             Dignities
             here
             meant
             ,
             are
             Apostles
             ;
             I
             rather
             think
             it
             is
             Civil
             Rulers
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Whereas
             angels
             ,
             which
             are
             greater
             in
             power
             and
             might
             ,
             bring
             not
             railing
             accusation
             against
             them
             before
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             Whereas
             the
             blessed
             Angels
             ,
             which
             have
             more
             power
             than
             Men
             ,
             when
             they
             plead
             against
             Devils
             themselves
             ,
             do
             it
             not
             by
             railing
             accusation
             (
             as
             the
             instance
             in
             Zechary
             shews
             .
             )
          
           
             12.
             
             But
             these
             ,
             as
             natural
             brute
             beasts
             ,
             made
             to
             be
             taken
             and
             destroyed
             ,
             speak
             evil
             of
             the
             things
             that
             they
             understand
             not
             ,
             and
             shall
             utterly
             perish
             in
             their
             own
             corruption
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             But
             these
             are
             like
             wild
             brute
             Beasts
             ,
             whom
             all
             men
             seek
             to
             destroy
             for
             their
             hurtfulness
             ,
             and
             do
             speak
             evil
             in
             proud
             ignorance
             of
             Doctrines
             ,
             Practices
             and
             Persons
             ,
             which
             they
             understand
             not
             ,
             do
             stir
             up
             men
             against
             themselves
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             in
             their
             sin
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             shall
             receive
             the
             reward
             of
             unrighteousness
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             count
             it
             pleasure
             to
             riot
             in
             the
             day-time
             :
             spots
             
               they
               are
            
             and
             blemishes
             ,
             sporting
             themselves
             with
             their
             own
             deceivings
             ,
             while
             they
             feast
             with
             you
             ;
             14.
             
             Having
             eyes
             full
             of
             adultery
             ,
             and
             that
             cannot
             cease
             from
             sin
             ,
             beguiling
             unstable
             souls
             :
             an
             heart
             they
             have
             exercised
             with
             covetous
             practices
             ;
             cursed
             children
             :
          
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             They
             shall
             be
             doubly
             punished
             for
             living
             in
             unrighteousness
             ,
             and
             sensual
             riot
             in
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Profession
             of
             Christianity
             .
             You
             admit
             such
             to
             feast
             with
             you
             ,
             even
             as
             if
             they
             were
             of
             your
             Societies
             ,
             at
             Love-feasts
             and
             Sacraments
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             disgraceful
             spots
             and
             blemishes
             in
             your
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             a
             dishonour
             to
             the
             Christian
             name
             :
             Their
             unclean
             hearts
             have
             ungoverned
             eyes
             ,
             fed
             with
             enticing
             objects
             of
             lust
             ,
             and
             let
             in
             the
             impressions
             of
             filthy
             pleasure
             into
             their
             imaginations
             ,
             deceiving
             themselves
             ,
             and
             sporting
             away
             their
             own
             Souls
             ,
             while
             they
             allure
             and
             deceive
             others
             .
             Their
             imaginations
             and
             minds
             are
             so
             habited
             to
             such
             filthy
             vice
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             cease
             from
             it
             ,
             being
             unstable
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             power
             of
             sensuality
             cannot
             obey
             their
             own
             convictions
             :
             And
             where
             lust
             raigneth
             ,
             covetousness
             ruleth
             to
             maintain
             it
             :
             They
             are
             such
             as
             God's
             Word
             doth
             pronounce
             accursed
             ,
             whatever
             they
             profess
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Which
             have
             forsaken
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             and
             are
             gone
             astray
             ,
             following
             the
             way
             of
             Balaam
             ,
             
               the
               son
            
             of
             Bosor
             ,
             who
             loved
             the
             wages
             of
             unrighteousness
             .
             16.
             
             But
             was
             rebuked
             for
             his
             iniquity
             :
             the
             dumb
             ass
             speaking
             with
             mans
             voice
             ,
             forbad
             the
             madness
             of
             the
             prophet
             .
          
           
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Covetousness
             hath
             drawn
             them
             from
             the
             right
             way
             of
             Truth
             and
             Godliness
             ,
             and
             they
             stray
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Balaam
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Beor
             ,
             whom
             the
             Hire
             that
             bribed
             him
             to
             do
             evil
             ,
             was
             prevalent
             with
             to
             attempt
             it
             :
             But
             he
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             love
             of
             Money
             and
             H●nour
             ,
             could
             not
             see
             the
             evil
             of
             his
             own
             way
             ,
             was
             rebuked
             by
             a
             dumb
             Ass
             ,
             whom
             God
             made
             speak
             ,
             to
             evince
             and
             forbid
             the
             madness
             of
             such
             a
             Prophet
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             These
             are
             wells
             without
             water
             ,
             clouds
             that
             are
             carried
             with
             a
             tempest
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             mist
             of
             darkness
             is
             reserved
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             These
             are
             like
             Wells
             that
             have
             no
             Water
             ,
             having
             a
             barren
             Profession
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             save
             them
             :
             Clou●s
             ,
             that
             seem
             to
             be
             for
             fruitful
             Rains
             ,
             but
             are
             only
             for
             tempestuous
             Whirlwinds
             or
             Hurricanes
             ,
             dark
             in
             themselves
             ,
             both
             now
             and
             for
             ever
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             troublesom
             and
             hurtful
             to
             others
             .
          
           
           
             18.
             
             For
             when
             they
             speak
             great
             swelling
             words
             of
             vanity
             ,
             they
             allure
             through
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             through
             much
             wantonness
             ,
             those
             that
             were
             clean
             escaped
             from
             them
             who
             live
             in
             errour
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             For
             when
             they
             boast
             of
             their
             extraordinary
             knowledge
             (
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             other
             unknown
             things
             ,
             as
             the
             Hereticks
             described
             by
             
               Ireneus
               ,
               Epiphanius
            
             ,
             &c.
             then
             did
             )
             and
             withal
             make
             fleshly
             licentiosness
             to
             be
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             their
             vain
             boasting
             words
             are
             but
             to
             serve
             their
             fleshly
             lust
             ,
             alluring
             by
             base
             lasciviousness
             ,
             some
             who
             were
             quite
             come
             off
             from
             Heathenish
             and
             Jewish
             Errours
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             While
             they
             promise
             them
             liberty
             ,
             they
             themselves
             are
             the
             servants
             of
             corruption
             ;
             for
             of
             whom
             a
             man
             is
             overcome
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             is
             he
             brought
             in
             bondage
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             They
             tell
             the
             simple
             ,
             that
             flesh-pleasing
             and
             lust
             is
             part
             of
             their
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             ignorant
             that
             know
             not
             such
             things
             ;
             when
             under
             all
             these
             promises
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             slaves
             of
             lust
             themselves
             ,
             being
             conquered
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             bondage
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             For
             if
             after
             they
             have
             escaped
             the
             pollutions
             of
             the
             world
             through
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             again
             intangled
             therein
             ,
             and
             overcome
             ;
             the
             latter
             end
             is
             worse
             with
             them
             than
             the
             beginning
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             For
             if
             after
             they
             have
             been
             convinced
             of
             the
             Heathen
             abominations
             ,
             and
             filthy
             practices
             ,
             and
             have
             renounced
             them
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             forsaken
             them
             ,
             and
             joyned
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             by
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Christian
             Verity
             ,
             they
             shall
             again
             return
             to
             the
             practising
             of
             the
             same
             sins
             ,
             on
             pretence
             of
             Knowledge
             and
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             overcome
             ,
             their
             end
             will
             be
             more
             sinful
             and
             miserable
             ,
             than
             was
             their
             Heathen
             state
             of
             ignorant
             pollution
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             For
             it
             had
             been
             better
             for
             them
             not
             to
             have
             known
             the
             way
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             then
             after
             they
             have
             known
             it
             ,
             to
             turn
             from
             the
             holy
             commandment
             delivered
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             For
             their
             sin
             and
             misery
             had
             been
             less
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             never
             known
             the
             way
             of
             Righteousness
             revealed
             by
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             than
             after
             they
             have
             known
             it
             ,
             to
             forsake
             the
             owning
             or
             practice
             of
             the
             Commands
             of
             holy
             and
             righteous
             living
             ,
             which
             they
             received
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Sins
             against
             present
             or
             former
             knowledge
             in
             great
             instances
             ,
             have
             dangerous
             aggravations
             ,
             as
             coming
             from
             contempt
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             odious
             depravation
             of
             Judgment
             after
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             But
             it
             is
             happened
             unto
             them
             according
             to
             the
             true
             proverb
             ,
             The
             dog
             is
             turned
             to
             his
             own
             vomit
             again
             ,
             and
             the
             sow
             that
             was
             washed
             ,
             to
             her
             wallowing
             in
             the
             mire
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             But
             it
             is
             with
             them
             according
             to
             the
             Proverb
             ,
             
               The
               Dog
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Their
             Natures
             were
             not
             renewed
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             made
             Holy
             or
             Divine
             ;
             they
             were
             Dogs
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             disgorg'd
             their
             vomit
             ,
             and
             Swine
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             washt
             :
             No
             wonder
             then
             if
             temptation
             draw
             them
             to
             return
             to
             their
             vomit
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             mire
             of
             filthy
             sin
             again
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             What
             sort
             of
             men
             these
             here
             described
             were
             ,
             is
             not
             agreed
             on
             by
             all
             Expositors
             :
             But
             thus
             much
             seemeth
             clear
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             they
             were
             professed
             Christians
             .
             2.
             
             That
             they
             lived
             in
             sensuality
             and
             fornication
             .
             3.
             
             That
             they
             taught
             that
             these
             were
             lawful
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             of
             them
             was
             Christian
             Liberty
             .
             4.
             
             That
             to
             make
             this
             good
             ,
             they
             joyned
             with
             some
             Sect-Masters
             ,
             that
             boasted
             of
             more
             knowledge
             than
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             followers
             had
             ,
             (
             as
             most
             Hereticks
             do
             .
             )
             5.
             
             That
             yet
             they
             did
             not
             wholly
             separate
             from
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             nor
             the
             Churches
             cast
             out
             them
             (
             as
             they
             ought
             )
             For
             they
             are
             said
             
               to
               feast
               with
               them
               ,
               to
               be
               spots
               and
               blemishes
               to
               them
               .
            
             And
             Rev.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             shews
             that
             too
             many
             Churches
             had
             such
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             did
             tolerate
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             whole
             Societies
             were
             in
             danger
             of
             being
             corrupted
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             threatned
             to
             be
             punished
             for
             having
             such
             Members
             .
             6.
             
             Whatever
             name
             some
             put
             on
             them
             ,
             its
             plain
             they
             were
             those
             that
             are
             called
             Nicolaitans
             in
             Rev.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
             Qu.
             
               What
               if
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               and
               People
               ,
               should
               become
               such
               debauched
               ,
               covetous
               Sensualists
               ,
               and
               also
               set
               against
               serious
               godliness
               ,
               and
               seek
               the
               reproach
               of
               it
               as
               Hypocrisie
               and
               Fanaticism
               ,
               and
               the
               silencing
               and
               excommunicating
               of
               the
               most
               godly
               Ministers
               and
               People
               ,
               and
               so
               become
               a
               Gnostick
               or
               Nicolaitan
               Church
               ?
               Ans
               .
            
             Forsake
             their
             local
             Communion
             ,
             if
             you
             can
             have
             better
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             cannot
             ,
             do
             not
             
               approve
               or
               commit
               any
               of
               their
               sin
               ,
            
             nor
             own
             any
             uncapable
             of
             the
             Ministry
             by
             Heresie
             ,
             or
             open
             enmity
             to
             Godliness
             ,
             but
             either
             worship
             God
             only
             in
             private
             ,
             or
             protest
             against
             their
             sin
             ,
             when
             you
             joyn
             with
             them
             only
             in
             good
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             THis
             second
             epistle
             (
             beloved
             )
             I
             now
             write
             unto
             you
             ,
             in
             both
             which
             I
             stir
             up
             your
             pure
             minds
             by
             way
             of
             remembrance
             :
             2.
             
             That
             ye
             may
             be
             mindful
             of
             the
             words
             which
             were
             spoken
             before
             by
             the
             holy
             prophets
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             commandment
             of
             us
             the
             apostles
             of
             the
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             ,
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             This
             second
             Epistle
             ,
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             I
             write
             to
             you
             ,
             as
             to
             those
             that
             are
             pure
             from
             the
             evils
             which
             I
             describe
             ,
             but
             have
             need
             to
             be
             remembred
             of
             what
             you
             have
             learned
             from
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             been
             commanded
             by
             us
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Knowing
             this
             first
             ,
             that
             there
             shall
             come
             in
             the
             last
             dayes
             scoffers
             ,
             walking
             after
             their
             own
             lusts
             ,
             4.
             
             And
             saying
             ,
             Where
             is
             the
             promise
             of
             his
             coming
             ?
             for
             since
             the
             fathers
             fell
             asleep
             ,
             all
             things
             continue
             as
             they
             were
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             creation
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             And
             I
             here
             first
             remember
             you
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             
             been
             foretold
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             days
             before
             Christ's
             coming
             there
             shall
             arise
             unbelievers
             ,
             that
             shall
             make
             a
             mock
             at
             the
             promise
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             and
             thereby
             harden
             themselves
             in
             a
             fleshly
             wicked
             life
             ,
             saying
             ,
             How
             long
             shall
             we
             stay
             ere
             we
             see
             Christ
             come
             ?
             What
             's
             become
             of
             the
             promise
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             you
             so
             long
             awed
             men
             with
             ?
             It
             's
             long
             since
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             you
             say
             ,
             
               Believed
               in
               him
            
             ,
             were
             dead
             ;
             and
             none
             of
             them
             are
             risen
             again
             ,
             nor
             yet
             see
             Christ
             come
             ;
             the
             World
             continueth
             as
             it
             did
             from
             the
             Creation
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             this
             they
             willingly
             are
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             the
             heavens
             were
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             standing
             out
             of
             the
             water
             and
             in
             the
             water
             .
             6.
             
             Whereby
             the
             world
             that
             then
             was
             ,
             being
             overflowed
             with
             water
             ,
             perished
             .
             7.
             
             But
             the
             heavens
             and
             the
             earth
             which
             are
             now
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             word
             are
             kept
             in
             store
             ,
             reserved
             unto
             fire
             against
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             ,
             and
             perdition
             of
             ungodly
             men
             .
          
           
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             For
             it
             must
             be
             long
             of
             themselves
             ,
             if
             men
             professing
             Christian
             Knowledge
             do
             not
             know
             what
             a
             change
             was
             once
             made
             since
             the
             Creation
             ;
             that
             God's
             Word
             made
             the
             Heavens
             and
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             Earth
             being
             partly
             in
             the
             Water
             ,
             and
             partly
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             separated
             from
             Seas
             and
             Clouds
             ;
             by
             this
             Water
             ,
             the
             world
             of
             men
             that
             lived
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Noah
             ,
             were
             drowned
             .
             But
             by
             the
             same
             Will
             and
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Heavens
             and
             the
             Earth
             that
             are
             now
             ,
             are
             kept
             from
             being
             drowned
             ,
             being
             reserved
             to
             another
             sort
             of
             ruine
             ,
             even
             by
             Fire
             ,
             when
             the
             time
             is
             come
             ,
             in
             which
             God
             will
             publickly
             judge
             and
             destroy
             ungodly
             men
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             It
             is
             strange
             how
             any
             Expositor
             can
             think
             that
             this
             Text
             speaketh
             only
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             and
             the
             Gnosticks
             ,
             when
             1.
             
             It
             is
             resembled
             to
             the
             drowning
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ;
             2.
             
             And
             it
             speaketh
             of
             the
             
               Heavens
               and
               the
               Earth
               that
               are
               now
               ,
            
             which
             are
             more
             than
             Jerusalem
             ;
             3.
             
             And
             it
             referreth
             to
             the
             promise
             to
             Noah
             to
             drown
             the
             World
             no
             more
             ;
             4.
             
             And
             saith
             ,
             it
             is
             reserved
             to
             Fire
             ;
             5.
             
             And
             that
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             and
             Perdition
             of
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Jews
             only
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             (
             beloved
             )
             be
             not
             ignorant
             of
             this
             one
             thing
             ,
             that
             one
             day
             is
             with
             the
             Lord
             as
             a
             thousand
             years
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             years
             as
             one
             day
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             you
             must
             not
             ignorantly
             measure
             God's
             time
             by
             the
             measures
             of
             us
             men
             :
             For
             one
             day
             is
             with
             the
             Eternal
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             thousand
             years
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             years
             as
             one
             day
             :
             Time
             is
             soon
             gone
             with
             us
             ,
             but
             to
             Eternity
             it
             is
             as
             nothing
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             Lord
             is
             not
             slack
             concerning
             his
             promise
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             men
             count
             slackness
             )
             but
             is
             long-suffering
             to
             us-ward
             ,
             not
             willing
             that
             any
             should
             perish
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             should
             come
             to
             repentance
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             delay
             is
             not
             because
             God
             is
             slack
             as
             to
             the
             performing
             of
             his
             Promises
             ,
             (
             as
             slackness
             signifieth
             some
             culpable
             omission
             among
             men
             :
             )
             But
             it
             is
             because
             he
             is
             long-suffering
             to
             us
             men
             ,
             not
             delighting
             in
             ,
             or
             willing
             any
             mens
             destruction
             as
             such
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             should
             come
             to
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             God's
             will
             ,
             as
             totally
             distinct
             from
             all
             effects
             ,
             is
             only
             his
             Essence
             ,
             and
             is
             immutable
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             denominated
             his
             ,
             
               Willing
               This
               or
               That
            
             ;
             2.
             
             But
             his
             Will
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             the
             Effects
             of
             his
             Essential
             Will
             ,
             is
             manifold
             ,
             and
             doth
             begin
             ,
             and
             end
             ,
             and
             change
             .
             And
             3.
             
             His
             Will
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             but
             the
             Relation
             of
             his
             Essential
             Will
             to
             these
             Effects
             ,
             and
             an
             
               extrinsick
               denomination
            
             from
             them
             ,
             is
             also
             manifold
             and
             mutable
             :
             And
             it
             is
             in
             these
             two
             last
             senses
             that
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               God
               is
               not
               willing
               that
               any
               should
               perish
               ,
               but
               all
               come
               to
               Repentance
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             hath
             provided
             a
             sufficient
             Sacrifice
             for
             their
             sin
             in
             Christ
             ;
             he
             reprieveth
             them
             from
             deserved
             damnation
             ,
             and
             patiently
             endureth
             them
             ;
             he
             offereth
             Pardon
             and
             Salvation
             to
             all
             that
             will
             accept
             it
             ,
             who
             hear
             his
             offer
             ;
             he
             giveth
             all
             the
             World
             undeserved
             mercy
             ,
             and
             obligeth
             them
             to
             repent
             in
             hope
             of
             more
             ,
             and
             bindeth
             all
             the
             World
             to
             certain
             duties
             as
             means
             of
             their
             Recovery
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             useth
             none
             according
             to
             the
             meer
             terms
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Innocency
             [
             
               obey
               perfectly
               or
               die
            
             .
             ]
             His
             daily
             mercies
             lead
             to
             Repentance
             and
             Hope
             :
             He
             commandeth
             his
             Ministers
             to
             beseech
             them
             to
             be
             reconciled
             and
             saved
             ;
             He
             bringeth
             Life
             to
             their
             own
             wills
             ,
             and
             giveth
             them
             abundant
             reasons
             and
             motives
             to
             accept
             it
             ,
             &c.
             1.
             
             That
             he
             doth
             this
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             no
             Christian
             can
             deny
             .
             2.
             
             Therefore
             he
             is
             said
             to
             
               will
               their
               Repentance
               and
               Salvation
            
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             these
             Effects
             of
             his
             Will
             are
             called
             his
             Will
             ;
             2.
             
             Or
             as
             his
             Will
             is
             named
             only
             as
             related
             to
             these
             Effects
             .
             Thus
             much
             well
             considered
             may
             end
             this
             Controversie
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             But
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             will
             come
             as
             a
             thief
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             the
             heavens
             shall
             pass
             away
             with
             a
             great
             noise
             ,
             and
             the
             elements
             shall
             melt
             with
             fervent
             heat
             ,
             the
             earth
             also
             and
             the
             works
             that
             are
             therein
             shall
             be
             burnt
             up
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             But
             as
             men
             sleep
             ,
             not
             knowing
             when
             a
             Thief
             will
             come
             in
             the
             night
             ;
             so
             shall
             Christ's
             coming
             surprize
             men
             unexpected
             ;
             in
             which
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             belong
             to
             man
             ,
             and
             partake
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Curse
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             shall
             pass
             away
             with
             a
             great
             and
             dreadful
             noise
             like
             a
             storm
             ;
             and
             the
             Elements
             shall
             be
             dissolved
             with
             fervent
             heat
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             Earth
             ,
             and
             all
             mens
             works
             thereon
             ,
             shall
             be
             consumed
             by
             this
             fire
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             It
             is
             marvellous
             prepossession
             that
             could
             make
             any
             Learned
             man
             think
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             words
             signifie
             nothing
             but
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusa●em
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Seeing
             then
             that
             all
             these
             things
             shall
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             What
             manner
             of
             persons
             ought
             ye
             to
             be
             in
             all
             holy
             conversation
             and
             godliness
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Note
             ;
             The
             true
             belief
             of
             the
             day
             of
             Christ's
             coming
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             the
             dissolution
             of
             all
             this
             lower
             World
             by
             fire
             ,
             should
             convince
             all
             Christians
             ,
             that
             a
             holy
             conversation
             and
             godliness
             should
             be
             endeavoured
             with
             all
             possible
             care
             and
             diligence
             .
             And
             those
             men
             that
             think
             they
             can
             be
             truly
             godly
             and
             holy
             over
             much
             ,
             do
             not
             believe
             seriously
             such
             a
             change
             and
             day
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Looking
             for
             ,
             and
             hasting
             unto
             ,
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             day
             of
             God
             ,
             wherein
             the
             
             heavens
             being
             on
             fire
             shall
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             and
             the
             elements
             shall
             melt
             with
             fervent
             heat
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Looking
             for
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             desiring
             the
             coming
             of
             this
             day
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             the
             lower
             Heavens
             and
             Earth
             shall
             thus
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             and
             the
             Elements
             melt
             with
             the
             fervent
             fiery
             heat
             .
             (
             The
             joyful
             day
             of
             our
             perfect
             Deliverance
             and
             Salvation
             .
             )
          
           
             13.
             
             Nevertheless
             we
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             ,
             look
             for
             new
             heavens
             and
             a
             new
             earth
             ,
             wherein
             dwelleth
             righteousness
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             But
             we
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Promise
             ,
             look
             that
             God
             should
             by
             
               these
               dissolving
               flames
            
             ,
             refine
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             having
             consumed
             with
             them
             all
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             wicked
             hence
             ,
             should
             make
             (
             as
             he
             formed
             this
             out
             of
             the
             Chaos
             )
             a
             new
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             Earth
             ,
             an
             Habitation
             for
             righteous
             persons
             ,
             where
             sin
             shall
             prevail
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             He
             that
             maketh
             this
             new
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             to
             succeed
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             surely
             forgot
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Heathens
             for
             near
             three
             hundred
             years
             after
             persecuted
             the
             Christians
             far
             more
             bloodily
             than
             the
             few
             poor
             Jews
             did
             ,
             or
             could
             ;
             and
             that
             Church
             History
             saith
             very
             little
             of
             the
             Jews
             Persecution
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             Martyrs
             that
             died
             by
             them
             .
             And
             sure
             ,
             if
             it
             was
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Ten
             Heathen
             Persecutions
             that
             was
             the
             new
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             it
             's
             strange
             .
             2.
             
             And
             if
             it
             were
             at
             three
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             that
             the
             new
             Heavens
             and
             Earth
             come
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             far
             short
             of
             this
             here
             promised
             .
             What
             was
             in
             the
             days
             of
             
               Constantine
               ,
               Martian
            
             and
             Theodosius
             ,
             they
             in
             
             Peter's
             days
             must
             never
             see
             .
             But
             the
             day
             of
             Christ
             they
             were
             all
             to
             see
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Wherefore
             (
             beloved
             )
             seeing
             that
             ye
             look
             for
             such
             things
             ,
             be
             diligent
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             found
             of
             him
             in
             peace
             ,
             without
             spot
             and
             blameless
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Note
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             before
             death
             that
             Peter
             would
             have
             them
             look
             for
             this
             change
             ,
             whatever
             it
             was
             :
             He
             lived
             not
             himself
             to
             see
             Jerusalem
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             he
             and
             Paul
             died
             by
             the
             Heathen
             Power
             ,
             though
             the
             Jews
             accused
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             Jews
             were
             more
             hated
             than
             they
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Whether
             the
             new
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             be
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             the
             old
             Fathers
             thought
             ,
             a
             restitu●ion
             of
             all
             things
             to
             the
             state
             they
             were
             in
             before
             the
             fall
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             whole
             Creation
             groaneth
             and
             travelleth
             in
             pain
             to
             be
             delivered
             ;
             and
             that
             either
             for
             a
             thousand
             years
             ,
             or
             for
             perpetuity
             ;
             and
             who
             shall
             dwell
             in
             the
             new
             Earth
             ,
             and
             whether
             Heaven
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             made
             so
             like
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             same
             men
             shall
             inhabit
             both
             ?
             &c.
             These
             are
             doubts
             ,
             which
             I
             think
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             the
             day
             of
             performance
             that
             must
             resolve
             .
             As
             also
             whether
             accordingly
             there
             were
             other
             Heavens
             and
             Earth
             destroyed
             for
             sin
             before
             the
             Creation
             of
             this
             .
             But
             Christians
             care
             should
             be
             to
             be
             diligent
             to
             be
             found
             in
             a
             state
             of
             safety
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             without
             spot
             and
             blameless
             ,
             and
             leave
             unknown
             things
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             then
             whatever
             this
             blessed
             change
             be
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             our
             part
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             account
             that
             the
             long-suffering
             of
             our
             Lord
             is
             salvation
             ,
             even
             as
             our
             beloved
             brother
             Paul
             also
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             wisdom
             given
             unto
             him
             ,
             hath
             written
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             think
             not
             that
             God
             neglecteth
             you
             by
             delays
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             suffereth
             the
             wicked
             World
             so
             long
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             gather
             all
             his
             Chosen
             to
             Salvation
             that
             are
             yet
             to
             be
             born
             and
             called
             ,
             as
             Paul
             hath
             shewed
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             As
             also
             in
             all
             his
             epistles
             ,
             speaking
             in
             them
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             in
             which
             are
             some
             things
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             which
             they
             that
             are
             unlearned
             and
             unstable
             wrest
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             also
             the
             other
             scriptures
             ,
             unto
             their
             own
             destruction
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Note
             1.
             
             They
             that
             refer
             [
             
               in
               which
            
             ]
             to
             [
             
               these
               things
            
             ]
             and
             not
             to
             [
             
               his
               Epistles
            
             ]
             pervert
             the
             Text
             ;
             for
             it
             puts
             [
             
               in
               which
            
             ]
             as
             contradistinct
             to
             [
             
               other
               Scriptures
            
             ]
             and
             not
             to
             [
             
               other
               things
            
             .
             ]
             And
             it
             's
             many
             other
             things
             much
             more
             than
             these
             ,
             that
             were
             wrested
             to
             destruction
             .
             And
             Peter
             himself
             even
             here
             speaketh
             as
             hard
             things
             of
             this
             as
             ever
             Paul
             did
             .
             2.
             
             It
             pleaseth
             God
             to
             put
             
               hard
               things
            
             in
             the
             Scripture
             for
             our
             exercise
             .
             3.
             
             Yet
             it
             is
             mens
             
               ignorant
               instability
            
             that
             wresteth
             such
             to
             their
             destruction
             ;
             For
             there
             is
             as
             much
             very
             plain
             ,
             as
             may
             bring
             men
             to
             Salvation
             .
             And
             if
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             difficult
             parts
             ,
             they
             will
             1.
             
             But
             search
             as
             humble
             Learners
             .
             2.
             
             And
             not
             take
             on
             them
             to
             know
             before
             they
             do
             ,
             but
             confess
             their
             ignorance
             ,
             it
             may
             stand
             both
             with
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             Peace
             .
             3.
             
             And
             if
             they
             must
             by
             men
             be
             inclined
             to
             either
             side
             ,
             let
             them
             say
             plainly
             ,
             I
             hold
             not
             this
             by
             Divine
             Faith
             ,
             as
             part
             of
             my
             Religion
             ,
             but
             as
             an
             Opinion
             on
             the
             trust
             of
             Man.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             Ye
             therefore
             ,
             beloved
             ,
             seeing
             ye
             know
             
               these
               things
            
             before
             ,
             beware
             lest
             ye
             also
             being
             led
             away
             with
             the
             errour
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             fall
             from
             your
             own
             stedfastness
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             The
             scope
             of
             what
             I
             have
             said
             is
             to
             warn
             you
             ,
             that
             having
             timely
             notice
             of
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             ye
             most
             diligently
             take
             heed
             ,
             lest
             any
             of
             these
             sensual
             Professors
             ,
             or
             Heretical
             Backsliders
             ,
             or
             Scoffers
             ,
             deceive
             you
             ,
             in
             wavering
             ,
             or
             unbelief
             ,
             or
             heresie
             ,
             or
             sensuality
             ,
             to
             fall
             from
             your
             spiritual
             stedfastness
             in
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Holy
             living
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             But
             grow
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             to
             him
             be
             glory
             both
             now
             and
             for
             ever
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             But
             contrariwise
             ,
             labour
             diligently
             to
             grow
             in
             all
             grace
             (
             in
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Holiness
             ,
             Patience
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             &c.
             )
             and
             in
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             (
             his
             Person
             ,
             Office
             ,
             Undertaking
             ,
             Performance
             ,
             Humiliation
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             Doctrine
             ,
             Example
             ,
             Spirit
             ,
             Intercession
             ,
             Glory
             ,
             Kingdom
             and
             Judgment
             :
             )
             That
             as
             Glory
             belongeth
             to
             him
             ,
             you
             may
             glorifie
             him
             now
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             his
             Glory
             ,
             for
             ever
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           First
           Epistle
           of
           JOHN
           the
           Apostle
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             THat
             which
             was
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             heard
             which
             we
             have
             seen
             with
             our
             eyes
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             looked
             upon
             ,
             and
             our
             hands
             have
             handled
             of
             the
             word
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Whereas
             there
             are
             of
             late
             many
             Heresies
             sprung
             up
             about
             the
             Person
             ,
             Doctrine
             and
             Works
             of
             Christ
             ,
             I
             shall
             declare
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             which
             was
             from
             the
             beginning
             (
             his
             Godhead
             ,
             or
             say
             others
             ,
             that
             of
             him
             which
             was
             decreed
             from
             Eternity
             ,
             or
             as
             others
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             true
             of
             him
             from
             his
             beginning
             or
             Incarnation
             )
             and
             [
             that
             same
             Christ
             whom
             we
             have
             heard
             and
             seen
             with
             our
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             looked
             on
             ,
             and
             our
             Hands
             have
             handled
             ,
             even
             the
             Humane
             Body
             of
             Christ
             the
             Word
             of
             Life
             .
             ]
             Or
             as
             others
             ,
             [
             that
             Gospel
             which
             we
             have
             heard
             ,
             that
             Person
             ,
             and
             those
             Works
             which
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             and
             him
             whom
             we
             have
             handled
             ,
             as
             these
             concern
             the
             Gospel
             of
             life
             .
             ]
          
           
             2.
             
             (
             For
             the
             life
             was
             manifested
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             seen
             it
             ,
             and
             bear
             witness
             ,
             and
             shew
             unto
             you
             that
             eternal
             life
             which
             was
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             was
             manifested
             unto
             us
             .
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             Life
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             Fountain
             of
             Life
             to
             us
             ,
             was
             manifested
             in
             flesh
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             seen
             him
             ,
             and
             bear
             witness
             ,
             and
             preach
             to
             you
             the
             Eternal
             Divine
             Life
             and
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             was
             eternally
             one
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             was
             manifest
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             which
             we
             have
             seen
             and
             heard
             ,
             declare
             we
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             also
             may
             have
             fellowship
             with
             us
             ;
             and
             truly
             our
             fellowship
             is
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             say
             ,
             we
             declare
             to
             you
             that
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             we
             our selves
             have
             seen
             and
             heard
             ,
             that
             so
             what
             we
             had
             by
             seeing
             and
             hearing
             ,
             you
             may
             have
             from
             our
             Testimony
             ,
             who
             have
             seen
             and
             heard
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             and
             so
             you
             may
             by
             our
             communication
             partake
             of
             the
             same
             Faith
             and
             Grace
             ,
             as
             we
             our selves
             do
             ,
             and
             may
             continue
             in
             our
             Communion
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             no
             other
             then
             to
             have
             the
             same
             Father
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             from
             ,
             and
             with
             whom
             it
             is
             that
             we
             have
             communication
             and
             communion
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             turn
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             these
             things
             write
             we
             unto
             you
             that
             your
             joy
             may
             be
             full
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             the
             end
             of
             my
             writing
             this
             to
             you
             ,
             is
             the
             compleating
             of
             your
             own
             Joy
             and
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             then
             is
             the
             message
             which
             we
             have
             heard
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             declare
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             light
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             is
             no
             darkness
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             first
             and
             great
             part
             of
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             our
             Message
             ,
             is
             to
             teach
             us
             to
             know
             God
             himself
             ;
             and
             first
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             Light
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             is
             no
             darkness
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             The
             Apostle
             telling
             us
             what
             God
             is
             ,
             speaketh
             in
             the
             Abstract
             ,
             to
             let
             us
             know
             that
             it
             is
             his
             Essence
             ;
             and
             not
             a
             meer
             Accident
             that
             he
             meaneth
             .
             And
             as
             God's
             Image
             in
             Man's
             Soul
             hath
             three
             essentiating
             faculties
             ,
             
               Vitality
               ,
               Vnderstanding
            
             and
             Will
             ,
             which
             are
             eminently
             
               self-motions
               ,
               Light
            
             and
             Heat
             ,
             or
             resembled
             by
             these
             ;
             so
             God
             is
             here
             called
             LIFE
             ,
             v.
             1.
             
             LIGHT
             ,
             v.
             5.
             and
             LOVE
             ,
             c.
             4
             ,
             v.
             8.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             God
             is
             called
             LIGHT
             ,
             it
             is
             spoken
             but
             metaphorically
             ,
             and
             signifieth
             his
             KNOWLEDGE
             or
             WISDOM
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             his
             Essence
             ,
             and
             as
             Communicative
             ,
             giving
             the
             Light
             of
             Knowledge
             to
             all
             that
             have
             it
             ,
             and
             wisely
             Ruling
             them
             by
             his
             Laws
             :
             And
             also
             the
             GLORY
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             perfections
             ,
             as
             refulgent
             to
             the
             Creature
             :
             For
             Glory
             and
             Light
             are
             oft
             the
             same
             in
             sense
             .
             3.
             
             When
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               There
               is
               no
               darkness
               in
               him
               ,
            
             it
             meaneth
             ,
             
               No
               Ignorance
            
             ,
             nor
             Privation
             ,
             nor
             Vncomfortableness
             ,
             as
             Darkness
             is
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             we
             say
             that
             we
             have
             fellowship
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             darkness
             ,
             we
             lie
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             the
             truth
             :
             7.
             
             But
             if
             we
             walk
             in
             the
             light
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             in
             the
             light
             ,
             we
             have
             fellowship
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             blood
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             his
             Son
             cleanseth
             us
             from
             all
             sin
             .
          
           
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             If
             we
             say
             that
             we
             live
             in
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             in
             the
             Darkness
             of
             Unbelief
             ,
             Ignorance
             ,
             Errour
             and
             Wickedness
             ,
             we
             do
             but
             lie
             :
             But
             if
             we
             walk
             in
             the
             Light
             of
             holy
             Knowledge
             ,
             Faith
             and
             Purity
             ,
             we
             have
             mutual
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             Blood
             doth
             cleanse
             us
             from
             all
             sin
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Qu.
             
               Is
               it
               not
               Fanaticism
               to
               talk
               of
            
             Fellowship
             
               with
               God
               ,
               or
            
             Communion
             
               either
               ?
               Ans
            
             .
             Fellowship
             is
             too
             harsh
             an
             ●nglish
             word
             :
             But
             Communion
             is
             the
             thing
             meant
             ,
             consisting
             in
             
               receptive
               participation
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               accepted
               returns
               to
               God
            
             :
             And
             this
             is
             no
             fancy
             ,
             but
             the
             only
             rectitude
             and
             felicity
             of
             our
             Souls
             :
             If
             you
             conceive
             not
             how
             ,
             think
             how
             the
             
               Eye
               hath
               Communion
               with
               the
               Sun
            
             :
             Really
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             receiving
             its
             luminous
             Beams
             ,
             or
             emitted
             Light
             ,
             by
             the
             receptive
             aptitude
             of
             the
             visive
             faculty
             and
             organs
             ;
             2.
             
             By
             such
             an
             emission
             ,
             or
             active
             congress
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Light
             and
             Sun
             are
             seen
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             If
             we
             say
             that
             we
             have
             no
             sin
             ,
             we
             deceive
             our selves
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             not
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             If
             we
             say
             that
             we
             need
             not
             Christ
             thus
             to
             cleanse
             us
             from
             
               Guilt
               and
               Corruption
            
             ,
             as
             having
             no
             sin
             ;
             this
             is
             but
             self-dece●ving
             fa●shood
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             If
             we
             confess
             our
             sins
             ,
             he
             is
             faithful
             ,
             and
             just
             to
             forgive
             us
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             to
             cleanse
             us
             from
             all
             unrighteousness
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             if
             we
             with
             true
             Repentance
             ,
             confess
             our
             sins
             (
             always
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             humbly
             to
             Man
             ,
             wh●n
             either
             reparation
             of
             any
             ones
             wrong
             ,
             or
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             Church
             offended
             ,
             or
             the
             curing
             of
             scandal
             ,
             and
             honour
             of
             Religion
             ,
             
             or
             the
             ease
             or
             information
             of
             our
             own
             Consciences
             require
             it
             )
             God
             that
             hath
             promised
             it
             ,
             is
             faithful
             and
             just
             to
             forgive
             us
             our
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             cleanse
             us
             from
             its
             guilt
             and
             power
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             If
             we
             say
             that
             we
             have
             not
             sinned
             ,
             we
             make
             him
             a
             liar
             ,
             and
             his
             word
             is
             not
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             But
             if
             we
             will
             either
             pretend
             to
             sinless
             perfection
             ,
             or
             else
             break
             God's
             Command
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             sin
             ,
             but
             a
             duty
             ,
             or
             an
             indifferent
             thing
             ,
             and
             so
             justifie
             our selves
             or
             our
             sins
             ;
             this
             is
             to
             give
             the
             lie
             to
             God's
             Word
             ,
             which
             therefore
             doth
             not
             rule
             such
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             MY
             little
             children
             ,
             these
             things
             write
             I
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             sin
             not
             .
             And
             if
             any
             man
             sin
             ,
             we
             have
             an
             advocate
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             righteous
             .
             2.
             
             And
             he
             is
             the
             propitiation
             for
             our
             sins
             :
             and
             not
             for
             ours
             onely
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             I
             write
             to
             you
             as
             to
             Babes
             ,
             who
             need
             help
             and
             confirmation
             ,
             in
             your
             temptatious
             by
             Seducers
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             not
             be
             drawn
             by
             them
             to
             take
             sensuality
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             evils
             ,
             to
             be
             lawful
             ,
             nor
             to
             live
             wilfully
             or
             impenitently
             in
             any
             sin
             :
             But
             if
             any
             man
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             bent
             and
             tenor
             of
             his
             heart
             and
             life
             ,
             be
             guilty
             of
             any
             sin
             of
             infirmity
             ,
             let
             him
             not
             despair
             ,
             but
             flie
             to
             our
             Advocate
             with
             the
             Father
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             perfect
             Righteousness
             merited
             our
             Pardon
             :
             For
             he
             is
             the
             Propitiation
             for
             our
             sins
             by
             virtue
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             now
             interceding
             for
             us
             in
             Heaven
             :
             And
             he
             is
             a
             Propitiation
             sufficient
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             (
             so
             far
             as
             that
             none
             of
             them
             shall
             be
             damned
             for
             want
             of
             a
             sufficient
             Sacrifice
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             want
             of
             accepting
             his
             Grace
             )
             and
             actually
             effecting
             the
             Pardon
             of
             all
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             who
             believingly
             trust
             and
             accept
             him
             and
             his
             Grace
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             hereby
             we
             do
             know
             that
             we
             know
             him
             ,
             if
             we
             keep
             his
             commandments
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             because
             uneffectual
             Faith
             is
             but
             self-deceit
             ,
             and
             he
             pardoneth
             sin
             to
             none
             but
             to
             the
             sincerely
             penitent
             and
             obedient
             ▪
             it
             is
             by
             this
             that
             we
             must
             be
             known
             to
             be
             sound
             Believers
             ,
             if
             we
             sincerely
             keep
             his
             Commandments
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             that
             saith
             ,
             I
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             keepeth
             not
             his
             commandments
             is
             a
             liar
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             not
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             that
             professeth
             the
             Knowledge
             and
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             ca●ls
             himself
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             yet
             doth
             not
             sincerely
             keep
             his
             Commandments
             ,
             is
             an
             Hypocrite
             and
             Liar
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             what
             he
             professeth
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             whoso
             keepeth
             his
             word
             ,
             in
             him
             verily
             is
             the
             love
             of
             God
             perfected
             :
             hereby
             know
             we
             that
             we
             are
             in
             him
             .
             6.
             
             He
             that
             saith
             ,
             he
             abideth
             in
             him
             ,
             ought
             himself
             also
             so
             to
             walk
             ,
             even
             as
             he
             walked
             .
          
           
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             But
             as
             true
             Faith
             worketh
             by
             Love
             ,
             so
             doth
             Love
             by
             Obedience
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             they
             that
             keep
             his
             Word
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             doth
             shew
             its
             soundness
             and
             perfection
             .
             We
             cannot
             bear
             fruit
             ,
             unless
             we
             are
             
               in
               him
            
             as
             the
             branches
             in
             the
             Vine
             .
             And
             it
             is
             by
             this
             fruit
             that
             we
             must
             know
             that
             we
             are
             in
             him
             .
             He
             that
             professeth
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             in
             Christ
             must
             walk
             as
             Christ
             did
             (
             in
             Holiness
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Obedience
             and
             Patience
             .
             )
          
           
             7.
             
             Brethren
             ,
             I
             write
             no
             new
             commandment
             unto
             you
             ,
             but
             an
             old
             commandment
             ,
             which
             ye
             had
             from
             the
             beginning
             :
             the
             old
             commandment
             is
             the
             word
             which
             ye
             have
             heard
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             It
             is
             not
             novelty
             that
             I
             bring
             you
             ,
             as
             Seducers
             do
             ;
             but
             that
             same
             old
             Commandment
             which
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             preached
             when
             they
             first
             brought
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             World
             :
             I
             call
             it
             Old
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             Word
             which
             you
             heard
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Again
             ,
             a
             new
             commandment
             I
             write
             unto
             you
             ,
             which
             thing
             is
             true
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             you
             ,
             because
             the
             darkness
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             light
             now
             shineth
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Yet
             it
             may
             be
             called
             
               a
               New
               Commandment
            
             which
             I
             write
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Divine
             Love
             newly
             and
             more
             resplendently
             shining
             forth
             in
             the
             work
             of
             our
             Redemption
             by
             Christ
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             true
             and
             just
             reason
             to
             call
             it
             new
             ,
             both
             in
             Christ
             and
             in
             you
             :
             In
             Christ
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             newly
             incarnate
             ,
             crucified
             ,
             glorified
             demonstration
             of
             God's
             Love
             to
             Man
             ,
             and
             the
             eminent
             Messenger
             of
             it
             ,
             accordingly
             obliging
             to
             a
             new
             and
             extraordinary
             Love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             one
             another
             :
             And
             
               in
               you
            
             ,
             because
             ,
             as
             you
             are
             renewed
             by
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             special
             Love
             ;
             so
             as
             new
             men
             you
             live
             therein
             :
             For
             the
             darkness
             of
             a
             life
             of
             malice
             and
             ungodliness
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             Light
             now
             shining
             is
             ever
             accompanied
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             effectual
             ,
             with
             the
             Heats
             of
             Love
             and
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             He
             that
             saith
             he
             is
             in
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             hateth
             his
             brother
             ,
             is
             in
             darkness
             ,
             even
             untill
             now
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             true
             Light
             of
             Knowledge
             and
             Faith
             is
             so
             inseparable
             from
             the
             Heats
             of
             Love
             ,
             that
             whoever
             pretendeth
             to
             that
             true
             Christian
             Light
             ,
             is
             deceived
             ,
             and
             hath
             it
             not
             indeed
             ,
             if
             he
             hate
             ,
             or
             do
             not
             truly
             love
             his
             Brother
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             We
             must
             love
             all
             in
             the
             various
             kinds
             and
             measures
             ,
             as
             God
             appeareth
             in
             them
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             All
             men
             as
             men
             above
             brutes
             ;
             2.
             
             All
             professed
             Christians
             (
             not
             nullifying
             that
             Profession
             )
             as
             such
             .
             3.
             
             All
             Christians
             of
             eminent
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             goodness
             ,
             and
             usefulness
             ,
             as
             such
             .
             4.
             
             All
             Rulers
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             as
             such
             .
             5.
             
             All
             kindred
             ,
             friends
             and
             neighbours
             ,
             as
             such
             .
             But
             1.
             
             We
             must
             hate
             all
             the
             evil
             that
             is
             in
             any
             of
             them
             .
             2.
             
             Not
             equally
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             in
             various
             degrees
             in
             them
             .
             3.
             
             And
             no
             hatred
             to
             the
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             man
             as
             a
             sinner
             ,
             must
             cast
             out
             our
             Love
             to
             him
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             he
             is
             lovely
             .
             4.
             
             But
             Rulers
             may
             be
             obliged
             to
             put
             to
             death
             some
             sinners
             ;
             but
             that
             must
             be
             more
             for
             love
             to
             Justice
             and
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             than
             hatred
             to
             the
             man
             ,
             though
             yet
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             bad
             ,
             some
             hatred
             is
             due
             to
             him
             .
          
           
           
             10.
             
             He
             that
             loveth
             his
             brother
             ,
             abideth
             in
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             none
             occasion
             of
             stumbling
             in
             him
             .
             11.
             
             But
             he
             that
             hateth
             his
             brother
             ,
             is
             in
             darkness
             ,
             and
             walketh
             in
             darkness
             ,
             and
             knoweth
             not
             whither
             he
             goeth
             ,
             because
             that
             darkness
             hath
             blinded
             his
             eyes
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             He
             that
             truly
             loveth
             his
             Brother
             as
             himself
             ,
             doth
             shew
             that
             he
             is
             indeed
             a
             knowing
             ,
             and
             true
             Christian
             :
             And
             he
             will
             be
             free
             from
             the
             scand●lous
             mischiefs
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             Oppression
             ,
             and
             other
             Injuriousness
             ,
             which
             want
             of
             true
             Love
             doth
             cause
             in
             others
             .
             But
             he
             that
             hateth
             ,
             abuseth
             ,
             persecuteth
             ,
             hurteth
             ,
             or
             destroyeth
             his
             Brother
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             dark
             ,
             self-deceiving
             Pretender
             to
             Christian
             Faith
             and
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             knoweth
             not
             what
             he
             doth
             himself
             ,
             when
             he
             exerciseth
             his
             Wit
             or
             Power
             against
             his
             Brother
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             blind
             in
             sin
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             I
             write
             unto
             you
             ,
             little
             children
             ,
             because
             your
             sins
             are
             forgiven
             you
             for
             his
             Name
             's
             sake
             .
             13.
             
             I
             write
             unto
             you
             ,
             fathers
             ,
             because
             ye
             have
             known
             him
             that
             is
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
             I
             write
             unto
             you
             ,
             young
             men
             ,
             because
             you
             have
             overcome
             the
             wicked
             one
             .
          
           
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             And
             this
             Command
             of
             Love
             and
             Obedience
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             all
             sorts
             of
             you
             must
             receive
             .
             I
             urge
             it
             on
             you
             that
             are
             Children
             in
             Christ
             ,
             because
             ,
             being
             washed
             lately
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             from
             your
             sins
             ,
             you
             should
             love
             much
             because
             much
             is
             forgiven
             you
             .
             I
             urge
             it
             on
             you
             ,
             ancient
             Christians
             ,
             because
             you
             have
             long
             been
             taught
             to
             know
             this
             Commandment
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             which
             doth
             enforce
             it
             .
             I
             urge
             it
             on
             you
             that
             are
             strong
             Christians
             ,
             because
             you
             have
             conquered
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Wicked
             One
             ,
             and
             the
             grand
             Enemy
             of
             Love.
             
          
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             I
             write
             unto
             you
             ,
             little
             children
             ,
             because
             ye
             have
             known
             the
             Father
             .
             I
             have
             written
             unto
             you
             ,
             fathers
             ,
             because
             ye
             have
             known
             him
             
               that
               is
            
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
             I
             have
             written
             unto
             you
             ,
             young
             men
             ,
             because
             ye
             are
             strong
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             of
             God
             abideth
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             ye
             have
             overcome
             the
             wicked
             one
             .
          
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Again
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             not
             neglect
             it
             ;
             I
             urge
             this
             Commandment
             of
             Love
             and
             Obedience
             on
             all
             sorts
             among
             you
             :
             On
             young
             Christians
             ,
             because
             ,
             to
             know
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             Love
             and
             a
             Father
             to
             us
             ,
             is
             your
             chief
             Principle
             of
             Faith.
             On
             you
             ,
             ancient
             Christians
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             your
             old
             Religion
             .
             On
             you
             ,
             strong
             Christians
             ,
             because
             you
             that
             have
             most
             Strength
             and
             Victory
             over
             Satan
             ,
             must
             have
             most
             of
             this
             Grace
             of
             Love
             and
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Love
             not
             the
             world
             ,
             neither
             the
             things
             that
             are
             in
             the
             world
             .
             If
             any
             man
             love
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             love
             of
             the
             Father
             is
             not
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             I
             must
             accordingly
             warn
             you
             against
             the
             Love
             that
             is
             contrary
             to
             this
             Divine
             ,
             Christian
             Love
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             carnal
             ,
             inordinate
             Love
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             Worldly
             Interest
             and
             Things
             .
             Avoid
             this
             with
             all
             possible
             care
             ;
             for
             in
             that
             measure
             that
             you
             thus
             love
             the
             World
             ,
             you
             are
             so
             far
             destitute
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ;
             else
             it
             would
             prevail
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             For
             all
             that
             is
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             eyes
             ,
             and
             the
             pride
             of
             life
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             but
             is
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             For
             ,
             All
             that
             is
             the
             Bait
             of
             Sensuality
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             pleasures
             of
             Appetite
             ,
             Lust
             ,
             and
             other
             Senses
             ,
             or
             the
             pleasing
             of
             a
             covetous
             ,
             lustful
             ,
             or
             vain
             Imagination
             by
             the
             Eyes
             ;
             or
             Preferment
             ,
             Dominion
             ,
             pompous
             Living
             ,
             and
             Pride
             of
             Life
             ,
             are
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             way
             to
             Communion
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             Salvation
             ;
             but
             are
             the
             Worldly
             Interest
             ,
             and
             Temptation
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             which
             turn
             men's
             hearts
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             the
             world
             passeth
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             lust
             thereof
             :
             but
             he
             that
             doth
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             abideth
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             all
             its
             Pomp
             ,
             Plenty
             and
             Pleasure
             ,
             and
             the
             Fleshly
             Lusts
             that
             are
             pleased
             by
             it
             ,
             are
             hastily
             passing
             away
             ,
             while
             they
             seem
             enjoyed
             :
             But
             the
             reward
             and
             the
             pleasure
             of
             those
             that
             do
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             will
             have
             no
             end
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Little
             children
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             last
             time
             :
             and
             as
             ye
             have
             heard
             that
             Antichrist
             shall
             come
             ,
             even
             now
             are
             there
             many
             Antichrists
             ,
             whereby
             we
             know
             that
             it
             is
             the
             last
             time
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             I
             yet
             speak
             to
             you
             ,
             as
             Children
             liable
             to
             Deceit
             .
             It
             is
             now
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             Age
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             And
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             heard
             that
             Antichrist
             shall
             come
             ,
             so
             ,
             even
             now
             there
             are
             many
             false
             Teachers
             risen
             up
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             several
             sorts
             and
             measures
             ,
             are
             Adversaries
             to
             Christ
             :
             which
             shews
             us
             that
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             it
             is
             already
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             last
             Age.
             
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Of
             the
             Controversie
             about
             Antichrist
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             on
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.
             there
             are
             four
             Opinions
             very
             commonly
             pleaded
             for
             ;
             and
             others
             ,
             by
             some
             few
             .
          
           
             I.
             Most
             of
             the
             old
             Doctors
             and
             Christians
             ,
             that
             have
             left
             us
             their
             Thoughts
             ,
             took
             Antichrist
             to
             be
             a
             false
             ,
             pretending
             Christ
             ,
             that
             should
             rise
             up
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             little
             dreaming
             that
             the
             Pope
             was
             he
             ;
             much
             less
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             visible
             Christian
             Church
             was
             then
             ,
             in
             its
             most
             flourishing
             state
             ,
             Idolatrous
             and
             Antichristian
             ,
             as
             some
             hold
             .
             By
             which
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Point
             that
             Godly
             Men
             may
             be
             ignorant
             of
             :
             for
             few
             now
             ,
             but
             the
             Papists
             are
             of
             this
             Opinion
             .
          
           
             II.
             Others
             think
             that
             Mahomet
             is
             the
             great
             Antichrist
             ,
             as
             being
             that
             open
             Enemy
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             who
             by
             pretending
             hatred
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             hath
             set
             up
             himself
             ,
             and
             won
             more
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             Christian
             part
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             by
             far
             .
          
           
             III.
             Most
             Protestants
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             the
             Antichrist
             ;
             but
             they
             greatly
             disagree
             of
             the
             time
             when
             he
             began
             to
             be
             so
             :
             Some
             say
             ,
             at
             the
             Churches
             Deliverance
             
             by
             Constantine
             ,
             which
             was
             three
             hundred
             and
             four
             years
             after
             the
             Birth
             of
             Christ
             :
             Some
             say
             ,
             About
             Anno
             604.
             when
             Phocas
             named
             Pope
             Boniface
             the
             Third
             ,
             Universal
             Bishop
             in
             the
             Empire
             .
             And
             thence
             riseth
             a
             Doubt
             ,
             whether
             the
             same
             Claim
             made
             not
             John
             of
             Constantinople
             Antichrist
             before
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             ●e
             not
             two
             Antichrists
             :
             And
             whether
             the
             like
             Ambition
             made
             not
             
               Cyril
               ,
               Theophil●s
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Patriarchs
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             divers
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             many
             Antichrists
             .
             Some
             say
             ,
             He
             began
             about
             
             Hildebrand's
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             Claim
             of
             Universal
             Head
             ,
             and
             Vice-Christ
             over
             all
             the
             World
             began
             ,
             with
             Power
             over
             Princes
             ;
             which
             was
             above
             a
             thousand
             Years
             after
             Christ
             .
             And
             some
             few
             say
             ,
             He
             began
             about
             Innocent
             the
             Third
             ;
             when
             the
             General
             Council
             of
             the
             Lateran
             owned
             that
             Power
             ,
             with
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             and
             the
             Murder
             of
             Reformers
             ,
             as
             Hereticks
             .
             The
             Reasons
             for
             the
             Opinion
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             the
             Antichrist
             ,
             you
             may
             find
             in
             many
             Volumes
             ;
             and
             particularly
             ,
             Bishop
             G.
             Downame's
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Others
             think
             that
             Antichrist
             was
             a
             false
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             appear
             in
             the
             days
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             that
             Generation
             ,
             to
             seduce
             the
             Jews
             into
             Rebellion
             against
             the
             Romans
             ,
             to
             their
             destruction
             .
             And
             they
             are
             very
             confident
             that
             John
             here
             meant
             no
             other
             than
             Christ
             himself
             meant
             in
             Mat.
             24.
             and
             received
             his
             Notice
             from
             none
             but
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ's
             own
             words
             are
             the
             surest
             Notification
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Antichrist
             :
             For
             ,
             it
             is
             mentioned
             here
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             thing
             known
             only
             by
             special
             Inspiration
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             received
             former
             Prophecy
             ;
             [
             
               As
               you
               have
               heard
               that
               Antichrist
               shall
               come
               .
            
             ]
             And
             which
             way
             did
             they
             hear
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             from
             Christ
             ;
             whose
             words
             the
             Evangelists
             have
             not
             omitted
             ?
             Now
             Christ's
             words
             were
             ,
             [
             
               Many
               shall
               come
               in
               my
               Name
               ,
               saying
               ,
               I
               am
               Christ
               ,
               and
               shall
               deceive
               many
               .
            
             ]
             Here
             he
             doth
             not
             fix
             the
             name
             on
             any
             one
             ,
             more
             than
             on
             others
             .
             And
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             Christ
             was
             not
             mistaken
             ;
             but
             what
             he
             fore-told
             did
             come
             to
             pass
             :
             though
             we
             read
             not
             of
             any
             that
             was
             expresly
             called
             Christ
             and
             commonly
             so
             believed
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             ,
             because
             none
             attempted
             so
             to
             deceive
             men
             ,
             but
             because
             their
             success
             was
             small
             ,
             and
             soon
             stifled
             ,
             and
             not
             like
             
             Mahomet's
             .
             Biza
             ,
             on
             the
             Text
             ,
             Mat.
             24.
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               In
               my
               Name
               ,
               is
               ,
               They
               shall
               usurp
               the
               Name
               of
               the
            
             Messiah
             ,
             
               or
               Christ
               .
               Such
               was
               that
            
             Dositheus
             ,
             whom
             Theophilact
             
               speaketh
               of
               ,
               and
            
             Simon
             ,
             and
             Theudas
             ;
             
               and
               after
               these
            
             ,
             Manes
             ,
             
               who
               also
               chose
               his
               twelve
               Apostles
               .
               And
               in
               our
               Memory
               ,
               the
            
             Munster
             -
             
               Anabaptists
               attempted
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               after
               them
               ,
            
             David
             George
             ,
             
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               Libertines
            
             .
             ]
             (
             So
             
               James
               Nailor
            
             lately
             ,
             the
             Quaker
             whose
             Tongue
             the
             Parliament
             bored
             through
             ,
             whip'd
             him
             ,
             and
             imprison'd
             him
             till
             he
             dyed
             ,
             for
             solemnly
             personating
             Christ
             ,
             riding
             into
             B●istol
             .
             )
             But
             there
             were
             others
             that
             promised
             to
             deliver
             the
             Jews
             ,
             till
             they
             drew
             them
             into
             Rebellion
             ,
             to
             their
             destruction
             ;
             and
             so
             took
             on
             them
             to
             
               redeem
               Israel
            
             ,
             though
             they
             called
             not
             themselves
             the
             Christ
             .
             Almost
             all
             Expositors
             agree
             ,
             that
             these
             were
             the
             Antichrists
             meant
             by
             Christ
             ,
             Mat.
             24.
             
             But
             ,
             though
             these
             were
             then
             shortly
             to
             arise
             ,
             it
             followeth
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             more
             such
             might
             arise
             after
             them
             :
             and
             such
             was
             Mahomet
             .
             above
             all
             others
             ,
             notorious
             by
             his
             Alcoron
             ,
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             Success
             .
             And
             ,
             as
             
               Ebion
               ,
               Cerint●us
            
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Hereticks
             ,
             were
             against
             Christ
             in
             some
             degree
             ,
             so
             more
             notably
             is
             the
             Pope
             in
             that
             degree
             ,
             as
             he
             arrogateth
             Christ's
             Prerogative
             ,
             and
             maketh
             himself
             a
             Vicarious
             Head
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             on
             Earth
             .
             So
             that
             these
             grant
             ,
             that
             such
             Popes
             are
             one
             sort
             of
             those
             Antichrists
             that
             should
             after
             arise
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             not
             he
             that
             is
             meant
             by
             Christ
             ,
             in
             Matth.
             24.
             nor
             here
             by
             John.
             
          
           
             And
             whereas
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.
             is
             objected
             for
             
               One
               Man
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             &c.
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             Antichrist
             properly
             ,
             that
             is
             there
             mentioned
             ;
             but
             the
             Anti-God
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Idolatrous
             Emperor
             ,
             that
             should
             cause
             
             Jerusalem's
             Desolation
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             there
             the
             Idol
             of
             Abomination
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             the
             like
             mention
             of
             Antichrist
             again
             ,
             Ch.
             4.3
             .
             [
             
               Every
               spirit
               that
               confesseth
               not
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               is
               not
               of
               God
               :
               And
               this
               is
               the
               spirit
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               whereof
               ye
               have
               heard
               that
               it
               should
               come
               ,
               and
               even
               now
               a
               ready
               is
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             So
             ,
             Ch.
             2.20
             .
             [
             
               He
               is
               Antichrist
               ,
               that
               denyeth
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
            
             ]
          
           
             And
             ,
             2.
             
             Joh.
             [
             
               For
               many
               deceivers
               are
               entred
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               confess
               not
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               .
               This
               is
               a
               deceiver
               ,
               and
               one
               Antichrist
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             And
             (
             say
             they
             )
             when
             no
             other
             Text
             in
             Scripture
             hath
             the
             name
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             these
             four
             all
             thus
             expound
             it
             of
             such
             as
             deny
             Christ's
             Incarnation
             ,
             and
             directly
             oppose
             him
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             were
             then
             in
             being
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             such
             Heresies
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             one
             Man
             ,
             or
             Order
             ,
             alone
             ;
             and
             when
             all
             this
             concurreth
             with
             Christ's
             own
             words
             ,
             of
             many
             false
             Christs
             ,
             that
             should
             deceive
             the
             Jews
             to
             their
             destruction
             ,
             whence
             can
             we
             expect
             a
             surer
             Exposition
             of
             Antichristianity
             ,
             whether
             we
             take
             the
             name
             for
             
               an
               Adversary
               to
               Christ
            
             ,
             or
             for
             a
             
               false
               Christ
            
             .
          
           
             When
             Grotius
             singleth
             out
             Barchochebas
             ,
             as
             the
             chief
             Antichrist
             ,
             who
             called
             himself
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             seduced
             thousands
             ,
             and
             even
             the
             Sanedrim
             of
             Rulers
             ,
             in●o
             his
             Error
             ,
             to
             their
             destruction
             ,
             it
             is
             answered
             by
             some
             ,
             That
             this
             was
             all
             done
             before
             this
             Epistle
             was
             written
             .
             To
             which
             some
             reply
             ;
             1.
             
             That
             this
             is
             utterly
             uncertain
             ,
             because
             that
             Epiphanius
             saith
             ,
             John
             was
             first
             banished
             under
             Claudius
             :
             and
             because
             the
             contrary
             Tradition
             hath
             no
             good
             Evidence
             ,
             and
             because
             the
             Apocalyps
             is
             the
             best
             Expositor
             ,
             whose
             very
             Style
             implyeth
             that
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             much
             of
             it
             was
             written
             before
             the
             Destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ;
             and
             so
             may
             this
             Epistle
             .
             2.
             
             Were
             it
             certain
             ,
             John
             maketh
             no
             one
             to
             be
             the
             only
             ,
             or
             grand
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Christ's
             words
             might
             be
             first
             fulfilled
             in
             Barchochebas
             ,
             and
             such
             others
             ;
             and
             yet
             more
             after
             may
             succeed
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             two
             other
             Opinions
             ,
             (
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             only
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             .
             2.
             
             Or
             Vespasian
             )
             I
             think
             not
             worthy
             the
             confuting
             .
          
           
             In
             these
             difficulties
             ,
             I
             only
             advise
             the
             Reader
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             forsake
             great
             and
             certain
             Truths
             ,
             or
             Duties
             ,
             for
             any
             thing
             uncertain
             :
             And
             that
             Humane
             Faith
             overthrow
             not
             Divine
             Faith
             :
             And
             no
             man's
             Opinion
             draw
             him
             to
             depose
             Christ
             ,
             by
             denying
             all
             his
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             making
             it
             all
             ,
             in
             any
             Age
             ,
             (
             much
             less
             in
             its
             best
             state
             )
             to
             be
             Idolatrous
             and
             Antichristian
             :
             Or
             to
             b●
             frightned
             from
             Christian
             Love
             ,
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             ,
             or
             from
             any
             lawful
             thing
             ,
             by
             the
             meer
             name
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             But
             to
             judge
             of
             Doctrines
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             of
             Persons
             by
             their
             Doctrines
             ,
             Practices
             ,
             and
             Personal
             Qualification
             ;
             and
             to
             hate
             sin
             impartially
             ,
             wherever
             he
             findeth
             it
             ;
             and
             to
             accuse
             rashly
             and
             unjustly
             ,
             neither
             Persons
             ,
             Parties
             ,
             or
             Societies
             .
          
           
           
             19.
             
             They
             went
             out
             from
             us
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             not
             of
             us
             :
             for
             if
             they
             had
             been
             of
             us
             ,
             they
             would
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             have
             continued
             with
             us
             :
             but
             
               they
               went
               out
            
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             made
             manifest
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             all
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             These
             Deceivers
             (
             the
             
               Nicolaitans
               ,
               Ebion
               ,
               Cerinthus
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             were
             indeed
             in
             our
             Communion
             ,
             and
             went
             out
             from
             us
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             never
             sincerely
             of
             the
             same
             Faith
             and
             Spirit
             with
             us
             ;
             else
             they
             would
             have
             stayed
             with
             us
             :
             But
             they
             went
             out
             ,
             and
             separated
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             their
             Heresies
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             shew
             that
             they
             were
             never
             sound
             in
             the
             Faith.
             
          
           
             20.
             
             But
             ye
             have
             an
             unction
             from
             the
             holy
             One
             ,
             and
             ye
             know
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             But
             the
             most
             holy
             God
             and
             Saviour
             hath
             anointed
             you
             with
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             will
             lead
             you
             from
             pernicious
             Errour
             ,
             into
             all
             necessary
             Truth
             ,
             if
             you
             obey
             him
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             I
             have
             not
             written
             unto
             you
             ,
             because
             ye
             know
             not
             the
             truth
             :
             but
             because
             ye
             know
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             lie
             is
             of
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             It
             is
             not
             as
             supposing
             you
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             that
             I
             write
             to
             you
             ;
             but
             because
             you
             know
             the
             necessary
             Truth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             may
             the
             easier
             reject
             all
             inconsistent
             Falshoods
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Who
             is
             a
             liar
             but
             he
             that
             denieth
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             ?
             he
             is
             antichrist
             that
             denieth
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son.
             23.
             
             Whosoever
             denieth
             the
             Son
             ,
             the
             same
             hath
             not
             the
             Father
             :
             
               but
               he
               that
               acknowledgeth
               the
               Son
               ,
               hath
               the
               Father
               also
               .
            
          
           
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             And
             who
             is
             the
             dangerous
             Lyer
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             denyeth
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             denyeth
             the
             Father
             ?
          
           
             Note
             ;
             The
             scantness
             of
             History
             leaveth
             it
             uncertain
             ,
             what
             sort
             of
             Seducers
             John
             meaneth
             ;
             whether
             some
             that
             fell
             to
             flat
             Infidelity
             ,
             directly
             renouncing
             Christianity
             ;
             or
             only
             such
             as
             
               Ebion
               ,
               Cerinthus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             denyed
             somewhat
             of
             Christ's
             Being
             ,
             his
             Manhood
             ,
             or
             his
             Godhead
             ,
             or
             his
             real
             Suffering
             :
             Or
             those
             that
             were
             for
             
             Moses's
             Law
             ,
             and
             held
             ,
             that
             Christ
             may
             be
             denyed
             with
             the
             Tongue
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             danger
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             heart
             deny
             him
             not
             ;
             pretending
             that
             God
             will
             have
             Mercy
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             not
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Let
             that
             therefore
             abide
             in
             you
             ,
             which
             ye
             have
             heard
             from
             the
             beginning
             :
             if
             that
             which
             ye
             have
             heard
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             shall
             remain
             in
             you
             ,
             ye
             also
             shall
             continue
             in
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Hold
             fast
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             at
             the
             first
             ye
             received
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             turn
             not
             after
             Novelties
             :
             and
             this
             will
             preserve
             you
             against
             Seduction
             ,
             and
             continue
             you
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             Relation
             and
             Love
             ,
             of
             the
             Son
             and
             Father
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             And
             this
             is
             the
             promise
             that
             he
             hath
             promised
             us
             ,
             even
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             And
             if
             you
             live
             by
             ●aith
             upon
             his
             Promises
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             you
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             promised
             ,
             whatever
             you
             suffer
             or
             forsake
             here
             in
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             These
             things
             have
             I
             written
             unto
             you
             ,
             concerning
             them
             that
             seduce
             you
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             It
             is
             the
             seducing
             Hereticks
             ,
             who
             occasion
             my
             writing
             these
             Warnings
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             But
             the
             anointing
             which
             ye
             have
             received
             of
             him
             ,
             abideth
             in
             you
             :
             and
             ye
             need
             not
             that
             any
             man
             teach
             you
             :
             but
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             anointing
             teacheth
             you
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             is
             truth
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             lie
             :
             and
             even
             as
             it
             hath
             taught
             you
             ,
             ye
             shall
             abide
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             But
             I
             hope
             I
             need
             no
             other
             Argument
             ,
             to
             confirm
             you
             in
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             against
             Seducers
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             
               Witness
               ,
               Agent
            
             ,
             and
             Advocate
             ,
             hath
             through
             his
             Apostles
             Preaching
             and
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             ,
             been
             given
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             among
             you
             .
             His
             Miracles
             have
             sealed
             his
             Truth
             before
             your
             eyes
             ;
             and
             his
             illuminating
             and
             sanctifying
             Grace
             hath
             been
             given
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             true
             Believers
             .
             And
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             not
             deny
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             As
             he
             is
             thus
             the
             Infallible
             
               Objective
               Evidence
            
             of
             Christ's
             Truth
             ,
             so
             is
             he
             in
             you
             ,
             an
             
               Efficient
               ,
               Illuminating
               Teacher
            
             ,
             and
             ready
             ,
             within
             you
             ,
             to
             plead
             Christ's
             Cause
             ,
             and
             teach
             you
             all
             necessary
             Truth
             .
             Therefore
             you
             need
             not
             any
             man's
             Testimony
             and
             Teaching
             ,
             as
             those
             do
             that
             have
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             must
             take
             the
             Word
             of
             Man
             alone
             .
             Use
             Christ's
             Ministers
             but
             in
             due
             Subordination
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             quench
             it
             not
             and
             he
             will
             keep
             you
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             And
             now
             ,
             little
             children
             ,
             abide
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             shall
             appear
             ,
             we
             may
             have
             confidence
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             ashamed
             before
             him
             at
             his
             coming
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Therefore
             ,
             Children
             ,
             waver
             not
             ,
             but
             fixedly
             abide
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             true
             Christianity
             ;
             that
             when
             he
             shal
             appear
             in
             Judgment
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             and
             meet
             him
             with
             joyful
             confidence
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             shame
             unto
             Condemnation
             ,
             as
             Apostates
             will.
             
          
           
             Note
             ;
             'T
             is
             wonder
             that
             he
             that
             expounds
             all
             this
             ,
             of
             Christ's
             coming
             to
             destroy
             Jerusalem
             by
             the
             Romans
             (
             his
             Enemies
             )
             should
             think
             that
             all
             the
             Christians
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Apostles
             wrote
             ,
             should
             then
             meet
             Christ
             ,
             or
             be
             so
             much
             comforted
             therein
             ,
             when
             most
             were
             like
             to
             die
             first
             ,
             and
             few
             living
             to
             be
             much
             the
             better
             for
             it
             :
             And
             Christian
             Compassion
             would
             fill
             them
             with
             Grief
             ,
             as
             Paul
             had
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             and
             11.
             and
             not
             make
             them
             like
             men
             of
             utter
             malice
             ,
             to
             take
             it
             for
             so
             great
             joy
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             Jews
             so
             murdered
             ,
             when
             Christ
             wept
             over
             them
             ,
             that
             foretold
             it
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Romans
             were
             far
             more
             to
             persecute
             the
             Church
             ,
             near
             three
             hundred
             Years
             .
             And
             this
             Exposition
             leaveth
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             since
             ,
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             little
             more
             use
             of
             the
             abundance
             of
             Motives
             and
             Comforts
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             than
             of
             the
             fulfilled
             Prophecies
             of
             the
             Old.
             Do
             not
             Christ's
             and
             the
             Apostles
             words
             nearly
             concern
             us
             ?
             Or
             should
             the
             Church
             be
             moved
             to
             Constancy
             ,
             Patience
             and
             Comfort
             ,
             chiefly
             ,
             sixteen
             hundred
             Years
             after
             ,
             because
             a
             Million
             of
             Jews
             were
             killed
             then
             ?
          
           
           
             29.
             
             If
             ye
             know
             that
             he
             is
             righteous
             ,
             ye
             know
             that
             every
             one
             that
             doth
             righteousness
             ,
             is
             born
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             And
             as
             ye
             believe
             that
             Christs
             is
             just
             ,
             and
             a
             Lover
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             so
             all
             that
             sincerely
             live
             a
             righteous
             Life
             towards
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             are
             new
             born
             ,
             by
             his
             Sanctifying
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             his
             Image
             ,
             and
             shall
             surely
             be
             received
             and
             owned
             by
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             BEhold
             ,
             what
             manner
             of
             love
             the
             Father
             hath
             bestowed
             upon
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             called
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             ;
             therefore
             the
             world
             knoweth
             us
             not
             ,
             because
             it
             knew
             him
             not
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Let
             us
             therefore
             ,
             instead
             of
             forsaking
             Christ
             ,
             admire
             the
             wondrous
             Love
             of
             God
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             hath
             ,
             in
             Christ
             ,
             adopted
             us
             to
             be
             his
             Sons
             .
             Indeed
             our
             Dignity
             is
             unknown
             to
             the
             unbelieving
             World
             ;
             for
             they
             knew
             not
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             how
             then
             should
             they
             know
             us
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Beloved
             ,
             now
             are
             we
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             doth
             not
             yet
             appear
             what
             we
             shall
             be
             :
             but
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             shall
             appear
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             like
             him
             ;
             for
             we
             shall
             see
             him
             as
             he
             is
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             our
             Condition
             be
             unknown
             to
             the
             unbelieving
             World
             ;
             for
             though
             we
             are
             already
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             Right
             ,
             by
             Promise
             ,
             to
             future
             Glory
             ,
             our
             future
             Glory
             is
             yet
             unseen
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             shall
             be
             ,
             doth
             not
             appear
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             to
             our
             own
             sight
             :
             But
             we
             know
             by
             faith
             ,
             that
             when
             Christ
             appeareth
             ,
             we
             that
             are
             his
             Members
             ,
             shall
             ,
             in
             our
             several
             measures
             ,
             be
             made
             like
             our
             glorified
             Head
             ,
             in
             the
             Perfection
             both
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             and
             place
             and
             state
             of
             Blessedness
             .
             For
             he
             hath
             promised
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             see
             him
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             therefore
             be
             made
             capable
             of
             such
             a
             sight
             ,
             and
             glorious
             Communion
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             every
             man
             that
             hath
             this
             hope
             in
             him
             ,
             purifieth
             himself
             ,
             even
             as
             he
             is
             pure
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             knowing
             that
             ,
             without
             Holiness
             ,
             none
             can
             see
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Pure
             in
             heart
             that
             have
             the
             Promise
             of
             seeing
             him
             ,
             therefore
             all
             that
             have
             a
             true
             effectual
             Hope
             of
             seeing
             him
             ,
             will
             make
             it
             their
             chief
             care
             to
             purifie
             themselves
             ,
             that
             such
             Likeness
             to
             Christ
             may
             render
             them
             capable
             of
             such
             a
             blessed
             sight
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Whosoever
             committeth
             sin
             ,
             transgresseth
             also
             the
             law
             :
             for
             sin
             is
             the
             transgression
             of
             the
             law
             .
             5.
             
             And
             ye
             know
             that
             he
             was
             manifested
             to
             take
             away
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             is
             no
             sin
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             For
             ,
             to
             sin
             ,
             is
             to
             transgress
             ,
             and
             break
             God's
             Law
             :
             for
             that
             is
             the
             definition
             of
             Sin.
             And
             ye
             know
             that
             Christ
             came
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             Sin
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             it
             away
             ,
             and
             destroy
             it
             ,
             and
             never
             sinned
             himself
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             vindicate
             God's
             Law
             and
             Holiness
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Whosoever
             abideth
             in
             him
             ,
             sinneth
             not
             :
             whosoever
             sinneth
             ,
             hath
             not
             seen
             him
             ,
             neither
             known
             him
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             So
             far
             as
             any
             man
             is
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             taught
             and
             ruled
             by
             him
             ;
             so
             far
             is
             he
             freed
             from
             all
             sin
             :
             and
             all
             his
             true
             Members
             are
             delivered
             from
             the
             predominant
             love
             and
             practice
             of
             all
             known
             sin
             ;
             and
             are
             willing
             to
             know
             all
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             avoid
             it
             .
             And
             he
             that
             would
             not
             know
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             doth
             know
             it
             ,
             doth
             not
             hate
             it
             more
             than
             love
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             far
             forsake
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             conquer
             the
             Dominion
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             sincere
             and
             willing
             holy
             Obedience
             in
             the
             course
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             may
             boast
             falsly
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Christian
             ;
             but
             indeed
             ,
             hath
             no
             true
             saving
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Little
             children
             ,
             let
             no
             man
             deceive
             you
             :
             he
             that
             doth
             righteousness
             ,
             is
             righteous
             ,
             even
             as
             he
             is
             righteous
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Be
             not
             so
             childish
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             deceived
             by
             the
             vain
             words
             of
             any
             that
             pretend
             to
             be
             righteous
             before
             God
             ,
             on
             any
             account
             whatsoever
             ,
             while
             they
             live
             in
             Unrighteousness
             and
             predominant
             sin
             ;
             as
             if
             God
             would
             justifie
             the
             Wicked
             for
             their
             Opinions
             or
             Presumptions
             .
             It
             is
             he
             that
             ,
             being
             called
             ,
             justified
             and
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Merits
             and
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             doth
             live
             in
             a
             sincere
             Obedience
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             labours
             to
             be
             like
             him
             ,
             in
             Holiness
             and
             Love
             to
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             whom
             God
             will
             call
             a
             righteous
             man
             ,
             and
             save
             him
             as
             such
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             Judge
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             He
             that
             committeth
             sin
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             devil
             ;
             for
             the
             devil
             sinneth
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
             For
             this
             purpose
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             was
             manifested
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             destroy
             the
             works
             of
             the
             devil
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             So
             far
             as
             any
             man
             sinneth
             ,
             so
             far
             he
             is
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             like
             him
             :
             and
             he
             is
             the
             Servant
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             in
             whom
             sin
             is
             predominant
             :
             or
             that
             liveth
             in
             the
             love
             and
             practice
             of
             any
             sin
             ,
             not
             consistent
             with
             true
             hatred
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             the
             predominant
             love
             and
             practice
             of
             holy
             Obedience
             .
             And
             Christ
             will
             be
             no
             justifying
             Advocate
             ,
             or
             Judge
             ,
             of
             the
             Servants
             of
             the
             Devil
             (
             though
             he
             may
             ,
             by
             making
             them
             just
             and
             holy
             ,
             turn
             them
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             ,
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             judge
             them
             just
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             made
             them
             just
             ,
             both
             by
             Conversion
             and
             Pardon
             ,
             but
             not
             before
             .
             )
             For
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             came
             purposely
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             destroy
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             in
             all
             that
             he
             will
             save
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             call
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             Righteous
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Whosoever
             is
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             doth
             not
             commit
             sin
             :
             for
             his
             seed
             remaineth
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             cannot
             sin
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             born
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             He
             that
             is
             truly
             regenerate
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             made
             a
             hater
             and
             forsaker
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doth
             not
             live
             in
             the
             ruling
             love
             or
             practice
             of
             it
             ;
             nor
             indeed
             ,
             commit
             any
             sin
             ,
             in
             that
             degree
             that
             he
             is
             sanctified
             ;
             much
             less
             ,
             live
             in
             wilful
             ,
             gross
             sin
             :
             for
             God's
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             
             by
             which
             he
             was
             regenerate
             ,
             still
             abide
             in
             him
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             Contradiction
             to
             say
             that
             ,
             at
             once
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             holy
             person
             ,
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             liveth
             in
             reigning
             sin
             .
          
           
             
               Note
               ;
               [
               Cannot
            
             ]
             Here
             signifieth
             a
             Hypothetical
             Impossibility
             ,
             because
             't
             is
             a
             Contradiction
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             natural
             Impossibility
             ;
             much
             less
             ,
             Impotency
             :
             for
             it
             is
             sinning
             ,
             and
             not
             forbearing
             sin
             ,
             that
             signifieth
             Impotency
             .
             And
             the
             Contradiction
             is
             only
             on
             Supposition
             that
             he
             continue
             sanctified
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             In
             this
             the
             children
             of
             God
             are
             manifest
             ,
             and
             the
             children
             of
             the
             devil
             :
             whosoever
             doth
             not
             righteousness
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             neither
             he
             that
             loveth
             not
             his
             brother
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             It
             is
             not
             by
             proud
             Boasting
             ,
             nor
             barren
             Opinions
             ,
             that
             God's
             Children
             are
             known
             from
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Devil
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             doth
             cause
             in
             his
             true
             Disciples
             .
             He
             that
             doth
             not
             live
             in
             the
             true
             love
             and
             practice
             of
             Righteousness
             towards
             God
             and
             Man
             ;
             abhorring
             and
             avoiding
             Ungodliness
             ,
             Injustice
             ,
             and
             fleshly
             Lusts
             ,
             is
             no
             Child
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Devil
             :
             nor
             he
             that
             doth
             not
             unfeignedly
             love
             all
             Christians
             ,
             as
             Christians
             ;
             and
             men
             ,
             as
             men
             ;
             and
             live
             in
             Charity
             to
             them
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             That
             wicked
             men
             are
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Children
               of
               the
               Devil
            
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             like
             him
             ,
             and
             do
             his
             Will.
             And
             the
             World
             swarmeth
             with
             men
             so
             like
             to
             Devils
             ,
             in
             Lying
             ,
             Malignity
             and
             Mischiefs
             ,
             as
             maketh
             it
             easie
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             Devils
             ,
             and
             a
             Hell.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             For
             this
             is
             the
             message
             that
             ye
             heard
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             love
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             For
             this
             is
             the
             Message
             which
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             Love
             ,
             did
             commit
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             have
             preached
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             Love
             is
             the
             very
             ●●m
             and
             End
             of
             Law
             and
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Not
             as
             Cain
             ,
             who
             was
             of
             that
             wicked
             one
             ,
             and
             slew
             his
             brother
             :
             and
             wherefore
             slew
             he
             him
             ?
             because
             his
             own
             works
             were
             evil
             ,
             and
             his
             brother's
             righteous
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             That
             we
             be
             not
             like
             wicked
             Cain
             ,
             who
             was
             of
             the
             Diabolical
             Disposition
             and
             Practice
             ,
             and
             killed
             his
             own
             Brother
             .
             And
             ,
             Why
             did
             he
             kill
             him
             ?
             Not
             for
             any
             ill
             desert
             ,
             nor
             for
             any
             harm
             that
             he
             had
             done
             him
             :
             but
             because
             he
             was
             bad
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             Works
             bad
             ;
             and
             his
             Brother
             's
             Righteous
             ,
             and
             ,
             by
             difference
             ,
             condemned
             him
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Doubtless
             ,
             God
             permitted
             
             Adam's
             first
             Son
             to
             be
             wicked
             ,
             and
             murder
             his
             righteous
             Brother
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             World
             ,
             what
             a
             state
             we
             are
             first
             in
             ,
             since
             the
             Fall
             ,
             by
             natural
             Pravity
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             are
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             till
             Grace
             recover
             us
             :
             and
             to
             expound
             the
             Enmity
             put
             between
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Woman
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ;
             and
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             what
             a
             War
             will
             be
             continued
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             from
             the
             days
             Cain
             and
             Ab●l
             ,
             till
             the
             End
             ;
             and
             that
             Superiority
             and
             Cruelty
             will
             usually
             be
             against
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             whose
             Victory
             is
             mostly
             by
             patient
             Suffering
             and
             Death
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Marvel
             not
             ,
             my
             brethren
             ,
             if
             the
             world
             hate
             you
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             If
             the
             ungodly
             Successors
             of
             Cain
             ,
             whose
             own
             Works
             are
             evil
             ,
             do
             hate
             Godliness
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             hate
             you
             for
             them
             ,
             take
             it
             for
             no
             strange
             or
             unexpected
             thing
             :
             It
             hath
             been
             so
             since
             
             Cain's
             days
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             so
             ,
             as
             Christ
             foretold
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             We
             know
             that
             we
             have
             passed
             from
             death
             unto
             life
             ,
             because
             we
             love
             the
             brethren
             :
             he
             that
             loveth
             not
             his
             brother
             ,
             abideth
             in
             death
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Love
             being
             the
             great
             Work
             of
             God's
             Renewing
             Spirit
             on
             the
             Soul
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             Love
             ,
             especially
             to
             all
             true
             Christians
             ,
             that
             we
             know
             that
             we
             are
             changed
             from
             the
             Cainish
             ,
             corrupt
             state
             of
             Death
             ,
             into
             the
             state
             of
             holy
             Life
             .
             Whatever
             else
             men
             have
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             not
             true
             love
             to
             others
             ,
             especially
             to
             godly
             Christians
             ,
             they
             are
             yet
             dead
             in
             sin
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             [
             
               The
               Brethren
            
             ,
             ]
             here
             is
             meant
             ,
             [
             
               Christians
               ,
               as
               such
            
             :
             ]
             Not
             only
             those
             of
             some
             Party
             in
             Opinion
             which
             we
             like
             ,
             nor
             only
             those
             that
             are
             friendly
             to
             us
             ,
             nor
             yet
             all
             men
             ,
             or
             all
             called
             Christians
             alike
             ;
             though
             all
             men
             must
             be
             loved
             as
             men
             .
             It
             is
             ,
             to
             love
             God
             in
             man
             ,
             and
             man
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             God's
             Amiableness
             shineth
             in
             them
             ;
             specially
             ,
             to
             love
             God's
             Holiness
             in
             holy
             persons
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             all
             Love
             to
             godly
             Christians
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             that
             will
             prove
             us
             translated
             from
             Death
             to
             Life
             ;
             but
             to
             love
             them
             ,
             and
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             better
             than
             the
             Pleasures
             and
             Wealth
             of
             the
             World.
             The
             cheap
             Love
             of
             such
             as
             wish
             men
             well
             ,
             but
             will
             be
             at
             no
             great
             cost
             or
             danger
             for
             any
             ,
             because
             they
             love
             their
             Money
             better
             ,
             is
             the
             Hypocrites
             Love.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             Whosoever
             hateth
             his
             brother
             ,
             is
             a
             murderer
             :
             and
             ye
             know
             that
             no
             murderer
             hath
             eternal
             life
             abiding
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             How
             dreadful
             a
             Sentence
             this
             is
             against
             malignant
             ,
             or
             factious
             Haters
             of
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             the
             Self-deceit
             of
             murderous
             Hypocrites
             is
             ,
             by
             taking
             Brethren
             for
             no
             Brethren
             ;
             but
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             ,
             first
             call
             them
             Hereticks
             ,
             Schismaticks
             ,
             Fanaticks
             ,
             Puritans
             ,
             Rebels
             against
             the
             Pope
             or
             Church
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             justifie
             their
             hating
             ,
             murdering
             ,
             imprisoning
             ,
             silencing
             ,
             and
             ruining
             them
             .
             As
             the
             Scribes
             were
             loth
             to
             know
             who
             was
             their
             Neighbour
             ,
             so
             are
             these
             loth
             to
             know
             who
             is
             a
             Brother
             :
             But
             God
             will
             know
             his
             Children
             ,
             though
             men
             call
             them
             by
             reproachful
             names
             .
             Alas
             for
             the
             murderous
             Generation
             ,
             that
             preach
             ,
             write
             ,
             and
             strive
             to
             destroy
             the
             Upright
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             they
             killed
             them
             ,
             or
             ruined
             them
             in
             Love
             ;
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             hated
             them
             in
             Love.
             )
             Woe
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             God
             shall
             judge
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Every
             degree
             of
             unjust
             Hurt
             or
             Hatred
             is
             a
             Breach
             of
             the
             Sixth
             Commandment
             :
             But
             the
             meaning
             is
             not
             every
             degree
             ,
             or
             mistaking
             wrong
             ,
             is
             as
             bad
             as
             actual
             Murder
             ,
             or
             as
             sure
             a
             sign
             of
             Death
             .
             Alas
             !
             how
             few
             else
             would
             live
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Hereby
             perceive
             we
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             laid
             down
             his
             life
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             ought
             to
             lay
             down
             our
             lives
             for
             the
             brethren
             .
          
           
           
             16.
             
             As
             God
             hath
             manifested
             his
             Love
             to
             us
             ,
             by
             laying
             down
             for
             us
             the
             Life
             of
             our
             Redeemer
             ;
             so
             if
             we
             be
             God's
             Children
             ,
             we
             must
             learn
             of
             him
             (
             as
             to
             love
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             so
             )
             if
             God
             should
             call
             us
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             needful
             to
             better
             ends
             than
             our
             lives
             ,
             to
             lay
             down
             our
             lives
             for
             Christian
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             But
             whoso
             hath
             this
             worlds
             good
             ,
             and
             seeth
             his
             brother
             have
             need
             ,
             and
             shutteth
             up
             his
             bowels
             of
             compassion
             from
             him
             ,
             how
             dwelleth
             the
             love
             of
             God
             in
             him
             ?
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             if
             Love
             must
             make
             us
             die
             for
             others
             ,
             surely
             those
             have
             no
             true
             Love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             as
             God
             requireth
             ,
             who
             cannot
             lay
             down
             part
             of
             their
             abundance
             (
             perhaps
             superfluity
             )
             for
             them
             ;
             but
             while
             they
             are
             well
             able
             ,
             yet
             cannot
             find
             in
             their
             hearts
             to
             relieve
             them
             ,
             but
             shut
             up
             the
             bowels
             of
             their
             compassion
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             O
             the
             dreadful
             account
             that
             many
             of
             the
             Rich
             must
             give
             ,
             that
             feast
             all
             the
             year
             ,
             while
             their
             poor
             Neighbours
             hunger
             !
             and
             spend
             forty
             times
             more
             in
             (
             needless
             )
             house-keeping
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             their
             Luxury
             ,
             than
             on
             the
             Poor
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             My
             little
             children
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             love
             in
             word
             ,
             neither
             in
             tongue
             ,
             but
             in
             deed
             ,
             and
             in
             truth
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Let
             not
             your
             Love
             be
             hypocritical
             ,
             which
             will
             bring
             forth
             no
             better
             fruit
             than
             good
             wishes
             ,
             and
             fair
             words
             ,
             but
             shew
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             by
             your
             cost
             and
             real
             helps
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             hereby
             we
             know
             that
             we
             are
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             shall
             assure
             our
             hearts
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             It
             is
             by
             such
             efficacy
             and
             real
             fruit
             that
             we
             must
             know
             that
             we
             are
             true
             Christians
             ,
             and
             not
             Hypocrites
             ,
             and
             must
             have
             assurance
             that
             our
             hearts
             are
             true
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             20.
             
             For
             if
             our
             heart
             condemn
             us
             ,
             God
             is
             greater
             than
             our
             heart
             ,
             and
             knoweth
             all
             things
             .
             21.
             
             Beloved
             ,
             if
             our
             heart
             condemn
             us
             not
             ,
             then
             have
             we
             confidence
             towards
             God.
             
          
           
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             For
             if
             our
             Consciences
             tell
             us
             that
             our
             Love
             is
             barren
             and
             fruitless
             ,
             and
             so
             condemn
             us
             of
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             God
             is
             greater
             ,
             and
             more
             acquainted
             with
             our
             Hypocrisie
             than
             our
             Consciences
             :
             But
             if
             our
             Conscience
             truly
             witness
             the
             sincerity
             of
             our
             Love
             by
             the
             fruits
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             this
             assurance
             of
             our
             Sincerity
             giveth
             us
             boldness
             towards
             God.
             
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             whatsoever
             we
             ask
             ,
             we
             receive
             of
             him
             because
             we
             keep
             his
             commandments
             ,
             and
             do
             those
             things
             that
             are
             pleasing
             in
             his
             sight
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             if
             we
             do
             God's
             Will
             sincerely
             ,
             in
             obeying
             his
             Commands
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             that
             please
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             hear
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             grant
             our
             just
             desires
             ,
             and
             give
             us
             that
             which
             is
             good
             for
             us
             ;
             whereas
             ,
             if
             we
             love
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             live
             therein
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             hear
             our
             Prayers
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             They
             that
             deny
             that
             holy
             ,
             sincere
             Obedience
             ,
             is
             any
             condition
             of
             God's
             hearing
             our
             Prayers
             (
             because
             Faith
             hath
             the
             promise
             )
             contradict
             the
             scope
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             this
             is
             his
             commandment
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             believe
             on
             the
             Name
             of
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             love
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             he
             gave
             us
             commandment
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             the
             sum
             of
             all
             this
             acceptable
             duty
             is
             but
             this
             ,
             To
             believe
             truly
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             our
             Redeemer
             ,
             our
             Teacher
             ,
             King
             and
             Intercessor
             ,
             and
             to
             obey
             his
             great
             Command
             of
             Loving
             one
             another
             ;
             with
             all
             such
             God
             is
             pleased
             ,
             and
             heareth
             them
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             he
             that
             keepeth
             his
             commandments
             ,
             dwelleth
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             in
             him
             :
             and
             hereby
             we
             know
             that
             he
             abideth
             in
             us
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             which
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             if
             we
             keep
             Christ's
             Commands
             (
             of
             fruitful
             Love
             in
             Faith
             )
             there
             is
             a
             near
             Communion
             between
             Christ
             and
             us
             ;
             we
             dwell
             in
             Christ
             as
             his
             Members
             ,
             and
             he
             dwelleth
             in
             us
             ;
             and
             his
             dwelling
             in
             us
             is
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Love
             and
             Holiness
             (
             the
             Seal
             of
             his
             Promise
             )
             which
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             :
             (
             He
             that
             keepeth
             Christ's
             Commandments
             (
             specially
             of
             Love
             )
             hath
             his
             Spirit
             :
             )
             And
             Christ
             dwells
             where
             his
             Spirit
             dwells
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             BEloved
             ,
             believe
             not
             every
             spirit
             ,
             but
             try
             the
             spirits
             ,
             whether
             they
             are
             of
             God
             :
             because
             many
             false
             prophets
             are
             gone
             out
             into
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             be
             many
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             who
             pretend
             to
             Revelation
             as
             Prophets
             ,
             who
             teach
             you
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             Sensuality
             ,
             Worldliness
             and
             Malice
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Holiness
             and
             Love
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             taught
             you
             :
             Therefore
             believe
             not
             that
             every
             man
             speaketh
             by
             God's
             Spirit
             who
             pretendeth
             to
             it
             ;
             nor
             that
             every
             strong
             suggestion
             in
             your selves
             is
             from
             God's
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             seemeth
             such
             before
             you
             try
             it
             :
             But
             try
             all
             pretences
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             whether
             they
             come
             indeed
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             rather
             from
             Satan
             ,
             or
             mens
             own
             imagination
             corrupted
             by
             pride
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             
               How
               shall
               we
               justly
               try
               Spirits
               ,
               or
               spiritual
               pretences
               ?
               Ans
               .
            
             By
             somewhat
             that
             is
             more
             easily
             known
             ,
             and
             no
             otherwise
             :
             And
             that
             is
             two
             things
             ;
             1.
             
             The
             common
             certain
             notices
             of
             the
             Light
             and
             Law
             of
             Nature
             .
             2.
             
             By
             the
             Infallible
             words
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Prophets
             :
             For
             both
             these
             are
             the
             sure
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             contradict
             himself
             :
             Our
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             are
             lower
             than
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             tryed
             by
             theirs
             ,
             which
             were
             given
             them
             to
             record
             a
             Rule
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Hereby
             know
             ye
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
             every
             spirit
             that
             confesseth
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             is
             of
             God.
             3.
             
             And
             every
             spirit
             that
             confesseth
             not
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             God
             :
             and
             this
             is
             that
             spirit
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             whereof
             
             you
             have
             heard
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             come
             ,
             and
             even
             now
             already
             is
             it
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             By
             this
             you
             shall
             know
             whether
             these
             Pretenders
             speak
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
             For
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             sent
             by
             him
             to
             be
             his
             Advocate
             ,
             and
             plead
             his
             Cause
             ,
             and
             do
             his
             Work
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             therefore
             beareth
             witness
             of
             him
             :
             If
             therefore
             these
             Teachers
             ,
             truly
             and
             openly
             in
             the
             face
             of
             danger
             ,
             do
             own
             ,
             profess
             and
             preach
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             as
             the
             Incarnate
             Word
             and
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             sent
             from
             Heaven
             to
             redeem
             ,
             teach
             ,
             rule
             and
             save
             us
             ;
             this
             Doctrine
             is
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             But
             if
             they
             deny
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             or
             Manhood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             is
             indeed
             the
             true
             Incarnate
             Saviour
             ,
             Prophet
             ,
             Priest
             and
             King
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             own
             him
             in
             hazards
             or
             sufferings
             ,
             but
             deny
             him
             to
             save
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             teach
             men
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             this
             Doctrine
             and
             Spirit
             is
             not
             of
             God
             :
             But
             this
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             which
             you
             have
             been
             foretold
             should
             come
             ,
             and
             is
             already
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Note
             ;
             By
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Antichrist
             is
             not
             here
             meant
             ,
             the
             
               Spirit
               sent
               by
               Antichrist
            
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             Doctrine
             that
             Antichrist
             will
             vend
             ,
             and
             therefore
             from
             the
             s●me
             Spirit
             that
             acteth
             Antichrist
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Spirit
             of
             opposition
             to
             Christ
             .
             And
             in
             those
             times
             
               Ebion
               ,
               Cerinthus
            
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Hereticks
             did
             ,
             some
             deny
             Christ's
             Manhood
             ,
             some
             his
             Godhead
             ,
             some
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             some
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             each
             part
             of
             his
             Office
             was
             denyed
             :
             That
             among
             all
             there
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             only
             should
             be
             the
             Antichrist
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             of
             which
             more
             before
             and
             after
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Ye
             are
             of
             God
             ,
             little
             children
             ,
             and
             have
             overcome
             them
             :
             because
             greater
             is
             he
             that
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             than
             he
             that
             is
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             your
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             is
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             dwelleth
             and
             worketh
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             you
             have
             overcome
             the
             worldly
             seducing
             Spirit
             ,
             its
             Doctrines
             ,
             Baits
             and
             Temptations
             ;
             for
             God's
             Spirit
             which
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             is
             more
             powerful
             than
             the
             Spirit
             which
             deludeth
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             are
             of
             the
             world
             :
             therefore
             speak
             they
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             heareth
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             These
             Seducers
             are
             men
             of
             a
             worldly
             interest
             and
             mind
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             preach
             a
             wordly
             Doctrine
             ,
             fitted
             to
             a
             worldly
             Interest
             and
             Ear
             ;
             and
             therefore
             worldly
             men
             believe
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             We
             are
             of
             God
             :
             he
             that
             knoweth
             God
             ,
             heareth
             us
             ;
             he
             that
             is
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             heareth
             not
             us
             .
             Hereby
             know
             we
             the
             spirit
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             errour
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             We
             are
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             can
             prove
             our
             Mission
             by
             his
             attestation
             to
             our
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             being
             from
             God
             :
             And
             therefore
             all
             that
             truly
             know
             God
             ,
             will
             receive
             and
             own
             our
             Doctrine
             as
             God's
             ,
             and
             us
             as
             his
             Apostles
             :
             but
             he
             that
             is
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             having
             not
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             receiveth
             not
             the
             same
             holy
             Doctrine
             ,
             nor
             us
             .
             Thus
             differ
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Errour
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Beloved
             ,
             let
             us
             love
             one
             another
             ▪
             for
             love
             is
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             every
             one
             that
             loveth
             ,
             is
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             knoweth
             God.
             8.
             
             He
             that
             loveth
             not
             ,
             knoweth
             not
             God
             ;
             for
             God
             is
             love
             .
          
           
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             And
             as
             true
             
               Faith
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             open
             confessing
             him
             ,
             is
             one
             sign
             ;
             so
             true
             Christian
             LOVE
             is
             another
             ,
             to
             know
             that
             our
             Doctrine
             and
             Spirit
             is
             of
             God
             :
             Therefore
             be
             sure
             that
             you
             unfeignedly
             love
             one
             another
             :
             Most
             certainly
             LOVE
             is
             of
             God
             ;
             (
             common
             Love
             is
             his
             common
             gift
             ,
             and
             holy
             Love
             is
             his
             special
             grace
             ;
             )
             and
             every
             one
             that
             Loveth
             Saints
             as
             Saints
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Men
             as
             Men
             ,
             sincerely
             for
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             goodness
             in
             them
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             like
             God
             (
             who
             as
             the
             God
             of
             Nature
             ,
             loveth
             Nature
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             God
             of
             Grace
             ,
             loveth
             Holiness
             ,
             )
             and
             therefore
             is
             a
             regenerate
             Child
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hath
             true
             Faith
             and
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             could
             not
             love
             him
             in
             his
             Saints
             .
             And
             whatever
             they
             pretend
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             true
             effectual
             Love
             of
             the
             most
             Holy
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             who
             love
             not
             his
             Holiness
             in
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             dear
             to
             one
             another
             .
             For
             LOVE
             is
             not
             a
             meer
             quality
             in
             God
             ,
             but
             his
             very
             Essence
             :
             GOD
             IS
             LOVE
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             I
             know
             no
             sentence
             more
             worthy
             to
             be
             written
             in
             Letters
             of
             Gold
             ,
             or
             rather
             written
             on
             all
             our
             hearts
             :
             But
             the
             other
             two
             prime
             Attributes
             written
             in
             this
             Epistle
             must
             be
             conjoyned
             ,
             GOD
             is
             LIFE
             ,
             LIGHT
             and
             LOVE
             :
             And
             LOVE
             is
             complacency
             ,
             and
             includeth
             Infinite
             JOY
             or
             PLEASURE
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             In
             this
             was
             manifested
             the
             love
             of
             God
             towards
             us
             ,
             because
             that
             God
             lent
             his
             onely
             begotten
             Son
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             live
             through
             him
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             God's
             Essential
             LOVE
             doth
             tend
             to
             communication
             ;
             he
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             doth
             good
             :
             He
             loveth
             us
             ,
             not
             with
             a
             barren
             Love
             ,
             as
             Hypocrites
             do
             ;
             but
             he
             chose
             this
             most
             woderful
             glorifying
             way
             of
             publick
             manifesting
             his
             Love
             to
             us
             ,
             even
             by
             sending
             his
             Son
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             live
             through
             him
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Herein
             is
             love
             ,
             not
             that
             we
             loved
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             loved
             us
             ,
             and
             sent
             his
             Son
             to
             be
             the
             Propitiation
             for
             our
             sins
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             the
             Glory
             of
             God's
             Love
             to
             us
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             that
             he
             consequently
             loved
             us
             for
             loving
             him
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             antecedently
             loved
             us
             (
             that
             we
             might
             love
             him
             )
             and
             (
             while
             we
             were
             in
             sin
             and
             enmity
             )
             freely
             s●n●
             his
             Son
             to
             be
             the
             Propitiation
             for
             our
             sins
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Beloved
             ,
             if
             God
             so
             loved
             us
             ,
             we
             ought
             also
             to
             love
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             Gods
             great
             works
             ,
             and
             glorious
             manifestations
             of
             himself
             to
             us
             are
             purposely
             to
             be
             (
             as
             the
             Seal
             to
             the
             Wax
             )
             to
             make
             us
             like
             him
             in
             our
             degree
             :
             And
             he
             therefore
             chose
             this
             astonishing
             way
             of
             revealing
             his
             LOVE
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             by
             it
             we
             might
             be
             brought
             to
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             one
             another
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             No
             man
             hath
             seen
             God
             at
             any
             time
             .
             If
             we
             love
             one
             another
             ,
             God
             dwelleth
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             his
             love
             is
             perfected
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             It
             is
             God
             himself
             that
             his
             Love
             ●blig●th
             us
             to
             LOVE
             .
             But
             as
             we
             see
             him
             but
             in
             the
             Glass
             or
             Image
             of
             his
             Nature
             and
             Holiness
             in
             Man
             ;
             so
             we
             must
             Love
             him
             〈◊〉
             we
             see
             him
             here
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Natu●e
             and
             Holiness
             of
             Man
             :
             And
             if
             ●e
             thus
             holily
             love
             one
             another
             as
             God●●
             Image
             ,
             God
             by
             his
             Spirit
             dwelleth
             in
             us
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             his
             Spirit
             of
             
             Love
             that
             maketh
             us
             thus
             Love
             :
             And
             his
             Love
             to
             us
             attaineth
             its
             end
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             make
             us
             like
             him
             in
             Love.
             (
             O
             that
             Christians
             would
             study
             this
             well
             !
             )
          
           
             13.
             
             Hereby
             know
             we
             that
             we
             dwell
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             in
             us
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             of
             his
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             By
             this
             sure
             evidence
             we
             know
             that
             God
             and
             we
             do
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             dwell
             in
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             have
             blessed
             communion
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             this
             Spirit
             of
             holy
             Love.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             and
             do
             testifie
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             sent
             the
             Son
             
               to
               be
            
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             we
             are
             the
             Preachers
             of
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ;
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             so
             we
             testifie
             ,
             that
             God
             the
             Father
             glorified
             his
             Love
             ,
             by
             sending
             his
             Son
             to
             be
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             sinful
             World.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             Whosoever
             shall
             confess
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             God
             dwelleth
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             It
             cannot
             be
             that
             any
             man
             can
             soundly
             believe
             such
             astonishing
             Love
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             manifested
             in
             flesh
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Father
             sent
             his
             Son
             into
             flesh
             ,
             by
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             Example
             ,
             Suffering
             ,
             Merits
             ,
             Resurrection
             and
             Intercession
             to
             save
             us
             ,
             and
             shall
             confess
             this
             ,
             whatever
             suffering
             it
             cost
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             man
             must
             needs
             be
             possessed
             by
             God's
             Spirit
             of
             holy
             Love
             ,
             and
             so
             God
             dwelleth
             in
             that
             man
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             man
             in
             God
             as
             the
             great
             Object
             of
             his
             Faith
             and
             Love.
             (
             
               For
               with
               the
               heart
               man
               believeth
               to
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               mouth
               confession
               is
               made
               to
               salvation
               ,
            
             Rom.
             10.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             we
             have
             known
             ,
             and
             believed
             the
             love
             that
             God
             hath
             to
             us
             .
             God
             is
             love
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             dwelleth
             in
             love
             ,
             dwelleth
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             knowing
             ,
             and
             by
             Faith
             believing
             the
             Love
             that
             God
             hath
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             hath
             declared
             in
             Christ
             ,
             we
             again
             conclude
             ,
             that
             GOD
             IS
             LOVE
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             dwelleth
             in
             Love
             (
             as
             his
             ruling
             habit
             of
             Soul
             ,
             and
             practice
             of
             Life
             )
             dwelleth
             by
             communion
             in
             God
             (
             as
             the
             Eye
             in
             the
             Light
             ;
             and
             a
             Friend
             by
             Love
             dwells
             in
             his
             Friend
             ,
             )
             and
             God
             by
             his
             Spirit
             of
             Love
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             I
             pref●r
             this
             Verse
             before
             all
             the
             Humane
             Learning
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             Herein
             is
             our
             love
             made
             perfect
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             have
             boldness
             in
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             :
             because
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             so
             are
             we
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             our
             Love
             is
             for
             this
             blessed
             effect
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             joyfully
             now
             foresee
             ,
             and
             stand
             at
             last
             before
             him
             in
             Judgment
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             whom
             by
             Love
             we
             are
             endeared
             and
             united
             :
             For
             as
             his
             Interest
             is
             dearest
             to
             us
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             we
             obey
             and
             follow
             him
             in
             suffering
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             that
             we
             may
             come
             to
             him
             in
             Glory
             ,
             with
             whom
             our
             Life
             is
             now
             hid
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             There
             is
             no
             fear
             in
             love
             ,
             but
             perfect
             love
             casteth
             out
             fear
             :
             because
             fear
             hath
             torment
             :
             he
             that
             feareth
             ,
             is
             not
             made
             perfect
             in
             love
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             For
             though
             our
             darkness
             and
             guilt
             would
             keep
             us
             under
             terror
             ,
             lest
             God
             should
             destroy
             us
             ,
             or
             our
             weakness
             make
             us
             fear
             the
             power
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             bodily
             calamities
             and
             death
             ,
             yet
             the
             Love
             that
             I
             speak
             of
             ,
             hath
             none
             of
             this
             terrour
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             were
             it
             perfect
             ,
             it
             would
             fully
             quiet
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             all
             distrustful
             ,
             painful
             fear
             :
             For
             though
             cautelous
             preventing
             fear
             of
             all
             danger
             is
             necessary
             in
             this
             life
             to
             our
             safe
             avoiding
             evil
             ,
             and
             the
             awe
             and
             reverence
             of
             God
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             every
             creature
             ;
             yet
             tormenting
             ,
             or
             painful
             troubling
             fear
             cometh
             from
             distrust
             ,
             and
             sheweth
             that
             our
             Love
             is
             yet
             imperfect
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             This
             is
             spoken
             both
             of
             tormenting
             fear
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             of
             Hell
             and
             of
             Death
             ,
             Sicknesses
             and
             Crosses
             here
             .
             For
             he
             that
             by
             Faith
             is
             fully
             persuaded
             of
             God's
             great
             and
             special
             Love
             to
             him
             ,
             such
             as
             he
             hath
             manifested
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             doth
             love
             God
             entirely
             above
             all
             ,
             in
             that
             measure
             ,
             cannot
             fear
             that
             such
             a
             God
             will
             damn
             him
             ,
             or
             leave
             him
             to
             the
             malice
             of
             Men
             or
             Devils
             ,
             and
             by
             death
             it self
             do
             him
             any
             hurt
             inconsistent
             with
             dearest
             Love.
             If
             Wives
             and
             Children
             fear
             not
             being
             murdered
             by
             loving
             Husbands
             or
             Fathers
             :
             perfect
             Love
             would
             make
             us
             fully
             quiet
             in
             our
             trust
             in
             God.
             Painful
             fear
             of
             Hell
             ,
             Death
             ,
             Sickness
             ,
             Poverty
             or
             Persecutors
             ,
             doth
             shew
             a
             distrust
             and
             doubting
             of
             God's
             Love
             (
             who
             could
             sure
             quickly
             save
             us
             by
             such
             a
             word
             as
             made
             the
             World
             )
             and
             an
             imperfection
             of
             our
             Love
             to
             him
             as
             caused
             by
             this
             distrust
             .
             Fear
             may
             stand
             with
             true
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             but
             not
             with
             perfect
             .
             Only
             I
             confess
             sensitive
             passion
             ,
             through
             bodily
             disease
             or
             disposition
             ,
             quite
             differing
             from
             rational
             Fear
             ,
             is
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             which
             Faith
             and
             Reason
             will
             not
             overcome
             .
             As
             a
             man
             bound
             with
             Chains
             to
             the
             top
             of
             a
             Spire
             Steeple
             is
             rationally
             sure
             that
             he
             cannot
             fall
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             terrified
             with
             looking
             down
             .
             O
             how
             should
             fearful
             Christians
             study
             
               Trust
               and
               Love
            
             ,
             as
             their
             only
             cure
             and
             quieting
             help
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             We
             love
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             first
             loved
             us
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             it
             is
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God's
             antecedent
             Love
             to
             us
             ,
             giving
             us
             a
             Christ
             and
             Grace
             ,
             and
             making
             us
             love
             him
             ,
             which
             thus
             delivereth
             the
             Soul
             from
             fear
             ,
             and
             turneth
             us
             to
             him
             with
             love
             and
             boldness
             :
             If
             his
             Love
             had
             been
             a
             meer
             dependent
             consequent
             of
             ours
             ,
             how
             uncertain
             should
             we
             be
             of
             its
             continuance
             !
          
           
             20.
             
             If
             a
             man
             say
             ,
             I
             love
             God
             ,
             and
             hateth
             his
             brother
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             liar
             :
             For
             he
             that
             loveth
             not
             his
             brother
             whom
             he
             hath
             seen
             ,
             how
             can
             he
             love
             God
             whom
             he
             hath
             not
             seen
             ?
          
           
             20.
             
             But
             still
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             our
             Love
             to
             God
             must
             be
             shewed
             in
             our
             hearty
             Love
             to
             our
             Brethren
             :
             To
             hate
             and
             persecute
             them
             ,
             yea
             not
             effectually
             to
             love
             them
             ,
             proveth
             him
             a
             Lyar
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             he
             loveth
             God
             :
             It
             is
             God
             in
             his
             Image
             that
             you
             must
             love
             and
             help
             :
             He
             needeth
             you
             not
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             make
             you
             need
             one
             another
             ,
             to
             try
             your
             Love
             and
             Obedience
             to
             him
             .
             If
             you
             love
             not
             his
             visible
             Image
             ,
             how
             can
             you
             love
             the
             invisible
             
             God
             ?
             This
             doth
             but
             detect
             your
             self-deceiving
             Hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             this
             commandment
             have
             we
             from
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             loveth
             God
             ,
             love
             his
             brother
             also
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             he
             ●hat
             will
             be
             the
             Judge
             who
             love
             him
             truly
             ,
             hath
             made
             this
             his
             summary
             great
             Commandment
             ,
             that
             you
             must
             love
             God
             first
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             ,
             and
             your
             Brother
             or
             Neighbour
             for
             his
             sake
             as
             your selves
             :
             And
             you
             love
             him
             not
             if
             you
             keep
             not
             his
             great
             Commandment
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             WHosoever
             believeth
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             ,
             is
             born
             of
             God
             :
             and
             every
             one
             that
             loveth
             him
             that
             begat
             ,
             loveth
             him
             also
             that
             is
             begotten
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Note
             ;
             That
             it
             is
             believing
             God
             and
             not
             Man
             only
             ,
             a
             Divine
             Faith
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             Humane
             ,
             a
             sincere
             Faith
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             doubting
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             is
             here
             called
             [
             Believing
             ,
             ]
             Believing
             this
             on
             the
             word
             of
             our
             Rulers
             or
             Teachers
             is
             good
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             but
             preparatory
             to
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Belief
             of
             God
             :
             And
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             such
             great
             importance
             to
             believe
             it
             sincerely
             as
             God's
             Word
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             manifest
             in
             flesh
             ,
             and
             appointed
             Christ
             to
             the
             Office
             and
             Work
             of
             Man's
             Sanctification
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             but
             such
             a
             sound
             Belief
             must
             fill
             the
             Soul
             with
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             carry
             it
             up
             to
             a
             holy
             and
             heavenly
             state
             ,
             as
             the
             Regenerate
             are
             :
             Nor
             is
             it
             possible
             but
             such
             should
             love
             that
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Image
             of
             God's
             Love.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             this
             we
             know
             that
             we
             love
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             we
             love
             God
             ,
             and
             keep
             his
             commandments
             .
             3.
             
             For
             this
             is
             the
             love
             of
             God
             that
             we
             keep
             his
             commandments
             ,
             and
             his
             commandments
             are
             not
             grievous
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             all
             Love
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             or
             to
             good
             People
             that
             will
             prove
             us
             regenerate
             (
             for
             men
             may
             love
             them
             as
             their
             Friends
             ,
             for
             loving
             them
             ,
             or
             for
             being
             of
             their
             Opinion
             ,
             Sect
             or
             party
             ,
             or
             for
             their
             Interest
             ,
             &c.
             )
             But
             your
             love
             to
             men
             as
             God's
             Children
             is
             sincere
             and
             saving
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             God
             himself
             that
             you
             love
             most
             ,
             and
             them
             for
             his
             sake
             :
             And
             when
             his
             Love
             maketh
             you
             keep
             his
             Commandments
             .
             And
             his
             Commandments
             are
             not
             heavy
             ,
             nor
             have
             any
             thing
             in
             them
             which
             men
             should
             be
             unwilling
             to
             keep
             ,
             but
             should
             be
             both
             our
             work
             and
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             whatsoever
             is
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             overcometh
             the
             world
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             victory
             that
             overcometh
             the
             world
             ,
             even
             our
             faith
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             God's
             Spirit
             is
             stronger
             than
             the
             evil
             Spirit
             that
             ruleth
             the
             ungodly
             World
             ;
             and
             therefore
             all
             that
             are
             truly
             regenerate
             ,
             do
             overcome
             the
             Love
             and
             Temptations
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             though
             not
             perfectly
             ,
             yet
             in
             prevalency
             .
             And
             how
             do
             we
             overcome
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             by
             firm
             believing
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             will
             bring
             us
             to
             a
             far
             better
             World
             :
             The
             things
             believed
             prevail
             against
             the
             things
             seen
             ,
             in
             all
             that
             are
             true
             Believers
             indeed
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Who
             is
             he
             that
             overcometh
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             believeth
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Where
             do
             you
             see
             any
             truly
             overcome
             the
             Love
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             believe
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             purchased
             ,
             and
             promised
             ,
             and
             will
             give
             them
             a
             better
             ?
             And
             how
             else
             should
             we
             overcame
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             by
             believing
             in
             him
             that
             overcome
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             preparing
             a
             place
             for
             us
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             hath
             made
             us
             the
             Heirs
             of
             Glory
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             is
             he
             that
             came
             by
             water
             and
             blood
             ,
             even
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             not
             by
             water
             only
             ,
             but
             by
             water
             and
             blood
             :
             and
             it
             is
             the
             Spirit
             that
             beareth
             witness
             ,
             because
             the
             Spirit
             is
             truth
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             is
             he
             that
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             baptized
             ,
             so
             he
             instituted
             Baptism
             ,
             for
             the
             cleansing
             of
             Souls
             :
             And
             as
             he
             was
             crucified
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             sin
             ,
             so
             doth
             he
             ,
             by
             his
             Sacrament
             and
             Grace
             ,
             communicate
             this
             Sacrifice
             in
             its
             Benefits
             to
             us
             ;
             which
             his
             Crucifixion
             signified
             ,
             when
             both
             Water
             and
             Blood
             run
             out
             of
             his
             pierced
             Side
             .
             He
             cleanseth
             us
             ,
             nor
             by
             Water
             and
             Baptism
             alone
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             by
             Water
             and
             Blood
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             dearer
             rate
             .
             And
             the
             Witness
             ,
             by
             which
             God
             attesteth
             all
             this
             to
             be
             his
             Truth
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             Gift
             of
             his
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             For
             there
             are
             three
             that
             bear
             record
             in
             heaven
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             and
             these
             three
             are
             one
             .
             8.
             
             And
             there
             are
             three
             that
             bear
             witness
             in
             earth
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             the
             blood
             :
             and
             these
             three
             agree
             in
             one
             .
          
           
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             For
             there
             are
             three
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             who
             have
             given
             us
             their
             Witness
             to
             the
             Gospel
             on
             Earth
             ;
             even
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             who
             hath
             from
             Heaven
             declared
             Christ
             to
             be
             his
             Son
             :
             and
             the
             Word
             ▪
             or
             Godhead
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             he
             shewed
             in
             his
             Miracles
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             sent
             down
             for
             Infallibility
             ,
             Miracles
             and
             Renovation
             of
             the
             Faithful
             .
             And
             these
             are
             so
             Three
             ,
             as
             yet
             to
             be
             One.
             And
             on
             Earth
             ,
             we
             have
             seen
             these
             three
             Witnesses
             attesting
             one
             thing
             by
             Agreement
             ,
             even
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Souls
             of
             Believers
             ,
             in
             their
             Miracles
             and
             Holiness
             sealing
             the
             Truth
             ;
             the
             Water
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             washing
             of
             their
             Souls
             from
             Sin
             ;
             and
             Christ's
             B●ood
             and
             Sacrifice
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             Expiation
             ,
             signified
             in
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ;
             even
             as
             Christ
             ,
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             first
             recommended
             his
             Spirit
             into
             his
             Father's
             Hands
             ,
             and
             then
             out
             of
             his
             pierced
             Side
             came
             Water
             and
             Blood.
             
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Though
             much
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             Vers
             .
             7
             ,
             8.
             be
             not
             in
             many
             ancient
             Copies
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             we
             have
             more
             reason
             to
             think
             that
             the
             Arrians
             left
             them
             out
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             Orthodox
             put
             them
             in
             ;
             (
             other
             Texts
             that
             assert
             Christ's
             Godhead
             being
             so
             used
             .
             )
             But
             however
             ,
             it
             need
             not
             offend
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             there
             being
             so
             many
             other
             Texts
             which
             assert
             the
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             If
             we
             receive
             the
             witness
             of
             men
             ,
             the
             
             witness
             of
             God
             is
             greater
             :
             for
             this
             is
             the
             witness
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             testified
             of
             his
             Son.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             If
             the
             Witness
             of
             credible
             Men
             and
             Controversies
             among
             us
             ,
             much
             more
             must
             the
             Witness
             of
             God
             be
             believed
             :
             And
             this
             mentioned
             ,
             is
             God's
             own
             Testimony
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             He
             that
             believeth
             on
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             hath
             the
             witness
             in
             himself
             :
             he
             that
             believeth
             not
             God
             ,
             hath
             made
             him
             a
             liar
             ,
             because
             he
             believeth
             not
             the
             record
             that
             God
             gave
             of
             his
             Son.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             He
             that
             is
             a
             true
             Believer
             in
             Christ
             ,
             hath
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             hath
             regenerated
             him
             :
             (
             for
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             have
             not
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             is
             none
             of
             his
             .
             )
             And
             this
             Spirit
             of
             Power
             ,
             Wisdom
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             is
             most
             certainly
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             an
             infallible
             Evidence
             ,
             that
             God
             owneth
             the
             Gospel
             :
             therefore
             all
             these
             have
             the
             witnessing
             Evidence
             of
             Christ
             in
             themselves
             .
             And
             he
             that
             believeth
             not
             so
             sure
             a
             Testimony
             of
             God
             ,
             doth
             make
             him
             a
             Lyer
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             gave
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             as
             a
             false
             Witness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             deceive
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             this
             is
             the
             record
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             to
             us
             eternal
             life
             :
             and
             this
             life
             is
             in
             his
             Son.
             12.
             
             He
             that
             hath
             the
             Son
             ,
             hath
             life
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             hath
             not
             life
             .
          
           
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             the
             sum
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             attested
             by
             God
             and
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             
               God
               hath
               made
               a
               free
               Deed
               of
               Gift
               ,
               of
               Pardon
               and
               Salvation
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               even
               the
               Life
               of
               Grace
               and
               Glory
               ;
               but
               so
               as
               that
               this
               Life
               is
               given
               us
               in
               and
               with
               Christ
               ,
               who
               ,
               with
               all
               these
               Benefits
               ,
               is
               offered
               to
               Men
               ,
               on
               condition
               of
               believing
               Acceptance
               :
            
             (
             As
             a
             Woman
             in
             Marriage
             ,
             hath
             the
             Man
             with
             his
             Estate
             ;
             and
             as
             we
             chuse
             our
             Physician
             for
             Physick
             ,
             our
             Teacher
             for
             Learning
             ,
             our
             Ruler
             for
             Government
             ,
             &c.
             )
             He
             that
             hath
             Christ
             upon
             believing
             Acceptance
             ,
             as
             his
             Saviour
             ,
             hath
             Life
             initially
             ,
             and
             Title
             to
             Salvation
             :
             And
             he
             that
             hath
             not
             Christ
             ,
             through
             his
             Unbelief
             and
             Refusal
             ,
             hath
             not
             Life
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             These
             things
             have
             I
             written
             unto
             you
             that
             believe
             on
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             know
             that
             ye
             have
             eternal
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             ye
             may
             believe
             on
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             These
             things
             I
             have
             written
             to
             you
             that
             are
             true
             Christians
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             know
             what
             a
             Treasure
             you
             have
             in
             and
             with
             Christ
             ;
             even
             ,
             Right
             to
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             and
             its
             Beginning
             here
             :
             and
             that
             you
             may
             go
             on
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             constant
             in
             the
             Faith.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             this
             is
             the
             confidence
             that
             we
             have
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             ask
             any
             thing
             according
             to
             his
             wiil
             ,
             he
             heareth
             us
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             through
             our
             Interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Merits
             and
             Intercession
             ,
             we
             have
             sufficient
             ground
             of
             Confidence
             that
             ,
             by
             and
             through
             him
             ,
             our
             Prayers
             are
             heard
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             will
             give
             us
             whatever
             we
             ask
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             give
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             fit
             to
             receive
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             if
             we
             know
             that
             he
             hear
             us
             ,
             whatsoever
             we
             ask
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             we
             have
             the
             petitions
             that
             we
             desired
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             if
             he
             thus
             hear
             your
             Prayers
             ,
             we
             may
             reckon
             that
             ,
             in
             his
             time
             and
             way
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             us
             whatever
             Particular
             we
             ask
             ,
             if
             we
             and
             our
             Prayers
             be
             qualified
             for
             his
             Promise
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             If
             any
             man
             see
             his
             brother
             sin
             a
             sin
             ,
             
               which
               is
            
             not
             unto
             death
             ,
             he
             shall
             ask
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             give
             him
             life
             for
             them
             that
             sin
             not
             unto
             death
             .
             There
             is
             a
             sin
             unto
             death
             :
             I
             do
             not
             say
             that
             he
             shall
             pray
             for
             it
             .
             17.
             
             All
             unrighteousness
             is
             sin
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             sin
             not
             unto
             death
             .
          
           
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             And
             this
             comfort
             you
             have
             ,
             in
             your
             Prayers
             for
             others
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             your selves
             :
             God
             will
             hear
             you
             for
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             qualified
             for
             the
             Mercy
             which
             you
             beg
             for
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Promise
             .
             Death
             ,
             temporal
             and
             eternal
             ,
             is
             the
             Wages
             of
             sin
             ;
             but
             with
             great
             difference
             .
             There
             are
             many
             sins
             of
             Infirmity
             ,
             which
             we
             hate
             and
             strive
             against
             ;
             (
             as
             vain
             Thoughts
             ,
             Words
             ,
             Passions
             ,
             Coldness
             in
             Duty
             ,
             Imperfection
             in
             all
             Good
             ;
             )
             and
             all
             sins
             that
             stand
             with
             true
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             the
             predominant
             Love
             of
             God
             and
             Holiness
             .
             These
             the
             Law
             of
             Grace
             doth
             pardon
             ,
             through
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             damn
             any
             for
             :
             But
             Pardon
             must
             be
             asked
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             obtained
             ,
             for
             the
             faithful
             ,
             penitent
             ,
             qualified
             person
             .
             But
             God
             hath
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             pardon
             the
             Impenitent
             and
             Unsanctified
             ,
             that
             had
             rather
             keep
             their
             sin
             ,
             than
             leave
             it
             ;
             and
             are
             unqualified
             for
             Pardon
             .
             Your
             Prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             pardon
             such
             ,
             shall
             not
             prevail
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             impenitent
             ;
             much
             less
             for
             them
             that
             are
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             blaspheme
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             And
             God's
             own
             Children
             may
             fall
             into
             some
             sins
             that
             are
             to
             be
             punished
             with
             Bodily
             Death
             ,
             or
             ●hame
             :
             Magistrates
             must
             put
             to
             death
             Murderers
             ,
             and
             other
             capital
             Offenders
             ;
             and
             when
             Magistrates
             do
             it
             not
             ,
             God
             will
             oft
             times
             do
             it
             without
             them
             ,
             himself
             ;
             (
             as
             he
             did
             on
             Ananias
             and
             Sapphira
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             )
             In
             this
             case
             ,
             if
             one
             be
             to
             be
             executed
             by
             Justice
             ,
             or
             be
             under
             God's
             Justice
             ,
             that
             will
             put
             him
             to
             death
             ,
             you
             may
             pray
             for
             his
             Soul
             ,
             but
             you
             must
             not
             pray
             for
             his
             Life
             ,
             though
             he
             repent
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             against
             God's
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             Good
             :
             And
             if
             you
             should
             pray
             for
             the
             Recovery
             of
             such
             a
             man
             in
             Sickness
             ,
             God
             hath
             not
             promised
             you
             to
             recover
             him
             :
             No
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             his
             own
             Children
             ,
             when
             their
             dying
             time
             is
             come
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             We
             know
             that
             whosoever
             is
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             sinneth
             not
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             is
             begotten
             of
             God
             ,
             keepeth
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             wicked
             one
             toucheth
             him
             not
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             We
             know
             that
             all
             that
             are
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             hate
             sin
             ,
             and
             overcome
             it
             in
             the
             course
             of
             their
             lives
             ;
             and
             live
             in
             no
             reigning
             sin
             which
             is
             predominant
             ,
             but
             only
             hated
             infirmities
             ,
             which
             consist
             with
             sincere
             ,
             predominant
             Faith
             ,
             Obedience
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             (
             nor
             have
             any
             sin
             at
             all
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             have
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ;
             )
             but
             they
             watchfully
             keep
             themselves
             from
             the
             prevalence
             of
             Satan's
             snares
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             we
             know
             that
             we
             are
             of
             
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             world
             lieth
             in
             wickedness
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             ,
             though
             Christ's
             Flocks
             here
             be
             less
             than
             the
             World
             ,
             we
             see
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             of
             God
             ;
             guided
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             obeying
             his
             Laws
             ,
             pleasing
             his
             Will
             ,
             living
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             hoping
             for
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             unconverted
             World
             is
             wholly
             set
             on
             wickedness
             and
             mischief
             ;
             so
             notorious
             is
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             faithful
             ,
             and
             the
             ungodly
             World
             (
             which
             foretells
             the
             future
             difference
             .
             )
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             we
             know
             that
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             is
             come
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             us
             an
             understanding
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             know
             him
             that
             is
             true
             :
             and
             we
             are
             in
             him
             that
             is
             true
             ,
             even
             in
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             This
             is
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             by
             all
             aforesaid
             ,
             we
             are
             certain
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             Religion
             :
             We
             are
             sure
             that
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             is
             come
             ,
             and
             Christ
             is
             he
             ;
             and
             by
             his
             Doctrine
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             hath
             enlightned
             us
             to
             know
             the
             true
             and
             only
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Will
             :
             and
             we
             are
             ,
             by
             faith
             and
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             planted
             into
             him
             who
             is
             the
             Truth
             ;
             even
             into
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             So
             that
             we
             are
             sure
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             true
             God
             that
             we
             believe
             and
             serve
             ,
             and
             the
             Gift
             and
             Title
             to
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             that
             by
             Christ
             we
             do
             receive
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Little
             children
             ,
             keep
             your selves
             from
             idols
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             I
             speak
             to
             you
             in
             love
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             were
             my
             own
             Children
             ;
             but
             with
             care
             of
             you
             ,
             as
             to
             your
             weakness
             ,
             and
             what
             temptations
             the
             Idolatrous
             World
             assaults
             you
             with
             :
             As
             Christ
             hath
             called
             you
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             from
             Idolatry
             ,
             which
             you
             have
             renounced
             ;
             as
             you
             love
             God
             ,
             and
             your
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             your
             Souls
             ,
             hold
             close
             to
             Christ
             and
             return
             not
             to
             Idols
             ,
             nor
             partake
             of
             their
             Sacrifices
             ,
             nor
             seem
             to
             own
             them
             by
             Idolatrous
             Communion
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           Second
           Epistle
           of
           JOHN
           (
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           't
           is
           most
           commonly
           thought
           ,
           but
           not
           certain
           .
           )
        
         
           1.
           
           THe
           elder
           unto
           the
           elect
           lady
           ,
           and
           her
           children
           whom
           I
           love
           in
           the
           truth
           :
           and
           not
           I
           only
           ,
           but
           also
           all
           they
           that
           have
           known
           the
           truth
           :
           2.
           
           For
           the
           truth's
           sake
           which
           dwelleth
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           with
           us
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           Note
           ;
           It
           seems
           this
           was
           some
           choice
           Woman
           ,
           that
           was
           a
           great
           support
           and
           helper
           to
           the
           Christians
           ,
           and
           eminent
           in
           Piety
           ,
           and
           stedfastness
           in
           the
           Faith
           ;
           Though
           some
           few
           groundlesly
           think
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           some
           Church
           that
           he
           calleth
           Lady
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Grace
           be
           with
           you
           ,
           mercy
           and
           peace
           from
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           in
           truth
           and
           love
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Grace
           ,
           Mercy
           and
           Peace
           from
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           Christ
           the
           Son
           ,
           are
           the
           true
           ,
           unvaluable
           Blessings
           I
           wish
           you
           ,
           to
           confirm
           you
           in
           the
           two
           great
           parts
           of
           Religion
           ,
           Truth
           and
           Love.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           I
           rejoyced
           greatly
           ,
           that
           I
           found
           of
           thy
           children
           walking
           in
           truth
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           received
           a
           commandment
           from
           the
           Father
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           I
           greatly
           rejoyced
           ,
           that
           I
           found
           thy
           Children
           both
           holding
           fast
           the
           Christian
           Truth
           ,
           and
           living
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Father
           commanded
           us
           to
           preach
           and
           do
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           And
           now
           I
           beseech
           thee
           ,
           lady
           ,
           not
           as
           though
           I
           wrote
           a
           new
           commandment
           unto
           thee
           :
           but
           that
           which
           we
           had
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           that
           we
           love
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           sum
           of
           my
           writing
           to
           thee
           is
           ,
           not
           any
           Novelty
           ,
           but
           the
           old
           ,
           great
           Law
           of
           Christ
           :
           Be
           sure
           that
           we
           keep
           up
           true
           Christian
           Love
           (
           which
           Satan
           is
           an
           Enemy
           to
           .
           )
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           this
           is
           love
           ,
           that
           we
           walk
           after
           his
           commandments
           .
           This
           is
           the
           commandment
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           ye
           have
           heard
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           ye
           should
           walk
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           the
           Love
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           all
           must
           live
           ,
           is
           our
           Union
           and
           Concord
           in
           keeping
           his
           Commandments
           ;
           even
           the
           same
           Gospel
           which
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           was
           committed
           to
           us
           :
           (
           For
           both
           new
           and
           false
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           a
           sinful
           life
           ,
           do
           break
           the
           Union
           and
           Peace
           of
           Christians
           .
           )
        
         
           7.
           
           For
           many
           deceivers
           are
           entred
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           confess
           not
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           come
           in
           the
           flesh
           .
           This
           is
           deceiver
           and
           an
           antichrist
           .
        
         
           7
           For
           there
           are
           many
           Hereticks
           now
           come
           to
           that
           deceiving
           pass
           ,
           that
           they
           deny
           Christ
           himself
           ;
           either
           his
           Godhead
           ,
           or
           Manhood
           ,
           or
           Office
           ,
           or
           Work
           ;
           yea
           ,
           his
           Incarnation
           ;
           as
           if
           his
           Body
           were
           but
           a
           Fantasm
           .
           These
           are
           Deceivers
           and
           Antichrists
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Look
           to
           your selves
           ,
           that
           we
           lose
           not
           those
           things
           which
           we
           have
           wrought
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           receive
           a
           full
           reward
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Look
           to
           your selves
           with
           watchful
           care
           ,
           that
           no
           temptation
           draw
           you
           to
           back-sl●de
           ,
           and
           you
           lose
           all
           your
           former
           belief
           and
           labour
           ,
           nor
           we
           our
           ministerial
           labour
           on
           you
           :
           but
           hold
           on
           ,
           that
           you
           and
           we
           may
           attain
           that
           full
           Reward
           that
           we
           seek
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Whosoever
           transgresseth
           ,
           and
           abideth
           not
           in
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           hath
           
           not
           God
           :
           He
           that
           abideth
           in
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           hath
           both
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son.
           
        
         
           9.
           
           As
           it
           was
           by
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           you
           were
           brought
           into
           your
           blessed
           Knowledge
           and
           Relation
           to
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           ,
           so
           ,
           if
           you
           fall
           from
           that
           Doctrine
           ,
           you
           will
           fall
           from
           God
           himself
           ,
           to
           whom
           ,
           by
           Christ
           ,
           you
           are
           reconciled
           .
           But
           if
           you
           abide
           in
           Christ's
           Doctrine
           ,
           you
           will
           continue
           your
           Relation
           to
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son.
           
        
         
           10.
           
           If
           there
           come
           any
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           bring
           not
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           receive
           him
           not
           into
           your
           house
           ,
           neither
           bid
           him
           God
           speed
           .
           11.
           
           For
           he
           that
           biddeth
           him
           God
           speed
           ,
           is
           partaker
           of
           his
           evil
           deeds
           .
        
         
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           As
           for
           those
           Hereticks
           and
           Apostates
           that
           deny
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           any
           Essential
           Part
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           shew
           them
           no
           encouraging
           Countenance
           ,
           Familiarity
           or
           Communion
           :
           otherwise
           you
           will
           be
           guilty
           ,
           as
           Partners
           in
           their
           sin
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           Having
           many
           things
           to
           write
           unto
           you
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           write
           with
           paper
           and
           ink
           ,
           but
           I
           trust
           to
           come
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           speak
           face
           to
           face
           ,
           that
           our
           joy
           may
           be
           full
           .
           13.
           
           The
           children
           of
           thy
           elect
           sister
           greet
           thee
           .
           Amen
           .
        
         
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           Note
           ,
           1.
           
           Presence
           maketh
           friendly
           Converse
           the
           more
           comfortable
           .
           2.
           
           By
           
             Elect
             Sister
          
           ,
           here
           again
           ,
           some
           think
           he
           meaneth
           another
           Church
           ;
           but
           it
           cannot
           be
           proved
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           Third
           Epistle
           of
           JOHN
           (
           't
           is
           most
           likely
           the
           Apostle
           .
           )
        
         
           1
           THe
           elder
           unto
           the
           well
           beloved
           Gaius
           ,
           whom
           I
           love
           in
           the
           truth
           .
           2.
           
           Beloved
           ,
           I
           wish
           above
           all
           things
           that
           thou
           mayest
           prosper
           ,
           and
           be
           in
           health
           ,
           even
           as
           thy
           soul
           prospereth
           .
        
         
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           My
           love
           to
           thee
           for
           the
           Truths
           sake
           ,
           which
           thou
           adherest
           to
           ,
           maketh
           me
           wish
           earnestly
           that
           ,
           as
           thy
           Soul
           prospereth
           ,
           so
           may
           thy
           Bodily
           Health
           ,
           for
           the
           service
           of
           God
           and
           thy
           Soul.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           For
           I
           rejoyced
           greatly
           when
           the
           brethren
           came
           and
           testified
           of
           the
           truth
           that
           is
           in
           thee
           ,
           even
           as
           thou
           walkest
           in
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Note
           1.
           
           Soul-Mercies
           are
           the
           greatest
           Mercies
           ,
           and
           matters
           of
           greatest
           joy
           for
           one
           another
           .
           2.
           
           Good
           Reports
           of
           our
           Brethren
           is
           a
           duty
           tending
           to
           the
           comfort
           of
           Ministers
           and
           Friends
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           I
           have
           no
           greater
           joy
           than
           to
           hear
           that
           my
           children
           walk
           in
           truth
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Note
           ;
           True
           Ministers
           rejoyce
           more
           for
           the
           welfare
           of
           men's
           Souls
           ,
           than
           in
           Preserments
           ,
           Wealth
           or
           Worldly
           Honour
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Beloved
           ,
           thou
           doest
           faithfully
           whatsoever
           thou
           doest
           to
           the
           brethren
           ,
           and
           to
           strangers
           :
           6.
           
           Which
           have
           born
           witness
           of
           thy
           charity
           before
           the
           church
           :
        
         
           5.
           
           It
           is
           well
           done
           of
           thee
           ,
           as
           a
           sincere
           Christian
           ,
           that
           thou
           shewest
           so
           much
           love
           and
           help
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Church
           with
           thee
           ,
           and
           to
           Strangers
           in
           their
           Banishment
           and
           Travels
           :
           Which
           divers
           have
           here
           testified
           before
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           thy
           praise
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Whom
           if
           thou
           bring
           forward
           on
           their
           journey
           after
           a
           godly
           sort
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           do
           well
           :
           7.
           
           Because
           that
           for
           his
           name's
           sake
           they
           went
           forth
           ,
           taking
           nothing
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
        
         
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           And
           if
           thou
           further
           furnish
           and
           help
           them
           in
           their
           Travel
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           a
           laudable
           ,
           Christian
           Duty
           ,
           doing
           as
           to
           God's
           Servants
           ,
           who
           ,
           for
           Christ's
           Name
           sake
           ,
           went
           out
           of
           their
           Country
           ,
           to
           preach
           abroad
           (
           or
           were
           persecuted
           out
           )
           and
           took
           nothing
           of
           the
           Gentile
           Christians
           ,
           towards
           their
           Maintenance
           in
           their
           Travels
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           We
           therefore
           ought
           to
           receive
           such
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           be
           fellow-helpers
           to
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           To
           entertain
           and
           further
           such
           ,
           is
           part
           of
           our
           duty
           for
           the
           propagating
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           
             (
             He
             that
             receiveth
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             shall
             have
             a
             Prophet's
             reward
             .
             )
          
        
         
           9.
           
           I
           wrote
           unto
           the
           church
           ,
           but
           Diotrephes
           ,
           who
           loveth
           to
           have
           the
           pre-eminence
           among
           them
           ,
           receiveth
           us
           not
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           I
           wrote
           for
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           my
           Testimonial
           ,
           and
           desire
           of
           their
           Reception
           :
           but
           their
           Bishop
           ,
           Diotrephes
           ,
           who
           loveth
           to
           rule
           as
           pre-eminent
           among
           them
           ,
           receiveth
           nor
           us
           Jews
           (
           or
           my
           Letters
           and
           Request
           to
           the
           Church
           for
           them
           .
           )
        
         
           10.
           
           Wherefore
           if
           I
           come
           ,
           I
           will
           remember
           his
           deeds
           which
           he
           doth
           ,
           prating
           against
           us
           with
           malicious
           words
           :
           and
           not
           content
           therewith
           ,
           neither
           doth
           he
           himself
           receive
           the
           brethren
           ,
           and
           forbiddeth
           them
           that
           would
           ,
           and
           casteth
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Note
           1.
           
           By
           remembring
           his
           deeds
           and
           words
           ,
           is
           meant
           
             sharp
             rebuking
          
           him
           before
           all
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           2.
           
           It
           's
           like
           that
           this
           Diotrephes
           was
           Pastor
           ,
           (
           or
           Bishop
           .
           )
           else
           he
           could
           not
           have
           cast
           such
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           At
           least
           he
           was
           some
           great
           man
           that
           usurpt
           that
           Power
           :
           But
           sure
           no
           Lay-man
           did
           so
           early
           usurp
           the
           Keys
           .
           3.
           
           By
           this
           we
           see
           that
           the
           Pride
           of
           domineering
           Bishops
           began
           early
           to
           be
           Schismatical
           ,
           and
           divide
           the
           Church
           by
           Tyranny
           :
           Yea
           it
           grew
           arrogant
           to
           oppose
           and
           reject
           the
           Beloved
           Apostle
           ,
           
           and
           maliciously
           to
           prate
           against
           him
           .
           There
           is
           no
           Man
           or
           Cause
           so
           good
           ,
           but
           a
           malicious
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           other
           man
           ,
           may
           prate
           against
           it
           .
           As
           there
           are
           few
           Mutinies
           dangerous
           in
           Armies
           ,
           unless
           headed
           by
           some
           Commanders
           ;
           so
           there
           are
           few
           Schisms
           much
           dangerous
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           are
           headed
           by
           Bishops
           or
           Clergy-men
           .
           4.
           
           It
           is
           uncertain
           whether
           it
           was
           to
           receive
           them
           to
           Communion
           ,
           or
           only
           to
           Hospitality
           ,
           that
           Diotrephes
           opposed
           :
           But
           it
           's
           like
           it
           was
           both
           ,
           because
           he
           cast
           out
           their
           receivers
           from
           Communion
           .
           5.
           
           It
           is
           not
           certain
           whether
           he
           did
           it
           on
           any
           difference
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           or
           occasional
           quarrel
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           most
           like
           it
           was
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Gentile
           Christian
           ,
           and
           too
           much
           despised
           the
           Jews
           ,
           as
           they
           censured
           and
           separated
           too
           much
           from
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           Rom.
           14.
           
           Gal.
           2.
           
           Thus
           Separation
           on
           both
           sides
           soon
           began
           ,
           and
           even
           Peace-making
           Apostles
           could
           not
           be
           heard
           by
           the
           dividers
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Beloved
           ,
           follow
           not
           that
           which
           is
           evil
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           He
           that
           doth
           good
           ,
           is
           of
           God
           :
           but
           he
           that
           doth
           evil
           ,
           hath
           not
           seen
           God.
           
        
         
           11.
           
           Imitate
           not
           such
           proud
           ,
           hurtful
           ,
           uncharitable
           ,
           dividing
           Examples
           ;
           whatever
           it
           pretend
           to
           ,
           a
           hurtful
           ,
           uncharitable
           course
           is
           not
           of
           God
           ;
           such
           are
           not
           true
           Believers
           ,
           and
           know
           not
           God
           aright
           .
           But
           it
           is
           doing
           good
           that
           must
           shew
           that
           we
           are
           of
           God.
           By
           their
           fruit
           ye
           shall
           know
           them
           .
        
         
           Note
           ;
           Clergy
           Roman
           Cruelty
           by
           Inquisitions
           ,
           Prisons
           ,
           Ejecting
           true
           Ministers
           ,
           &c.
           shews
           that
           they
           are
           not
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           they
           pretend
           Power
           ,
           Order
           ,
           Unity
           ,
           Faith
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           for
           God
           and
           Truth
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           Demetrius
           hath
           good
           report
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           truth
           it self
           :
           yea
           ,
           and
           we
           -
           also
           bear
           record
           ,
           and
           ye
           know
           that
           our
           record
           is
           true
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           Both
           common
           report
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           good
           works
           ,
           and
           our
           true
           Witness
           commend
           Demetrius
           .
        
         
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           I
           had
           many
           things
           to
           write
           ,
           but
           I
           will
           not
           with
           ink
           and
           pen
           write
           unto
           thee
           .
           But
           I
           trust
           I
           shall
           shortly
           see
           thee
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           speak
           face
           to
           face
           ,
           Peace
           be
           to
           thee
           .
           Our
           friends
           salute
           thee
           .
           Greet
           the
           friends
           by
           name
           .
        
         
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           Note
           ;
           Kind
           Remembrances
           and
           Greetings
           are
           suitable
           to
           Christian
           Friendship
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           General
           Epistle
           of
           JUDE
           (
           most
           probably
           the
           Apostle
           .
           )
        
         
           1.
           
           JUDE
           the
           servant
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           brother
           of
           James
           ,
           to
           them
           that
           are
           sanctified
           by
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           preserved
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           called
           :
           2.
           
           Mercy
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           peace
           ,
           and
           love
           be
           multiplied
           .
        
         
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           Note
           ;
           Men
           being
           judged
           of
           according
           to
           their
           professio●●
           all
           Christians
           are
           called
           sanctified
           persons
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Beloved
           ,
           when
           I
           gave
           all
           diligence
           to
           write
           unto
           you
           of
           the
           common
           salvation
           :
           it
           was
           needful
           for
           me
           to
           write
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           exhort
           you
           that
           ye
           should
           earnestly
           contend
           for
           the
           faith
           which
           was
           once
           delivered
           unto
           the
           saints
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Note
           1.
           
           The
           
             common
             Salvation
          
           signifieth
           but
           t●a●
           way
           to
           Salvation
           which
           all
           must
           go
           in
           that
           will
           be
           sav●d
           God's
           high-way
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           Christ
           and
           his
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Apostles
           writing
           more
           against
           Hereticks
           and
           Jews
           than
           Heathens
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           hath
           more
           cause
           usually
           to
           defend
           the
           Truth
           against
           pretended
           Religious
           Zealots
           ,
           and
           Sects
           that
           are
           erroneous
           ,
           than
           against
           open
           Pagans
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           animated
           by
           so
           much
           blind
           Zeal
           against
           them
           ;
           therefore
           they
           know
           not
           the
           Churches
           case
           ,
           who
           fear
           none
           but
           p●ophane
           Enemies
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Though
           Love
           and
           Meekness
           may
           be
           predominant
           in
           Christians
           ,
           earnest
           contending
           for
           the
           Faith
           against
           corr●pting
           Hereticks
           is
           oft
           a
           duty
           .
           But
           if
           this
           be
           pretended
           for
           odious
           Censures
           ,
           Excommunications
           ,
           Persecutions
           or
           dividing
           Contentions
           against
           Christians
           of
           the
           same
           Faith
           ,
           for
           their
           differences
           about
           lesser
           things
           ,
           and
           for
           tolerable
           imperfections
           ,
           or
           for
           doubting
           of
           unnecessary
           Opinions
           ,
           Ceremonies
           ,
           Forms
           ,
           or
           Humane
           Canons
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           no
           cover
           for
           the
           sin
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           is
           the
           Faith
           first
           delivered
           to
           the
           Churches
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           corrupters
           deprave
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           contend
           for
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           the
           Test
           of
           our
           several
           differences
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Keep
           Faith
           and
           Religion
           sound
           among
           its
           Professors
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           overcome
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           For
           there
           are
           certain
           men
           crept
           in
           unawares
           ,
           who
           were
           before
           of
           old
           ordained
           to
           this
           condemnation
           ,
           ungodly
           men
           ,
           turning
           the
           grace
           of
           our
           God
           into
           lasciviousness
           ,
           and
           denying
           the
           only
           Lord
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           For
           there
           are
           crept
           in
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           some
           men
           that
           Christ
           had
           before
           told
           us
           should
           ●rise
           ,
           (
           or
           God
           decreed
           to
           condemn
           for
           their
           sin
           ,
           )
           ungodly
           men
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           did
           seem
           Christians
           ,
           have
           turned
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           God's
           Grace
           in
           Christ
           ,
           into
           a
           Doctrine
           and
           Practice
           of
           Lasciviousness
           and
           Licentiousness
           ,
           and
           denying
           Je●us
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           only
           Lord
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           Lord
           (
           or
           the
           only
           God
           and
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           &c.
           )
        
         
           Note
           1.
           
           One
           of
           Satan's
           chief
           ways
           against
           the
           Church
           and
           Religion
           ,
           is
           to
           corrupt
           it
           by
           Heresies
           .
           2.
           
           Corrupters
           creep
           secretly
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           at
           unawares
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           openly
           bring
           in
           all
           at
           once
           .
           3.
           
           Though
           God
           ordain
           or
           decree
           no
           man's
           sin
           ,
           he
           both
           decreeth
           and
           foretelleth
           their
           condemnation
           for
           sin
           .
           4.
           
           It
           is
           ungodly
           m●n
           that
           are
           usually
           the
           great
           corrupters
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           Doctrine
           .
           5.
           
           Libertinism
           ,
           looseness
           and
           sensuality
           ,
           are
           
           the
           usual
           dangerous
           ways
           of
           such
           corruptions
           as
           being
           the
           way
           most
           suitable
           to
           man's
           corrupt
           Nature
           ,
           and
           which
           will
           have
           most
           followers
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           I
           will
           therefore
           put
           you
           in
           remembrance
           ,
           though
           ye
           once
           knew
           this
           ,
           how
           that
           the
           Lord
           having
           saved
           the
           people
           out
           of
           the
           land
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           afterwards
           destroyed
           them
           that
           believed
           not
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           As
           the
           Israelites
           perished
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           for
           Unbelief
           ,
           after
           all
           their
           miraculous
           deliverances
           from
           Egypt
           ;
           so
           shall
           revolters
           perish
           notwithstanding
           their
           Baptism
           and
           fair
           beginnings
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           the
           angels
           which
           kept
           not
           their
           first
           estate
           ,
           but
           left
           their
           own
           habitation
           ,
           he
           hath
           reserved
           in
           everlasting
           chains
           under
           darkness
           ,
           unto
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           great
           day
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           the
           Angels
           that
           stood
           not
           in
           their
           integrity
           ,
           but
           fell
           by
           sin
           ,
           God
           hath
           shut
           up
           as
           it
           were
           Prisoners
           in
           Chains
           (
           though
           they
           go
           about
           all
           the
           Earth
           with
           temptations
           ,
           )
           in
           certain
           expectations
           of
           fuller
           condemnation
           at
           the
           great
           day
           of
           Judgment
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Even
           as
           Sodom
           and
           Gomorrah
           ,
           and
           the
           cities
           about
           them
           ,
           in
           like
           manner
           giving
           themselves
           over
           to
           fornication
           ,
           and
           going
           after
           strange
           flesh
           ,
           are
           set
           forth
           for
           an
           example
           ,
           suffering
           the
           vengeance
           of
           eternal
           fire
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           As
           
             Sodom
             ,
             &c.
          
           were
           by
           fire
           from
           Heaven
           utterly
           destroyed
           ,
           by
           God's
           revenging
           Judgment
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Likewise
           also
           these
           filthy
           dreamers
           defile
           the
           flesh
           ,
           despise
           dominion
           ,
           and
           speak
           evil
           of
           dignities
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           So
           these
           Hereticks
           ,
           dreaming
           of
           high
           Wisdom
           ,
           are
           turned
           to
           fleshly
           lusts
           ,
           and
           to
           despise
           Government
           ,
           and
           speak
           contemptuously
           or
           reproachfully
           of
           Superiors
           ,
           as
           if
           Christ
           hath
           freed
           men
           from
           Humane
           Rule
           ,
           and
           made
           all
           equal
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           lawful
           (
           when
           yet
           they
           deny
           even
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           in
           some
           Essentials
           of
           his
           Person
           or
           Office.
           )
        
         
           9.
           
           Yet
           Michael
           the
           archangel
           ,
           when
           contending
           with
           the
           devil
           ,
           he
           disputed
           about
           the
           body
           of
           Moses
           ,
           durst
           not
           bring
           against
           him
           a
           railing
           accusation
           ,
           but
           said
           ,
           the
           Lord
           rebuke
           thee
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Yet
           Michael
           the
           chief
           Angel
           contending
           with
           a
           Principal
           Devil
           about
           the
           rebuilding
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Temple
           ,
           Zech.
           3.
           durst
           not
           bring
           railing
           accusation
           ,
           but
           appealed
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           Note
           1.
           
           There
           are
           differences
           and
           superiorities
           among
           the
           Angels
           ,
           and
           Devils
           .
           It
           seems
           by
           Dan.
           10.13
           ,
           21.
           that
           Angels
           have
           their
           several
           earthly
           Provinces
           in
           charge
           ,
           and
           that
           Michael
           was
           Prince
           of
           the
           Jews
           .
           2.
           
           The
           badness
           and
           vanity
           of
           Malignants
           will
           not
           justifie
           railing
           accusation
           against
           them
           ,
           when
           it
           may
           not
           be
           used
           against
           Devils
           ;
           yet
           their
           evil
           must
           be
           detected
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           frustrated
           .
           3.
           
           By
           the
           
             Body
             of
             Moses
          
           ,
           some
           understand
           his
           
             buried
             Body
          
           ,
           which
           Satan
           would
           have
           idolized
           ,
           and
           others
           his
           Body
           in
           the
           Basket
           ,
           which
           Satan
           would
           have
           had
           drowned
           :
           But
           by
           Zech.
           3.
           it
           is
           more
           like
           to
           be
           the
           Temple
           ,
           Law
           ,
           and
           Jewish
           Policy
           ,
           called
           the
           
             Body
             of
             Moses
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           is
           called
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           But
           these
           speak
           evil
           of
           those
           things
           which
           they
           know
           not
           :
           but
           what
           they
           know
           naturally
           ,
           as
           brute
           beasts
           ;
           in
           those
           things
           they
           corrupt
           themselves
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           But
           these
           ,
           pretending
           to
           know
           what
           they
           do
           not
           ,
           speak
           evil
           of
           the
           things
           which
           they
           know
           not
           ,
           being
           proud
           ,
           and
           ignorant
           of
           their
           ignorance
           ;
           but
           what
           natural
           sense
           or
           reasonableness
           constraineth
           them
           to
           know
           ,
           their
           lust
           prevaileth
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           live
           in
           debauchery
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           knew
           it
           not
           to
           be
           evil
           .
        
         
           Note
           ;
           It
           's
           the
           common
           mark
           of
           erroneous
           men
           to
           be
           confident
           where
           they
           mistake
           ,
           and
           to
           censure
           and
           speak
           evil
           fiercely
           of
           that
           which
           they
           never
           understood
           ,
           and
           to
           sin
           against
           that
           knowledge
           which
           they
           have
           ,
           or
           easily
           might
           have
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Wo
           unto
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           have
           gone
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Cain
           ,
           and
           ran
           greedily
           after
           the
           errour
           of
           Balaam
           for
           reward
           ,
           and
           perished
           in
           the
           gain-saying
           of
           Core.
           
        
         
           11.
           
           Woe
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           have
           imitated
           Cain
           in
           offering
           God
           a
           faithless
           Sacrifice
           ,
           and
           envying
           and
           persecuting
           them
           that
           do
           better
           :
           And
           they
           are
           covetous
           worldlings
           ,
           that
           ,
           like
           Balaam
           ,
           would
           do
           evil
           for
           reward
           or
           gain
           ;
           And
           they
           have
           imitated
           Core
           in
           opposing
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           ,
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           shall
           perish
           as
           they
           did
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           These
           are
           spots
           in
           your
           feasts
           of
           charity
           ,
           when
           they
           feast
           with
           you
           ,
           feeding
           themselves
           without
           fear
           :
           clouds
           they
           are
           without
           water
           ,
           carried
           about
           of
           winds
           ;
           trees
           whose
           fruit
           withereth
           ,
           without
           fruit
           ,
           twice
           dead
           ,
           plucked
           up
           by
           the
           roots
           ;
        
         
           12.
           
           These
           are
           the
           disgrace
           of
           your
           Love-feasts
           and
           Communion
           ,
           which
           they
           turn
           into
           a
           Sensual
           Feast
           ,
           not
           fearing
           prophanation
           of
           excess
           :
           Hypocrites
           ,
           like
           empty
           Clouds
           ,
           that
           water
           not
           the
           Earth
           ,
           but
           carried
           about
           with
           the
           winds
           of
           worldly
           Interest
           or
           Seduction
           ;
           like
           fruitless
           Trees
           ,
           twice
           dead
           and
           rooted
           up
           ,
           by
           Apostasie
           from
           their
           first
           profession
           .
        
         
           Note
           ;
           It
           is
           a
           wonder
           that
           the
           Apostle
           no
           more
           reproveth
           them
           for
           admitting
           such
           to
           their
           Communion
           ,
           as
           it
           seemeth
           by
           these
           words
           they
           did
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           Raging
           waves
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           foming
           out
           their
           own
           shame
           ;
           wandring
           stars
           ,
           to
           whom
           is
           reserved
           the
           blackness
           of
           darkness
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           Unquiet
           ,
           fierce
           and
           raging
           persons
           ,
           who
           while
           they
           pour
           out
           ill
           words
           of
           others
           ,
           do
           but
           foam
           out
           their
           own
           shame
           :
           Teachers
           they
           will
           needs
           be
           ,
           as
           Stars
           to
           the
           Churches
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           but
           Erratick
           Stars
           or
           Comets
           ,
           that
           shall
           end
           in
           endless
           darkness
           to
           themselves
           ,
           while
           they
           boast
           of
           Light
           to
           others
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           And
           Enoch
           also
           the
           seventh
           from
           
           Adam
           ,
           prophesied
           of
           these
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Behold
           ,
           the
           Lord
           cometh
           with
           ten
           thousands
           of
           his
           saints
           ,
           15.
           
           To
           execute
           judgment
           upon
           all
           ,
           and
           to
           convince
           all
           that
           are
           ungodly
           among
           them
           ,
           of
           all
           their
           ungodly
           deeds
           which
           they
           have
           ungodly
           committed
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           their
           hard
           speeches
           ,
           which
           ungodly
           sinners
           have
           spoken
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           Note
           1.
           
           It
           's
           like
           this
           Prophecy
           of
           Henoch
           was
           received
           by
           Tradition
           .
           2.
           
           This
           description
           sure
           is
           not
           of
           the
           destruction
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           great
           day
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           terrible
           to
           all
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           the
           malignant
           Adversaries
           of
           Godliness
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           These
           are
           murmurers
           ,
           complainers
           ,
           walking
           after
           their
           own
           lusts
           ,
           and
           their
           mouth
           speaketh
           great
           swelling
           words
           ,
           having
           mens
           persons
           in
           admiration
           because
           of
           advantage
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           These
           are
           men
           that
           swell
           ,
           and
           murmure
           ,
           and
           complain
           against
           Government
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           cross
           their
           Opinions
           or
           Lusts
           after
           which
           they
           walk
           ;
           and
           they
           use
           big
           and
           boasting
           words
           ,
           as
           men
           that
           were
           more
           knowing
           than
           all
           others
           (
           in
           Philosophical
           Fancies
           ,
           and
           the
           Orders
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           Ages
           ,
           and
           Things
           above
           ,
           and
           of
           Christian
           Liberty
           ,
           &c.
           )
           and
           they
           extol
           the
           men
           for
           advantage
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Sect
           ,
           who
           are
           their
           Leaders
           and
           chief
           Favourers
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           But
           beloved
           ,
           remember
           ye
           the
           words
           which
           were
           spoken
           before
           of
           the
           apostles
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           18.
           
           How
           that
           they
           told
           you
           there
           should
           be
           mockers
           in
           the
           last
           time
           ,
           who
           should
           walk
           after
           their
           own
           ungodly
           lusts
           .
        
         
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           But
           remember
           the
           words
           which
           Peter
           and
           other
           Apostles
           have
           spoken
           heretofore
           ,
           that
           told
           you
           such
           men
           should
           come
           ;
           and
           keep
           to
           the
           first
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           These
           be
           they
           who
           separate
           themselves
           ,
           sensual
           ,
           having
           not
           the
           spirit
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           These
           separate
           themselves
           into
           a
           distinct
           Sect
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           above
           the
           Apostolical
           Churches
           ;
           but
           their
           actions
           shew
           that
           they
           are
           sensual
           ,
           carnal
           men
           ,
           not
           at
           all
           sanctified
           and
           guided
           by
           God's
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           the
           faithful
           be
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           But
           ye
           beloved
           ,
           building
           up
           your selves
           on
           your
           most
           holy
           faith
           ,
           praying
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           21.
           
           Keep
           your selves
           in
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           looking
           for
           the
           mercy
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           unto
           eternal
           life
           .
        
         
           20
           ,
           21.
           
           But
           ye
           ,
           Beloved
           ,
           must
           be
           quite
           other
           men
           from
           these
           ;
           they
           build
           sensuality
           ,
           temporizing
           and
           separation
           upon
           Errour
           ,
           and
           proud
           self-conceit
           ;
           But
           you
           must
           build
           up
           your selves
           ,
           and
           one
           another
           ,
           in
           Holiness
           ,
           upon
           your
           Divine
           and
           most
           holy
           Faith.
           They
           are
           sensual
           ,
           having
           not
           the
           Spirit
           .
           You
           must
           ,
           as
           men
           in
           whom
           God's
           Spirit
           dwells
           and
           rules
           ,
           pray
           in
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           even
           with
           those
           holy
           and
           fervent
           desires
           ,
           which
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           exciteth
           in
           you
           ;
           They
           are
           revolted
           from
           true
           Faith
           and
           Love
           :
           You
           must
           by
           God's
           Spirit
           keep
           your selves
           in
           unfeigned
           Love
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Truth
           ,
           and
           one
           another
           ,
           waiting
           in
           Faith
           and
           Hope
           for
           Eternal
           Life
           by
           God's
           Mercy
           in
           Christ
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           And
           of
           some
           have
           compassion
           ,
           making
           a
           difference
           .
           23.
           
           And
           others
           save
           with
           fear
           ,
           pulling
           them
           out
           of
           the
           fire
           :
           hating
           even
           the
           garment
           spotted
           by
           the
           flesh
           .
        
         
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           And
           as
           to
           your
           dealing
           with
           such
           erroneous
           men
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           differently
           as
           they
           differ
           ,
           even
           tenderly
           and
           compassionately
           with
           some
           ;
           and
           with
           others
           you
           must
           deal
           more
           fervently
           and
           sharply
           ,
           as
           with
           Lot
           in
           Sodom
           ,
           or
           men
           in
           a
           house
           that
           is
           on
           fire
           ,
           whose
           death
           ,
           if
           not
           quickly
           prevented
           ,
           you
           must
           fear
           ,
           and
           therefore
           be
           importunate
           with
           them
           :
           But
           seek
           to
           save
           them
           all
           (
           and
           not
           to
           use
           any
           violent
           or
           hurtful
           course
           )
           And
           your selves
           must
           hate
           and
           avoid
           all
           degrees
           of
           filthiness
           and
           sensuality
           .
        
         
           24.
           
           Now
           unto
           him
           that
           is
           able
           to
           keep
           you
           from
           falling
           ,
           and
           to
           present
           you
           faultless
           before
           the
           presence
           of
           his
           glory
           with
           exceeding
           joy
           ,
           25.
           
           To
           the
           only
           wise
           God
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           be
           glory
           and
           majesty
           ,
           dominion
           and
           power
           ,
           now
           and
           ever
           .
           Amen
           .
        
         
           24
           ,
           25.
           
           Now
           to
           him
           who
           is
           able
           in
           all
           temptations
           ,
           notwithstanding
           your
           own
           weakness
           ,
           to
           keep
           you
           stedfast
           in
           Faith
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           from
           falling
           into
           the
           snares
           of
           Heresie
           or
           Ungodliness
           ,
           and
           to
           present
           you
           faultless
           (
           as
           being
           faithful
           and
           upright
           ,
           and
           your
           sins
           forgiven
           )
           before
           the
           presence
           of
           his
           Glory
           at
           his
           coming
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           see
           him
           ,
           and
           stand
           before
           him
           with
           exceeding
           joy
           ,
           (
           when
           the
           wicked
           are
           condemned
           )
           I
           say
           ,
           to
           him
           the
           only
           God
           of
           Infinite
           Wisdom
           ,
           to
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           be
           Glory
           ,
           and
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           Dominion
           ,
           and
           Power
           ,
           now
           and
           ever
           ;
           so
           it
           will
           certainly
           be
           ;
           and
           such
           is
           the
           prayer
           of
           all
           the
           faithful
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           REVELATION
           of
           John
           the
           Divine
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             THe
             revelation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             God
             gave
             unto
             him
             ,
             to
             shew
             unto
             his
             servants
             things
             which
             must
             shortly
             come
             to
             pass
             ;
             and
             he
             sent
             and
             signified
             it
             by
             his
             angel
             unto
             his
             servant
             John
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Note
             1.
             
             It
             is
             eminently
             called
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             as
             being
             by
             Vision
             and
             Prophetick
             notice
             an
             extraordinary
             Revelation
             of
             future
             things
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Beza
             well
             observeth
             hence
             the
             Order
             of
             God's
             Revelation
             to
             his
             Church
             .
             First
             ,
             God
             himself
             is
             the
             Fountain
             ;
             he
             revealeth
             it
             to
             our
             Mediator
             ,
             as
             Man
             ,
             (
             who
             knoweth
             all
             things
             as
             God
             )
             that
             according
             to
             his
             Office
             he
             may
             be
             the
             Light
             and
             Teacher
             to
             his
             Church
             .
             Christ
             revealeth
             it
             to
             Angels
             ;
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             Angels
             reveal
             it
             to
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             ;
             they
             reveal
             and
             record
             it
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             where
             all
             must
             learn
             it
             ,
             but
             specially
             Teachers
             ,
             to
             tell
             it
             to
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             things
             to
             come
             that
             are
             here
             revealed
             ;
             therefore
             I
             cannot
             receive
             those
             two
             Learned
             mens
             Exposition
             ,
             who
             make
             it
             a
             History
             in
             a
             Prophetick
             style
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             most
             ,
             or
             very
             much
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             done
             before
             it
             was
             written
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             word
             [
             shortly
             ]
             made
             them
             expound
             almost
             the
             whole
             Book
             of
             things
             all
             fulfilled
             about
             
             Constantine's
             time
             ,
             or
             presently
             after
             
             Alaricus's
             sacking
             of
             Rome
             .
             But
             [
             shortly
             ]
             may
             signifie
             no
             more
             than
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             these
             things
             will
             shortly
             be
             begun
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             quickly
             finished
             ;
             And
             2.
             
             That
             a
             thousand
             years
             is
             with
             the
             Lord
             but
             as
             one
             day
             .
             But
             I
             confess
             that
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             can
             be
             proved
             already
             done
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             feign
             to
             be
             yet
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             most
             like
             that
             this
             John
             was
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             but
             it
             's
             not
             certain
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Who
             bare
             record
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             testimony
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             things
             that
             he
             saw
             .
          
           
             2
             ▪
             Who
             by
             this
             Writing
             truly
             telleth
             the
             Churches
             ,
             what
             Christ
             by
             his
             Angel
             told
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             faithful
             Witness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             that
             he
             saw
             and
             heard
             in
             this
             Vision
             and
             Revelation
             ;
             some
             things
             that
             then
             were
             ,
             may
             be
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             introduce
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             things
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Blessed
             is
             he
             that
             readeth
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             hear
             the
             words
             of
             this
             prophecie
             ,
             and
             keep
             those
             things
             which
             are
             written
             therein
             for
             the
             time
             is
             at
             hand
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Note
             ;
             It
             is
             a
             desirable
             thing
             ,
             and
             an
             addition
             to
             that
             man's
             wisdom
             and
             happiness
             ,
             who
             understandeth
             this
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Scripture
             Prophecies
             ;
             but
             this
             concludeth
             not
             that
             no
             other
             are
             blessed
             ,
             or
             that
             many
             attain
             that
             degree
             o●
             happiness
             (
             For
             I
             think
             I
             never
             knew
             one
             su●h
             :
             )
             But
             the
             necessary
             parts
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             this
             Prophecy
             mixt
             with
             darker
             passages
             ,
             all
             must
             keep
             that
             will
             be
             blessed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Time
             of
             their
             beginning
             was
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             End
             not
             far
             off
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             John
             to
             the
             seven
             churches
             in
             Asia
             ,
             Grace
             be
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             peace
             ,
             from
             him
             which
             is
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             seven
             spirits
             which
             are
             before
             his
             throne
             :
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             John
             send
             you
             this
             holy
             Greeting
             and
             Benediction
             Grace
             and
             Peace
             (
             the
             greatest
             blessings
             )
             be
             to
             you
             from
             the
             Eternal
             God
             ,
             and
             those
             Angels
             whom
             he
             hath
             made
             your
             special
             Guardians
             .
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             Angels
             (
             and
             not
             the
             Holy
             Ghost's
             seven
             Graces
             )
             that
             is
             here
             meant
             ,
             is
             after
             manifested
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Why
             they
             are
             called
             Seven
             ,
             some
             say
             is
             ,
             because
             seven
             goeth
             for
             a
             number
             of
             perfection
             ,
             whence
             the
             Seven
             Planets
             ,
             the
             seven
             days
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             this
             is
             but
             mens
             conceit
             ,
             and
             no
             part
             of
             God's
             Word
             .
             Nor
             can
             we
             prove
             hence
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             set
             seven
             Angels
             above
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             But
             all
             that
             we
             can
             know
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             John
             ,
             being
             commanded
             to
             write
             to
             seven
             Churches
             ,
             numbereth
             the
             Guardian
             Angels
             accordingly
             from
             their
             Charges
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             is
             no
             Prayer
             to
             these
             Angels
             ,
             but
             a
             notice
             that
             God's
             Mercies
             are
             communicated
             to
             those
             Churches
             by
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             this
             message
             sent
             by
             them
             from
             Christ
             .
          
           
             The
             naming
             of
             the
             seven
             Spirits
             before
             Christ
             ,
             is
             no
             preferring
             them
             as
             above
             him
             :
             But
             Christ
             is
             after
             named
             ,
             becausse
             much
             more
             is
             to
             be
             said
             there
             of
             him
             together
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Why
             seven
             Churches
             only
             are
             named
             ,
             men
             variously
             conjecture
             ;
             some
             say
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             spoken
             of
             prophetically
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             names
             seven
             states
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             or
             its
             notable
             parts
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             are
             signified
             .
             But
             this
             (
             being
             impossible
             to
             be
             proved
             )
             is
             rather
             to
             pretend
             another
             Revelation
             ,
             than
             to
             expound
             this
             .
             Others
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             being
             only
             the
             
               Pro-Consular
               Asia
            
             that
             John
             wrote
             to
             ,
             these
             seven
             being
             the
             Metropolitan
             City-Churches
             ,
             did
             comprehend
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             parts
             under
             them
             .
             But
             1.
             
             T●is
             also
             is
             but
             a
             Humane
             Imagination
             ,
             without
             any
             proof
             .
             2.
             
             If
             they
             mean
             that
             these
             were
             then
             made
             Ecclesiastical
             Metropolis's
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             fiction
             without
             ,
             and
             against
             ,
             Historical
             evidence
             ,
             which
             tells
             us
             of
             a
             far
             later
             date
             of
             Metropolitical
             Churches
             .
             3.
             
             If
             they
             mean
             that
             they
             were
             Metropolis's
             only
             in
             a
             Civil
             sense
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             planting
             Churches
             there
             ,
             purposed
             or
             ordained
             that
             afterwards
             Church-Power
             should
             follow
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Seats
             of
             Civil
             Power
             ,
             I
             answer
             1.
             
             That
             this
             is
             a
             crude
             unproved
             Assertion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             of
             no
             authority
             or
             credit
             .
             2.
             
             And
             it
             's
             known
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             four
             hundred
             years
             after
             that
             this
             was
             decreed
             by
             a
             Council
             as
             a
             new
             thing
             .
             3.
             
             And
             this
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             Apostolical
             ,
             that
             it
             confounded
             the
             Church
             ,
             setting
             in
             superiority
             the
             worst
             men
             that
             could
             but
             get
             into
             a
             Metropolis
             ,
             and
             putting
             all
             Bishops
             and
             Churches
             at
             present
             under
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             People
             and
             Pr●sbyters
             o●
             one
             City
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             Metropolis
             ,
             and
             chose
             their
             own
             Bishop
             :
             Yea
             ,
             Dr.
             Hammond
             thought
             that
             then
             no
             B●s●op
             had
             any
             Presbyters
             under
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             w●re
             n●ne
             but
             his
             People
             to
             chuse
             him
             ;
             (
             for
             the
             Neigh●●ur
             ●ishops
             did
             not
             ,
             though
             they
             ordained
             him
             ;
             )
             Yea
             it
             turneth
             
             Churches
             upside
             down
             at
             the
             will
             of
             every
             Emperour
             ,
             Heathen
             ,
             Infidel
             or
             Christian
             ,
             who
             can
             enfranchise
             or
             disfranchise
             Cities
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
             4.
             
             And
             there
             is
             no
             proof
             that
             these
             seven
             were
             all
             and
             only
             the
             Civil
             Metropolitical
             Cities
             of
             Asia
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Both
             these
             then
             being
             mens
             unproved
             Imaginations
             ,
             yea
             and
             unlikely
             ,
             it
             remaineth
             that
             these
             seven
             Churches
             were
             most
             eminent
             in
             Asia
             ,
             both
             for
             greatness
             and
             those
             tryals
             ,
             vertues
             and
             faults
             which
             Christ
             was
             pleased
             to
             note
             as
             the
             occasion
             of
             this
             message
             ;
             And
             if
             he
             see
             cause
             to
             send
             a
             message
             to
             seven
             ,
             it
             belongs
             not
             to
             us
             to
             ask
             him
             ,
             why
             he
             sendeth
             to
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             from
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             
               who
               is
            
             the
             faithful
             witness
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             begotten
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             the
             prince
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             :
          
           
             5.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             [
             
               faithful
               witness
            
             ]
             is
             meant
             ,
             the
             faithful
             and
             certain
             Messenger
             and
             revealer
             of
             Gods
             will
             to
             man
             :
             2.
             
             By
             [
             
               first
               begotten
            
             ]
             is
             meant
             ,
             both
             the
             Greatest
             and
             most
             Excellent
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             in
             order
             and
             causality
             ,
             who
             Rising
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             is
             the
             cause
             that
             we
             shall
             Rise
             3.
             
             He
             is
             Prince
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             Greater
             than
             all
             Kings
             ,
             but
             as
             over
             them
             all
             in
             power
             ▪
             by
             whom
             they
             reign
             ,
             and
             who
             d●th
             dispose
             of
             all
             ,
             Eph.
             2.23
             .
             Matth.
             28.19
             .
             Joh.
             17.2
             .
             Joh.
             13
             3.
             
             Joh.
             5.22
             .
             Eph.
             1.21
             .
             Col.
             1.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Phil.
             2.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Unto
             him
             that
             loved
             us
             ,
             and
             washed
             us
             from
             our
             sins
             in
             his
             own
             blood
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             hath
             made
             us
             Kings
             and
             priests
             unto
             God
             and
             his
             Father
             ;
             to
             him
             be
             glory
             and
             dominion
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             5.6
             .
             To
             this
             Glorious
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             shewed
             his
             wonderful
             Love
             to
             us
             ,
             by
             his
             giving
             up
             himself
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             that
             the
             Merit
             of
             his
             Blood
             might
             cleanse
             us
             from
             guilt
             and
             sin
             ,
             and
             justify
             us
             from
             it
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             who
             hath
             chosen
             and
             sanctified
             us
             and
             made
             us
             by
             his
             Grace
             ,
             a
             peculiar
             holy
             People
             to
             God
             ,
             dignified
             in
             our
             Relation
             to
             Christ
             as
             Kings
             in
             honour
             ,
             and
             brought
             us
             near
             to
             God
             like
             cons●crated
             Priests
             ,
             to
             offer
             him
             our
             daily
             service
             acceptable
             through
             Christ
             ;
             To
             him
             I
             say
             ,
             shall
             be
             Glory
             and
             Dominion
             for
             ever
             ,
             in
             the
             acknowledgement
             whereof
             let
             all
             his
             Saints
             rejoice
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Behold
             ,
             he
             cometh
             with
             clouds
             ,
             and
             every
             eye
             shall
             see
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             also
             which
             pierced
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             kindreds
             of
             the
             earth
             shall
             wail
             because
             of
             him
             :
             even
             so
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             I
             have
             oft
             before
             enquired
             whether
             this
             Coming
             of
             Christ
             be
             1.
             his
             Coming
             by
             the
             Roman
             Armies
             to
             destroy
             Jerusalem
             ,
             2.
             
             Or
             his
             setting
             up
             Christianity
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             destroying
             Heathenism
             ,
             3.
             
             Or
             his
             Coming
             at
             last
             in
             Glory
             .
             The
             matter
             is
             true
             as
             to
             all
             the
             three
             :
             But
             the
             text
             seemeth
             most
             strained
             by
             the
             first
             exposition
             ,
             and
             least
             by
             the
             last
             :
             Every
             way
             he
             is
             dreadful
             to
             his
             enemies
             .
             But
             every
             eye
             seeth
             him
             not
             the
             first
             way
             ;
             nor
             did
             the
             destroyed
             Jews
             acknowledge
             it
             to
             be
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             I
             am
             Alpha
             and
             Omega
             ,
             the
             beginning
             and
             the
             ending
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             the
             Almighty
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             I
             am
             everlasting
             ,
             before
             all
             Worlds
             and
             without
             end
             ,
             and
             he
             who
             hath
             Power
             over
             all
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             These
             words
             seem
             to
             be
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ;
             And
             with
             the
             sixth
             verse
             ,
             which
             ascribeth
             to
             him
             everlasting
             Glory
             and
             dominion
             ,
             do
             seem
             plainly
             to
             speak
             the
             Godhead
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             I
             John
             ,
             who
             also
             am
             your
             brother
             and
             companion
             in
             tribulation
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             and
             patience
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             isle
             that
             is
             called
             Patmos
             ,
             for
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             testimony
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             I
             John
             ,
             who
             was
             your
             brother
             and
             companion
             ,
             undergo
             the
             like
             sufferings
             as
             you
             do
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             belief
             and
             subjection
             to
             Christ
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             in
             Patient
             enduring
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             Patmos
             ,
             whi●her
             I
             was
             banished
             for
             my
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             preaching
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             I
             was
             in
             the
             spirit
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             and
             heard
             behind
             me
             a
             great
             voice
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             trumpet
             ,
          
           
             10.
             
             I
             was
             there
             in
             a
             transporting
             rapture
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             on
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               The
               Lords
               day
            
             ,
             (
             observed
             in
             commemoration
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             :
             )
             And
             I
             heard
             a
             voice
             call
             to
             me
             as
             lowd
             as
             a
             trumpet
             .
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             The
             vain
             cav●l
             of
             those
             that
             deny
             the
             [
             
               Lords
               day
            
             ]
             here
             to
             mean
             the
             Christians
             day
             of
             holy
             worship
             ,
             even
             the
             first
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             I
             have
             fully
             ▪
             confuted
             in
             a
             book
             called
             the
             
               Divine
               appointment
            
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               Day
            
             .
             And
             it
             needs
             no
             confutation
             to
             those
             that
             are
             acquainted
             with
             Church
             History
             ,
             who
             know
             that
             this
             day
             hath
             been
             kept
             holy
             as
             of
             Apostolical
             ordination
             and
             practice
             by
             the
             universal
             Church
             ever
             since
             the
             Apostles
             daies
             ,
             the
             hereticks
             themselves
             consenting
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Christ
             owned
             his
             own
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             suffering
             of
             his
             banished
             Solitary
             Servant
             ,
             by
             the
             Communication
             of
             these
             extraordinary
             Revelations
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             extasie
             of
             Spiritual
             influence
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Saying
             ,
             I
             am
             Alpha
             and
             Omega
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             the
             last
             :
             and
             what
             thou
             seest
             ,
             write
             in
             a
             book
             ,
             and
             send
             it
             unto
             the
             seven
             churches
             which
             are
             in
             Asia
             ,
             unto
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             unto
             Smyrna
             ,
             and
             unto
             Pergamos
             ,
             and
             unto
             Thyatira
             ,
             and
             unto
             Sardis
             ,
             and
             Philadelphia
             ,
             and
             unto
             Laodicea
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             N.
             1.
             
             The
             first
             sentence
             is
             out
             of
             divers
             Greek
             Copies
             ;
             but
             is
             before
             spoken
             ,
             &
             is
             the
             description
             of
             Christs
             Eternity
             .
             2.
             
             This
             was
             written
             by
             Christs
             Command
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             I
             turned
             to
             see
             the
             voice
             that
             spake
             with
             me
             .
             And
             being
             turned
             ,
             I
             saw
             seven
             golden
             Candlesticks
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             To
             see
             who
             that
             voice
             came
             from
             which
             I
             heard
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             seven
             candlesticks
             ,
             one
             like
             unto
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             ,
             
             clothed
             with
             a
             garment
             down
             to
             the
             foot
             ,
             and
             girt
             about
             the
             paps
             with
             a
             golden
             girdle
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             One
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             man
             who
             was
             a
             representation
             of
             Christ
             in
             splendid
             clothing
             like
             Aarons
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Whether
             it
             was
             the
             Angel
             that
             thus
             represented
             Christ
             ,
             or
             Christ
             himself
             who
             assumed
             this
             appearing
             shape
             immediately
             ,
             is
             uncertain
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             His
             head
             and
             his
             hairs
             were
             white
             like
             wool
             ,
             as
             white
             as
             snow
             ;
             and
             his
             eyes
             were
             as
             a
             flame
             of
             fire
             .
             15.
             
             And
             his
             feet
             like
             unto
             fine
             brass
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             burned
             in
             a
             furnace
             :
             and
             his
             voice
             as
             the
             sound
             of
             many
             waters
             .
          
           
             14
             ,
             15
             Christs
             apparition
             signifieth
             his
             Innocency
             &
             Glory
             by
             whiteness
             ;
             his
             terrible
             majesty
             ,
             by
             his
             fiery
             eyes
             and
             feet
             ,
             and
             his
             dreadful
             voice
             ;
             to
             affect
             all
             with
             Reverence
             ,
             and
             his
             foes
             with
             terror
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             he
             had
             in
             his
             right
             hand
             seven
             stars
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             went
             a
             sharp
             two-edged
             sword
             ,
             and
             his
             countenance
             was
             as
             the
             sun
             shineth
             in
             his
             strength
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             in
             his
             right
             hand
             were
             held
             seven
             Stars
             ,
             which
             signifie
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             seven
             Churches
             ,
             commissioned
             and
             upheld
             by
             him
             :
             And
             a
             two-edged
             Sword
             ,
             from
             his
             mouth
             ,
             signified
             his
             Word
             sent
             forth
             with
             power
             ,
             to
             convert
             and
             save
             the
             Elect
             ,
             and
             to
             convince
             and
             condemn
             the
             obstinate
             rejecters
             :
             And
             his
             countenance
             was
             glorious
             as
             the
             Sun
             in
             its
             clearest
             appearance
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             when
             I
             saw
             him
             ,
             I
             fell
             at
             his
             feet
             as
             dead
             :
             and
             he
             laid
             his
             right
             hand
             upon
             me
             ,
             saying
             unto
             me
             ,
             Fear
             not
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             first
             and
             the
             last
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             He
             laid
             on
             me
             his
             supporting
             hand
             of
             Love
             ,
             when
             his
             terrible
             Glory
             had
             cast
             me
             at
             his
             feet
             and
             bid
             me
             
               Not
               fear
            
             ,
             (
             for
             his
             Glory
             is
             joyful
             to
             his
             Servants
             ,
             though
             terrible
             to
             his
             Enemies
             :
             )
             He
             is
             my
             Almighty
             ,
             Eternal
             God
             ,
             and
             my
             Hope
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             I
             am
             he
             that
             liveth
             ,
             and
             was
             dead
             :
             and
             behold
             ,
             I
             am
             alive
             for
             evermore
             ,
             Amen
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             keys
             of
             hell
             and
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             I
             am
             Christ
             who
             was
             lately
             Incarnate
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             crucified
             for
             your
             sins
             ,
             and
             now
             live
             your
             King
             and
             Intercessor
             in
             glory
             ,
             and
             shall
             die
             no
             more
             :
             And
             death
             and
             all
             separated
             Souls
             are
             in
             my
             power
             ,
             to
             be
             taken
             into
             Happiness
             ,
             or
             cast
             out
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Write
             the
             things
             which
             thou
             hast
             seen
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             which
             are
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             which
             shall
             be
             hereafter
             ,
          
           
             19.
             
             Write
             these
             Revelations
             for
             posterity
             ,
             which
             contain
             what
             thou
             seest
             ,
             and
             the
             Exposition
             of
             some
             things
             that
             already
             exist
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             many
             things
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             The
             mystery
             of
             the
             seven
             stars
             which
             thou
             sawest
             in
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             seven
             golden
             candlesticks
             .
             The
             seven
             stars
             are
             the
             angels
             of
             the
             seven
             churches
             :
             and
             the
             seven
             candlesticks
             which
             thou
             sawest
             ,
             are
             the
             seven
             churches
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Note
             ;
             It
             is
             a
             great
             Controversie
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             Angels
             here
             ;
             1.
             
             Some
             say
             that
             the
             Prophetical
             phrase
             being
             primarily
             of
             proper
             Angels
             ,
             as
             the
             Guardians
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             yet
             as
             in
             their
             names
             intending
             the
             message
             to
             the
             Churches
             themselves
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             but
             as
             denominated
             from
             their
             several
             Angels
             :
             And
             this
             seemeth
             to
             me
             the
             most
             likely
             sense
             ,
             viz.
             To
             the
             whole
             Churches
             ,
             Pastors
             and
             People
             under
             the
             name
             of
             their
             Guardian
             Angels
             ,
             though
             blaming
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Angels
             ;
             which
             should
             not
             seem
             strange
             to
             them
             who
             feign
             such
             good
             men
             as
             Timothy
             to
             be
             the
             Angels
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             guilty
             of
             the
             crimes
             here
             reproved
             .
             Thus
             
               Augustine
               d●
               Doctr.
               Christ
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             c.
             30.
             citeth
             and
             seemeth
             to
             like
             
             Tyconius's
             Exposition
             ,
             who
             supposeth
             the
             whole
             Church
             meant
             under
             the
             Angels
             name
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             Others
             suppose
             the
             Presbytery
             of
             each
             Church
             collectively
             governing
             them
             are
             called
             the
             Angels
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Others
             think
             that
             only
             the
             Metropolitans
             are
             meant
             as
             Heads
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             other
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Dr.
             Hammond
             thinks
             there
             were
             Sub-Presbyters
             in
             Scripture
             times
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             it
             is
             Metropolitans
             that
             are
             here
             meant
             ;
             but
             such
             as
             were
             but
             single
             Pastors
             of
             Congregations
             ,
             like
             a
             Parish-Pastor
             now
             that
             hath
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Curate
             un●er
             him
             save
             Deacons
             ,
             but
             was
             Metropolitan
             over
             many
             Diocesses
             of
             such
             single
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             far
             from
             believing
             .
             1.
             
             That
             any
             such
             Metropolitans
             were
             then
             settled
             ;
             2.
             
             Or
             that
             such
             Churches
             had
             but
             one
             Pastor
             ;
             3.
             
             Or
             that
             the
             single
             Bishop
             of
             a
             Metropolis
             was
             blamed
             for
             the
             faults
             of
             many
             Diocesses
             of
             Churches
             ;
             4.
             
             Or
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             excellent
             Primitive
             Churches
             ,
             were
             so
             quickly
             degenerate
             ,
             and
             guilty
             of
             the
             crimes
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             specially
             if
             Timothy
             was
             one
             .
             And
             this
             Exposition
             too
             grosly
             slurs
             Episcopacy
             .
             But
             if
             they
             were
             but
             single
             Pastors
             of
             single
             Churches
             ,
             the
             difference
             is
             no
             great
             moment
             :
             What
             he
             speaketh
             of
             the
             Apostles
             intending
             so
             great
             a
             change
             afterward
             as
             Diocesans
             have
             made
             ,
             requireth
             proof
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             UNto
             the
             angel
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             write
             ,
             These
             things
             saith
             he
             that
             holdeth
             the
             seven
             stars
             in
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             who
             walketh
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             seven
             golden
             candlesticks
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Flock
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             meant
             by
             the
             name
             of
             their
             Angels
             ,
             These
             things
             saith
             Christ
             before
             described
             ,
             and
             commandeth
             me
             to
             write
             them
             .
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             I
             believe
             not
             that
             Timothy
             was
             their
             Bishop
             in
             the
             ordinary
             sense
             as
             a
             fixed
             Pastor
             of
             that
             Church
             alone
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             in
             his
             Itinerant
             course
             (
             described
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             doing
             the
             work
             of
             an
             Evangelist
             )
             was
             there
             sometime
             ,
             and
             is
             therefore
             by
             the
             Ancients
             called
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             Apostles
             were
             called
             Bishops
             ,
             for
             planting
             and
             taking
             care
             for
             many
             Churches
             ;
             when
             as
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             
             proof
             that
             they
             appropriated
             any
             Diocesses
             or
             Churches
             to
             each
             ,
             as
             their
             proper
             charge
             ,
             which
             other
             Apostles
             might
             not
             use
             the
             same
             Authority
             with
             ,
             or
             were
             fixed
             to
             any
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             believe
             it
             yet
             less
             probable
             that
             Timothy
             was
             the
             Angel
             here
             accused
             ,
             of
             leaving
             and
             falling
             from
             his
             first
             Love.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             know
             thy
             works
             ,
             and
             thy
             labour
             ,
             and
             thy
             patience
             ,
             and
             how
             thou
             canst
             not
             bear
             them
             which
             are
             evil
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             tried
             them
             which
             say
             they
             are
             apostles
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             ,
             and
             hast
             found
             them
             liars
             :
          
           
             2.
             
             Thy
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             great
             labour
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             thy
             patience
             in
             suffering
             for
             it
             ,
             are
             not
             unknown
             or
             disregarded
             by
             me
             :
             And
             it
             is
             thy
             praise
             that
             thou
             dost
             not
             countenance
             nor
             tolerate
             among
             you
             ,
             the
             seducing
             Hereticks
             and
             wicked
             men
             ;
             and
             that
             those
             that
             have
             pretended
             Inspiration
             ,
             as
             sent
             of
             God
             ,
             thou
             hast
             tryed
             ,
             and
             rejected
             them
             as
             proved
             liars
             and
             false
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             hast
             born
             ,
             and
             hast
             patience
             ,
             and
             for
             my
             names
             sake
             hast
             laboured
             ,
             and
             hast
             not
             fainted
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Note
             ;
             Chris●
             loveth
             and
             praiseth
             that
             which
             is
             good
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             while
             he
             reproveth
             them
             for
             that
             which
             is
             evil
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Nevertheless
             ,
             I
             have
             somewhat
             against
             thee
             ,
             because
             thou
             hast
             left
             thy
             first
             love
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             for
             this
             I
             reprove
             thee
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             not
             that
             hearty
             ,
             servent
             Love
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             which
             you
             had
             at
             the
             first
             ;
             and
             that
             you
             grow
             colder
             when
             you
             should
             grow
             better
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Even
             good
             people
             may
             fall
             into
             a
             more
             cold
             ,
             declining
             state
             ,
             by
             negligence
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Remember
             therefore
             from
             whence
             thou
             art
             fallen
             ,
             and
             repent
             ,
             and
             do
             the
             first
             works
             ,
             or
             else
             I
             will
             come
             unto
             thee
             quickly
             and
             will
             remove
             thy
             candlestick
             out
             of
             his
             place
             ,
             except
             thou
             repent
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Look
             back
             on
             thy
             first
             Love
             and
             Works
             ,
             and
             think
             whether
             it
             was
             not
             then
             better
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             whether
             thou
             hadst
             any
             cause
             to
             decline
             ;
             Return
             to
             thy
             first
             works
             ,
             or
             el
             ;
             se
             I
             will
             shortly
             visit
             thee
             with
             the
             heavy
             punishment
             ,
             of
             taking
             the
             Ministry
             and
             Gospel
             from
             thee
             .
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             Declinings
             from
             former
             Love
             and
             Duty
             are
             displeasing
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             tend
             to
             worse
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             a
             grievous
             punishment
             to
             have
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Ministry
             taken
             away
             ,
             either
             by
             Wars
             ,
             Devastations
             ,
             Persecutions
             ,
             Silencing
             ,
             and
             worst
             by
             wilful
             Expulsion
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             this
             thou
             hast
             ,
             that
             thou
             hatest
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             Nicolaitans
             ,
             which
             I
             also
             hate
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             is
             commendable
             in
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             hatest
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             Nicolaitans
             ,
             for
             I
             hate
             them
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             It
             is
             lawful
             to
             distinguish
             such
             Hereticks
             as
             are
             not
             to
             be
             tolerated
             in
             Church-Communion
             by
             the
             names
             of
             their
             Leaders
             :
             But
             this
             should
             not
             be
             done
             against
             tolerable
             differences
             ,
             as
             tending
             to
             divide
             those
             that
             should
             all
             unite
             in
             the
             Christian
             name
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             hateth
             licentious
             Doctrines
             and
             Deeds
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             we
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Whence
             these
             Nicolaitans
             had
             their
             name
             is
             not
             known
             certainly
             ,
             but
             doubtful
             Tradition
             in
             History
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             Nicholas
             the
             Deacon
             ,
             Act.
             6.
             had
             a
             beautiful
             Wife
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             blamed
             as
             jealous
             of
             her
             ;
             and
             that
             thereupon
             he
             brought
             her
             forth
             ,
             and
             bid
             who
             would
             take
             her
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             was
             above
             all
             fleshly
             lust
             ;
             and
             that
             some
             people
             ,
             misunderstanding
             him
             ,
             thence
             took
             occasion
             to
             plead
             for
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             Fornication
             .
             The
             Heresie
             of
             these
             hateful
             Nicolaitans
             lay
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             making
             light
             of
             Fornication
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             in
             despising
             the
             Heathens
             Government
             ,
             as
             if
             Christian
             Liberty
             lay
             in
             being
             from
             under
             its
             power
             ;
             3.
             
             And
             in
             teaching
             that
             to
             avoid
             suffering
             ,
             men
             might
             deny
             Christ
             with
             the
             mouth
             ,
             while
             the
             heart
             denyed
             him
             not
             ;
             4.
             
             And
             that
             they
             might
             eat
             things
             offered
             to
             Idols
             ,
             so
             they
             despised
             the
             Idol
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
             
               Paul
               ,
               Act.
            
             20.
             had
             before
             told
             these
             Ephesians
             ,
             that
             grievous
             Wolves
             should
             enter
             and
             devour
             ;
             and
             that
             of
             their
             own
             selves
             men
             should
             arise
             speaking
             perverse
             things
             ,
             to
             draw
             Disciples
             after
             them
             :
             And
             it
             seems
             thus
             warned
             ,
             they
             hated
             the
             Heresies
             .
             And
             St.
             John
             himself
             lived
             in
             Asia
             ,
             and
             is
             said
             to
             die
             at
             Eph●sus
             ,
             who
             no
             doubt
             would
             warn
             them
             (
             and
             was
             as
             above
             Timothy
             )
          
           
             7.
             
             He
             that
             hath
             an
             ear
             ,
             let
             him
             hear
             what
             the
             Spirit
             saith
             unto
             the
             churches
             ,
             To
             him
             that
             overcometh
             will
             I
             give
             to
             eat
             of
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             paradise
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Let
             all
             that
             hear
             or
             read
             these
             words
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             set
             their
             hearts
             to
             them
             with
             regard
             ,
             as
             of
             great
             and
             common
             importance
             :
             To
             him
             that
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Tryal
             and
             Temptation
             doth
             overcome
             ,
             by
             being
             true
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             keeping
             his
             Innocency
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             a
             part
             in
             everlasting
             Happiness
             ,
             signified
             by
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             in
             Paradise
             .
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             Striving
             without
             overcoming
             in
             Temptation
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             keep
             our
             uprightness
             and
             faithfulness
             ,
             will
             not
             save
             men
             (
             much
             less
             lazy
             wishes
             .
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             Though
             Faith
             put
             us
             at
             first
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             Life
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             survive
             ,
             Perseverance
             and
             Victory
             are
             conditions
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             seems
             that
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             
             Is
             here
             expounded
             to
             be
             ,
             Everlasting
             Life
             of
             Blessedness
             with
             God
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             the
             New
             Jerusalem
             after
             ,
             ch
             .
             21.22
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             unto
             the
             angel
             of
             the
             church
             in
             Smyrna
             ,
             write
             ,
             These
             things
             saith
             the
             First
             and
             the
             Last
             ,
             which
             was
             dead
             ,
             and
             is
             alive
             ,
          
           
             8.
             
             Note
             ;
             Christ
             is
             not
             barely
             named
             ,
             but
             described
             by
             Divine
             Properties
             ,
             to
             awe
             the
             Church
             with
             reverence
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             resolve
             them
             to
             Trust
             him
             ,
             who
             can
             deliver
             and
             reward
             them
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             I
             know
             thy
             works
             ,
             and
             tribulation
             ,
             and
             poverty
             ,
             (
             but
             thou
             art
             rich
             )
             and
             I
             know
             the
             blasphemy
             of
             them
             which
             say
             they
             are
             Jews
             and
             are
             not
             ,
             but
             are
             the
             synagogue
             of
             Satan
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             I
             know
             with
             approbation
             and
             praise
             ,
             thy
             labour
             ,
             
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             worldly
             poverty
             ;
             but
             thou
             art
             rich
             in
             grace
             :
             And
             I
             know
             that
             blasphemous
             Sect
             ,
             that
             tempt
             and
             reproach
             thee
             ,
             who
             by
             obtruding
             
             Moses's
             Law
             on
             the
             Churches
             ,
             (
             or
             at
             least
             seem
             Jews
             to
             avoid
             their
             malice
             )
             do
             trouble
             the
             Churches
             against
             Purity
             ,
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             ,
             and
             are
             Satans
             Synagogue
             ,
             as
             thus
             doing
             his
             work
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Fear
             none
             of
             those
             things
             which
             thou
             shalt
             suffer
             :
             behold
             ,
             the
             devil
             shall
             cast
             some
             of
             you
             into
             prison
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             tried
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             have
             tribulation
             ten
             days
             :
             be
             thou
             faithful
             unto
             death
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             thee
             a
             crown
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Fear
             not
             though
             thou
             must
             suffer
             ;
             and
             I
             foretel
             thee
             what
             thy
             sufferings
             will
             be
             :
             But
             I
             will
             fully
             reward
             thee
             .
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             Certainty
             of
             suffering
             may
             consist
             with
             the
             Conquest
             of
             cowardly
             fear
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             the
             Devil
             that
             imprisoneth
             and
             persecuteth
             Christ's
             Servants
             ,
             when
             his
             wicked
             Servants
             do
             it
             by
             his
             Temptation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Prisons
             and
             Persecutions
             are
             for
             the
             Tryal
             of
             the
             Faithful
             .
             Our
             care
             therefore
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             we
             fall
             not
             in
             the
             Tryal
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Ten
             days
             is
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             yet
             seemeth
             long
             to
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Crown
             of
             Life
             Everlasting
             is
             the
             sure
             reward
             of
             true
             Martyrdom
             and
             Perseverance
             in
             Tryal
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             He
             that
             hath
             an
             ear
             ,
             let
             him
             hear
             what
             the
             spirit
             saith
             unto
             the
             Churches
             .
             He
             that
             overcometh
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             hurt
             of
             the
             second
             death
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             These
             Warnings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             the
             Chruches
             are
             recorded
             ,
             as
             of
             great
             Concernment
             for
             all
             .
             It
             is
             they
             that
             overcome
             the
             Love
             of
             this
             Life
             and
             World
             ,
             even
             unto
             death
             ,
             if
             God
             call
             them
             to
             Martyrdom
             ,
             that
             shall
             escape
             that
             sorer
             second
             Death
             that
             ,
             after
             this
             Life
             ,
             will
             befall
             the
             Ungodly
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             to
             the
             angel
             of
             the
             church
             in
             Pergamos
             ,
             write
             ,
             These
             things
             saith
             he
             which
             hath
             the
             sharp
             sword
             with
             two
             edges
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             To
             the
             Pastors
             and
             People
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Pergamos
             ,
             noted
             by
             the
             word
             Angel
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             ●hat
             hath
             his
             dreadful
             Justice
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             saving
             Mercy
             ,
             sendeth
             this
             Message
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Once
             for
             all
             here
             note
             ,
             that
             Churches
             were
             then
             named
             from
             Cities
             ,
             because
             Proximity
             was
             needful
             to
             Communion
             :
             And
             among
             Christians
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             so
             great
             Unity
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             live
             in
             one
             Proximity
             (
             like
             our
             Parishes
             or
             Towns
             )
             should
             always
             be
             of
             one
             Church
             ,
             unless
             the
             uncapable
             multitude
             force
             them
             to
             divide
             in
             one
             City
             ,
             into
             many
             Churches
             ;
             in
             which
             still
             Proximity
             should
             be
             observed
             ;
             or
             unless
             the
             great
             Corruption
             ,
             or
             Violence
             ,
             of
             any
             Church
             do
             necessitate
             any
             to
             congregate
             by
             themselves
             ,
             for
             their
             safety
             and
             duty
             .
             For
             if
             the
             faults
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             any
             of
             its
             Members
             ,
             be
             but
             tolerable
             Weaknesses
             ,
             it
             should
             not
             break
             their
             Communion
             ,
             but
             they
             should
             bear
             with
             ,
             and
             receive
             each
             other
             :
             But
             if
             they
             are
             intolerable
             ,
             for
             which
             God
             disowneth
             and
             forsaketh
             them
             ,
             or
             their
             Worship
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             true
             Churches
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             forsaken
             of
             all
             ,
             as
             no
             true
             particular
             Christians
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             cast
             out
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             I
             know
             thy
             works
             ,
             and
             where
             thou
             dwellest
             ,
             even
             where
             Satan's
             seat
             is
             ,
             and
             thou
             holdest
             fast
             my
             Name
             ,
             and
             hast
             not
             denied
             my
             faith
             ,
             even
             in
             those
             days
             wherein
             Antipas
             was
             my
             faithful
             martyr
             ,
             who
             was
             slain
             among
             you
             ,
             where
             Satan
             dwelleth
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             I
             know
             ,
             with
             Approbation
             ,
             all
             thy
             good
             Works
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             dwellest
             where
             Satan
             ruleth
             in
             the
             Heathen
             multitude
             ;
             having
             there
             an
             Idol-Temple
             ,
             and
             Roman
             ,
             persecuting
             Powers
             ;
             and
             that
             yet
             thou
             hast
             held
             fast
             the
             Profession
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             not
             denyed
             me
             in
             Persecution
             ;
             even
             in
             the
             days
             when
             Satan's
             Instruments
             murder'd
             my
             faithful
             Martyr
             Antipas
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             We
             have
             no
             other
             certain
             History
             of
             Antipas
             ,
             and
             his
             Case
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             uncertain
             stories
             of
             Metaphrasles
             ,
             and
             the
             Menology
             .
             No
             doubt
             but
             there
             were
             many
             Martyrs
             ,
             whose
             History
             is
             not
             come
             down
             to
             us
             :
             But
             Christ
             hath
             honoured
             Antipas
             by
             this
             sacred
             Record
             :
             The
             time
             of
             his
             suffering
             is
             unknown
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             But
             I
             have
             a
             few
             things
             against
             thee
             ,
             because
             thou
             hast
             there
             them
             that
             hold
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Balaam
             ,
             who
             taught
             Balac
             to
             cast
             a
             stumbling-block
             before
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             to
             eat
             things
             sacrificed
             unto
             idols
             ,
             and
             to
             commit
             fornication
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Though
             all
             this
             Good
             be
             found
             in
             thee
             ,
             I
             am
             offended
             that
             thou
             so
             connivest
             at
             the
             Heresie
             of
             the
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             as
             to
             permit
             some
             of
             them
             in
             your
             Communion
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             Balaam
             for
             Gain
             taught
             Balac
             how
             to
             ensnare
             the
             Israelites
             into
             sin
             by
             Women
             ,
             so
             they
             lay
             Snares
             and
             Temptations
             before
             men
             ,
             by
             teaching
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             eat
             things
             offered
             to
             Idols
             ,
             and
             to
             commit
             Fornication
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Had
             not
             this
             Church
             tolerated
             these
             filthy
             Hereticks
             in
             their
             Communion
             ,
             Christ
             would
             not
             have
             blamed
             them
             for
             their
             meer
             Neighbourhood
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             So
             hast
             thou
             also
             them
             that
             hold
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Nicolaitans
             ,
             which
             thing
             I
             hate
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             thou
             hast
             yet
             in
             thy
             Communion
             some
             that
             hold
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Nicolaitans
             ,
             which
             maketh
             light
             of
             Adulteries
             ,
             which
             is
             hateful
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Christ
             hateth
             all
             such
             false
             Doctrine
             as
             corrupteth
             Faith
             or
             Manners
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Repent
             ,
             or
             else
             I
             will
             come
             unto
             thee
             quickly
             ,
             and
             will
             fight
             against
             them
             with
             the
             sword
             of
             my
             mouth
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Repent
             of
             thy
             connivance
             at
             this
             wicked
             Sect
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             them
             that
             will
             not
             be
             cured
             ;
             or
             else
             with
             the
             two-edged
             Sword
             ,
             which
             goeth
             out
             of
             my
             mouth
             ,
             I
             will
             shortly
             cut
             off
             these
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             punish
             thee
             for
             bearing
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             He
             that
             hath
             an
             ear
             ,
             let
             him
             hear
             what
             the
             Spirit
             saith
             unto
             the
             churches
             ,
             To
             him
             that
             overcometh
             will
             I
             give
             to
             eat
             of
             
             the
             hidden
             manna
             ,
             and
             will
             give
             him
             a
             white
             stone
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             stone
             a
             new
             name
             written
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             knoweth
             ,
             saving
             he
             that
             receiveth
             it
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Let
             no
             man
             disregard
             what
             the
             Spirit
             saith
             to
             the
             Churches
             :
             To
             him
             that
             overcometh
             the
             manifold
             Temptations
             ,
             of
             Persecutors
             ,
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             fleshly
             lusts
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             the
             bread
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             hidden
             Manna
             which
             is
             laid
             up
             in
             the
             heavenly
             Sanctuary
             ,
             even
             Christ
             and
             his
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             grace
             of
             that
             Spirit
             I
             will
             give
             him
             a
             Pledge
             and
             Title
             to
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             and
             that
             new
             Name
             and
             Nature
             ,
             Holiness
             and
             the
             Divine
             Image
             ,
             the
             evidence
             of
             right
             to
             the
             heavenly
             Inheritance
             ,
             whose
             Nature
             and
             Worth
             none
             rightly
             know
             ,
             but
             those
             who
             receive
             it
             .
             Thus
             shall
             it
             be
             done
             to
             them
             whom
             I
             will
             honour
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             unto
             the
             angel
             of
             the
             church
             in
             Thyatira
             ,
             write
             ,
             These
             things
             saith
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             his
             eyes
             like
             unto
             a
             flame
             of
             fire
             ,
             and
             his
             feet
             are
             like
             fine
             brass
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             To
             the
             Church
             of
             Thyatira
             ,
             Pastors
             and
             People
             represented
             by
             their
             Angel
             ,
             hear
             and
             regard
             this
             message
             from
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             glory
             and
             dreadfulness
             was
             signified
             by
             his
             appearing
             ●o
             me
             ,
             with
             Eyes
             like
             a
             flame
             ,
             and
             Feet
             shining
             as
             burnish't
             Brass
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             I
             know
             thy
             works
             ,
             and
             charity
             ,
             and
             service
             ,
             and
             faith
             ,
             and
             thy
             patience
             ,
             and
             thy
             works
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             
               to
               be
            
             more
             than
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             I
             know
             and
             commend
             thy
             good
             Works
             and
             Charity
             ,
             and
             Ministration
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             thy
             Fidelity
             and
             constant
             Patience
             in
             Tryals
             ,
             and
             that
             thy
             last
             Works
             excel
             thy
             first
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             I
             have
             a
             few
             things
             against
             thee
             ,
             because
             thou
             sufferest
             that
             woman
             Jezebel
             ,
             which
             calleth
             her self
             a
             prophetess
             ,
             to
             teach
             ,
             and
             to
             seduce
             my
             servants
             to
             commit
             fornication
             ,
             and
             to
             eat
             things
             sacrificed
             unto
             idols
             .
             21.
             
             And
             I
             gave
             her
             space
             to
             repent
             of
             her
             fornication
             ,
             and
             she
             repented
             not
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Note
             1.
             
             Even
             a
             few
             faults
             in
             a
             laudable
             Church
             may
             be
             a
             provocation
             to
             the
             Justice
             of
             Christ
             .
             2.
             
             Suffering
             corrupt
             Doctrines
             and
             Seducers
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             is
             a
             sin
             which
             Christ
             will
             not
             pass
             by
             .
             Suffering
             was
             not
             opposite
             to
             Banishing
             ,
             Imprisoning
             ,
             Killing
             :
             For
             the
             Church
             had
             no
             such
             power
             or
             command
             .
             But
             it
             was
             forbearing
             that
             sharp
             Reproof
             ,
             Confutation
             and
             Excommunication
             which
             was
             the
             Churches
             duty
             .
             3.
             
             Whether
             there
             were
             really
             a
             Woman
             among
             them
             that
             promoted
             this
             wickedness
             ,
             by
             pretence
             of
             Prophetick
             Inspiration
             ,
             or
             whether
             ,
             by
             the
             Woman
             Jezabel
             ,
             be
             meant
             the
             whole
             Sect
             of
             Nicolaitans
             or
             Gnosticks
             ,
             is
             uncertain
             .
             But
             it
             's
             certain
             that
             the
             Heresie
             tolerated
             was
             the
             same
             as
             was
             before
             reproved
             ,
             and
             that
             Paul
             was
             put
             so
             oft
             to
             write
             against
             ,
             viz.
             Fornication
             and
             Idol-Sacrifices
             ,
             pleaded
             for
             as
             lawful
             for
             Christians
             to
             partake
             of
             ,
             so
             they
             kept
             their
             faith
             and
             hearts
             to
             God.
             4.
             
             Impenitence
             after
             God's
             Patience
             and
             Warnings
             ,
             ripeneth
             men
             for
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Behold
             ,
             I
             will
             cast
             her
             into
             a
             bed
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             commit
             adultery
             with
             her
             ,
             into
             great
             tribulation
             ,
             except
             they
             repent
             of
             their
             deeds
             .
             23.
             
             And
             I
             will
             kill
             her
             children
             with
             death
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             churches
             shall
             know
             that
             I
             am
             he
             which
             searcheth
             the
             reins
             and
             hearts
             :
             and
             I
             will
             give
             unto
             every
             one
             of
             you
             according
             to
             your
             works
             .
          
           
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Instead
             of
             a
             Bed
             of
             Lust
             ,
             I
             will
             cast
             her
             ,
             and
             all
             her
             seduced
             Sect
             ,
             into
             a
             Bed
             of
             great
             Tribulation
             ,
             except
             true
             Repentance
             and
             Reformation
             prevent
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             all
             the
             Churches
             shall
             see
             my
             heavy
             Plagues
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             shall
             know
             that
             I
             discern
             ,
             and
             hate
             ,
             and
             judge
             the
             most
             secret
             lusts
             and
             sins
             ;
             and
             will
             judge
             you
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             ,
             according
             to
             your
             works
             .
          
           
             
               Note
               ;
               Judging
            
             is
             either
             Justifying
             or
             Condemning
             ,
             and
             Executing
             accordingly
             .
             Our
             first
             Justification
             ,
             which
             
               maketh
               us
               Just
            
             ,
             and
             so
             
               Accounts
               us
            
             ,
             is
             not
             according
             to
             any
             works
             strictly
             so
             called
             ,
             unless
             you
             will
             call
             it
             a
             work
             ,
             believingly
             to
             
               Accept
               a
               free
               gift
            
             :
             Nor
             is
             our
             Justification
             in
             Judgment
             according
             to
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Innocency
             ,
             or
             of
             Moses
             ,
             or
             any
             that
             can
             be
             thought
             to
             make
             the
             Reward
             not
             of
             Grace
             ,
             but
             of
             Debt
             :
             But
             it
             is
             according
             to
             our
             performing
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             made
             by
             Christ
             the
             condition
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             But
             unto
             you
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             rest
             in
             Thyatira
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             have
             not
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             which
             have
             not
             known
             the
             depths
             of
             Satan
             ,
             as
             they
             speak
             ,
             I
             will
             put
             upon
             you
             none
             other
             burden
             .
             25.
             
             But
             that
             which
             ye
             have
             already
             ,
             hold
             fast
             till
             I
             come
             .
          
           
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Note
             ;
             Some
             Copies
             have
             [
             And
             ]
             and
             some
             leave
             it
             out
             .
             If
             it
             be
             [
             
               you
               and
               the
               rest
            
             ]
             it
             must
             mean
             [
             
               you
               Pastors
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               faithful
               People
            
             .
             ]
             And
             this
             would
             shew
             that
             it
             is
             not
             One
             ,
             but
             
               Many
               Pastors
            
             that
             is
             meant
             by
             [
             
               the
               Angel
            
             ]
             .
             But
             if
             [
             And
             ]
             be
             left
             out
             ,
             then
             the
             sense
             is
             [
             All
             you
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             are
             not
             polluted
             with
             this
             filthy
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             the
             pretenders
             to
             Wisdom
             call
             
               Profound
               Knowledge
            
             ,
             but
             is
             indeed
             the
             Depths
             of
             Satan
             ;
             I
             will
             put
             on
             you
             no
             new
             Doctrine
             nor
             Burden
             ,
             but
             charge
             you
             to
             hold
             fast
             that
             Apostolick
             Doctrine
             which
             you
             have
             received
             ;
             and
             wait
             in
             fidelity
             for
             my
             coming
             ,
             who
             will
             reward
             you
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             And
             he
             that
             overcometh
             ,
             and
             keepeth
             my
             works
             unto
             the
             end
             ,
             to
             him
             will
             I
             give
             power
             over
             the
             nations
             :
             27.
             
             (
             And
             he
             shall
             rule
             them
             with
             a
             rod
             of
             iron
             ;
             as
             the
             vessels
             of
             a
             potter
             shall
             they
             be
             broken
             to
             shivers
             )
             even
             as
             I
             have
             received
             of
             my
             Father
             .
          
           
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             This
             Promise
             is
             dive●sly
             expounded
             ;
             1.
             
             Some
             think
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             same
             persons
             then
             living
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             made
             ,
             but
             those
             ,
             that
             in
             
             Constantine's
             time
             are
             found
             persevering
             ,
             shall
             then
             be
             advanced
             by
             him
             to
             honour
             and
             power
             .
             Others
             think
             that
             it
             is
             to
             the
             same
             persons
             ,
             and
             meaneth
             bu●
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             made
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             convert
             many
             Heathens
             .
             But
             all
             the
             Church
             could
             not
             be
             
             made
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             Bishops
             then
             were
             the
             greatest
             Sufferers
             :
             and
             converting
             is
             not
             ruling
             ,
             and
             dashing
             them
             in
             pieces
             with
             an
             Iron
             Rod.
             The
             Phrase
             is
             fetcht
             from
             Psal
             .
             2.
             
             Others
             think
             that
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             power
             of
             faithful
             ,
             separated
             Souls
             ;
             and
             that
             after
             death
             ,
             the
             Saints
             joyn
             with
             Angels
             ,
             ●s
             invisible
             Rulers
             of
             this
             World.
             And
             others
             think
             that
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             a
             thousand
             years
             Reign
             on
             Ear●h
             ,
             before
             the
             last
             Judgment
             .
             And
             others
             think
             it
             is
             meant
             ,
             of
             the
             state
             after
             Judgment
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Damned
             shall
             be
             as
             Slaves
             to
             the
             glorified
             Saints
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             it
             signifieth
             a
             triumphant
             ,
             glorious
             state
             in
             Heaven
             :
             but
             the
             ●est
             is
             dark
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             I
             think
             it
             meaneth
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             partake
             of
             Christ's
             Royal
             Power
             subserviently
             ,
             in
             their
             degree
             ;
             by
             which
             they
             shall
             now
             triumph
             over
             the
             World
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             in
             time
             ,
             be
             delivered
             from
             men's
             Tyrannny
             ;
             and
             at
             Death
             ,
             initially
             ,
             and
             at
             Judgment
             ,
             fully
             ,
             shall
             ,
             with
             Christ
             ,
             judge
             the
             World
             of
             wicked
             Men
             and
             Angels
             ;
             which
             is
             here
             called
             ,
             Ruling
             them
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             improbable
             that
             the
             miserable
             damned
             ones
             will
             be
             ,
             in
             some
             sort
             ,
             trod
             down
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Saints
             ;
             but
             how
             ,
             we
             yet
             know
             not
             .
             By
             the
             Morning-Star
             ,
             seemeth
             meant
             ,
             Christ
             and
             his
             Spirit
             to
             shine
             on
             them
             in
             Glory
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             He
             that
             hath
             an
             ear
             ,
             let
             him
             hear
             what
             the
             Spirit
             saith
             unto
             the
             churches
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             Let
             none
             take
             themselves
             to
             be
             unconcerned
             in
             Christ's
             Message
             to
             his
             Churches
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             recorded
             for
             our
             common
             use
             ,
             and
             nearly
             concerneth
             us
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             unto
             the
             angel
             of
             the
             church
             in
             Sardis
             write
             ,
             These
             things
             saith
             he
             that
             hath
             the
             seven
             Spirits
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             seven
             stars
             ,
             I
             know
             thy
             works
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             a
             name
             ,
             that
             thou
             livest
             ,
             and
             art
             dead
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             the
             Angel
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Pastors
             and
             People
             ,
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             Sardis
             ;
             Thus
             saith
             he
             who
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             Angels
             and
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Though
             the
             Spirits
             before
             were
             named
             before
             Christ
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             as
             preferring
             them
             before
             him
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             here
             said
             to
             have
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             the
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             what
             thou
             art
             and
             dost
             :
             and
             that
             thou
             art
             reputed
             by
             men
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             excellent
             Church
             :
             but
             thou
             art
             declined
             to
             a
             cold
             and
             decayed
             state
             ,
             even
             like
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Profession
             ,
             and
             outward
             Splendor
             ,
             make
             Churches
             and
             persons
             applauded
             that
             ,
             wanting
             the
             life
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Religion
             they
             profess
             ,
             are
             next
             to
             dead
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Be
             watchful
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             the
             things
             which
             remain
             ,
             that
             are
             ready
             to
             die
             :
             for
             I
             have
             not
             found
             thy
             works
             perfect
             before
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Be
             awakned
             from
             thy
             Self-flattery
             and
             Coldness
             ,
             and
             revive
             and
             exercise
             that
             Good
             which
             yet
             thou
             hast
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             strengthned
             ;
             for
             I
             find
             much
             Hypocrisie
             and
             Formality
             in
             thee
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             Soundness
             ,
             Serious●ess
             and
             Zeal
             which
             God
             will
             require
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Remember
             therefore
             how
             thou
             hast
             received
             and
             heard
             ,
             and
             hold
             fast
             ,
             and
             repent
             .
             If
             therefore
             thou
             shalt
             not
             watch
             ,
             I
             will
             come
             on
             thee
             as
             a
             thief
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             not
             know
             what
             hour
             I
             will
             come
             upon
             thee
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Remember
             what
             Doctrine
             my
             Apostles
             taught
             thee
             ,
             and
             hold
             fast
             that
             ,
             and
             receive
             no
             other
             .
             Repent
             of
             thy
             Back-sliding
             :
             for
             if
             thou
             do
             not
             awake
             and
             watch
             in
             holy
             Preparation
             ,
             I
             will
             come
             upon
             thee
             with
             my
             Judgments
             ,
             as
             a
             Thief
             cometh
             on
             men
             asleep
             ,
             when
             thou
             art
             most
             fearless
             ,
             and
             dost
             least
             expect
             me
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Thou
             hast
             a
             few
             names
             even
             in
             Sardis
             ,
             which
             have
             not
             defiled
             their
             garments
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             walk
             with
             me
             in
             white
             :
             for
             they
             are
             worthy
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Though
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             that
             Church
             be
             as
             dead
             in
             their
             declining
             ,
             some
             few
             there
             are
             yet
             in
             it
             ,
             who
             have
             kept
             their
             Innocency
             from
             Heresie
             ,
             Vice
             and
             Cowardly
             Shrinking
             :
             and
             these
             shall
             have
             the
             honourable
             Reward
             of
             their
             Uprightness
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             worthy
             of
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Grace
             ,
             which
             promiseth
             it
             to
             such
             alone
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Yet
             these
             few
             Names
             are
             not
             commanded
             to
             separate
             from
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             that
             overcometh
             ,
             the
             same
             shall
             be
             clothed
             in
             white
             raiment
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             not
             blot
             out
             his
             name
             out
             of
             the
             book
             of
             life
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             confess
             his
             name
             before
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             before
             his
             angels
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             that
             overcometh
             in
             this
             Life
             of
             Tryal
             ,
             shall
             be
             cloathed
             with
             the
             Glory
             which
             signifieth
             the
             Reward
             of
             Innocency
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             mark
             of
             Dignity
             and
             Honour
             ;
             (
             for
             such
             then
             was
             White
             Raiment
             :
             )
             and
             I
             will
             own
             him
             openly
             ,
             before
             my
             Father
             and
             his
             Angels
             ,
             as
             one
             who
             is
             enrolled
             as
             a
             Denison
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             among
             the
             Elect
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Note
             ;
             If
             
               White
               Garments
            
             now
             be
             seemly
             for
             conquering
             Saints
             ,
             they
             are
             unmeet
             for
             them
             that
             are
             overcome
             by
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             love
             of
             its
             Honour
             ,
             Wealth
             and
             Power
             ,
             and
             by
             fleshly
             Lusts
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             that
             hath
             an
             ear
             ,
             let
             him
             hear
             what
             the
             Spirit
             saith
             unto
             the
             Churches
             .
             7.
             
             And
             to
             the
             angel
             of
             the
             church
             in
             Philadelphia
             ,
             write
             ,
             These
             things
             saith
             he
             that
             is
             holy
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             that
             hath
             the
             key
             of
             David
             ,
             he
             that
             openeth
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             shutteth
             ,
             and
             shutteth
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             openeth
             :
          
           
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Note
             ;
             Christ
             is
             described
             by
             his
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             Truth
             ,
             and
             absolute
             Power
             of
             Governing
             and
             Judging
             ,
             to
             awe
             and
             to
             comfort
             the
             Faithful
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             I
             know
             thy
             works
             :
             behold
             ,
             I
             have
             set
             before
             thee
             an
             open
             door
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             can
             shut
             it
             :
             for
             thou
             hast
             a
             little
             strength
             ,
             and
             hast
             kept
             my
             word
             ,
             and
             hast
             not
             denied
             my
             name
             .
          
           
           
             8.
             
             I
             know
             and
             approve
             thy
             Fidelity
             :
             And
             I
             opened
             thee
             a
             Door
             of
             Advantage
             ,
             to
             do
             good
             in
             converting
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             to
             enjoy
             the
             comfort
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             none
             shall
             shut
             this
             Door
             against
             thee
             :
             for
             thou
             hast
             kept
             some
             strength
             of
             Faith
             and
             Courage
             ,
             and
             hast
             not
             denyed
             me
             by
             Heresie
             nor
             Cowardize
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Behold
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             them
             of
             the
             synagogue
             of
             Satan
             (
             which
             say
             they
             are
             Jews
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             ,
             but
             do
             lie
             )
             behold
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             them
             to
             come
             and
             worship
             before
             thy
             feet
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             that
             I
             have
             loved
             thee
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             as
             for
             those
             Hereticks
             that
             ,
             pretending
             Judaism
             ,
             corrupt
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             are
             but
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             Satan
             ;
             I
             will
             make
             them
             acknowledge
             the
             vanity
             of
             their
             Errour
             ,
             and
             the
             honour
             of
             thy
             Fidelity
             ;
             and
             to
             confess
             that
             I
             have
             loved
             and
             justified
             thee
             therein
             ,
             against
             their
             Accusations
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Because
             thou
             hast
             kept
             the
             word
             of
             my
             patience
             ,
             I
             also
             will
             keep
             thee
             from
             the
             hour
             of
             temptation
             ,
             which
             shall
             come
             upon
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             try
             them
             that
             dwell
             upon
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             I
             will
             give
             thee
             a
             special
             Exemption
             from
             the
             Persecutions
             which
             the
             Heathens
             will
             shortly
             use
             ,
             to
             try
             those
             on
             Earth
             ,
             that
             profess
             my
             Name
             .
             (
             Which
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             was
             performed
             )
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Though
             the
             best
             are
             oft
             singled
             out
             for
             Persecution
             ,
             usually
             the
             most
             obedient
             Churches
             escape
             above
             others
             ,
             and
             most
             have
             a
             hand
             in
             bringing
             it
             on
             themselves
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Behold
             ,
             I
             come
             quickly
             :
             hold
             that
             fast
             which
             thou
             hast
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             take
             thy
             crown
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             My
             performance
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             is
             not
             far
             off
             ;
             for
             the
             Tryal
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             thy
             Preservation
             .
             But
             see
             that
             thou
             hold
             fast
             still
             thy
             Innocency
             ,
             Fidelity
             and
             Patience
             ,
             that
             thou
             lose
             not
             the
             Crown
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             Perseverance
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             The
             best
             Churches
             and
             Christians
             have
             need
             to
             be
             warned
             to
             take
             heed
             ,
             lest
             they
             back-slide
             ,
             and
             lose
             all
             their
             labour
             and
             reward
             .
             Even
             where
             God
             decreeth
             to
             cause
             men
             to
             persevere
             ,
             he
             decreeth
             to
             cause
             it
             ,
             by
             holy
             fear
             of
             ●alling
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             use
             of
             Watchfulness
             ,
             and
             diligent
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Him
             that
             overcometh
             ,
             will
             I
             make
             a
             pillar
             in
             the
             temple
             of
             my
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             go
             no
             more
             out
             :
             and
             I
             will
             write
             upon
             him
             the
             name
             of
             my
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             name
             of
             the
             city
             of
             my
             God
             ,
             
               which
               is
            
             new
             Jerusalem
             ,
             which
             cometh
             down
             out
             of
             heaven
             from
             my
             God
             :
             and
             
               I
               will
               write
               upon
               him
            
             my
             new
             name
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Him
             that
             overcometh
             in
             all
             the
             Tryals
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             an
             honourable
             Member
             of
             the
             glorified
             Church
             ,
             (
             called
             a
             Pillar
             ,
             as
             Timothy
             is
             called
             a
             Pillar
             and
             Bas●s
             of
             Truth
             ,
             in
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ;
             )
             and
             he
             shall
             there
             dwell
             for
             ever
             :
             And
             I
             will
             signalize
             him
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             written
             Name
             ,
             both
             of
             
               My
               God
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               City
               of
               my
               God
            
             ,
             the
             
               New
               Jerusalem
            
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             gathering
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             is
             compleat
             ,
             shall
             thence
             come
             ,
             and
             appear
             with
             me
             in
             Glory
             :
             and
             I
             will
             write
             on
             him
             my
             new
             Name
             ,
             
               The
               Glorified
               Redeemer
            
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             The
             whole
             Name
             ,
             thus
             set
             together
             ,
             will
             be
             ,
             [
             
               An
               Adopted
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               an
               Heir
               of
               the
            
             New
             Jerusalem
             
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               a
               living
               Member
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Glorified
               Redeemer
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             13.
             
             He
             that
             hath
             an
             ear
             ,
             let
             him
             hear
             what
             the
             Spirit
             saith
             unto
             the
             churches
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             All
             that
             have
             ears
             ,
             and
             hear
             what
             Christ
             ,
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             saith
             to
             all
             these
             Churches
             ,
             should
             lay
             it
             deeply
             to
             heart
             ,
             for
             their
             own
             Instruction
             and
             Admonition
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             unto
             the
             angel
             of
             the
             church
             of
             the
             Laodiceans
             ,
             write
             ,
             These
             things
             saith
             the
             Amen
             ,
             the
             faithful
             and
             true
             Witness
             ,
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             creation
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             Thus
             saith
             he
             who
             is
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             ,
             all
             God's
             Predictions
             are
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             fulfilled
             ;
             the
             faithful
             Witness
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             Man
             ,
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             Sufferings
             ;
             the
             Head
             and
             Chief
             of
             all
             God's
             Creatures
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             This
             Text
             is
             diversly
             expounded
             ,
             as
             men's
             Judgments
             differ
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Arrians
             hence
             gather
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             but
             the
             first
             of
             Creatures
             ,
             by
             whom
             God
             made
             the
             rest
             .
             2.
             
             
               Peter
               Sterry
            
             ,
             and
             that
             Party
             ,
             who
             hold
             three
             Natures
             in
             Christ
             ;
             the
             Divine
             ,
             the
             Prime-cre●ted
             (
             Super-angelical
             ,
             )
             and
             the
             Humane
             ,
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             his
             middle
             Nature
             that
             is
             here
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Beginning
               of
               the
               Creation
               of
               God.
            
             3.
             
             But
             the
             commonest
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             Christ
             ,
             as
             in
             both
             Natures
             ,
             thus
             called
             ;
             because
             he
             is
             the
             Head
             ,
             or
             Chief
             ,
             of
             all
             Creatures
             :
             or
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Cause
             and
             Father
             of
             the
             new
             Creature
             ,
             by
             Grace
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             I
             know
             thy
             works
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             neither
             cold
             nor
             hot
             :
             I
             would
             thou
             wert
             cold
             or
             hot
             .
             16.
             
             So
             then
             because
             thou
             art
             luke-warm
             ,
             and
             neither
             cold
             nor
             hot
             ,
             I
             will
             spew
             thee
             out
             of
             my
             mouth
             .
          
           
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             I
             know
             thy
             case
             and
             course
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             not
             for
             open
             Heresie
             or
             Infidelity
             ,
             but
             professest
             Christianity
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             with
             Tepidity
             ,
             without
             such
             Zeal
             as
             the
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             of
             Christians
             requireth
             .
             If
             thou
             wert
             cold
             ,
             and
             for
             downright
             Infidelity
             or
             Heresie
             ,
             I
             would
             judge
             thee
             accordingly
             :
             And
             if
             you
             were
             sound
             and
             zealous
             Christians
             ,
             I
             would
             own
             you
             .
             But
             being
             of
             a
             luke-warm
             Indifferency
             ,
             like
             Hypocrites
             ,
             that
             profess
             Christianity
             ,
             with
             Reserves
             for
             Worldly
             Safety
             ,
             I
             will
             disown
             thee
             with
             disdain
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Not
             that
             God
             had
             rather
             men
             were
             stark
             naught
             ,
             than
             half
             Christians
             ;
             but
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             should
             sooner
             have
             judged
             thee
             accordingly
             ,
             and
             thou
             wouldst
             not
             have
             aggravated
             thy
             sin
             with
             Profession
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             nor
             have
             dishonoured
             me
             so
             much
             by
             it
             .
             2.
             
             God
             will
             disown
             luke-warm
             ,
             worldly
             Hypocrites
             ;
             not
             all
             ,
             whose
             Zeal
             is
             defective
             ,
             and
             are
             too
             luke-warm
             ,
             but
             all
             that
             have
             not
             so
             much
             Zeal
             ,
             as
             to
             prefer
             Christ
             before
             the
             World.
             
          
           
           
             17.
             
             Because
             thou
             sayest
             ,
             I
             am
             rich
             ,
             and
             increased
             with
             goods
             ,
             and
             have
             need
             of
             nothing
             ;
             and
             knowest
             not
             that
             thou
             art
             wretched
             ,
             and
             miserable
             ,
             and
             poor
             ,
             and
             blind
             ,
             and
             naked
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Note
             ;
             'T
             is
             like
             ,
             The
             Ostentation
             of
             this
             Church
             came
             from
             some
             worldly
             Prosperity
             ;
             and
             outward
             ,
             lifeless
             Formality
             in
             Religion
             ,
             with
             the
             decay
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             it
             .
             When
             true
             Religion
             decayeth
             in
             any
             ,
             't
             is
             usually
             accompanied
             with
             Self-Esteem
             ,
             and
             boasting
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             learn
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             high-minded
             ,
             but
             fear
             .
             When
             they
             have
             turned
             Religion
             into
             a
             lifeless
             Image
             ,
             they
             dance
             about
             that
             Image
             ,
             and
             honour
             it
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             I
             counsel
             thee
             to
             buy
             of
             me
             gold
             tried
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             be
             rich
             ;
             and
             white
             raiment
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             be
             clothed
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             shame
             of
             thy
             nakedness
             do
             not
             appear
             ;
             and
             anoint
             thine
             eyes
             with
             eye-salve
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             see
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             I
             counsel
             thee
             to
             seek
             earnestly
             to
             me
             for
             sound
             Understanding
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             against
             all
             Heresie
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             Grace
             of
             Confirmation
             ,
             against
             all
             deceitful
             Wavering
             and
             Reserves
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             Grace
             of
             sincere
             Righteousness
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             that
             thou
             bear
             not
             the
             shame
             of
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             halting
             between
             Heresie
             ,
             or
             Infidelity
             ,
             and
             saving
             Truth
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             Illumination
             of
             my
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             know
             the
             danger
             of
             Heresie
             and
             Hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             As
             many
             as
             I
             love
             ,
             I
             rebuke
             and
             chasten
             :
             be
             zealous
             therefore
             and
             repent
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             If
             I
             forsake
             you
             not
             ,
             but
             shew
             my
             love
             to
             you
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             by
             chastening
             you
             ,
             to
             revive
             your
             Care
             and
             Zeal
             :
             If
             therefore
             you
             love
             not
             Chastening
             ,
             prevent
             it
             by
             Zeal
             and
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Behold
             ,
             I
             stand
             at
             the
             door
             ,
             and
             knock
             :
             if
             any
             man
             hear
             my
             voice
             ,
             and
             open
             the
             door
             ,
             I
             will
             come
             in
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             will
             sup
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             with
             me
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             I
             have
             my
             time
             of
             offering
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             desiring
             you
             to
             entertain
             it
             :
             And
             if
             any
             man
             hear
             and
             obey
             this
             Call
             ,
             I
             will
             come
             in
             by
             my
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             take
             habitual
             Possession
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             have
             spiritual
             Communion
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             with
             me
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Though
             it
             be
             not
             without
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             that
             we
             open
             to
             him
             when
             he
             knocks
             ,
             and
             receive
             his
             offered
             special
             Grace
             ;
             yet
             ,
             in
             this
             ,
             he
             layeth
             so
             much
             on
             Man
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             our
             Opening
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             our
             Accepting-Faith
             ,
             the
             Condition
             of
             his
             Entring
             for
             a
             fixed
             Habitation
             by
             habitual
             Love
             and
             Holiness
             .
             On
             which
             account
             ▪
             Divines
             use
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             wrought
             first
             in
             Conversion
             ,
             are
             the
             Conditions
             or
             Qualifications
             for
             consequent
             Justification
             and
             Sanctification
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             To
             him
             that
             overcometh
             will
             I
             grant
             to
             sit
             with
             me
             in
             my
             throne
             ,
             even
             as
             I
             also
             overcame
             ,
             and
             am
             set
             down
             with
             my
             Father
             ,
             in
             his
             Throne
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             To
             him
             that
             overcometh
             all
             the
             Temptations
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             keep
             his
             sincere
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             and
             Obedience
             to
             the
             End
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             a
             Participation
             in
             my
             Kingdom
             ,
             Power
             and
             Glory
             ;
             even
             as
             I
             obtained
             my
             Glory
             ,
             by
             overcoming
             Satan
             and
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Note
             ;
             This
             expoundeth
             what
             is
             meant
             before
             ,
             by
             Ruling
             the
             Nations
             with
             a
             Rod
             of
             Iron
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             22.
             
             He
             that
             hath
             an
             ear
             ,
             let
             him
             hear
             what
             the
             Spirit
             saith
             unto
             the
             churches
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Note
             ;
             Let
             every
             man
             that
             hath
             an
             Ear
             and
             Heart
             ,
             lay
             close
             to
             heart
             these
             Reproofs
             ,
             Warnings
             and
             Promises
             of
             Christ
             to
             these
             seven
             Churches
             ;
             for
             it
             concerneth
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             Again
             note
             that
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             Christ's
             Reproofs
             and
             Threatnings
             ,
             to
             many
             of
             these
             Churches
             ,
             he
             biddeth
             no
             one
             separate
             from
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             AFter
             this
             I
             looked
             ,
             and
             behold
             ,
             a
             door
             was
             opened
             in
             heaven
             :
             and
             the
             first
             voice
             which
             I
             heard
             ,
             was
             as
             it
             were
             of
             a
             trumpet
             talking
             with
             me
             ,
             which
             said
             ,
             Come
             up
             hither
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             shew
             thee
             things
             which
             must
             be
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             After
             this
             the
             Vision
             ,
             that
             I
             further
             saw
             ,
             was
             as
             if
             a
             Door
             had
             been
             opened
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Not
             that
             Heaven
             hath
             a
             Door
             ,
             but
             the
             Vision
             was
             to
             be
             suited
             to
             the
             Capacity
             of
             a
             Soul
             in
             Flesh
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Notices
             which
             advance
             Man's
             Understanding
             on
             Earth
             ,
             come
             all
             from
             Heaven
             .
             2.
             
             And
             thither
             must
             we
             look
             and
             seek
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             know
             the
             things
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             immediately
             I
             was
             in
             the
             spirit
             :
             and
             behold
             ,
             a
             throne
             was
             set
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             one
             sat
             on
             the
             throne
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             immediately
             I
             was
             in
             an
             Extasie
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             acting
             me
             as
             above
             the
             Body
             :
             And
             God
             revealing
             things
             according
             to
             my
             Capacity
             ,
             I
             thought
             I
             saw
             a
             Throne
             ,
             the
             Seat
             of
             Royal
             ,
             Glorious
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             a
             Royal
             Person
             sat
             on
             the
             Throne
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             he
             that
             sat
             ,
             was
             ,
             to
             look
             upon
             ,
             like
             a
             jasper
             ,
             and
             a
             sardine
             stone
             :
             and
             there
             was
             a
             rain-bow
             round
             about
             the
             throne
             ,
             in
             sight
             like
             unto
             an
             emerald
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             the
             Power
             and
             Glory
             of
             him
             that
             sat
             on
             the
             Throne
             was
             represented
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             similitude
             of
             precious
             Stones
             ,
             a
             Jasper
             ,
             and
             a
             Sardine
             :
             And
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             faithful
             keeping
             of
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             was
             represented
             to
             me
             ,
             by
             the
             Appearance
             of
             a
             Rain
             bow
             ,
             like
             an
             Emerald
             in
             colour
             ,
             round
             about
             the
             Throne
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             round
             about
             the
             throne
             were
             four
             and
             twenty
             seats
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             seats
             I
             saw
             four
             and
             twenty
             elders
             sitting
             ,
             clothed
             in
             white
             raiment
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             on
             their
             heads
             crowns
             of
             gold
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Note
             ;
             The
             Apparition
             ,
             being
             made
             to
             him
             that
             was
             a
             Jew
             ,
             was
             a
             Representation
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Camp
             in
             ●he
             Wilderness
             ,
             with
             the
             Tabernacle
             in
             the
             midst
             ;
             ●●cording
             to
             which
             also
             the
             Temple-Worship
             was
             ●●●med
             
             to
             bear
             some
             similitude
             :
             And
             the
             Christian-Assemblies
             had
             some
             resemblance
             to
             that
             :
             Some
             think
             it
             relateth
             to
             the
             Church
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             which
             had
             (
             say
             they
             )
             twenty
             four
             Elders
             ;
             say
             some
             ,
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             twelve
             Elders
             ;
             others
             that
             it
             is
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             four
             and
             twenty
             City-Bishops
             of
             Judea
             ,
             who
             use
             to
             sit
             in
             Council
             with
             him
             ;
             who
             yet
             (
             saith
             Dr.
             H.
             )
             were
             then
             but
             the
             sole
             Pastors
             of
             single
             Assemblies
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             Elders
             under
             them
             ,
             but
             were
             after
             to
             have
             such
             :
             Others
             think
             it
             intimateth
             ,
             that
             all
             Churches
             should
             unite
             in
             such
             Synods
             as
             consist
             of
             twelve
             Teaching
             Elders
             ,
             and
             twelve
             Ruling
             Elders
             that
             are
             not
             Teachers
             .
             Rather
             all
             Churches
             and
             Pastors
             are
             signified
             by
             twenty
             four
             .
             But
             all
             these
             are
             but
             mens
             unproved
             thoughts
             ,
             save
             only
             that
             in
             general
             ,
             the
             Vision
             appeared
             in
             resemblance
             of
             such
             an
             Assembly
             as
             is
             here
             described
             :
             And
             it
             clearly
             intimateth
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Elders
             have
             a
             proper
             Dignity
             ,
             and
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Power
             ,
             signified
             by
             their
             Seals
             ,
             and
             White
             Rayment
             ,
             and
             Crowns
             of
             Gold.
             I
             would
             not
             have
             ignorant
             ,
             proud
             Lads
             ,
             that
             can
             but
             get
             a
             Lay-Patron
             to
             present
             them
             to
             a
             Benefice
             ,
             where
             they
             may
             live
             in
             the
             guilt
             of
             betraying
             Souls
             ,
             to
             call
             themselves
             these
             Elders
             ,
             nor
             to
             feign
             in
             White
             Rayment
             that
             they
             have
             Crowns
             of
             Gold.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             out
             of
             the
             throne
             proceeded
             lightnings
             ,
             and
             thunderings
             ,
             and
             voices
             :
             and
             there
             were
             seven
             lamps
             of
             fire
             burning
             before
             the
             throne
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             seven
             spirits
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Note
             1.
             
             The
             Glory
             and
             Terrour
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Apparition
             is
             thus
             expressed
             :
             From
             the
             similitude
             of
             the
             Temple-Worship
             ,
             and
             more
             fully
             of
             the
             Church-Worship
             and
             Sacred
             Assemblies
             ,
             whence
             must
             proceed
             the
             Light
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             the
             Thunder
             of
             Reproof
             ,
             and
             just
             Censures
             ,
             and
             the
             Voices
             of
             common
             Consent
             and
             Praises
             to
             God.
             Whether
             it
             signifie
             the
             scorching
             Lightnings
             ,
             and
             Thundering●
             ▪
             Excommunications
             of
             Lay-Chancellors
             ,
             Officials
             ,
             Surrogates
             ,
             Commissaries
             ,
             &c.
             that
             use
             an
             absent
             Bishop's
             name
             over
             (
             not
             one
             Parish
             only
             ,
             but
             )
             many
             score
             or
             hundred
             Parish-Churches
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             the
             Arguments
             of
             the
             Affirmers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             seven
             Lamps
             are
             expounded
             of
             the
             seven
             Spirits
             of
             God
             ,
             relating
             ,
             as
             some
             suppose
             ,
             to
             the
             Lamps
             which
             were
             continually
             to
             burn
             before
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             Exod.
             17.20
             .
             and
             after
             before
             the
             Temple
             :
             And
             as
             others
             think
             ,
             to
             the
             seven
             Deacons
             at
             Jerusalem
             .
             Others
             think
             it
             is
             the
             seven
             Guardian
             Angels
             of
             the
             Asian
             Churches
             ,
             to
             whom
             John
             specially
             directeth
             all
             this
             Book
             ,
             though
             for
             the
             use
             of
             all
             others
             .
          
           
             But
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             passages
             ,
             the
             great
             doubt
             is
             ,
             whether
             really
             there
             be
             not
             ,
             in
             the
             Spiritual
             World
             which
             John
             saw
             ,
             such
             things
             as
             he
             describeth
             ,
             and
             the
             Institutions
             about
             Tabernacle
             ,
             Temple
             ,
             and
             Church-Assembles
             ,
             be
             not
             formed
             to
             some
             resemblance
             of
             these
             ?
             Or
             whether
             all
             be
             spoken
             only
             of
             the
             things
             below
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             superior
             World
             hath
             no
             real
             similitude
             ,
             but
             by
             fiction
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             before
             the
             throne
             there
             was
             a
             sea
             of
             glass
             like
             unto
             crystal
             :
             and
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             throne
             ,
             and
             round
             about
             the
             throne
             ,
             were
             four
             beasts
             ,
             full
             of
             eyes
             before
             and
             behind
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Note
             ;
             Before
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             the
             Temple
             there
             was
             a
             great
             broad
             Vessel
             of
             Water
             ,
             called
             a
             Sea
             ,
             for
             the
             Priests
             to
             wash
             in
             ,
             Exod.
             20.18
             .
             1
             Kings
             7.23
             .
             signifying
             the
             Purity
             required
             in
             the
             Worshippers
             of
             God
             ;
             being
             as
             Crystal
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             no
             spots
             or
             Hypocrisie
             is
             unseen
             to
             God.
             (
             Though
             some
             make
             this
             to
             signifie
             the
             multitude
             of
             Worshippers
             .
             )
          
           
             The
             four
             Beasts
             ,
             some
             say
             ,
             resemble
             the
             four
             Sta●dards
             and
             Camps
             of
             Israel
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             or
             as
             others
             ,
             the
             four
             Evangelists
             :
             But
             it
             is
             like
             to
             mean
             the
             Executioners
             by
             Providence
             and
             Miracles
             of
             Christ's
             Will
             and
             Power
             ,
             full
             of
             Eyes
             ,
             as
             knowing
             all
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             Men
             about
             which
             they
             are
             employed
             ,
             called
             Living
             creatures
             for
             their
             executive
             power
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             the
             first
             beast
             was
             like
             a
             lion
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             beast
             like
             a
             calf
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             beast
             had
             a
             face
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             fourth
             beast
             was
             like
             a
             flying
             eagle
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Note
             ;
             As
             these
             four
             agree
             with
             the
             Apparition
             in
             Ezekiel
             1.10
             .
             in
             the
             main
             (
             notwithstanding
             some
             small
             difference
             )
             so
             it
             is
             observable
             which
             
               D.
               Hammond
            
             noteth
             from
             
               Aben
               Ezra
            
             ,
             that
             these
             were
             the
             Escutcheons
             on
             the
             four
             Ensigns
             or
             Standards
             of
             the
             Camp
             of
             Israel
             ,
             a
             Lion
             for
             the
             Camp
             of
             Judah
             ,
             a
             Man
             for
             the
             Camp
             of
             Reuben
             ,
             an
             Oxe
             for
             the
             Camp
             of
             Ephraim
             ,
             and
             an
             Eagle
             for
             the
             Camp
             of
             Dan
             :
             And
             an
             Oxe
             and
             Calf
             are
             oft
             used
             for
             the
             same
             .
             And
             these
             four
             are
             noted
             to
             be
             the
             chief
             in
             their
             several
             kinds
             ;
             the
             Lion
             among
             wild
             Beasts
             ;
             the
             Oxe
             among
             the
             tame
             and
             serviceable
             ;
             a
             Man
             among
             all
             Animals
             ;
             and
             an
             Eagle
             among
             Birds
             .
             To
             conjecture
             what
             God
             would
             signifie
             by
             them
             to
             Israel
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             uncertain
             :
             I
             know
             nothing
             liker
             than
             an
             intimation
             of
             Duty
             and
             Prophecy
             ,
             that
             Israel
             should
             be
             victorious
             over
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             valiant
             as
             a
             Lion
             ,
             wise
             ,
             and
             in
             Dominion
             as
             Man
             ,
             and
             should
             have
             a
             fertile
             and
             plenteous
             Land
             ,
             signified
             by
             the
             Oxe
             ,
             and
             be
             Seraphick
             and
             Divine
             in
             the
             holy
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             signified
             by
             the
             Eagle
             that
             mounteth
             Heaven-ward
             in
             her
             strength
             .
             And
             it
             's
             like
             such
             blessings
             are
             hereby
             signified
             to
             be
             conferred
             on
             the
             Church
             ;
             some
             fix
             the
             signification
             on
             Angels
             ,
             some
             on
             Ministers
             :
             And
             less
             probable
             are
             their
             's
             that
             think
             
               Pete●
               ,
               John
               ,
               Paul
            
             and
             Barnabas
             are
             meant
             ,
             or
             they
             that
             apply
             it
             to
             the
             four
             Evangelists
             ,
             or
             four
             Patriarchs
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             the
             four
             beasts
             had
             each
             of
             them
             six
             wings
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             full
             of
             eyes
             within
             ,
             and
             they
             rest
             not
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             holy
             ,
             holy
             ,
             Lord
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Note
             ;
             The
             Beasts
             resembling
             the
             Standard-bearer
             in
             the
             Camp
             ,
             are
             likest
             to
             signifie
             both
             the
             Angels
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             who
             glorifie
             God's
             Attributes
             ,
             and
             serve
             him
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             his
             Promises
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             also
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             who
             do
             their
             part
             herein
             on
             Earth
             .
             See
             Isa
             .
             6.2
             .
             of
             their
             wings
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Holy
             ,
             holy
             ,
             holy
             ,
             may
             relate
             to
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             but
             certainly
             signifieth
             that
             the
             
               Holiness
               of
               God
            
             is
             that
             for
             which
             he
             is
             loved
             and
             praised
             by
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             .
             His
             Holiness
             is
             his
             Perfection
             ,
             and
             Transcendency
             above
             all
             creatures
             ,
             being
             the
             end
             of
             all
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             to
             be
             devoted
             ;
             and
             consequently
             his
             perfect
             contrariety
             to
             all
             evil
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             The
             celebrating
             of
             the
             Praises
             of
             the
             most
             Holy
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             uncessant
             work
             of
             heavenly
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             the
             work
             of
             Ministers
             and
             Church-Assemblies
             on
             Earth
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             when
             those
             beasts
             give
             glory
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             thanks
             to
             him
             that
             sat
             on
             the
             throne
             ,
             who
             liveth
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             10.
             
             The
             four
             and
             twenty
             elders
             fall
             down
             before
             him
             that
             sat
             on
             the
             throne
             ,
             and
             worship
             him
             that
             liveth
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             and
             cast
             their
             crowns
             before
             the
             throne
             ,
             saying
             ,
             11.
             
             Thou
             art
             worthy
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             to
             receive
             glory
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             power
             ,
             for
             thou
             hast
             created
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             for
             thy
             pleasure
             they
             are
             and
             were
             created
             .
          
           
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Note
             ,
             With
             the
             chief
             Angels
             concur
             all
             the
             heavenly
             H●st
             ,
             in
             magnifying
             the
             Holy
             ,
             Eternal
             God
             ,
             as
             shining
             forth
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             all
             his
             works
             ,
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             him
             ,
             by
             his
             efficient
             Will
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             complacential
             Will
             fulfilled
             ,
             they
             being
             all
             created
             ,
             preserved
             and
             ordered
             .
             And
             this
             heavenly
             work
             is
             to
             be
             imitated
             by
             the
             Churches
             on
             Earth
             ,
             whose
             Pastors
             leading
             the
             People
             must
             concur
             in
             the
             Praises
             of
             the
             most
             Holy
             ,
             Everliving
             God
             ,
             And
             those
             Churches
             that
             are
             dry
             and
             scant
             in
             these
             Praises
             of
             God
             (
             how
             well
             soever
             the
             Word
             be
             there
             preached
             )
             are
             defective
             and
             unlike
             their
             Pattern
             .
             These
             passages
             are
             best
             expounded
             in
             the
             three
             first
             Petitions
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             ;
             
               Let
               thy
               Name
               be
               hallowed
               ,
               Thy
               Kingdom
               come
               ,
               and
               Thy
               Will
               be
               done
               on
               Earth
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             Neither
             Heaven
             nor
             Earth
             must
             be
             left
             out
             in
             the
             Exposition
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             I
             saw
             in
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             him
             that
             sat
             on
             the
             throne
             ,
             a
             book
             written
             within
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             backside
             sealed
             with
             seven
             seals
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             saw
             a
             Roll
             called
             a
             Book
             ,
             in
             his
             hand
             who
             sate
             on
             the
             Throne
             ,
             written
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             but
             the
             Roll
             was
             sealed
             up
             with
             seven
             Seals
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             The
             Roll
             contained
             God's
             Decrees
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             according
             to
             this
             Prophecy
             :
             And
             it
             's
             like
             they
             were
             seven
             Rolls
             together
             making
             one
             Book
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             I
             saw
             a
             strong
             angel
             proclaiming
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             Who
             is
             worthy
             to
             open
             the
             book
             ,
             and
             to
             loose
             the
             seals
             thereof
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Note
             ;
             Every
             Angel
             or
             Man
             is
             not
             worthy
             or
             meet
             to
             be
             the
             Expositor
             and
             Messenger
             of
             God's
             Mysteries
             to
             Man.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             no
             man
             in
             heaven
             ,
             nor
             in
             earth
             ,
             neither
             under
             the
             earth
             ,
             was
             able
             to
             open
             the
             book
             ,
             neither
             to
             look
             thereon
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             was
             a
             work
             and
             trust
             too
             high
             for
             any
             meer
             creature
             in
             all
             the
             World
             :
             None
             of
             them
             was
             worthy
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             I
             wept
             much
             ,
             because
             no
             man
             was
             found
             worthy
             to
             open
             and
             to
             read
             the
             book
             ,
             neither
             to
             look
             thereon
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             lamented
             that
             the
             creatures
             should
             ,
             be
             found
             so
             unworthy
             ,
             and
             God's
             Mysteries
             be
             kept
             unknown
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             one
             of
             the
             elders
             saith
             unto
             me
             ,
             Weep
             not
             :
             behold
             ,
             the
             lion
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
             the
             root
             of
             David
             ,
             hath
             prevailed
             to
             open
             the
             book
             ,
             and
             to
             loose
             the
             seven
             seals
             thereof
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             One
             of
             the
             Elders
             ,
             that
             were
             at
             the
             Throne
             ,
             comforted
             me
             ,
             and
             told
             me
             that
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             called
             the
             Lion
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             Root
             of
             Jesse
             ,
             was
             found
             worthy
             by
             the
             Dignity
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             and
             his
             Merits
             by
             Man's
             Redemption
             ,
             to
             open
             to
             the
             Church
             all
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             it
             was
             meet
             for
             Man
             to
             know
             ,
             and
             to
             loose
             the
             Seals
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             I
             beheld
             ,
             and
             lo
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             throne
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             four
             beasts
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             elders
             ,
             stood
             a
             Lamb
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             been
             slain
             ,
             having
             seven
             horns
             ,
             and
             seven
             eyes
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             seven
             Spirits
             of
             God
             ,
             sent
             forth
             into
             all
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Upon
             this
             glad
             tidings
             ,
             I
             lookt
             and
             saw
             Christ
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             a
             Lamb
             ,
             wounded
             and
             bloody
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             sacrificed
             ,
             which
             signified
             that
             it
             was
             by
             the
             Merit
             of
             Redemption
             that
             he
             had
             his
             power
             over
             all
             :
             And
             he
             seemed
             to
             have
             seven
             Horns
             and
             Eyes
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             Government
             ,
             by
             Judgment
             and
             Victory
             over
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             Illumination
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             full
             notice
             of
             all
             that
             concerneth
             his
             Government
             ;
             which
             is
             done
             by
             the
             Spiritual
             Powers
             ,
             or
             Angels
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             whom
             he
             sendeth
             forth
             from
             God
             into
             all
             the
             Earth
             :
             Or
             ,
             as
             others
             by
             the
             manifold
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             Agent
             or
             Advocate
             on
             Earth
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             he
             came
             and
             took
             the
             book
             out
             of
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             him
             that
             sate
             upon
             the
             throne
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             He
             that
             alone
             was
             worthy
             ,
             received
             Power
             from
             God
             ,
             both
             to
             open
             the
             Mysteries
             ,
             and
             execute
             them
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             taken
             the
             book
             ,
             the
             four
             beasts
             ,
             and
             four
             and
             twenty
             elders
             ,
             fell
             down
             before
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             having
             every
             one
             of
             them
             harps
             ,
             and
             golden
             vials
             full
             of
             odours
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             prayers
             of
             saints
             :
          
           
             8.
             
             Note
             ,
             Who
             were
             the
             four
             Living
             Wights
             (
             here
             ill
             translated
             Beasts
             ,
             when
             one
             was
             a
             Man
             )
             was
             before
             enquired
             ,
             but
             its
             hard
             to
             know
             ,
             only
             they
             seem
             to
             signifie
             some
             Greater
             than
             the
             Elders
             .
             Some
             Papists
             think
             they
             were
             the
             four
             first
             Patriarcks
             ;
             and
             the
             Elders
             the
             Councils
             .
             It
             s
             more
             probable
             than
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             all
             the
             sorts
             of
             Ministers
             that
             were
             entrusted
             with
             the
             first
             gathering
             of
             Churches
             and
             sealing
             the
             Gospel
             by
             Miracles
             ,
             as
             distinct
             from
             the
             fixed
             Church-Bishops
             called
             Elders
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Apostles
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Evangelists
             and
             Miracle-workers
             as
             such
             .
             But
             all
             is
             doubtfull
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             That
             both
             the
             Living
             Wights
             and
             the
             Elders
             were
             men
             on
             earth
             ,
             is
             plain
             by
             their
             work
             here
             described
             ;
             They
             are
             Priests
             that
             ,
             in
             the
             sacred
             Assembly
             ,
             do
             by
             office
             Speak
             for
             and
             Lead
             the
             Church
             in
             offering
             up
             the
             Common
             Praises
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Congregation
             .
             That
             there
             be
             any
             Angels
             that
             resemble
             this
             office
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             we
             cannot
             conclude
             from
             so
             obscure
             a
             Text.
             
          
           
             Hence
             we
             see
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Church
             Guides
             are
             the
             Worshippers
             of
             Jesus
             :
             2.
             
             Though
             we
             cannot
             hence
             prove
             that
             Gods
             praises
             must
             be
             used
             with
             harps
             and
             Musicall
             Instruments
             ,
             they
             that
             use
             such
             have
             a
             fairer
             pretence
             hence
             to
             prove
             them
             lawful
             (
             as
             doing
             Gods
             will
             ,
             on
             earth
             ,
             as
             John
             saw
             it
             resembled
             in
             Heaven
             )
             than
             any
             can
             shew
             to
             prove
             it
             unlawful
             .
             3.
             
             Ministers
             in
             offering
             up
             the
             Churches
             praise
             and
             prayers
             ,
             are
             submediators
             under
             Christ
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             they
             sung
             a
             new
             song
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Thou
             art
             worthy
             to
             take
             the
             book
             ,
             and
             to
             open
             the
             seals
             thereof
             :
             for
             thou
             wast
             slain
             ,
             and
             hast
             redeemed
             us
             to
             God
             by
             thy
             blood
             ,
             out
             of
             every
             kindred
             ,
             and
             tongue
             ,
             and
             people
             ,
             and
             nation
             ;
             10.
             
             And
             hast
             made
             us
             unto
             our
             God
             ,
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             :
             and
             we
             shall
             reign
             on
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             9.10
             .
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             praised
             in
             the
             Church
             with
             a
             new
             song
             ,
             or
             Praises
             suited
             to
             his
             works
             of
             Redemption
             and
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             with
             the
             Jewish
             Psalms
             and
             Worship
             ▪
             (
             though
             those
             Psalms
             also
             may
             be
             used
             )
             2.
             
             Though
             the
             Collective
             phrase
             of
             gathering
             out
             of
             every
             nation
             ,
             &c.
             makes
             some
             think
             that
             it
             is
             an
             assembly
             of
             Glorified
             Saints
             in
             the
             heavenly
             Jerusalem
             ,
             called
             the
             General
             Assembly
             of
             the
             first
             born
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirits
             of
             the
             perfected
             just
             that
             is
             here
             primarily
             meant
             ,
             it
             seems
             more
             probable
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Church
             on
             earth
             alone
             :
             And
             that
             it
             is
             the
             first
             ages
             by
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             following
             also
             ,
             by
             some
             experience
             of
             the
             Churches
             deliverance
             by
             Constantine
             ,
             that
             mention
             reigning
             on
             the
             earth
             :
             The
             Saints
             departed
             indeed
             shall
             judge
             the
             World.
             To
             be
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             endowed
             with
             Power
             ,
             and
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Holyness
             ,
             and
             employed
             accordingly
             in
             Gods
             administrations
             and
             Holy
             Worship
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             I
             beheld
             ,
             and
             I
             heard
             the
             voice
             of
             many
             angels
             round
             about
             the
             throne
             ,
             and
             the
             beasts
             ,
             and
             the
             elders
             :
             and
             the
             number
             of
             them
             was
             ten
             thousand
             times
             ten
             thousand
             ,
             and
             thousands
             of
             thousands
             ;
          
           
             11.
             
             As
             I
             looked
             I
             seemed
             to
             hear
             innumerable
             Angels
             ,
             joyning
             with
             the
             Living
             Wights
             ,
             and
             Elders
             ,
             in
             the
             Praises
             of
             Christ
             for
             mans
             Redemption
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             this
             signifies
             the
             multitude
             of
             believers
             ,
             or
             of
             Ministers
             through
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             proved
             .
             But
             that
             it
             is
             meant
             properly
             of
             Angels
             is
             most
             probable
             .
             And
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             that
             when
             the
             Living
             Wights
             are
             but
             four
             ,
             and
             the
             Elders
             but
             twenty
             four
             ,
             the
             Angels
             that
             praise
             Christ
             are
             millions
             and
             numberless
             .
             So
             Heb.
             12.24
             .
             Whence
             note
             ,
             that
             its
             ignorance
             that
             calls
             God
             more
             severe
             then
             merciful
             ,
             because
             it
             s
             but
             a
             few
             of
             this
             World
             that
             are
             sanctified
             and
             glorified
             ;
             when
             as
             the
             vast
             and
             glorious
             Regions
             above
             seem
             ,
             to
             Reason
             and
             by
             scripture
             ,
             to
             have
             so
             many
             millions
             of
             Angels
             ,
             that
             its
             like
             the
             damned
             are
             very
             few
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             greatest
             Kingdom
             is
             not
             near
             so
             great
             and
             glorious
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             one
             Jail
             and
             one
             Gallows
             ,
             as
             the
             Heavenly
             Regions
             are
             in
             comparison
             of
             this
             spot
             called
             Earth
             ,
             or
             the
             place
             of
             execution
             called
             Hell.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             Saying
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             Worthy
             is
             the
             Lamb
             that
             was
             slain
             ,
             to
             receive
             power
             ,
             and
             riches
             ,
             and
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             strength
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             blessing
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             These
             Angels
             joined
             with
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             Praises
             of
             Christ
             ,
             ascribing
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             their
             Praise
             ;
             all
             Power
             and
             Glory
             ,
             &c.
             as
             deserved
             by
             his
             Redemption
             of
             the
             World
             by
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Those
             Angels
             that
             joyn
             with
             us
             in
             Christs
             praises
             ,
             and
             are
             present
             in
             our
             assemblies
             ,
             and
             Guardians
             of
             us
             and
             them
             ,
             and
             pitch
             their
             tents
             about
             us
             ,
             and
             bear
             us
             up
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             rejoice
             in
             our
             Conversion
             ,
             and
             are
             ministring
             Spirits
             for
             our
             good
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             ignorant
             of
             us
             and
             our
             concerns
             and
             our
             prayers
             ,
             as
             some
             imagine
             .
             We
             have
             many
             ignorant
             men
             that
             think
             they
             know
             more
             of
             our
             case
             here
             below
             than
             the
             Angels
             do
             ;
             when
             they
             scarce
             know
             so
             much
             as
             may
             keep
             them
             from
             being
             seducers
             ,
             and
             deviders
             ,
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             They
             are
             sure
             but
             ill
             Guardians
             who
             know
             as
             little
             of
             our
             affairs
             as
             these
             men
             think
             .
             Christ
             saith
             that
             the
             least
             Christians
             have
             their
             Angels
             who
             behold
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ;
             And
             why
             are
             they
             called
             their
             Angels
             ,
             and
             what
             do
             they
             for
             them
             with
             God
             ,
             if
             they
             know
             not
             our
             condition
             and
             concerns
             ?
             And
             though
             this
             will
             not
             warrant
             Praying
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             themselves
             in
             this
             book
             seem
             to
             disown
             ;
             yet
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             think
             that
             mistake
             of
             those
             ancient
             fathers
             and
             Churches
             to
             be
             greater
             than
             it
             was
             ,
             who
             thought
             that
             ,
             as
             Pastors
             on
             earth
             offer
             up
             the
             Congregations
             prayers
             and
             praises
             to
             God
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             an
             answerable
             office
             of
             Angels
             to
             offer
             them
             ,
             as
             from
             them
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             offereth
             them
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             :
             And
             who
             thought
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             might
             pray
             a
             Minister
             to
             pray
             for
             him
             ,
             so
             he
             might
             do
             an
             Angel
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             an
             errour
             ,
             one
             is
             no
             more
             Idolatry
             than
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             every
             creature
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             earth
             and
             under
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             are
             in
             them
             ,
             heard
             I
             ,
             saying
             ,
             blessing
             ,
             honour
             ,
             glory
             ,
             and
             power
             be
             unto
             him
             that
             sitteth
             upon
             the
             throne
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             Lamb
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             as
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             was
             curst
             for
             mans
             sin
             ,
             was
             according
             to
             each
             Creatures
             capacity
             redeemed
             from
             that
             curse
             by
             Christ
             (
             to
             be
             performed
             in
             due
             time
             )
             so
             I
             seemed
             to
             hear
             all
             that
             part
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             belonged
             to
             man
             ,
             to
             magnifie
             Christ
             and
             God
             by
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             Worlds
             Redemption
             :
             Ascribing
             to
             him
             all
             perfection
             ,
             Blessing
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             Glory
             ,
             Power
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Whether
             there
             be
             any
             reasonable
             Creatures
             in
             the
             sea
             is
             unknown
             to
             us
             :
             The
             reasonable
             Creatures
             praise
             God
             and
             Christ
             understandingly
             ;
             the
             rest
             demonstratively
             and
             objectively
             .
             Those
             under
             the
             earth
             are
             the
             Antipodes
             on
             the
             other
             ●ide
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
           
             14.
             
             And
             the
             four
             beasts
             said
             ,
             Amen
             .
             And
             the
             four
             and
             twenty
             elders
             fell
             down
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             him
             that
             liveth
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
          
           
             14
             And
             the
             four
             Living
             Wights
             ,
             who
             are
             as
             the
             four
             Cherubi●s
             mentioned
             in
             Ezekiel
             ,
             joined
             with
             the
             four
             and
             twenty
             Elders
             ,
             (
             who
             answer
             the
             Jews
             Sanhedrims
             ,
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             praises
             of
             God
             and
             of
             the
             Redeemer
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             If
             these
             four
             Cherubims
             signified
             only
             Angels
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             they
             joyn
             with
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Praises
             of
             Christ
             when
             they
             are
             of
             the
             same
             society
             with
             us
             ,
             though
             the
             higher
             parts
             ,
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             I
             saw
             when
             the
             Lamb
             opened
             one
             of
             the
             seals
             ,
             and
             I
             heard
             as
             it
             were
             the
             noise
             of
             thunder
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             four
             beasts
             saying
             ,
             Come
             and
             see
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             Christ
             opened
             the
             divine
             decrees
             ,
             in
             a
             noise
             like
             thunder
             ,
             I
             heard
             one
             of
             the
             four
             Living
             Wights
             ,
             or
             Cherubims
             ,
             calling
             me
             to
             come
             and
             see
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             I
             saw
             ,
             and
             behold
             ,
             a
             white
             horse
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             sat
             on
             him
             had
             a
             bow
             ,
             and
             a
             crown
             was
             given
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             went
             forth
             conquering
             ,
             and
             to
             conquer
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Note
             ,
             Some
             take
             this
             to
             be
             Christ
             going
             forth
             to
             convert
             men
             by
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Others
             to
             be
             Christ
             ,
             beginning
             his
             Judgments
             on
             the
             Jews
             :
             Others
             to
             be
             the
             Roman
             power
             by
             their
             conquests
             preparing
             for
             further
             execution
             on
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             opened
             the
             second
             seal
             ,
             I
             heard
             the
             second
             beast
             say
             ,
             Come
             and
             see
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             second
             Cherub
             called
             me
             to
             see
             ,
             when
             the
             second
             seal
             was
             opend
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             there
             went
             out
             another
             horse
             ,
             that
             was
             red
             :
             and
             power
             was
             given
             to
             him
             that
             sat
             thereon
             ,
             to
             take
             peace
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             kill
             one
             another
             :
             and
             there
             was
             given
             unto
             him
             a
             great
             sword
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             God
             proceeded
             further
             towards
             his
             dreadful
             executions
             ,
             and
             gave
             up
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             specially
             the
             Jews
             ,
             to
             divisions
             ,
             and
             unpeaceable
             tumults
             ,
             and
             to
             kill
             and
             ruin
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             opened
             the
             third
             seal
             ,
             I
             heard
             the
             third
             beast
             say
             ,
             Come
             and
             see
             .
             And
             I
             beheld
             ,
             and
             lo
             ,
             a
             black
             horse
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             sat
             on
             him
             ,
             had
             a
             pair
             of
             ballances
             in
             his
             hand
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             God
             yet
             proc●eded
             to
             the
             next
             judgment
             ,
             which
             was
             famine
             ;
             signified
             by
             one
             on
             a
             black
             horse
             with
             ballance
             to
             weigh
             food
             ,
             to
             shew
             its
             scarcity
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             I
             heard
             a
             voice
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             four
             beasts
             say
             ,
             A
             measure
             of
             wheat
             for
             a
             penny
             ,
             and
             three
             measures
             of
             barley
             for
             a
             penny
             ;
             and
             see
             thou
             hurt
             not
             the
             oil
             ,
             and
             the
             wine
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             A
             mans
             day
             wages
             for
             labor
             shall
             buy
             but
             bread
             enough
             for
             one
             man
             :
             There
             shall
             be
             a
             scarcity
             of
             the
             necessary
             part
             of
             food
             ;
             specially
             in
             Judea
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             opened
             the
             fourth
             seal
             ,
             I
             heard
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             fourth
             beast
             say
             ,
             Come
             and
             see
             .
             8.
             
             And
             I
             looked
             ,
             and
             behold
             ,
             a
             pale
             horse
             ;
             and
             his
             name
             that
             sat
             on
             him
             was
             Death
             ,
             and
             hell
             followed
             with
             him
             :
             and
             power
             was
             given
             unto
             them
             over
             the
             fourth
             part
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             to
             kill
             with
             sword
             ,
             and
             with
             hunger
             ,
             and
             with
             death
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             7.8
             .
             Judgment
             shall
             proceed
             from
             scarcity
             to
             death
             and
             ruins
             by
             famine
             ,
             wars
             and
             plagues
             ,
             which
             shall
             destroy
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Jews
             (
             at
             least
             .
             )
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             opened
             the
             fifth
             seal
             ,
             I
             saw
             under
             the
             altar
             ,
             the
             souls
             of
             them
             that
             were
             slain
             for
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             testimony
             which
             they
             held
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Note
             ;
             The
             heavenly
             Apparition
             relating
             to
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
             useth
             the
             name
             of
             an
             Altar
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             justifieth
             the
             use
             of
             it
             now
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Souls
             of
             Martyrs
             live
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             therefore
             so
             do
             other
             Saints
             ;
             which
             proveth
             the
             Immortality
             of
             Souls
             .
             To
             be
             under
             the
             Altar
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             in
             the
             heavenly
             Communion
             with
             them
             that
             offer
             praise
             to
             God
             :
             And
             to
             be
             commemorated
             at
             the
             Altar
             by
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
             that
             prayeth
             for
             deliverance
             from
             Persecutors
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             be
             not
             only
             Praises
             ,
             but
             Prayers
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             Justice
             on
             Persecutors
             on
             Earth
             ;
             therefore
             they
             know
             that
             their
             Blood
             is
             not
             revenged
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             How
             then
             are
             miserable
             Persecutors
             like
             to
             scape
             ,
             when
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             pray
             against
             them
             ?
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             they
             cried
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             saying
             ,
             How
             long
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             holy
             and
             true
             ,
             dost
             thou
             not
             judge
             and
             avenge
             our
             blood
             on
             them
             ,
             that
             dwell
             on
             the
             earth
             ?
          
           
             10.
             
             Note
             ;
             This
             was
             not
             from
             uncharitableness
             ,
             but
             conformity
             to
             God's
             Holiness
             ,
             Justice
             and
             Truth
             :
             The
             Revenge
             desired
             being
             the
             Vindication
             of
             God's
             Holiness
             and
             Truth
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             promised
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             white
             robes
             were
             given
             unto
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             rest
             yet
             for
             a
             little
             season
             ,
             until
             their
             fellow-servants
             also
             ,
             and
             their
             brethren
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             killed
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             should
             be
             fulfilled
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             They
             were
             clothed
             in
             White
             ,
             which
             then
             signified
             Righteousness
             and
             Dignity
             ,
             in
             acknowledgment
             of
             their
             Fidelity
             ;
             but
             the
             Revenge
             must
             be
             delayed
             till
             
             the
             rest
             were
             killed
             ;
             especially
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             by
             the
             Jews
             ,
             that
             must
             kill
             more
             ,
             that
             on
             that
             Generation
             might
             come
             ●ll
             the
             righteous
             Blood
             shed
             ,
             from
             Abel
             ,
             till
             the
             last
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             God
             oft
             delayeth
             his
             Judgments
             but
             while
             more
             ,
             and
             greater
             ,
             sins
             prepare
             for
             heavier
             Plagues
             .
          
           
             One
             Reason
             why
             we
             are
             not
             presently
             avenged
             ,
             and
             delivered
             from
             Persecutors
             ,
             is
             because
             more
             must
             yet
             suffer
             ,
             before
             they
             are
             ripe
             for
             signal
             Vengeance
             .
             Our
             Souls
             may
             be
             under
             the
             Altar
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             cloathed
             in
             White
             ,
             before
             that
             day
             of
             Revenge
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             I
             beheld
             when
             he
             had
             opened
             the
             sixth
             seal
             ,
             and
             lo
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             great
             earth-quake
             ,
             and
             the
             sun
             became
             black
             as
             sack-cloth
             of
             hair
             ,
             and
             the
             moon
             became
             as
             blood
             ;
             13.
             
             And
             the
             stars
             of
             heaven
             fell
             unto
             the
             earth
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             fig-tree
             casteth
             her
             untimely
             figs
             when
             she
             is
             shaken
             of
             a
             mighty
             wind
             .
          
           
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             The
             great
             Calamities
             that
             were
             to
             follow
             (
             on
             the
             Jews
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             World
             ,
             say
             others
             )
             were
             so
             dismal
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             represented
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             the
             darkning
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             the
             Moon
             looking
             like
             Blood
             ,
             and
             the
             Stars
             falling
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             as
             if
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             were
             dissolving
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             the
             heaven
             departed
             as
             a
             scroll
             when
             it
             is
             rolled
             together
             ;
             and
             every
             mountain
             and
             Island
             were
             moved
             out
             of
             their
             place
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             it
             was
             represented
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Subversion
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Some
             think
             ,
             this
             is
             only
             of
             the
             Subversion
             of
             Judea
             .
             Others
             (
             because
             that
             was
             done
             already
             )
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Overthrow
             of
             the
             Heathen
             Powers
             by
             Constantine
             .
             Others
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             shaking
             of
             the
             Empire
             by
             the
             Goths
             .
             And
             others
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             last
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             the
             kings
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             rich
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             captains
             ,
             and
             the
             mighty
             men
             ,
             and
             every
             bond-man
             ,
             and
             every
             free-man
             hid
             themselves
             in
             the
             dens
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             rocks
             of
             the
             mountains
             ;
             16.
             
             And
             said
             to
             the
             mountains
             and
             rocks
             ,
             Fall
             on
             us
             ,
             and
             hide
             us
             from
             the
             face
             of
             him
             that
             sitteth
             on
             the
             throne
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Lamb
             :
             17.
             
             For
             the
             great
             day
             of
             his
             wrath
             is
             come
             ;
             and
             who
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             ?
          
           
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             this
             was
             meant
             of
             the
             Ruin
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             it
             was
             indeed
             exceeding
             dreadful
             :
             and
             dreadful
             have
             God's
             Executions
             since
             been
             on
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             other
             Enemies
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Note
             2.
             
             Greatness
             ,
             nor
             Numbers
             ,
             will
             save
             none
             from
             Misery
             and
             Terror
             ,
             when
             the
             day
             of
             God's
             revenging
             Justice
             is
             come
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             not
             before
             believe
             .
             Any
             sort
             of
             hope
             of
             Deliverance
             would
             be
             then
             welcome
             :
             but
             all
             help
             will
             fail
             ,
             and
             all
             hopes
             will
             be
             in
             vain
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             know
             not
             the
             day
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Proud
             men
             are
             able
             now
             to
             oppress
             the
             Innocent
             ,
             to
             scorn
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             and
             to
             domineer
             in
             the
             Ruins
             and
             Blood
             of
             Saints
             ;
             calumniating
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             vilest
             Malefactors
             :
             But
             wicked
             Princes
             ,
             Lords
             and
             Judges
             ,
             and
             bloody
             Soldiers
             ,
             will
             then
             all
             cry
             out
             ,
             [
             
               The
               great
               day
               of
               his
               Wrath
               is
               come
               ,
               and
               who
               is
               able
               to
               stand
               ?
            
             ]
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             after
             these
             things
             ,
             I
             saw
             four
             angels
             standing
             on
             the
             four
             corners
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             holding
             the
             four
             winds
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             that
             the
             wind
             should
             not
             blow
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             nor
             on
             the
             sea
             ,
             nor
             on
             any
             tree
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             God's
             Decree
             for
             the
             suspending
             of
             his
             dreadful
             Executions
             (
             specially
             on
             Judea
             )
             was
             declared
             to
             me
             ,
             by
             the
             Apparition
             of
             four
             Angels
             ,
             standing
             on
             the
             four
             corners
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             hold
             the
             four
             Winds
             from
             blowing
             to
             the
             hurt
             of
             any
             Creature
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Winds
             are
             called
             four
             ,
             according
             to
             popular
             Opinion
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             2.
             
             By
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             unlikely
             that
             the
             
               four
               Beasts
            
             are
             so
             numbred
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             four
             Quarters
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             signifying
             the
             Executioners
             of
             Providence
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             I
             saw
             another
             angel
             ascending
             from
             the
             east
             ,
             having
             the
             seal
             of
             the
             living
             God
             :
             and
             he
             cryed
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             to
             the
             four
             angels
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             was
             given
             to
             hurt
             the
             earth
             and
             the
             sea
             ,
             3.
             
             Saying
             ,
             Hurt
             not
             the
             earth
             ,
             neither
             the
             sea
             ,
             nor
             the
             trees
             ,
             till
             we
             have
             sealed
             the
             servants
             of
             our
             God
             in
             their
             foreheads
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             East
             ,
             where
             the
             Sun
             riseth
             ,
             is
             noted
             in
             Prophesies
             ,
             as
             the
             way
             ,
             whence
             we
             are
             to
             expect
             our
             Blessings
             ,
             from
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Rising
             Sun
             :
             whence
             came
             the
             old
             Ceremony
             of
             worshipping
             ,
             in
             the
             Chruch
             ,
             only
             towards
             the
             East
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Seal
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             his
             gracious
             ,
             sealed
             Commission
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             lowd
             Voice
             and
             Cry
             signifieth
             ,
             God's
             great
             care
             to
             preserve
             the
             Faithful
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Seal
             in
             the
             Fore-head
             is
             ,
             God's
             Notification
             of
             those
             whom
             he
             will
             preserve
             .
             In
             Ezek.
             9.4
             .
             it
             is
             as
             by
             the
             Letter
             ,
             Tau
             .
             But
             the
             Text
             seemeth
             to
             mean
             no
             more
             than
             that
             God
             made
             known
             ,
             to
             the
             destroying
             Angels
             ,
             every
             one
             that
             was
             to
             be
             preserved
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             I
             heard
             the
             number
             of
             them
             which
             were
             sealed
             :
             and
             there
             were
             sealed
             ,
             an
             hundred
             and
             forty
             and
             four
             thousand
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             tribes
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             .
             5.
             
             Of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             were
             sealed
             twelve
             thousand
             .
             Of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Reuben
             were
             sealed
             twelve
             thousand
             .
             Of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Gad
             were
             sealed
             twelve
             thousand
             .
             6.
             
             Of
             
             the
             tribe
             of
             Aser
             were
             sealed
             twelve
             thousand
             .
             Of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Nephthali
             were
             sealed
             twelve
             thousand
             .
             Of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Manasses
             were
             sealed
             twelve
             thousand
             .
             7.
             
             Of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Simeon
             were
             sealed
             twelve
             thousand
             .
             Of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Levi
             were
             sealed
             twelve
             thousand
             .
             Of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Issachar
             were
             sealed
             twelve
             thousand
             .
             8.
             
             Of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Zebulon
             were
             sealed
             twelve
             thousand
             .
             Of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Joseph
             were
             sealed
             twelve
             thousand
             .
             Of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Benjamin
             were
             sealed
             twelve
             thousand
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             All
             these
             were
             to
             be
             preserved
             from
             the
             Destruction
             coming
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Not
             that
             there
             were
             just
             twelve
             thousand
             of
             each
             Tribe
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             number
             was
             great
             in
             it self
             ,
             though
             small
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             number
             of
             them
             that
             perished
             .
             2.
             
             Joseph
             is
             put
             for
             Ephraim
             ,
             and
             Dan
             is
             left
             out
             ;
             some
             think
             ,
             the
             Tribe
             being
             almost
             worn
             out
             ;
             or
             for
             what
             other
             reason
             ,
             is
             unknown
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             After
             this
             I
             beheld
             ,
             and
             lo
             ,
             a
             great
             multitude
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             could
             number
             ,
             of
             all
             nations
             ,
             and
             kindreds
             ,
             and
             people
             ,
             and
             tongues
             ,
             stood
             before
             the
             throne
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             clothed
             with
             white
             robes
             ,
             and
             palms
             in
             their
             hands
             :
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             it
             was
             not
             only
             the
             believing
             Jews
             that
             were
             to
             be
             preserved
             ,
             but
             the
             Gentile
             Christians
             ,
             in
             a
             multitude
             innumerable
             ,
             who
             worship
             God
             joyfully
             in
             holy
             Assemblies
             ,
             celebrating
             honourably
             the
             Praises
             of
             Christ
             ,
             represented
             by
             their
             Spirits
             magnifying
             God
             and
             the
             Lamb
             joyfully
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             cryed
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Salvation
             to
             our
             God
             which
             sitteth
             on
             the
             throne
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             Lamb.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             They
             praised
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             Redeemer
             ,
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             The
             Hereticks
             of
             those
             times
             (
             as
             such
             do
             now
             )
             accused
             these
             great
             Multitudes
             ,
             and
             separated
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             unworthy
             of
             their
             Communion
             ,
             while
             they
             were
             unworthy
             of
             Church-Communion
             themselves
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             all
             the
             angels
             stood
             round
             about
             the
             throne
             ,
             and
             about
             the
             elders
             ,
             and
             the
             four
             beasts
             ,
             and
             fell
             before
             the
             throne
             on
             their
             faces
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             God.
             12.
             
             Saying
             ,
             Amen
             :
             blessing
             ,
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             thanksgiving
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             unto
             our
             God
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             I
             saw
             the
             multitude
             of
             Believers
             (
             or
             Ministers
             )
             represented
             by
             all
             the
             Angels
             ,
             joyning
             with
             the
             four
             living
             Wights
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             twenty
             four
             Elders
             ,
             who
             represented
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Christian
             Jews
             ,
             celebrating
             the
             Praises
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Lamb
             ;
             ascribing
             to
             him
             everlasting
             Blessing
             ,
             Glory
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             one
             of
             the
             elders
             answered
             ,
             saying
             unto
             me
             ,
             What
             are
             these
             which
             are
             arayed
             in
             white
             robes
             ?
             and
             whence
             came
             they
             ?
             14.
             
             And
             I
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             thou
             knowest
             .
             And
             he
             said
             to
             me
             ,
             These
             are
             they
             which
             came
             out
             of
             great
             tribulation
             ,
             and
             have
             washed
             their
             robes
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             white
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Lamb.
             
          
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             And
             one
             of
             the
             Elders
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             inform
             me
             ,
             asked
             me
             whether
             I
             knew
             what
             those
             were
             that
             stood
             arrayed
             in
             White
             :
             And
             I
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             I
             knew
             not
             ;
             but
             desired
             him
             ,
             who
             knew
             ,
             to
             tell
             me
             .
             And
             he
             told
             me
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             such
             as
             had
             suffered
             great
             Tribulation
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             were
             now
             accepted
             as
             righteous
             before
             him
             ,
             through
             the
             Merits
             of
             his
             Blood
             ;
             and
             were
             dignified
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Therefore
             are
             they
             before
             the
             throne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             serve
             him
             day
             and
             night
             in
             his
             temple
             :
             and
             he
             that
             sitteth
             on
             the
             throne
             shall
             dwell
             among
             them
             .
             16.
             
             They
             shall
             hunger
             no
             more
             ,
             neither
             thirst
             any
             more
             ,
             neither
             shall
             the
             sun
             light
             on
             them
             ,
             nor
             any
             heat
             .
          
           
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Note
             ;
             It
             is
             not
             the
             least
             difficulty
             in
             this
             Book
             ,
             to
             know
             when
             it
             speaketh
             really
             of
             what
             is
             done
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             when
             of
             what
             is
             done
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             when
             of
             both
             .
             This
             Text
             seemeth
             to
             speak
             chiefly
             of
             what
             is
             really
             done
             in
             Heaven
             .
             To
             expound
             it
             only
             of
             the
             Liberty
             ,
             that
             came
             to
             the
             Christians
             after
             the
             Destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             is
             improbable
             ,
             when
             the
             ten
             Persecutions
             succeeded
             .
             To
             expound
             it
             of
             the
             Advancement
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             Constantine
             ,
             must
             make
             it
             to
             speak
             only
             of
             the
             Species
             of
             Christians
             that
             formerly
             suffered
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             individual
             persons
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             were
             then
             alive
             ;
             and
             is
             hardly
             believed
             by
             them
             that
             believe
             the
             reported
             Voice
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             
               Hodié
               venenum
               funditur
               in
               Ecclesiam
            
             ;
             and
             that
             know
             how
             quickly
             Papacy
             and
             Church-Corruption
             sprang
             out
             of
             it
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             to
             exclude
             all
             inferior
             Church-mercies
             from
             this
             Vision
             ,
             seemeth
             also
             unsafe
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             For
             the
             Lamb
             which
             is
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             throne
             ,
             shall
             feed
             them
             ,
             and
             shall
             lead
             them
             unto
             living
             fountains
             of
             waters
             :
             And
             God
             shall
             wipe
             away
             all
             tears
             from
             their
             eyes
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             The
             Churches
             on
             Earth
             shall
             have
             some
             Times
             of
             quiet
             Assembling
             ,
             and
             learning
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             the
             pure
             Word
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             Religion
             shall
             flourish
             ,
             and
             God
             shall
             give
             them
             some
             Respite
             and
             Intermission
             ,
             or
             Ease
             from
             Persecution
             (
             under
             Vespasian
             and
             Titus
             .
             )
             But
             this
             is
             but
             a
             small
             Fore-tast
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Glory
             ,
             wherein
             these
             words
             shall
             be
             fulfilled
             ;
             where
             indeed
             ,
             they
             shall
             go
             out
             of
             God's
             Temple
             no
             more
             ,
             and
             shall
             have
             all
             Tears
             wiped
             away
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             when
             he
             had
             opened
             the
             seventh
             seal
             ,
             there
             was
             silence
             in
             heaven
             about
             the
             space
             of
             half
             an
             hour
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             was
             a
             little
             space
             ,
             after
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             seventh
             Seal
             ,
             before
             I
             saw
             or
             heard
             the
             Revelation
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             I
             saw
             the
             seven
             angels
             which
             stood
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             were
             given
             seven
             trumpets
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Seven
             Angels
             were
             appointed
             to
             publish
             ,
             as
             by
             Trumpet
             ,
             the
             Judgments
             following
             .
             Some
             think
             that
             the
             Temple-Worship
             is
             here
             described
             ,
             where
             the
             people
             without
             prayed
             in
             silence
             ,
             while
             the
             Priest
             within
             officiated
             ,
             and
             the
             Trumpets
             sounded
             :
             Which
             the
             following
             words
             favour
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             another
             angel
             came
             and
             stood
             at
             the
             altar
             ,
             having
             a
             golden
             censer
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             given
             unto
             him
             much
             incense
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             offer
             it
             with
             the
             prayers
             of
             all
             saints
             upon
             the
             golden
             altar
             ,
             which
             was
             before
             the
             throne
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Another
             Angel
             represented
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             whose
             Office
             was
             ,
             to
             offer
             Incense
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             to
             offer
             up
             Prayers
             for
             the
             People
             :
             To
             which
             use
             ,
             he
             had
             a
             Golden
             Censer
             ,
             and
             a
             Golden
             Altar
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Christian
             Ministry
             and
             Worship
             ;
             which
             is
             all
             accepted
             ,
             through
             Christ's
             Intercession
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             the
             smoke
             of
             the
             incense
             which
             came
             with
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             saints
             ,
             ascended
             up
             before
             God
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             angel's
             hand
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             God
             received
             ,
             as
             grateful
             ,
             the
             Prayers
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             as
             offered
             by
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             the
             angel
             took
             the
             censer
             ,
             and
             filled
             it
             with
             fire
             of
             the
             altar
             ,
             and
             cast
             it
             into
             the
             earth
             :
             and
             there
             were
             voices
             ,
             and
             thundrings
             ,
             and
             lightnings
             ,
             and
             an
             earthquake
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             upon
             the
             Acceptance
             of
             the
             Saints
             Prayers
             ,
             followed
             the
             kindling
             of
             God's
             avenging
             Judgments
             on
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             the
             seven
             angels
             ,
             which
             had
             the
             seven
             trumpets
             ,
             prepared
             themselves
             to
             sound
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Then
             did
             the
             Messengers
             of
             God's
             Judgments
             prepare
             to
             publish
             ,
             or
             sound
             ,
             them
             forth
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             first
             angel
             sounded
             ,
             and
             there
             followed
             hail
             ,
             and
             fire
             mingled
             with
             blood
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             cast
             upon
             the
             earth
             :
             and
             the
             third
             part
             of
             trees
             was
             burnt
             up
             ,
             and
             all
             green
             grass
             was
             burnt
             up
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             the
             Judgment
             published
             by
             the
             first
             Angel
             ,
             began
             with
             Destruction
             on
             the
             Countries
             ,
             such
             as
             usually
             accompany
             Wars
             ,
             which
             lay
             wast
             Land
             and
             Houses
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             the
             second
             angel
             sounded
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             a
             great
             mountain
             burning
             with
             fire
             was
             cast
             into
             the
             sea
             ;
             and
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             sea
             became
             blood
             :
             9.
             
             And
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             creatures
             which
             were
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             had
             life
             ,
             died
             ;
             and
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             ships
             were
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             That
             no
             place
             should
             escape
             ,
             the
             next
             degree
             of
             Judgment
             was
             represented
             by
             a
             Mountain
             of
             Fire
             ,
             cast
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             which
             turned
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             Sea
             into
             Blood
             ,
             &c.
             signifying
             increased
             Wars
             and
             Bloodshed
             ;
             by
             Sea
             and
             Land.
             
          
           
             The
             particular
             Signification
             Expositors
             are
             utterly
             disagreed
             in
             Dr.
             H.
             taketh
             it
             for
             the
             Bloodshed
             by
             Insurrections
             in
             Galilee
             :
             Others
             ,
             for
             the
             Barbarians
             ruining
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             :
             Others
             ,
             for
             Heresies
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             Others
             ,
             for
             the
             Bishops
             Strife
             for
             Superiority
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             the
             third
             angel
             sounded
             ,
             and
             there
             fell
             a
             great
             star
             from
             heaven
             ,
             burning
             as
             it
             were
             a
             lamp
             ,
             and
             it
             fell
             upon
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             rivers
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             fountains
             of
             waters
             :
             11.
             
             And
             the
             name
             of
             the
             star
             is
             called
             wormwood
             ;
             and
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             waters
             became
             wormwood
             ;
             and
             many
             men
             died
             of
             the
             waters
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             made
             bitter
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             And
             next
             ,
             the
             Jugdment
             was
             ,
             the
             infecting
             of
             the
             Rivers
             ,
             and
             Waters
             ,
             with
             mortal
             Bitterness
             ,
             by
             a
             Star
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             was
             mortally
             bitter
             ,
             falling
             into
             them
             .
             This
             signifieth
             the
             further
             extensive
             progress
             of
             the
             Punishment
             .
          
           
             Some
             take
             this
             for
             the
             Fall
             of
             a
             great
             Captain
             of
             the
             Jews
             :
             And
             some
             ,
             for
             one
             of
             their
             false
             ,
             seducing
             Prophets
             :
             And
             some
             ,
             for
             the
             Fall
             of
             the
             Western
             Empire
             :
             And
             some
             ,
             for
             Arrius
             :
             Some
             ,
             for
             Pelagius
             :
             Some
             ,
             for
             Mahomet
             :
             and
             some
             ,
             for
             Hereticks
             in
             general
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             the
             fourth
             angel
             sounded
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             sun
             was
             smitten
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             moon
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             stars
             ;
             so
             as
             the
             third
             part
             of
             them
             was
             darkned
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             shone
             not
             for
             a
             third
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             night
             likewise
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             On
             the
             Sounding
             of
             the
             fourth
             Angel
             ,
             the
             progress
             of
             the
             Judgment
             was
             represented
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             the
             darkning
             of
             the
             third
             part
             of
             th
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             and
             Stars
             ;
             signifying
             the
             fall
             of
             some
             great
             Powers
             ,
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             Civil
             .
          
           
             Some
             expound
             it
             of
             
             Vespasians's
             destroying
             a
             third
             part
             of
             the
             Cities
             of
             Judea
             :
             Some
             of
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Siege
             of
             Jerusalem
             :
             Some
             of
             
             Totila's
             sacking
             of
             Rome
             :
             Some
             ,
             of
             the
             Corruption
             of
             Prelacy
             ,
             before
             Popery
             :
             Some
             ,
             of
             Arrianism
             :
             Some
             ,
             of
             the
             general
             Corruption
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             Popery
             .
          
           
             Lira
             takes
             the
             four
             Angels
             to
             be
             the
             four
             Hereticks
             (
             as
             he
             doth
             the
             four
             Beasts
             to
             be
             the
             four
             Patriarchs
             .
             )
          
           
           
             13.
             
             And
             I
             beheld
             ,
             and
             heard
             an
             angel
             flying
             thorow
             the
             midst
             of
             heaven
             ,
             saying
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             Wo
             ,
             wo
             ,
             wo
             to
             the
             inhabiters
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             other
             voices
             of
             the
             trumpet
             of
             the
             three
             angels
             which
             are
             yet
             to
             sound
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             This
             punishment
             extended
             but
             to
             a
             third
             part
             .
             But
             I
             heard
             an
             Angel
             flying
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             lowdly
             crying
             ,
             wo
             ,
             wo
             ,
             wo
             for
             the
             greater
             plagues
             that
             were
             yet
             to
             some
             .
          
           
             Some
             expound
             this
             out
             of
             Josephus
             of
             one
             Jesus
             Son
             of
             Ananias
             that
             ,
             for
             many
             years
             before
             the
             siege
             ,
             went
             about
             pronouncing
             this
             wo
             :
             Others
             divers
             other
             waies
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             1
             ANd
             the
             fifth
             angel
             sounded
             ,
             and
             I
             saw
             a
             star
             fall
             from
             heaven
             unto
             the
             earth
             :
             and
             to
             him
             was
             given
             the
             key
             of
             the
             bottomless
             pit
             .
             2.
             
             And
             he
             opened
             the
             bottomless
             pit
             ,
             and
             there
             arose
             a
             smoke
             out
             of
             the
             pit
             ,
             as
             the
             smoke
             of
             a
             great
             furnace
             ,
             and
             the
             sun
             and
             the
             air
             were
             darkned
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             smoke
             of
             the
             pit
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Note
             ;
             By
             this
             ,
             some
             say
             ,
             is
             meant
             that
             Jewish
             Seducer
             that
             headed
             the
             turbulent
             Zealots
             in
             the
             Siege
             of
             Jerusalem
             :
             Others
             apply
             it
             to
             Arrius
             ;
             most
             Protestants
             take
             it
             for
             the
             Pope
             :
             Some
             take
             it
             for
             Christ
             that
             had
             the
             Keys
             of
             Death
             and
             Hell
             ,
             descending
             to
             let
             loose
             these
             destroyers
             .
             And
             the
             Smo●k
             is
             by
             Protestants
             mostly
             taken
             for
             the
             obscuring
             of
             holy
             Doctrine
             and
             Manners
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             first
             for
             the
             Confusions
             in
             Jerusalem
             by
             the
             Zealots
             (
             as
             the
             murderers
             were
             called
             .
             )
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             there
             came
             out
             of
             the
             smoke
             locusts
             upon
             the
             earth
             ;
             and
             unto
             them
             was
             given
             power
             ,
             as
             the
             scorpions
             of
             the
             earth
             have
             power
             .
             4.
             
             And
             it
             was
             commanded
             them
             that
             they
             should
             not
             hurt
             the
             grass
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             neither
             any
             gr●●●
             thing
             ,
             neither
             any
             tree
             ;
             but
             onely
             tho●●en
             which
             have
             not
             the
             seal
             of
             God
             in
             the●●
             foreheads
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Note
             ;
             That
             this
             was
             an
             increase
             of
             God's
             Plagues
             ,
             is
             clear
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             to
             be
             by
             Souldiers
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             to
             make
             an
             utter
             desolation
             ,
             but
             to
             captivate
             and
             punish
             the
             Enemies
             of
             Christianity
             .
             But
             the
             particular
             sense
             is
             controverted
             .
             Some
             take
             it
             for
             the
             foresaid
             rage
             of
             the
             Zealots
             in
             Jerusalem
             ;
             some
             for
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Roman
             Assaults
             ;
             some
             for
             
             Constantine's
             Dejection
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             who
             yet
             did
             not
             kill
             them
             ,
             but
             give
             them
             a
             disgraced
             Liberty
             of
             Idolatry
             ;
             some
             take
             it
             for
             the
             first
             rising
             of
             the
             Saracens
             and
             Mahometans
             ;
             and
             some-take
             them
             for
             Devils
             that
             are
             called
             Locusts
             ;
             some
             for
             Hereticks
             ;
             and
             most
             Protestants
             for
             the
             Papal
             Clergy
             and
             Fryars
             ;
             and
             these
             by
             [
             hurting
             ]
             mean
             [
             deceiving
             .
             ]
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             to
             them
             it
             was
             given
             that
             they
             should
             not
             kill
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             should
             be
             tormented
             five
             months
             :
             and
             their
             torment
             was
             as
             the
             torment
             of
             a
             scorpion
             when
             he
             striketh
             a
             man.
             6.
             
             And
             in
             those
             days
             shall
             men
             seek
             death
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             find
             it
             ,
             and
             shall
             desire
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             death
             shall
             flee
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             The
             Torment
             of
             Christ's
             Enemies
             shall
             be
             worse
             than
             Death
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             shall
             wish
             for
             Death
             ,
             and
             not
             obtain
             it
             .
             Some
             by
             this
             understand
             the
             Famine
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             the
             Zealots
             tormenting
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             confess
             where
             their
             Bread
             or
             Food
             was
             .
             Others
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             the
             shapes
             of
             the
             locusts
             were
             like
             unto
             horses
             ,
             prepared
             unto
             battel
             ;
             and
             on
             their
             heads
             were
             as
             it
             were
             crowns
             like
             gold
             ,
             and
             their
             faces
             were
             as
             the
             faces
             of
             men
             ,
             8.
             
             And
             they
             had
             hair
             as
             the
             hair
             of
             women
             ,
             and
             their
             teeth
             were
             as
             the
             teeth
             of
             lions
             .
             9.
             
             And
             they
             had
             brest-plates
             as
             it
             were
             breast-plates
             of
             iron
             ,
             and
             the
             sound
             of
             their
             wings
             was
             as
             the
             sound
             of
             charrets
             of
             many
             horses
             running
             to
             battel
             .
             10.
             
             And
             they
             had
             tails
             like
             unto
             scorpions
             ,
             and
             there
             were
             stings
             in
             their
             tails
             :
             and
             their
             power
             was
             to
             hurt
             men
             five
             months
             .
             11.
             
             And
             they
             had
             a
             king
             over
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             angel
             of
             the
             bottomless
             pit
             ,
             whose
             name
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             tongue
             is
             Abaddon
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             greek
             tongue
             hath
             his
             name
             Apollyon
             .
          
           
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             That
             this
             is
             the
             description
             of
             a
             terrible
             Army
             of
             cruel
             men
             ,
             seemeth
             plain
             ,
             but
             who
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             when
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             plain
             :
             Whether
             the
             foresaid
             Jewish
             Zealots
             ,
             (
             who
             got
             out
             of
             the
             Country
             into
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             used
             the
             Inhabitants
             cruelly
             :
             )
             Or
             whether
             it
             was
             the
             Roman
             Army
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Arabian
               Mahometans
            
             (
             which
             many
             had
             rather
             think
             ,
             than
             that
             all
             this
             obscure
             Vision
             spake
             but
             of
             things
             already
             done
             ,
             and
             known
             to
             John
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             if
             it
             was
             in
             Domitians
             Days
             .
             )
             And
             the
             Abadddo●
             their
             King
             ,
             both
             sorts
             think
             was
             the
             Devil
             ;
             though
             some
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             Christ
             ,
             and
             some
             an
             Angel
             that
             had
             power
             to
             let
             out
             such
             destroyers
             .
             Five
             months
             being
             the
             just
             time
             of
             the
             Zealots
             Rage
             ,
             before
             Titus
             came
             against
             the
             City
             ,
             confirmeth
             the
             first
             sort
             of
             Expositors
             in
             their
             Opinion
             :
             But
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             most
             Protestant
             Writers
             take
             this
             King
             to
             be
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             the
             Devil
             as
             acting
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Locusts
             to
             be
             the
             Fryars
             and
             Clergy
             and
             all
             their
             tormentings
             and
             destroyings
             to
             be
             spiritual
             :
             But
             it
             's
             hard
             to
             think
             that
             Deceiving
             should
             be
             meant
             by
             such
             tormenting
             ,
             as
             made
             men
             wish
             for
             death
             :
             For
             their
             Excommunications
             and
             Persecutions
             cannot
             be
             meant
             ,
             because
             those
             are
             more
             against
             good
             men
             ,
             than
             the
             bad
             ;
             and
             though
             some
             of
             their
             Doctrines
             be
             uncomfortable
             ,
             they
             have
             more
             that
             flatter
             men
             in
             sin
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             One
             wo
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             behold
             ,
             there
             come
             two
             woes
             more
             hereafter
             .
          
           
           
             12.
             
             Thus
             one
             of
             the
             three
             Woes
             reserved
             to
             the
             three
             last
             Trumpets
             ,
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             two
             follow
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             the
             sixth
             angel
             sounded
             ,
             and
             I
             heard
             a
             voice
             from
             the
             four
             horns
             of
             the
             golden
             altar
             which
             is
             before
             God
             ,
             14.
             
             Saying
             to
             the
             sixth
             angel
             ,
             which
             had
             the
             trumpet
             ,
             Loose
             the
             four
             angels
             which
             are
             bound
             in
             the
             great
             river
             Euphrates
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Those
             that
             expound
             all
             this
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             think
             that
             by
             Euphrates
             is
             meant
             Rome
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             four
             Angels
             there
             bound
             ,
             was
             the
             Roman
             Legions
             which
             Vispasian
             had
             stopt
             ,
             till
             he
             saw
             what
             would
             become
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             when
             
               Galba
               ,
               Otho
            
             ,
             and
             Vitellius
             were
             killed
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             chosen
             Emperour
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             went
             on
             to
             the
             Siege
             ;
             Or
             else
             that
             the
             Syrian
             Legions
             ,
             having
             marched
             as
             far
             as
             Euphrates
             ,
             were
             there
             stop'd
             .
             But
             this
             exposition
             hath
             much
             said
             against
             it
             :
             Especially
             that
             these
             were
             then
             things
             past
             ,
             and
             that
             v.
             20.
             the
             men
             are
             described
             as
             gross
             Idolaters
             ,
             which
             the
             Jews
             then
             were
             not
             .
          
           
             Many
             others
             expound
             it
             of
             the
             Arabians
             and
             Turks
             ,
             who
             dwelt
             beyond
             Euphrates
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Roman
             territories
             ,
             till
             they
             invaded
             and
             spoiled
             them
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             the
             four
             angels
             were
             loosed
             ,
             which
             were
             prepared
             for
             an
             hour
             and
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             a
             month
             ,
             and
             a
             year
             ,
             for
             to
             slay
             the
             third
             part
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Some
             gather
             from
             [
             an
             hour
             ,
             a
             day
             ,
             a
             month
             and
             a
             year
             )
             that
             from
             the
             first
             great
             invasion
             and
             taking
             of
             Babylon
             to
             the
             fall
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             exactly
             in
             1696
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             twelve
             years
             hence
             :
             which
             time
             will
             expound
             .
             The
             four
             Angels
             some
             take
             for
             four
             Mahometan
             Generalls
             ,
             and
             parts
             ,
             before
             they
             united
             in
             one
             .
             And
             by
             slaying
             the
             third
             part
             of
             men
             ,
             their
             cruel
             devastations
             and
             successes
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             the
             number
             of
             the
             army
             of
             the
             horsemen
             were
             two
             hundred
             thousand
             thousand
             :
             and
             I
             heard
             the
             number
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             The
             number
             of
             the
             Roman
             Army
             say
             some
             :
             But
             most
             say
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Mahometans
             was
             exceeding
             great
             ,
             like
             locusts
             over
             spreading
             all
             the
             Countries
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             thus
             I
             saw
             the
             horses
             in
             the
             vision
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             sat
             on
             them
             ,
             having
             brest-plates
             of
             fire
             ,
             and
             of
             jacinth
             ,
             and
             brimstone
             :
             and
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             horses
             were
             as
             the
             heads
             of
             lions
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             their
             mouths
             issued
             fire
             and
             smoke
             ,
             and
             brimstone
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             They
             appeared
             terribly
             as
             fitted
             to
             destroy
             :
             But
             some
             expound
             it
             of
             their
             false
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             By
             these
             three
             was
             the
             third
             part
             of
             men
             killed
             ,
             by
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             smoke
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             brimstone
             ,
             which
             issued
             out
             of
             their
             mouths
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Multitudes
             say
             some
             killed
             by
             the
             Romans
             ;
             and
             ,
             say
             most
             others
             ,
             the
             exceeding
             great
             numbers
             killed
             by
             the
             
               Mahometans
               ,
               Saracens
            
             and
             Tarks
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             For
             their
             power
             is
             in
             their
             mouth
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             tails
             :
             for
             their
             tails
             were
             like
             unto
             serpents
             ,
             and
             had
             heads
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             they
             do
             hurt
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             They
             are
             both
             fierce
             and
             venemous
             ,
             and
             every
             way
             destructive
             .
             Some
             expound
             mouth
             and
             tail
             ,
             of
             the
             front
             and
             the
             rear
             of
             their
             Armies
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             men
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             killed
             by
             these
             plagues
             ,
             yet
             repented
             not
             of
             the
             works
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             worship
             devils
             ,
             and
             idols
             of
             gold
             ,
             and
             silver
             ,
             and
             brass
             ,
             and
             stone
             ,
             and
             of
             wood
             ,
             which
             neither
             can
             see
             ,
             nor
             hear
             ,
             nor
             walk
             :
             21.
             
             Neither
             repented
             they
             of
             their
             murders
             ,
             nor
             of
             their
             sorceries
             ,
             nor
             of
             their
             fornication
             ,
             nor
             of
             their
             thefts
             .
          
           
             20.
             21.
             
             To
             take
             this
             for
             the
             Gnosticks
             ,
             and
             the
             Spiritual
             Idolatry
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             seems
             very
             unlikely
             .
             The
             Mahometans
             ,
             say
             others
             ,
             made
             the
             destroying
             of
             Idols
             their
             chief
             profession
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             only
             rooted
             out
             image-worship
             from
             the
             
               Eastern
               Christians
            
             ,
             but
             turned
             since
             many
             great
             Kingdoms
             and
             Empires
             from
             Heathenism
             to
             Mahometanism
             :
             But
             they
             repented
             not
             under
             those
             destructions
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             I
             saw
             another
             mighty
             Angel
             ,
             come
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             clothed
             with
             a
             cloud
             ,
             and
             a
             rainbow
             was
             upon
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             his
             face
             was
             as
             it
             were
             the
             sun
             ,
             and
             his
             feet
             as
             pillars
             of
             fire
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             circumstances
             describe
             the
             Glory
             of
             this
             Angel
             ,
             which
             some
             take
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             some
             for
             a
             proper
             Angel.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             he
             had
             in
             his
             hand
             a
             little
             book
             open
             :
             and
             he
             set
             his
             right
             foot
             upon
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             his
             left
             foot
             on
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             plain
             sense
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             shewed
             the
             universality
             of
             his
             commissioned
             power
             (
             sea
             and
             land
             comprehending
             the
             world
             below
             ;
             )
             and
             that-the
             Book
             was
             the
             Decree
             of
             God
             committed
             to
             him
             to
             execute
             .
             But
             the
             conjectured
             sense
             is
             manifold
             :
             Some
             say
             it
             was
             Gods
             Decree
             to
             destroy
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             that
             Sea
             and
             Land
             was
             Galilee
             and
             Judea
             :
             And
             others
             that
             it
             was
             Gods
             Decree
             to
             destroy
             the
             Roman
             heathen
             power
             ,
             and
             deliver
             his
             Servants
             :
             And
             others
             that
             it
             was
             his
             Decree
             to
             destroy
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             and
             reform
             and
             deliver
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             others
             that
             it
             was
             his
             Decree
             to
             destroy
             all
             oppressing
             powers
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             Christs
             thousand
             years
             reign
             in
             Righteousness
             :
             And
             others
             that
             it
             was
             his
             Decree
             to
             end
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             come
             in
             judgment
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             cried
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             as
             when
             a
             lion
             roareth
             :
             and
             when
             he
             had
             cried
             ,
             seven
             thunders
             uttered
             their
             voices
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             His
             terrible
             Aspect
             and
             Cry
             ,
             was
             to
             prepare
             for
             a
             progressive
             Increase
             of
             the
             Plagues
             ,
             signified
             by
             seven
             Thunders
             ,
             which
             are
             louder
             than
             Trumpets
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             when
             the
             seven
             thunders
             had
             uttered
             their
             voices
             ,
             I
             was
             about
             to
             write
             :
             and
             I
             heard
             a
             voice
             from
             heaven
             ,
             saying
             unto
             me
             ,
             seal
             up
             those
             things
             which
             the
             seven
             thunders
             uttered
             ,
             and
             write
             them
             not
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Say
             some
             ,
             Because
             the
             Plagues
             are
             so
             grievous
             ,
             that
             (
             on
             Jerusalem
             ,
             say
             some
             ;
             on
             the
             Empire
             ,
             say
             others
             ;
             on
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             say
             others
             )
             they
             shall
             be
             known
             by
             experience
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             words
             .
             Therefore
             write
             them
             not
             (
             at
             all
             ,
             say
             some
             ;
             or
             not
             yet
             ,
             say
             others
             .
             )
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             the
             angel
             which
             I
             saw
             stand
             upon
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             lifted
             up
             his
             hand
             to
             heaven
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             sware
             by
             him
             that
             liveth
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             who
             created
             heaven
             and
             the
             things
             that
             therein
             are
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             and
             the
             things
             that
             therein
             are
             ,
             and
             the
             sea
             and
             the
             things
             that
             are
             therein
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             time
             no
             longer
             .
             7.
             
             But
             in
             the
             days
             of
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             seventh
             angel
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             begin
             to
             sound
             ,
             the
             mystery
             of
             God
             should
             be
             finished
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             declared
             to
             his
             servants
             the
             prophets
             .
          
           
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             He
             sware
             by
             God
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             no
             longer
             delay
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             of
             the
             Destruction
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             but
             till
             
             Adrian's
             time
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             others
             ,
             of
             the
             Ruin
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             others
             ,
             of
             the
             Churches
             Deliverance
             from
             Popery
             and
             Persecution
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             others
             ,
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             longer
             Duration
             of
             this
             World
             :
             But
             that
             ,
             at
             the
             seventh
             Trumpet
             ,
             God's
             decreed
             Judgments
             shall
             be
             accomplished
             .
             Or
             ,
             as
             Lira
             ,
             that
             the
             Arrian
             Heresie
             should
             no
             longer
             prosper
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             the
             voice
             which
             I
             heard
             from
             heaven
             spake
             unto
             me
             again
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Go
             and
             take
             the
             little
             book
             which
             is
             open
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             angel
             which
             standeth
             upon
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             earth
             .
             9.
             
             And
             I
             went
             unto
             the
             angel
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Give
             me
             the
             little
             book
             .
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             Take
             it
             ,
             and
             eat
             it
             up
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             make
             thy
             belly
             bitter
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             be
             in
             thy
             mouth
             sweet
             as
             honey
             .
          
           
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             The
             Voice
             bid
             me
             take
             the
             Book
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             I
             asked
             the
             Angel
             for
             it
             ;
             who
             bid
             me
             eat
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
             It
             shall
             be
             pleasant
             to
             thee
             ,
             to
             know
             what
             will
             be
             as
             News
             ;
             but
             bitter
             to
             know
             such
             heavy
             things
             :
             or
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             sweet
             to
             thee
             ,
             to
             sore-know
             the
             Churches
             Deliverance
             ;
             but
             bitter
             ,
             to
             know
             the
             dreadful
             Judgments
             that
             effect
             it
             ,
             (
             against
             the
             Jews
             ,
             say
             some
             ;
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             say
             others
             ;
             the
             Papal
             Church
             ,
             say
             others
             ,
             &c.
             )
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             I
             took
             the
             little
             book
             out
             of
             the
             angel's
             hand
             ,
             and
             ate
             it
             up
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             in
             my
             mouth
             sweet
             as
             honey
             :
             and
             as
             soon
             as
             I
             had
             eaten
             it
             ,
             my
             belly
             was
             bitter
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             Mercy
             revealed
             in
             it
             ,
             was
             sweet
             ;
             but
             the
             dreadful
             Judgments
             of
             Bloodshed
             ,
             bitter
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             Thou
             must
             prophesie
             again
             before
             many
             peoples
             ,
             and
             nations
             ,
             and
             tongues
             ,
             and
             kings
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Say
             some
             ,
             When
             Titus
             hath
             destroyed
             Jerusalem
             ,
             there
             is
             more
             for
             thee
             to
             prophesie
             of
             ,
             which
             many
             following
             Emperors
             ,
             and
             their
             Armies
             ,
             will
             do
             against
             them
             ,
             especially
             Adrian
             ,
             to
             finish
             their
             Destruction
             .
             Or
             ,
             as
             others
             ,
             There
             are
             yet
             greater
             ,
             and
             more
             dreadful
             things
             to
             be
             told
             thee
             ,
             against
             many
             Nations
             and
             Kingdoms
             .
             Or
             ,
             as
             others
             .
             The
             Work
             of
             Prophesie
             ,
             or
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             suppressed
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             his
             Prelates
             ,
             shall
             be
             revived
             again
             ,
             and
             prosper
             ,
             before
             the
             end
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             there
             was
             given
             me
             a
             r●ed
             like
             unto
             a
             rod
             ,
             and
             the
             angel
             stood
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Rise
             ,
             and
             measure
             the
             temple
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             altar
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             worship
             therein
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Say
             some
             ,
             to
             measure
             the
             Temple
             and
             the
             Altar-places
             ,
             as
             reserved
             from
             
             Adrian's
             building
             an
             Idol-Temple
             ,
             which
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             he
             did
             only
             in
             the
             Outer
             Court.
             Say
             others
             ,
             Measure
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             reduced
             to
             a
             Conformity
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             after
             all
             its
             Pollutions
             by
             Popery
             .
             Or
             ,
             
               Measure
               it
            
             ,
             signifieth
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             will
             be
             a
             small
             and
             measurable
             thing
             under
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             and
             even
             obscured
             ,
             but
             not
             forsaken
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             the
             court
             which
             is
             without
             the
             temple
             ,
             leave
             out
             ,
             and
             measure
             it
             not
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             given
             unto
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             and
             the
             holy
             city
             shall
             they
             tread
             under
             foot
             fourty
             and
             two
             months
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Say
             some
             ,
             the
             outer
             Court
             ,
             and
             the
             City
             was
             rebuilt
             by
             Adrian
             ,
             called
             Aelia
             ,
             so
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             live
             in
             ,
             and
             a
             Temple
             built
             for
             Jupiter
             ,
             and
             so
             continued
             three
             years
             and
             a
             half
             ,
             as
             Antiocbus
             prophaned
             it
             ,
             Dan.
             7.25
             .
             Say
             others
             ,
             The
             outer
             Court
             and
             the
             City
             left
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             is
             that
             great
             part
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             left
             under
             the
             Papacy
             to
             such
             gross
             Idolatry
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             hath
             but
             the
             name
             of
             Christian
             ,
             as
             ●loathing
             restored
             Gentil●sme
             ,
             and
             is
             rejected
             of
             God.
             Some
             take
             the
             42
             months
             literally
             ,
             for
             a
             certain
             time
             of
             three
             years
             and
             a
             half
             ;
             and
             some
             for
             uncertain
             time
             ,
             Christ
             was
             three
             years
             and
             a
             half
             ,
             in
             his
             ministeriall
             labour
             .
             And
             this
             number
             is
             five
             times
             here
             recited
             :
             Therefore
             like
             to
             be
             strictly
             meant
             .
             Some
             old
             Fathers
             and
             some
             Papists
             understand
             it
             strictly
             of
             the
             reign
             of
             an
             Antichrist
             ,
             which
             they
             think
             is
             yet
             to
             come
             :
             some
             of
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Papal
             reign
             ,
             which
             they
             say
             will
             be
             1260
             years
             beginning
             between
             365.
             and
             455.
             and
             
             ending
             between
             1625
             ,
             and
             1715
             :
             in
             which
             space
             Babylon
             will
             fall
             .
             Others
             state
             the
             time
             differently
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             I
             will
             give
             power
             unto
             my
             two
             witnesses
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             prophesie
             a
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             and
             threescore
             days
             ,
             clothed
             in
             sackcloth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Note
             ,
             There
             is
             great
             diversity
             of
             opinions
             who
             these
             witnesses
             are
             :
             And
             yet
             most
             Protestants
             think
             that
             their
             time
             is
             past
             ,
             or
             the
             most
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             this
             prophecy
             fullfilled
             :
             And
             Prophecies
             use
             to
             be
             plain
             when
             they
             are
             fulfilled
             .
             Some
             new
             men
             say
             that
             they
             were
             the
             two
             Churches
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             of
             the
             Jewish
             and
             the
             Greek
             Language
             ,
             and
             their
             two
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             preached
             all
             that
             time
             against
             the
             sins
             of
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             :
             For
             they
             think
             that
             the
             Jews
             and
             Greeks
             ,
             not
             understanding
             the
             same
             Language
             ,
             had
             in
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Antioch
               ,
               Rome
               ,
               Alexandria
               ,
            
             and
             other
             great
             Cities
             ,
             two
             Churches
             and
             Bishops
             ▪
             Others
             ,
             that
             the
             two
             witnesses
             are
             Enoch
             and
             Elias
             ,
             that
             shall
             come
             when
             Antichrist
             cometh
             .
             Others
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             Old
             and
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Papacy
             shall
             oppose
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             others
             ,
             the
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             named
             two
             ,
             because
             but
             sew
             ,
             but
             yet
             enough
             to
             promote
             the
             Reformation
             .
             Brightman
             saith
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Faithful
             .
             Others
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Godly
             
               Magistracy
               and
               Ministry
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Papacy
             will
             cast
             down
             .
             Others
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             hereafter
             send
             two
             ,
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Enoch
             and
             Elias
             ,
             in
             whom
             all
             this
             shall
             be
             literally
             fulfilled
             :
             Others
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Martyrs
             that
             have
             in
             several
             times
             opposed
             Popery
             to
             the
             death
             ;
             Called
             two
             in
             allusion
             to
             many
             old
             couples
             of
             Witnesses
             ,
             Moses
             and
             
               Aaron
               ,
               Caltb
            
             and
             
               Joshua
               ,
               Ezra
            
             and
             
               Nehemiah
               ,
               Haggai
            
             and
             
               Zachary
               ,
               Zerubbabel
            
             and
             Joshua
             ,
             (
             to
             which
             Zech.
             4.11
             .
             this
             Text
             specially
             relateth
             )
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             on
             the
             Mount
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Clothed
               in
               Sackcloth
            
             ,
             is
             doing
             their
             Office
             in
             a
             time
             of
             great
             affliction
             :
             And
             all
             this
             ,
             some
             think
             ,
             may
             be
             applied
             to
             divers
             couples
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             used
             in
             divers
             times
             and
             parts
             of
             his
             Church
             :
             As
             to
             the
             Waldenses
             and
             Albigenses
             ;
             to
             
               John
               Hus
            
             and
             Jerome
             of
             Prague
             ,
             to
             
               John
               Frederick
            
             Duke
             of
             Saxony
             and
             
               Philip
               Landgrave
            
             of
             Hassia
             ,
             long
             imprisoned
             by
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             ,
             and
             after
             delivered
             ;
             to
             the
             Lutherans
             and
             the
             reformed
             ;
             to
             King
             Edward
             6.
             and
             his
             Uncle
             Protector
             Duke
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             &c.
             
             Even
             as
             Christ
             sent
             out
             his
             Disciples
             by
             two
             and
             two
             ;
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             &c.
             
             Lira's
             conceit
             that
             Silverius
             and
             Mennas
             were
             the
             two
             witnesses
             against
             the
             Eutychians
             is
             vain
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             These
             are
             the
             two
             olive-trees
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             candlesticks
             standing
             before
             the
             God
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             These
             are
             resembled
             to
             the
             two
             mentioned
             ,
             Zech.
             4.
             
             These
             are
             as
             Olive
             Branches
             that
             empty
             themselves
             into
             the
             Lamps
             ,
             even
             the
             Servants
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             World
             for
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             if
             any
             man
             will
             hurt
             them
             ,
             fire
             proceedeth
             out
             of
             their
             mouth
             ,
             and
             devoureth
             their
             enemies
             :
             and
             if
             any
             man
             will
             hurt
             them
             ,
             he
             must
             in
             this
             manner
             be
             killed
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             any
             will
             persecute
             or
             silence
             them
             ,
             God
             will
             revenge
             their
             cause
             ;
             it
             refers
             to
             Elias
             that
             brought
             down
             fire
             from
             Heaven
             to
             destroy
             the
             Captains
             and
             their
             fifties
             ,
             2.
             
             Kings
             1.10
             .
             and
             to
             
               Moses
               ,
               Num.
            
             16.
             
             Or
             say
             others
             ,
             The
             word
             in
             their
             mouths
             shall
             be
             as
             fire
             against
             all
             false
             Doctrines
             and
             Corruptions
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             These
             have
             power
             to
             shut
             heaven
             that
             it
             rain
             not
             in
             the
             days
             of
             their
             prophecy
             :
             and
             have
             power
             over
             waters
             ,
             to
             turn
             ,
             them
             to
             blood
             ,
             and
             to
             smite
             the
             earth
             with
             all
             plagues
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             they
             will.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             the
             Power
             that
             God
             gave
             their
             Ministry
             and
             reforming
             endeavours
             ,
             and
             the
             revenge
             that
             God
             will
             use
             against
             their
             persecutors
             ,
             were
             expressed
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             resembling
             Elias
             ,
             whose
             prayer
             stopt
             the
             rain
             for
             three
             years
             and
             a
             half
             ,
             and
             the
             plagues
             which
             God
             by
             Moses
             inflicted
             on
             Egypt
             :
             Christ
             intimating
             this
             ,
             Matth.
             17.
             
             When
             Moses
             the
             chief
             Law-giver
             ,
             and
             Elias
             the
             chief
             Prophet
             ,
             were
             the
             two
             great
             witnesses
             of
             his
             Glory
             .
             And
             it
             is
             notable
             that
             Godly
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             Godly
             Ministers
             ,
             have
             usually
             prospered
             together
             ,
             and
             fallen
             together
             ,
             and
             Magistracy
             and
             Ministry
             been
             together
             corrupted
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             when
             they
             shall
             have
             finished
             their
             testimony
             ,
             the
             beast
             ,
             that
             ascendeth
             out
             of
             the
             bottomless
             pit
             ,
             shall
             make
             war
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             shall
             overcome
             them
             ,
             and
             kill
             them
             .
             8.
             
             And
             their
             dead
             bodies
             shall
             lie
             in
             the
             street
             of
             the
             great
             City
             ,
             which
             spiritually
             is
             called
             Sodom
             and
             Egypt
             ,
             where
             also
             our
             Lord
             was
             crucified
             .
          
           
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Note
             ,
             Christs
             witnesses
             ,
             (
             Holy
             Magistrates
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             )
             shall
             be
             marvellously
             preserved
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             finished
             their
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             done
             their
             work
             .
             And
             then
             they
             may
             be
             destroyed
             by
             the
             Servants
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             exposed
             to
             common
             scorn
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             be
             denyed
             buryall
             ,
             in
             the
             places
             where
             they
             preach't
             and
             were
             wonderfully
             blest
             ,
             and
             their
             enemies
             punished
             .
             And
             this
             will
             seem
             ▪
             to
             carnal
             men
             ,
             to
             be
             Gods
             disowning
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             they
             did
             :
             But
             the
             same
             sort
             of
             Men
             shall
             be
             raised
             again
             ,
             &
             revive
             their
             work
             with
             more
             success
             ,
             and
             again
             silence
             the
             deluded
             insulting
             enemies
             .
          
           
             These
             words
             [
             
               where
               our
               Lord
               was
               crucified
            
             ]
             seem
             to
             favour
             their
             Exposition
             ,
             who
             apply
             all
             this
             to
             Jerusalem
             .
             But
             most
             Protestants
             take
             it
             for
             the
             Roman
             state
             of
             Papal
             corruption
             .
             And
             some
             by
             their
             carcasses
             say
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             dead
             carcass
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             Religion
             ,
             or
             Assemblies
             ,
             which
             only
             is
             left
             among
             them
             .
             But
             it
             seemeth
             to
             me
             to
             mean
             persons
             :
             And
             whether
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             as
             this
             killing
             and
             reviving
             the
             witnesses
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             done
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             again
             and
             again
             in
             several
             ages
             ,
             (
             the
             Church
             ,
             having
             had
             its
             daies
             and
             night
             ,
             )
             I
             yet
             know
             not
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             they
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             kindreds
             and
             tongues
             ,
             and
             nations
             ,
             shall
             see
             their
             dead
             bodies
             ,
             three
             days
             and
             an
             half
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             suffer
             their
             dead
             bodies
             to
             be
             put
             in
             graves
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Say
             some
             ,
             They
             shall
             literally
             be
             cast
             out
             inhumanely
             unburyed
             ;
             say
             others
             ,
             They
             shall
             be
             politically
             slain
             ,
             deposed
             ,
             silenced
             ,
             imprisoned
             ,
             and
             cast
             by
             as
             dead
             and
             useless
             .
             And
             not
             only
             their
             persecuting
             enemies
             ,
             but
             the
             deluded
             rabble
             and
             people
             ,
             shall
             see
             their
             oppression
             
             and
             insult
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             be
             restored
             ,
             or
             honoured
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             they
             that
             dwell
             upon
             the
             earth
             shall
             rejoice
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             merry
             ,
             and
             shall
             send
             gifts
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             because
             these
             two
             prophets
             tormented
             them
             that
             dwelt
             on
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             ungodly
             rabble
             ,
             shall
             triumph
             and
             rejoice
             together
             in
             their
             revenge
             and
             conquest
             of
             these
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             revengeful
             sense
             of
             their
             own
             suffering
             by
             them
             ,
             whose
             preaching
             was
             a
             torment
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             by
             Godly
             Magistrates
             also
             had
             been
             punished
             or
             restrained
             from
             their
             sin
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             Oh
             how
             madly
             do
             the
             wicked
             rejoice
             ,
             for
             their
             victory
             against
             the
             men
             that
             would
             have
             saved
             them
             .
             2.
             
             One
             of
             the
             great
             causes
             of
             the
             violence
             of
             Silencers
             and
             Persecutors
             is
             ,
             the
             remembrance
             of
             their
             own
             sufferings
             by
             godly
             Magistrates
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             by
             Punishments
             and
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             after
             three
             days
             and
             an
             half
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             life
             from
             God
             entered
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             stood
             upon
             their
             feet
             ,
             and
             great
             fear
             fell
             upon
             them
             which
             saw
             them
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Either
             the
             same
             men
             ,
             or
             men
             of
             the
             same
             Spirit
             and
             Office
             ,
             were
             restored
             to
             the
             same
             Power
             and
             Works
             to
             the
             great
             wonder
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             consternation
             of
             the
             bad
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             they
             heard
             a
             great
             voice
             from
             heaven
             ,
             saying
             unto
             them
             ,
             Come
             up
             hither
             .
             And
             they
             ascended
             up
             to
             heaven
             in
             a
             cloud
             ,
             and
             their
             enemies
             beheld
             them
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             The
             Voice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             say
             some
             ;
             of
             the
             chief
             Rulers
             ,
             say
             others
             :
             
               Come
               up
               hither
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             to
             Heaven
             as
             the
             reward
             of
             their
             former
             Service
             ,
             as
             Christ
             ascended
             in
             a
             cloud
             ,
             and
             as
             Moses
             was
             called
             away
             and
             buried
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             Elias
             carried
             up
             ,
             Moses
             not
             seeing
             what
             Joshua
             must
             see
             ,
             and
             Elias
             being
             only
             translated
             from
             a
             wicked
             Generation
             before
             Jehu
             executed
             God's
             Judgments
             on
             them
             ;
             so
             Magistrates
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             do
             great
             things
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             usually
             taken
             up
             to
             Heaven
             before
             they
             see
             the
             desired
             issue
             ,
             which
             is
             left
             to
             their
             Successors
             :
             Not
             David
             ,
             but
             Solomon
             ,
             must
             build
             the
             Temple
             .
             Or
             ,
             as
             others
             ,
             come
             up
             into
             a
             state
             of
             greater
             prosperity
             and
             peace
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             a
             Heaven
             in
             comparison
             of
             their
             Persecution
             :
             Or
             ,
             as
             most
             Protestants
             ,
             come
             now
             into
             the
             desired
             state
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             reformed
             from
             Popery
             and
             Impiety
             .
             Their
             advancement
             conv●nced
             some
             ,
             and
             terrified
             others
             of
             their
             Adversaries
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             the
             same
             hour
             was
             there
             a
             great
             earthquake
             ,
             and
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             the
             City
             fell
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             earthquake
             were
             slain
             of
             men
             seven
             thousand
             ;
             and
             the
             remnant
             ▪
             were
             affrighted
             ,
             and
             gave
             glory
             to
             the
             God
             of
             heaven
             :
          
           
             13.
             
             Say
             some
             ,
             Adrian
             rooted
             out
             those
             Jews
             that
             did
             not
             turn
             Christians
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             the
             Image
             of
             a
             Swine
             at
             the
             Gate
             ,
             to
             put
             them
             in
             despair
             ;
             upon
             which
             the
             rest
             turned
             Christians
             ,
             and
             glorified
             God.
             
          
           
             Say
             others
             ,
             nine
             parts
             of
             Rome
             were
             destroyed
             before
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Papacy
             only
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             old
             Rome
             was
             left
             ,
             and
             that
             fell
             by
             this
             Earthquake
             :
             Say
             others
             ,
             the
             first
             stirs
             by
             Preaching
             ,
             Disputing
             and
             War
             about
             Religion
             ,
             quickly
             cast
             down
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             and
             then
             many
             others
             turned
             Protestants
             :
             Some
             think
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             fall
             of
             old
             Heathen
             Rome
             ;
             and
             some
             think
             that
             the
             killing
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             (
             by
             Papal
             Cruelty
             )
             is
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             Popery
             shall
             be
             restored
             a
             few
             years
             ,
             and
             then
             fall
             for
             ever
             .
             It
             seems
             to
             relate
             to
             the
             case
             of
             Elijah
             and
             Eli●ha
             ,
             after
             whose
             time
             the
             House
             of
             Ahab
             dreadfully
             fell
             by
             Jehu
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             The
             second
             wo
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             behold
             ,
             the
             third
             wo
             cometh
             quickly
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Note
             ;
             Thus
             far
             some
             think
             that
             the
             Revelation
             shewed
             John
             nothing
             but
             what
             was
             done
             many
             years
             before
             ,
             and
             visible
             to
             all
             men
             there
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             was
             but
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Jews
             ;
             and
             that
             of
             these
             three
             last
             Woes
             ,
             the
             first
             was
             by
             the
             Zealots
             ,
             the
             second
             by
             Titus
             ,
             (
             in
             which
             ,
             saith
             Josephus
             ,
             eleven
             hundred
             thousand
             persons
             were
             killed
             by
             Sword
             and
             Famine
             ,
             besides
             the
             Captives
             carried
             away
             ;
             )
             The
             third
             by
             Adrian
             ,
             when
             the
             Faction
             of
             Barchochiba
             was
             cast
             out
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             were
             pursued
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             some
             say
             ,
             five
             hundred
             thousand
             were
             killed
             ,
             some
             say
             eight
             hundred
             thousand
             ,
             and
             some
             twelve
             hundred
             thousand
             .
          
           
             Others
             say
             that
             all
             the
             Woes
             respected
             later
             times
             .
          
           
             15
             And
             the
             seventh
             angel
             sounded
             ,
             and
             there
             were
             great
             voices
             in
             heaven
             ,
             saying
             ,
             The
             kingdoms
             of
             this
             world
             are
             become
             
               the
               Kingdoms
            
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Christ
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             reign
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             The
             foresaid
             new
             Expositors
             take
             this
             for
             the
             Triumph
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             the
             Jews
             destruction
             ,
             and
             the
             ceasing
             of
             their
             Persecution
             ,
             and
             the
             uniting
             of
             the
             Jew
             and
             Gentile
             Christians
             in
             one
             Church
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             where
             Adrian
             gave
             them
             that
             freedom
             by
             which
             they
             prospered
             .
          
           
             Others
             think
             that
             this
             Verse
             speaketh
             of
             the
             Christian
             Emperours
             owning
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             putting
             down
             Heathenism
             :
             Others
             think
             it
             speaks
             of
             the
             great
             Success
             of
             the
             Reformation
             against
             Popery
             :
             Others
             think
             it
             speaks
             of
             Christ's
             thousand
             years
             Reign
             :
             And
             others
             think
             it
             speaketh
             of
             the
             last
             Judgment
             .
             I
             see
             not
             why
             we
             may
             not
             take
             it
             for
             the
             flourishing
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             begun
             when
             Persecution
             abated
             ,
             but
             most
             notably
             promoted
             by
             Constantine
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             the
             four
             and
             twenty
             elders
             ,
             which
             sat
             before
             God
             on
             their
             seats
             ,
             fell
             upon
             their
             faces
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             God
             ,
             17.
             
             Saying
             ,
             We
             give
             thee
             thanks
             ,
             O
             Lord
             God
             almighty
             ,
             which
             art
             ,
             and
             wast
             ,
             and
             art
             to
             come
             ,
             because
             thou
             hast
             taken
             to
             thee
             thy
             great
             power
             ,
             and
             hast
             reigned
             .
             18.
             
             And
             the
             nations
             were
             angry
             ,
             and
             thy
             wrath
             is
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             judged
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             give
             reward
             unto
             thy
             servants
             
             the
             prophets
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             saints
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             fear
             thy
             name
             ,
             small
             and
             great
             ,
             and
             shouldest
             destroy
             them
             which
             destroy
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             The
             twenty
             four
             Bishops
             of
             Judea
             ,
             say
             some
             :
             Rather
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             represented
             by
             four
             and
             twenty
             Elders
             in
             the
             Vision
             ;
             or
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             say
             others
             :
             And
             those
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             say
             others
             .
             The
             Reign
             mentioned
             is
             variously
             expounded
             ,
             as
             aforesaid
             ;
             1.
             
             As
             against
             the
             Jews
             .
             2.
             
             As
             against
             the
             Heathen
             Emperors
             .
             3.
             
             As
             against
             the
             Pope
             ,
             by
             the
             Reformation
             .
             4.
             
             As
             of
             the
             Fall
             of
             Mahometanism
             ,
             and
             the
             Turkish
             Empire
             .
             5.
             
             As
             of
             the
             Millenium
             ,
             and
             the
             Resurrection
             and
             Judgment
             that
             shall
             be
             then
             .
             6.
             
             As
             of
             the
             last
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             the
             temple
             of
             God
             was
             opened
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             seen
             in
             his
             temple
             the
             ark
             of
             his
             testament
             ,
             and
             there
             were
             lightnings
             ,
             and
             voices
             ,
             and
             thundrings
             ,
             and
             an
             earth-quake
             ,
             and
             great
             hail
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             The
             Vision
             of
             the
             opened
             Temple
             in
             Heaven
             signifieth
             ,
             the
             Freedom
             given
             to
             the
             Gospel
             against
             Persecutors
             and
             Corrupters
             ;
             and
             the
             pure
             Preaching
             and
             Profession
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             God's
             owning
             his
             Covenant
             and
             Church
             ,
             by
             his
             eminent
             Blessing
             :
             and
             the
             Lightnings
             ,
             &c.
             signifie
             the
             great
             Manifestation
             of
             Christ's
             Power
             ,
             for
             his
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             Commotions
             and
             Changes
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             his
             Judgments
             on
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             as
             followeth
             .
             (
             But
             in
             what
             Instances
             and
             Periods
             of
             Time
             ,
             Expositors
             differ
             ,
             as
             aforesaid
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             there
             appeared
             a
             great
             wonder
             in
             heaven
             ,
             a
             woman
             clothed
             with
             the
             sun
             ,
             and
             the
             moon
             under
             her
             feet
             ,
             and
             upon
             her
             head
             a
             crown
             of
             twelve
             stars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Some
             Popes
             ,
             and
             their
             Flatterers
             ,
             have
             said
             that
             ,
             by
             the
             Woman
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             meant
             ,
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             Church
             of
             Rome
             in
             its
             Power
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Sun
             is
             meant
             ,
             their
             spiritual
             Power
             ,
             as
             Key-bearers
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Moon
             is
             meant
             ,
             all
             Princes
             Secular
             Power
             as
             under
             the
             feet
             of
             the
             Papal
             Church
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             spiritual
             Power
             ;
             by
             which
             he
             may
             ,
             if
             they
             deserve
             it
             ,
             excommunicate
             and
             depose
             them
             .
          
           
             By
             others
             is
             understood
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             now
             raised
             to
             Honour
             ,
             and
             flourishing
             in
             Grace
             and
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             having
             worldly
             Prosperity
             as
             a
             lower
             part
             of
             her
             Blessing
             ;
             or
             ,
             say
             others
             ,
             trampling
             on
             Wealth
             ,
             and
             worldly
             things
             ,
             with
             a
             holy
             Contempt
             :
             And
             known
             by
             this
             Ensign
             of
             Honour
             ,
             that
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             were
             its
             Founders
             ,
             under
             Christ
             ;
             and
             that
             still
             they
             hold
             fast
             the
             Apostolical
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             depart
             not
             from
             it
             by
             humane
             deprivations
             ,
             or
             by
             heretical
             Seduction
             and
             Corruption
             .
             This
             is
             a
             Crown
             of
             Glory
             to
             the
             pure
             Church
             ,
             being
             not
             yet
             seduced
             from
             Christian
             ,
             Apostolick
             Simplicity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             she
             being
             with
             child
             ,
             cried
             ,
             travailing
             in
             birth
             ,
             and
             pained
             to
             be
             delivered
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             She
             laboured
             with
             earnest
             desire
             to
             propagate
             Christianity
             through
             the
             World.
             Some
             refer
             this
             to
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             desiring
             Christ's
             Nativity
             ;
             but
             most
             ,
             to
             the
             labour
             of
             Ministers
             to
             spread
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             some
             ,
             specially
             ,
             to
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             there
             appeared
             another
             wonder
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             behold
             ,
             a
             great
             red
             dragon
             ,
             having
             seven
             heads
             ,
             and
             ten
             horns
             ,
             and
             seven
             crowns
             upon
             his
             heads
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Devil
             appeared
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             great
             red
             Dragon
             (
             specially
             Mars
             ,
             whom
             the
             Heathen
             Romans
             took
             for
             their
             special
             God.
             )
             His
             seven
             Heads
             and
             Crowns
             signifie
             his
             great
             Power
             ,
             especially
             at
             Rome
             ,
             the
             City
             that
             had
             seven
             Hills
             ,
             and
             ruled
             in
             the
             Earth
             :
             and
             the
             ten
             Horns
             are
             the
             Kingdoms
             or
             Provinces
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             his
             tail
             drew
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             stars
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             did
             cast
             them
             to
             the
             earth
             :
             and
             the
             dragon
             stood
             before
             the
             woman
             which
             was
             ready
             to
             be
             delivered
             ,
             for
             to
             devour
             her
             child
             as
             soon
             as
             it
             was
             born
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             his
             Tail
             ,
             say
             many
             ,
             is
             meant
             ,
             his
             Subtilty
             ;
             by
             Hereticks
             he
             corrupted
             a
             third
             part
             of
             Christians
             ;
             which
             ,
             saith
             Dr.
             H.
             was
             by
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Gnosticks
             :
             Say
             others
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             Swarm
             of
             Heresies
             .
             (
             Lira
             saith
             ,
             All
             this
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             War
             of
             Cosroe
             ,
             King
             of
             Persia
             ,
             against
             the
             Christians
             .
             )
             Most
             Protestants
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             Roman
             ,
             persecuting
             ,
             Emperors
             Successes
             ,
             acted
             by
             Satan
             ,
             who
             sought
             to
             extirpate
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             she
             brought
             forth
             a
             man-child
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             rule
             all
             nations
             with
             a
             rod
             of
             iron
             :
             and
             her
             child
             was
             caught
             up
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             throne
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             Child
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             was
             Christ
             ;
             others
             say
             ,
             Constantine
             ;
             most
             say
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             prosperous
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             
             Constantine's
             time
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             advanced
             to
             Power
             ,
             and
             prevail
             against
             Heathenism
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Sword
             :
             Or
             that
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             thus
             to
             rule
             :
             Or
             ,
             as
             others
             ,
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             taken
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             triumphed
             by
             suffering
             ,
             and
             furthered
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Others
             think
             it
             meaneth
             that
             ,
             in
             the
             days
             of
             the
             honest
             Heathen
             Emperors
             ,
             
               Alexander
               Severus
               ,
               Philip
               Arabs
               ,
               Constantius
               Chlorus
               ,
               &c.
            
             the
             Church
             travailed
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             pains
             of
             Child-birth
             ;
             but
             was
             to
             suffer
             with
             patience
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             till
             
               Decius
               ,
               Dioclesian
               ,
               Max.
               Hercul
               .
               Maxentius
            
             and
             Licinius
             had
             done
             persecuting
             :
             and
             then
             it
             was
             delivered
             by
             Constantine
             ,
             to
             an
             advanced
             ,
             free
             Church-state
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             the
             woman
             fled
             into
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             where
             she
             hath
             a
             place
             prepared
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             feed
             her
             there
             a
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             and
             threescore
             days
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Say
             some
             ,
             the
             Church
             throughout
             the
             Empire
             ,
             persecuted
             by
             Nero
             for
             three
             Years
             and
             a
             half
             ,
             was
             put
             to
             
             worship
             God
             in
             Obscurity
             ,
             and
             as
             in
             Flight
             :
             (
             But
             
             Nero's
             Persecution
             was
             before
             John
             wrote
             this
             ,
             if
             under
             Domitian
             .
             )
             Others
             ,
             more
             probably
             ,
             refer
             it
             to
             the
             later
             Roman
             Persecutions
             ,
             under
             which
             God
             kept
             his
             Church
             till
             its
             Deliverance
             .
             And
             some
             understand
             it
             of
             Antichrist's
             driving
             the
             pure
             Church
             ,
             as
             into
             a
             Wilderness
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             there
             was
             war
             in
             heaven
             ,
             Michael
             and
             his
             angels
             fought
             against
             the
             dragon
             ,
             and
             the
             dragon
             fought
             and
             his
             angels
             :
             8.
             
             And
             prevailed
             not
             ,
             neither
             was
             their
             place
             found
             any
             more
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Some
             expound
             this
             of
             the
             Conflict
             at
             Rome
             ,
             between
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             and
             
               Simon
               Peter
            
             (
             long
             before
             John
             wrote
             this
             ,
             if
             the
             story
             be
             true
             .
             )
             Others
             more
             probably
             say
             ,
             it
             represents
             the
             Churches
             Persecution
             by
             the
             Heathen
             Emperors
             (
             especially
             
               Dioclesian
               ,
               Maxentius
               ,
               Licinius
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             and
             their
             final
             Overthrow
             by
             Constantine
             ,
             by
             a
             War
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             of
             which
             this
             was
             the
             Effect
             .
             By
             Michael
             some
             mean
             Christ
             ;
             Others
             rather
             that
             Arch-angel
             ,
             mentioned
             Dan.
             10.
             who
             was
             Guardian
             Prince
             over
             Israel
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             such
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             whether
             such
             have
             real
             War
             in
             the
             Air
             with
             Devils
             ,
             is
             doubtful
             .
             But
             the
             casting
             out
             Devil-worship
             ,
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             is
             here
             meant
             ,
             as
             the
             Effect
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             the
             great
             dragon
             was
             cast
             out
             ,
             that
             old
             serpent
             ,
             called
             the
             devil
             and
             Satan
             ,
             which
             deceiveth
             the
             whole
             world
             :
             he
             was
             cast
             out
             into
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             his
             angels
             were
             cast
             out
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             By
             the
             Similitude
             of
             casting
             down
             from
             Heaven
             to
             Earth
             ,
             is
             signified
             ,
             that
             Satan
             and
             Idolaters
             were
             cast
             out
             of
             Power
             and
             Honour
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             Earth
             is
             opposed
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             Empire
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             I
             heard
             a
             loud
             voice
             saying
             in
             heaven
             ,
             Now
             is
             come
             salvation
             ,
             and
             strength
             ,
             and
             the
             kingdom
             of
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Christ
             :
             for
             the
             accuser
             of
             our
             brethren
             is
             cast
             down
             ,
             which
             accused
             them
             before
             our
             God
             day
             and
             night
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             Church
             Triumphant
             and
             Militant
             glorifies
             God
             for
             this
             wonderful
             Change
             ;
             which
             shewed
             his
             strength
             for
             the
             setting
             up
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             the
             Exercise
             of
             Christ's
             Power
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Men
             ,
             by
             conquering
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             the
             Heathens
             .
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             If
             Christian
             Kingdoms
             be
             so
             honourable
             ,
             and
             called
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Power
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Fall
             of
             Devils
             ,
             let
             them
             better
             consider
             it
             ,
             that
             cry
             them
             down
             under
             the
             name
             of
             National
             Churches
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             Churches
             to
             be
             only
             some
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             multitude
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Quest
             .
             
               Why
               doth
               Satan
               accuse
               Saints
               ,
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               never
               receiveth
               his
               false
               Accusations
               ?
               Ans
               .
            
             1.
             
             He
             hath
             too
             many
             true
             Accusations
             against
             them
             .
             2.
             
             He
             sheweth
             his
             Malice
             ,
             though
             without
             Success
             .
             3.
             
             He
             accuseth
             them
             ,
             by
             Slanderers
             and
             false
             Witnesses
             ,
             to
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             to
             keep
             them
             in
             hatred
             of
             Faith
             and
             Godliness
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             they
             overcame
             him
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             word
             of
             their
             testimony
             ,
             and
             they
             loved
             not
             their
             lives
             unto
             the
             death
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Not
             only
             Christ
             ,
             but
             the
             Faithful
             under
             him
             ,
             conquer
             Satan
             ,
             and
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Churches
             Enemies
             .
             1.
             
             By
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             Sufferings
             ,
             trusted
             to
             ,
             are
             the
             Merit
             of
             their
             Successes
             .
             2.
             
             By
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             preached
             ,
             pleaded
             and
             witnessed
             by
             them
             .
             3.
             
             By
             their
             Sufferings
             and
             Martyrdoms
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Therefore
             rejoyce
             ye
             heavens
             ,
             and
             ye
             that
             dwell
             in
             them
             :
             wo
             to
             the
             inhabiters
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             sea
             ;
             for
             the
             devil
             is
             come
             down
             unto
             you
             ,
             having
             great
             wrath
             ,
             because
             he
             knoweth
             that
             he
             hath
             but
             a
             short
             time
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Lira
             thought
             that
             this
             was
             Cosrot
             ,
             King
             of
             Persia
             ,
             who
             ,
             being
             conquered
             by
             Heraclius
             gave
             the
             Church
             great
             cause
             of
             Joy
             ,
             but
             wofully
             oppressed
             his
             own
             Subjects
             ;
             though
             ,
             being
             old
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             long
             to
             do
             it
             .
             Dr.
             H.
             saith
             ,
             It
             was
             the
             Churches
             ioy
             ,
             &
             the
             Devils
             rage
             ,
             for
             the
             Overthrow
             of
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ;
             and
             that
             now
             he
             fore-saw
             the
             Fall
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             he
             set
             on
             foot
             
             Nero's
             Persecution
             .
             Others
             That
             ,
             the
             Empire
             turning
             Christians
             ,
             the
             Devil
             raged
             ,
             by
             
               Julian
               ,
               Valens
            
             ,
             and
             such
             others
             ,
             for
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             both
             against
             Laity
             and
             Clergy
             .
             Some
             think
             that
             it
             is
             properly
             those
             in
             Heaven
             that
             rejoyce
             :
             Others
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             :
             Others
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             both
             .
             And
             some
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             upon
             the
             Approach
             of
             the
             Millenium
             ,
             after
             the
             Fall
             of
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             be
             delivered
             from
             Satan
             ,
             and
             see
             his
             Kingdom
             fall
             ,
             is
             matter
             of
             great
             joy
             .
             2.
             
             If
             Satan
             rage
             ,
             because
             he
             knoweth
             that
             his
             time
             is
             short
             ,
             how
             much
             should
             we
             be
             quickened
             to
             Diligence
             and
             Hope
             ,
             when
             we
             all
             know
             that
             our
             time
             on
             Earth
             is
             short
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             when
             the
             dragon
             saw
             that
             he
             was
             cast
             unto
             the
             earth
             ,
             he
             persecuted
             the
             woman
             which
             brought
             forth
             the
             man-child
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Saith
             Lira
             ,
             when
             Cosroe
             saw
             that
             he
             was
             conquered
             by
             Heraclius
             ,
             he
             persecuted
             the
             Christians
             in
             his
             own
             Dominions
             ,
             whom
             Heraclius
             relieved
             by
             two
             Armies
             .
             Saith
             Dr.
             H.
             When
             Satan
             saw
             that
             he
             was
             conquered
             in
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ,
             he
             stirred
             up
             Rome
             against
             the
             Christians
             .
             Say
             others
             ,
             more
             probably
             ,
             when
             Satan
             saw
             that
             vigilant
             Pastors
             had
             defeated
             his
             Religious
             Frauds
             by
             Hereticks
             ,
             he
             turned
             to
             the
             way
             of
             Violence
             by
             Persecutors
             ;
             first
             Heathens
             ,
             then
             Arrians
             .
             Some
             say
             ,
             This
             containeth
             all
             the
             time
             from
             Anno
             310.
             to
             606.
             
             And
             others
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             his
             Rage
             against
             the
             Reformation
             since
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             to
             the
             woman
             were
             given
             two
             wings
             of
             a
             great
             eagle
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             fly
             into
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             into
             her
             place
             ;
             where
             she
             is
             nourished
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             times
             ,
             and
             half
             a
             time
             ,
             from
             the
             face
             of
             the
             serpent
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Christians
             driven
             from
             Rome
             by
             
               Heathenish
               Persecution
            
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             or
             after
             ,
             by
             Papal
             ,
             say
             others
             ,
             fled
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             into
             Villages
             ,
             and
             remote
             Countries
             ,
             called
             a
             Wilderness
             ,
             where
             God
             provided
             for
             them
             ,
             till
             that
             Storm
             was
             past
             :
             (
             As
             the
             Waldenses
             ,
             and
             such
             others
             .
             )
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             the
             serpent
             cast
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             
             water
             ,
             as
             a
             flood
             ,
             after
             the
             woman
             :
             that
             he
             might
             cause
             her
             to
             be
             carried
             away
             of
             the
             flood
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             The
             Flood
             ▪
             saith
             Lira
             ,
             was
             by
             Cosroe
             :
             saith
             Dr.
             H.
             by
             Nero
             ;
             and
             after
             by
             Domitian
             ,
             and
             others
             :
             say
             others
             ,
             it
             was
             by
             all
             the
             Heathen
             Persecutions
             :
             say
             others
             ,
             by
             the
             Goths
             ,
             and
             the
             invading
             Barbarians
             :
             say
             others
             ,
             by
             Heresies
             :
             and
             say
             others
             ,
             by
             Popery
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             the
             earth
             helped
             the
             woman
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             opened
             her
             mouth
             ,
             and
             swallowed
             up
             the
             flood
             which
             the
             dragon
             cast
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Say
             some
             ,
             The
             Persecution
             was
             diverted
             from
             the
             Christians
             ,
             by
             the
             Insurrections
             of
             the
             Infidel
             -
             Jews
             ,
             and
             their
             Suppression
             :
             Say
             others
             ,
             The
             Roman
             wicked
             Emperors
             were
             diverted
             ,
             by
             the
             Goths
             ,
             from
             mischief
             :
             Say
             others
             ,
             The
             
               Arrian
               Goths
            
             were
             conquered
             ,
             even
             by
             bad
             Emperors
             :
             Say
             others
             ,
             the
             Prevalency
             of
             Truth
             made
             ▪
             even
             carnal
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             Councils
             ,
             help
             the
             Church
             :
             Say
             others
             ,
             The
             visible
             Church
             consisteth
             of
             many
             bad
             ,
             worldly
             Men
             ,
             who
             ,
             for
             conjunct-Interest
             ,
             help
             the
             Faithful
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             the
             dragon
             was
             wroth
             with
             the
             woman
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             make
             war
             with
             the
             remnant
             of
             her
             seed
             ,
             which
             keep
             the
             commandments
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             testimony
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Some
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             Domitian
             and
             
             Trajan's
             Persecution
             :
             Others
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Arrians
             ,
             when
             Satan
             saw
             he
             was
             dispossest
             of
             Heathen
             Rome
             :
             Others
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             his
             setting
             up
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             as
             it
             persecuted
             particular
             Christians
             ,
             for
             not
             corrupting
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             There
             is
             no
             hope
             of
             a
             desirable
             Peace
             with
             Satan
             ,
             or
             Diabolists
             ,
             while
             such
             ;
             through
             Christians
             must
             study
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lieth
             ,
             to
             live
             peaceably
             with
             all
             Men
             ;
             and
             specially
             ,
             study
             Love
             and
             Peace
             among
             themselves
             .
             The
             Devil
             will
             not
             lay
             down
             his
             War
             against
             Christ
             ,
             till
             he
             be
             cast
             down
             and
             bound
             ;
             but
             the
             Members
             of
             Christ's
             Body
             should
             not
             war
             against
             each
             other
             .
          
           
             The
             poor
             
               Albigens●s
               ,
               &c.
            
             were
             first
             ,
             by
             Dioclesian
             ,
             driven
             into
             a
             barren
             ,
             mountainous
             Country
             ,
             and
             after
             murdered
             by
             Popes
             and
             Papists
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             I
             stood
             upon
             the
             sand
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             saw
             a
             beast
             rise
             up
             out
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             having
             seven
             heads
             ,
             and
             ten
             horns
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             horns
             ten
             crowns
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             heads
             the
             name
             of
             blasphemy
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Most
             of
             the
             ol●
             Fathers
             expounded
             this
             of
             an
             Antichrist
             ,
             that
             should
             come
             toward
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             Some
             Papists
             take
             it
             to
             be
             the
             second
             Cosroe
             ,
             that
             succeeded
             his
             Father
             in
             Persia
             .
             Others
             take
             the
             Beast
             to
             be
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Heathen
             Religion
             at
             Rome
             ;
             the
             seven
             Heads
             signifying
             either
             seven
             Emperors
             ,
             or
             the
             seven
             Hills
             ;
             and
             the
             ten
             Horns
             ,
             and
             the
             Crowns
             ,
             the
             Consederate
             Kingdoms
             ;
             and
             the
             name
             of
             Blasphemy
             ,
             the
             Titles
             of
             Rome
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               A
               Goddess
               ,
               and
               the
               eternal
               City
               ,
            
             with
             its
             Idolatrous
             Profession
             .
             Others
             take
             the
             two
             Beasts
             here
             ,
             to
             be
             but
             one
             ,
             under
             two
             Relations
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             Papacy
             :
             Or
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Kingdom
             under
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             the
             Papacy
             it self
             ,
             as
             Ecclesiastick
             .
             Some
             take
             the
             Devil
             to
             be
             this
             Beast
             ;
             some
             ,
             the
             Turkish
             Empire
             ;
             some
             ,
             the
             Greek
             Empire
             :
             and
             some
             take
             this
             first
             Beast
             to
             be
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             as
             Christian
             .
             The
             hardest
             part
             of
             the
             Controversie
             is
             between
             them
             that
             say
             ,
             
               It
               is
               Heathen
            
             Rome
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             say
             ,
             
               It
               is
               Papal
            
             Rome
             :
             And
             the
             Reasons
             which
             they
             give
             against
             each
             other
             ,
             seem
             stronger
             than
             the
             assertive
             Reasons
             of
             either
             side
             ;
             of
             which
             ,
             many
             Volumes
             are
             written
             .
             Some
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             seven
             Heads
             are
             seven
             Kings
             ,
             which
             went
             immediately
             before
             Antichrist
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             name
             of
             Blasphemy
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             the
             Titles
             given
             the
             Pope
             (
             as
             God
             ,
             and
             
               Vniversal
               Head
            
             ,
             or
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             
               Christ's
               Vniversa●
               Vicar
            
             ,
             that
             can
             forgive
             sin
             ,
             and
             bring
             Souls
             from
             Purgatory
             ,
             &c.
             )
             Or
             ,
             as
             others
             ,
             his
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             the
             beast
             which
             I
             saw
             was
             like
             unto
             a
             leopard
             ,
             and
             his
             feet
             were
             as
             
               the
               feet
            
             of
             a
             bear
             ,
             and
             his
             mouth
             as
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             lion
             :
             and
             the
             dragon
             gave
             him
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             his
             seat
             ,
             and
             great
             Authority
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Leopard
             was
             the
             Type
             of
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             the
             Bear
             of
             the
             Persians
             ,
             and
             the
             Lyon
             of
             the
             Babylonians
             :
             And
             all
             are
             set
             together
             ,
             to
             signifie
             the
             Cruelty
             of
             the
             first
             Beast
             ,
             and
             variety
             of
             its
             Exercise
             .
             This
             was
             the
             Heathen
             Idolatry
             ,
             as
             exercised
             by
             
               Domitian
               ,
               &c.
            
             say
             some
             ,
             to
             which
             Satan
             made
             the
             Imperial
             Power
             to
             contribute
             its
             utmost
             help
             .
             Or
             ,
             as
             others
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             Papal
             Idolatry
             and
             Cruelty
             ,
             which
             Satan
             now
             propagated
             by
             Christian
             names
             and
             pretences
             ,
             as
             before
             he
             had
             promoted
             the
             like
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Heathens
             Gods.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             I
             saw
             one
             of
             his
             heads
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             wounded
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             his
             deadly
             wound
             was
             healed
             :
             and
             all
             the
             world
             wondred
             after
             the
             beast
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             pass
             by
             those
             ,
             that
             expound
             this
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             Cosroe
             ,
             King
             of
             Persia
             ,
             some
             take
             it
             for
             the
             burning
             of
             the
             Capitol
             at
             Rome
             ,
             the
             Head-Temple
             of
             Idols
             ;
             either
             in
             
             Vitellius's
             Stirs
             ,
             when
             after
             Vespasian
             rebuilt
             it
             ;
             or
             in
             
             Titus's
             Reign
             ,
             when
             ,
             being
             burnt
             by
             Lightning
             ,
             Domitian
             rebuilt
             it
             .
             But
             it
             seemeth
             unlikely
             that
             all
             this
             should
             be
             spoken
             of
             so
             small
             a
             matter
             as
             a
             Temple
             .
             Others
             expound
             it
             of
             the
             sacking
             and
             taking
             of
             Rome
             five
             times
             in
             forty
             two
             Years
             ,
             by
             the
             Goths
             and
             Vandals
             ;
             and
             the
             Recovery
             ,
             by
             Justinian
             ,
             and
             Belisarius
             ,
             and
             Na●ses
             .
             The
             most
             learned
             Protestants
             say
             ,
             the
             deadly
             Wound
             of
             the
             Beast
             was
             ,
             the
             Overthrow
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             Roman
             ,
             Religion
             and
             Power
             ;
             but
             what
             the
             Healing
             was
             ,
             is
             the
             doubt
             :
             
             Julian's
             Cure
             was
             too
             short
             to
             be
             meant
             :
             Most
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             erecting
             of
             the
             Papacy
             is
             meant
             ,
             as
             restoring
             Devilism
             ,
             or
             Idolatry
             ,
             under
             the
             Christian
             name
             .
             Other
             Protestants
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             many
             Schisms
             in
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             was
             the
             deadly
             Wound
             :
             and
             that
             it
             was
             healed
             by
             the
             Councils
             of
             Constance
             and
             Basil
             .
             And
             others
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             Reformation
             gave
             the
             Pope
             the
             Wound
             ;
             and
             
             that
             the
             Revolt
             to
             Popery
             ,
             in
             France
             ,
             by
             Hen.
             IV.
             in
             England
             ,
             by
             Queen
             Mary
             ;
             in
             Germany
             ,
             by
             the
             Overthrow
             of
             the
             
               Palsgrave
               ,
               &c.
            
             was
             the
             healing
             of
             it
             .
             To
             
               wander
               after
               him
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             follow
             him
             in
             blind
             Devotion
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             they
             worshipped
             the
             dragon
             which
             gave
             power
             unto
             the
             beast
             ,
             and
             they
             worshipped
             the
             beast
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Who
             is
             like
             unto
             the
             beast
             ?
             who
             is
             able
             to
             make
             war
             with
             him
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             They
             worship
             the
             Devil
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Heathen
             Gods
             ,
             for
             making
             their
             Empire
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             repairing
             the
             Wound
             of
             their
             Religion
             .
             Say
             others
             ,
             They
             honoured
             and
             served
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             erected
             it
             ,
             thinking
             it
             had
             been
             God
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             the
             Devil
             :
             admiring
             the
             Sanctity
             and
             Power
             of
             the
             Papacy
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             there
             was
             given
             unto
             him
             a
             mouth
             speaking
             great
             things
             ,
             and
             blasphemies
             ;
             and
             power
             was
             given
             unto
             him
             to
             continue
             forty
             and
             two
             months
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             the
             Ancients
             expound
             ,
             of
             an
             Antichrist
             not
             yet
             come
             :
             And
             others
             ,
             of
             Domitian
             :
             And
             others
             ,
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             he
             opened
             his
             mouth
             in
             blasphemy
             against
             God
             ,
             to
             blaspheme
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             his
             tabernacle
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             dwell
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Say
             some
             ,
             He
             blasphemed
             the
             true
             God
             and
             Christ
             directly
             ;
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             Domitian
             ,
             persecuting
             Christians
             .
             )
             Say
             others
             ,
             'T
             is
             the
             Papal
             Blasphemy
             ,
             by
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             Image-worship
             ,
             arrogating
             God's
             Prerogatives
             ,
             persecuting
             them
             that
             obey
             his
             Word
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             it
             was
             given
             unto
             him
             to
             make
             war
             with
             the
             saints
             ,
             and
             to
             overcome
             them
             :
             and
             power
             was
             given
             him
             over
             all
             kindreds
             ,
             and
             tongues
             ,
             and
             nations
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Those
             that
             take
             the
             first
             Beast
             to
             be
             Mahomet
             himself
             ,
             with
             his
             
               Arabian
               ,
               Saracen
            
             Powers
             ;
             and
             the
             second
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             
               Turkish
               Mahometans
            
             ;
             do
             easily
             tell
             when
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             Saints
             were
             overcome
             ,
             and
             Nations
             subjected
             to
             him
             .
             But
             several
             Objections
             lie
             against
             this
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             do
             against
             those
             that
             apply
             it
             to
             Domitian
             :
             And
             why
             it
             may
             not
             more
             plausibly
             be
             applyed
             to
             some
             following
             Persecutors
             ,
             especially
             Dioclesian
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             yet
             .
             But
             that
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             Papal
             Tyranny
             ,
             is
             the
             more
             easily
             believed
             by
             many
             that
             know
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             History
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             ten
             Heathen
             Persecutions
             ,
             set
             together
             ,
             were
             a
             little
             thing
             ,
             compared
             to
             the
             Papal
             Blood-shed
             .
             Mede
             truly
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             Perion
             reporteth
             (
             and
             divers
             second
             him
             )
             t●a●
             ,
             in
             France
             alone
             ,
             a
             Million
             of
             the
             Albigenses
             and
             Waldenses
             were
             killed
             :
             And
             that
             
               Sanders
               de
               Vis
               Mon.
               l.
            
             8.
             dem
             .
             34.
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             infinite
             Lollards
             were
             burnt
             in
             Europe
             :
             And
             that
             Vergerius
             saith
             that
             ,
             within
             thirty
             Years
             ,
             an
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             thousand
             were
             consumed
             by
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             and
             such
             Means
             .
             And
             the
             numbers
             murdered
             in
             Bohemia
             ,
             and
             other
             Countries
             ;
             and
             since
             then
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Low-Countries
               ,
               France
               ,
               England
               ,
               Ireland
               ,
               &c.
            
             render
             the
             ten
             Persecutions
             by
             Heathens
             ,
             as
             described
             by
             our
             most
             aggravating
             old
             Church-Historians
             ,
             to
             appear
             but
             as
             Morsel
             to
             the
             Papal
             Sacrifices
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             all
             that
             dwell
             upon
             the
             earth
             shall
             worship
             him
             ,
             whose
             names
             are
             not
             written
             in
             the
             book
             of
             life
             of
             the
             Lamb
             slain
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             his
             great
             Power
             and
             Victories
             shall
             cause
             the
             generality
             of
             worldly
             men
             ,
             to
             own
             ,
             admire
             and
             obey
             him
             (
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             Heathen
             Rome
             ,
             or
             Mahometans
             ,
             or
             the
             Pope
             ;
             )
             except
             those
             chosen
             Children
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             whose
             names
             ,
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             were
             by
             God's
             Decree
             written
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             slain
             Lamb
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             those
             who
             were
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             Christ
             crucified
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             If
             any
             man
             have
             an
             ear
             ,
             let
             him
             hear
             10.
             
             He
             that
             leadeth
             into
             captivity
             ,
             shall
             go
             into
             captivity
             :
             he
             that
             killeth
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             must
             be
             killed
             with
             the
             sword
             .
             Here
             is
             the
             patience
             and
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             saints
             .
          
           
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Let
             all
             Christians
             regardfully
             mark
             what
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             by
             the
             success
             of
             Persecutors
             or
             Tyrants
             ,
             tempted
             from
             their
             Patience
             ,
             Constancy
             or
             Duty
             :
             Though
             these
             great
             Conquerours
             and
             Persecutors
             are
             a
             while
             adored
             for
             their
             Success
             and
             Power
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             they
             shall
             be
             used
             as
             they
             used
             others
             ,
             commonly
             when
             they
             have
             conquered
             and
             triumphed
             ,
             others
             conquer
             them
             ,
             and
             triumph
             over
             them
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             have
             killed
             many
             ,
             they
             are
             usually
             killed
             themselves
             :
             Few
             famous
             Conquerors
             die
             the
             common
             death
             of
             all
             men
             .
             Therefore
             the
             holy
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             teacheth
             his
             Saints
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             is
             possible
             ,
             to
             avoid
             War
             ,
             even
             defensive
             ,
             and
             to
             overcome
             by
             Faith
             and
             Patience
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             and
             of
             private
             and
             particular
             persons
             towards
             injurious
             Rulers
             ;
             though
             Kingdoms
             may
             exercise
             self-defence
             ,
             lest
             they
             tempt
             all
             their
             Neighbours
             to
             make
             them
             their
             prey
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             I
             beheld
             another
             beast
             coming
             up
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             two
             horns
             like
             a
             lamb
             ,
             and
             he
             spake
             as
             a
             dragon
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Many
             say
             ,
             that
             by
             
               Another
               Beast
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             former
             in
             another
             respect
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             but
             one
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Text
             saith
             ,
             it
             is
             Another
             ,
             with
             so
             many
             notes
             and
             acts
             of
             difference
             ,
             such
             presumption
             doth
             not
             expound
             the
             sense
             ,
             but
             make
             it
             ,
             and
             may
             say
             any
             other
             improbable
             thing
             .
             Others
             that
             say
             ,
             the
             first
             Beast
             was
             Heathen
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             Papal
             Rome
             ,
             will
             as
             hardly
             as
             the
             former
             make
             it
             probable
             ,
             that
             Heathen
             Rome
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Popes
             Heads
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             the
             Beast
             :
             Was
             the
             first
             Beast
             but
             one
             of
             the
             many
             Heads
             of
             the
             second
             Beast
             ?
             Or
             ,
             was
             the
             Heathen
             Religion
             but
             one
             of
             Heathen
             
             Rome's
             own
             Heads
             ?
             Or
             ,
             was
             the
             Pope's
             wounded
             Head
             in
             being
             before
             him
             ?
             If
             the
             Heathen
             Rome
             or
             its
             Heathenism
             ,
             was
             the
             wounded
             Head
             of
             the
             first
             Beast
             ,
             then
             the
             Pope
             was
             not
             the
             first
             Beast
             ,
             for
             that
             was
             not
             one
             of
             his
             Heads
             ,
             especially
             at
             its
             overthrow
             by
             
               Constantine
               .
               Grot.
            
             and
             Dr.
             H.
             that
             say
             the
             second
             beast
             is
             Apollonius
             ,
             or
             Magicians
             ,
             or
             Magick
             ,
             if
             they
             soconfine
             it
             ,
             speak
             as
             improbably
             .
             Whoever
             was
             the
             second
             ,
             his
             Lamb-like
             Horns
             shew
             him
             to
             be
             an
             Hypocrite
             pretending
             to
             Truth
             ,
             &
             his
             Dragon-like
             Speech
             shew
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Devil's
             Agent
             .
             But
             the
             Reasons
             to
             prove
             both
             one
             ,
             being
             against
             the
             plain
             Text
             ,
             some
             think
             rather
             that
             the
             first
             Beast
             was
             the
             Idolatrous
             Emperours
             
             that
             so
             cruelly
             set
             up
             Image-worship
             ,
             in
             the
             East
             and
             West
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             the
             second
             Beast
             that
             flattered
             them
             ,
             and
             rebelliously
             excommunicated
             those
             that
             were
             against
             them
             ;
             and
             his
             first
             notable
             Power
             was
             obtained
             by
             engaging
             himself
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Image-worshippers
             ,
             and
             extolling
             and
             flattering
             them
             ;
             and
             withal
             flattering
             Pipin
             ,
             and
             
               Ch.
               Martell
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             maintain
             him
             in
             ●his
             Rebellion
             ,
             by
             invading
             the
             Western
             Empire
             ,
             and
             then
             engaging
             most
             succeeding
             Princes
             in
             the
             same
             cause
             .
          
           
             And
             some
             think
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             the
             first
             Beast
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             are
             his
             Councils
             ,
             and
             Cardinals
             ,
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             Jesuits
             ,
             and
             Fryars
             ,
             that
             cry
             him
             up
             ,
             and
             persuade
             the
             World
             to
             obey
             and
             follow
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             universal
             claim
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             the
             difficult
             Objections
             against
             all
             these
             last
             ,
             should
             incline
             us
             rather
             to
             think
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Heathen
             Empire
             that
             is
             the
             first
             Beast
             ,
             I
             should
             (
             by
             reviewing
             the
             History
             of
             Fact
             )
             think
             that
             the
             second
             Beast
             was
             (
             not
             Apollonius
             fabled
             of
             by
             Philostratus
             and
             Hierocles
             ,
             but
             )
             the
             whole
             Gowned
             and
             Literate
             Tribe
             ;
             Learning
             ,
             and
             the
             pompous
             ostentation
             of
             it
             ,
             being
             then
             almost
             as
             much
             of
             the
             Glory
             ,
             Pride
             ,
             and
             Strength
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             the
             Military
             Power
             :
             And
             I
             shall
             shew
             anon
             how
             ordinary
             it
             was
             for
             the
             first
             Beast
             ,
             the
             Imperial
             Military
             Power
             ,
             to
             arrogate
             the
             name
             of
             God's
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             Temples
             ,
             Altars
             ,
             and
             Sacrifices
             :
             And
             the
             second
             Beast
             ,
             Poets
             ,
             Orators
             ,
             Comedians
             ,
             Philosophers
             ,
             Historians
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Augurs
             ,
             and
             Southsayers
             ,
             and
             Magicians
             ,
             and
             Priests
             ,
             all
             flattered
             and
             applauded
             these
             blasphemous
             Emperours
             ;
             and
             the
             great
             Learning
             of
             these
             men
             was
             set
             up
             against
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             despised
             foolishness
             :
             As
             they
             did
             with
             Paul
             at
             Athens
             ,
             so
             did
             the
             Learned
             Romans
             count
             Christians
             Bablers
             ,
             and
             ignorant
             Barbarians
             :
             Learning
             (
             vain
             and
             carnal
             )
             was
             as
             great
             a
             glory
             to
             Rome
             as
             Arms
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             doubtful
             whether
             the
             Imperial
             Power
             ,
             or
             the
             Literate
             Opposition
             and
             Scorn
             ,
             did
             more
             hinder
             the
             reception
             of
             Christianity
             .
             But
             Christ
             and
             the
             Cross
             at
             last
             conquered
             both
             ,
             and
             used
             both
             to
             promote
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Yet
             this
             might
             be
             said
             to
             
               arise
               out
               of
               the
               Earth
            
             ;
             for
             when
             it
             was
             used
             for
             enmity
             and
             strife
             against
             Christ
             ,
             it
             was
             foolishness
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             James
             saith
             ,
             ch
             .
             3.
             was
             earthly
             ,
             sensual
             and
             devilish
             ,
             causing
             confusions
             ,
             and
             every
             evil
             work
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             he
             exerciseth
             all
             the
             power
             of
             the
             first
             beast
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             causeth
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             them
             which
             dwell
             therein
             ,
             to
             worship
             the
             first
             beast
             ,
             whose
             deadly
             wound
             was
             healed
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             If
             it
             be
             the
             Heathen
             Empire
             that
             is
             spoken
             of
             ,
             1.
             
             Then
             it
             seemeth
             likest
             that
             the
             deadly
             wound
             was
             the
             shame
             and
             shaking
             of
             the
             Empire
             by
             the
             deaths
             of
             
               Tiberius
               ,
               Caligula
               ,
               Claudius
               ,
               Nero
               ,
               Galba
               ,
               Otho
               ,
            
             and
             Vitellius
             ;
             every
             Emperour
             ,
             between
             Augustus
             and
             Vespasian
             ,
             murdered
             by
             others
             or
             themselves
             ;
             and
             the
             Suspension
             of
             Vespasian
             at
             first
             ,
             (
             or
             afterward
             the
             shake
             that
             Heathenism
             had
             there
             by
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Honesty
             of
             the
             Antonines
             ,
             and
             after
             of
             
               Alexander
               Severus
            
             ,
             and
             Philip
             )
             yet
             the
             first
             soon
             repaired
             by
             
               Vespasian
               ,
               Titus
            
             and
             Domitian
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             at
             last
             by
             Dioclesian
             (
             after
             
               Decius
               ,
               Aurelian
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             And
             the
             Learned
             Tribe
             did
             live
             in
             Power
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Senate
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             City-Officers
             ,
             exercise
             such
             splendid
             Pomp
             and
             Rule
             ,
             as
             the
             Emperour
             did
             in
             his
             place
             :
             And
             caused
             the
             Roman
             City
             and
             Empire
             to
             worship
             their
             victorious
             blasphemous
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             to
             continue
             the
             common
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             he
             doth
             great
             wonders
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             maketh
             fire
             come
             down
             from
             heaven
             on
             the
             earth
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             men
             ,
          
           
             13.
             
             This
             Roman
             Learning
             is
             used
             to
             overcome
             truth
             and
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             men
             believe
             that
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             and
             Stars
             are
             Gods
             ,
             and
             have
             Oracle
             ;
             where
             they
             speak
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             they
             that
             conquer
             the
             enemies
             of
             Rome
             ;
             so
             that
             their
             power
             was
             in
             the
             vis●on
             represented
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             brought
             down
             fire
             from
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             deceiveth
             them
             that
             dwell
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             by
             the
             means
             of
             those
             miracles
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             power
             to
             do
             in
             the
             sight
             or
             the
             beast
             ,
             saying
             to
             them
             that
             dwell
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             make
             an
             image
             to
             the
             beast
             ,
             which
             had
             the
             wound
             by
             a
             sword
             ,
             and
             did
             live
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Their
             powerful
             Oratory
             and
             Learning
             deceiveth
             the
             ignorant
             multitude
             ,
             to
             erect
             Images
             to
             their
             victorious
             Blasphemous
             Heathen
             Emperours
             ,
             who
             recovered
             from
             the
             foresaid
             wound
             by
             the
             military
             murders
             :
             Images
             ,
             and
             Atlars
             and
             Sacrifices
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             made
             the
             means
             of
             worshipping
             them
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             he
             had
             Power
             to
             give
             life
             unto
             the
             image
             of
             the
             beast
             ,
             that
             the
             image
             of
             the
             beast
             should
             both
             speak
             ,
             and
             cause
             that
             as
             many
             ,
             as
             would
             not
             worship
             the
             image
             of
             the
             beast
             ,
             should
             be
             killed
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             They
             so
             deceived
             the
             people
             as
             that
             the
             Oracles
             seemed
             to
             them
             to
             speak
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             them
             as
             from
             the
             Gods
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             kill
             all
             those
             that
             would
             not
             worship
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             the
             Gods
             that
             he
             worshipped
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             be
             of
             his
             Religion
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             he
             causeth
             all
             ,
             both
             small
             and
             great
             ,
             rich
             and
             poor
             ,
             free
             and
             bond
             ,
             to
             receive
             a
             mark
             in
             their
             right
             hand
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             fore-heads
             :
             17.
             
             And
             that
             no
             man
             might
             buy
             or
             sell
             ,
             save
             he
             that
             had
             the
             mark
             ,
             or
             the
             name
             of
             the
             beast
             ,
             or
             the
             number
             of
             his
             name
             .
          
           
             16.17
             .
             It
             was
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             to
             mark
             both
             Servants
             ,
             and
             many
             Soldiers
             ,
             as
             notes
             of
             relation
             and
             appropriation
             ,
             mostly
             on
             their
             arms
             or
             hands
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             person
             marked
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             Badge
             ,
             Livery
             ,
             or
             Colours
             ,
             owned
             his
             Master
             or
             Captain
             :
             And
             also
             to
             mark
             their
             slaves
             ,
             and
             punished
             persons
             ,
             with
             a
             brand
             of
             disgrace
             ,
             in
             the
             face
             or
             hand
             :
             The
             mark
             of
             Servants
             ,
             or
             Soldiers
             ,
             was
             sometime
             his
             Masters
             Escotcheon
             ,
             or
             chosen
             Badge
             and
             sometime
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             sometime
             the
             Chief
             Letters
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             which
             leaving
             out
             the
             rest
             ,
             flood
             for
             the
             name
             (
             as
             M.
             for
             
               Marcus
               ,
               L.
            
             for
             
               Lucius
               ,
               S.
               P.
               Q.
               R.
            
             for
             
               Senatus
               Populusque
               Romanus
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             And
             it
             sometime
             fell
             out
             that
             these
             Letters
             were
             numerall
             (
             
               M.
               D.
               C.
               L.
               I.
               V.
            
             are
             with
             us
             )
             Now
             this
             Text
             serveth
             to
             some
             to
             mean
             that
             the
             flattering
             Literate
             Tribe
             in
             Rome
             (
             Orators
             ,
             Senators
             ,
             Poets
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             Aruspices
             
             &c.
             )
             who
             were
             the
             Second
             beast
             did
             ,
             by
             their
             Laws
             ,
             Orations
             ,
             Poems
             ,
             Comedies
             ,
             Oracles
             ,
             and
             Deceits
             ,
             cause
             the
             people
             commonly
             to
             come
             under
             obligations
             ,
             thus
             to
             enslave
             themselves
             to
             the
             Idolatrous
             Emperors
             ,
             to
             own
             them
             as
             petty
             Gods
             ,
             and
             offer
             at
             their
             Altars
             and
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             to
             Worship
             the
             Idols
             also
             which
             they
             worshipped
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             the
             owners
             of
             ,
             and
             actors
             ,
             in
             their
             Idolatry
             :
             And
             in
             order
             hereto
             to
             honour
             them
             by
             receiving
             their
             Badges
             ,
             or
             their
             names
             ,
             or
             the
             Chief
             Letters
             of
             their
             names
             :
             And
             it
             fell
             out
             that
             the
             Chief
             Letters
             here
             meant
             were
             Numerall
             and
             Nominative
             both
             ,
             and
             made
             up
             666.
             
          
           
             And
             if
             it
             be
             ,
             (
             as
             most
             Protestants
             think
             )
             Rome-Papall
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Second
             here
             meant
             ,
             then
             as
             the
             First
             Beast
             is
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             as
             Idolatrous
             and
             Potent
             ,
             so
             the
             Second
             is
             likest
             to
             be
             the
             flattering
             Clergy
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             the
             Popes
             much
             like
             what
             the
             Literate
             Romans
             aforesaid
             were
             to
             the
             Heathen
             Emperours
             :
             I
             mean
             his
             Prelates
             ,
             Councils
             ,
             Jesuits
             ,
             and
             Fryars
             of
             all
             sorts
             ;
             These
             have
             pretended
             to
             abundance
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             to
             advance
             the
             Papacy
             and
             its
             corruptions
             of
             Religion
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             that
             they
             make
             such
             Miracles
             one
             of
             the
             Chief
             Marks
             of
             their
             Church
             .
             Gregories
             Dialogues
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             ,
             led
             the
             way
             ;
             and
             their
             monstrous
             Legends
             feign
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             so
             shamefully
             (
             of
             St.
             Francis
             ,
             St.
             Dominick
             ,
             and
             multitudes
             more
             )
             as
             makes
             men
             suspect
             that
             this
             tribe
             are
             the
             miracle-working
             beast
             ;
             not
             but
             that
             many
             miracles
             are
             true
             ,
             that
             are
             written
             of
             
               Gregory
               Naeocesar
               .
               Martin
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             by
             
               Euseb
               .
               Socrat.
               Sulp.
               Severus
               ,
               Augustin
               ,
            
             &c.
             Which
             were
             all
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             Popery
             :
             And
             many
             of
             the
             Monks
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             of
             whom
             these
             fictions
             are
             written
             ,
             were
             holy
             men
             ,
             and
             God
             did
             some
             wonders
             at
             their
             prayers
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             this
             which
             the
             Legenders
             take
             occasion
             from
             to
             add
             their
             multitudes
             of
             falsehoods
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             perswade
             men
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             were
             Miracles
             wrought
             for
             Gods
             attestation
             to
             Popery
             :
             It
             being
             usual
             for
             that
             Clergy
             to
             persecute
             the
             living
             Saints
             that
             are
             not
             for
             their
             wills
             &
             waies
             ,
             &
             to
             canonize
             those
             ,
             as
             wonders
             of
             sanctity
             ,
             whose
             strictness
             and
             austerity
             is
             joined
             with
             subjection
             to
             the
             Papall
             dominion
             .
             Such
             mens
             writings
             as
             
               Baronius
               ,
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Genebrard
            
             ,
             &c.
             With
             their
             many
             false
             Councils
             ,
             and
             Jesuits
             that
             compass
             Sea
             and
             Land
             to
             promote
             the
             Papal
             Kingdom
             ,
             do
             seem
             much
             more
             fully
             to
             do
             the
             part
             of
             the
             second
             beast
             for
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             than
             the
             Poets
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             &c
             ,
             did
             for
             the
             Heathen
             Idolatrous
             Empire
             .
             And
             the
             Mark
             in
             their
             Right
             Hand
             or
             Forehead
             ,
             seemeth
             to
             be
             some
             professing
             Badge
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             tie
             themselves
             to
             worship
             the
             beast
             and
             his
             Image
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             subject
             themselves
             ,
             by
             consent
             ,
             to
             the
             Papal
             Soveraignty
             &
             Canons
             ,
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             or
             corrupt
             Imagery
             and
             scenicall
             worship
             :
             And
             herein
             the
             Papacy
             so
             far
             exceedeth
             the
             severity
             of
             the
             said
             Heathens
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             ,
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             put
             
               strict
               oaths
            
             upon
             all
             the
             Clergy
             to
             believe
             many
             new
             
               Articles
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             to
             obey
             the
             Pope
             ;
             yea
             and
             on
             Princes
             to
             exterminate
             a●l
             that
             the
             Pope
             will
             but
             call
             Hereticks
             ;
             and
             that
             those
             temporal
             Lords
             shall
             be
             excommunicated
             ,
             deposed
             &
             damned
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             do
             it
             .
             No
             man
             ,
             called
             by
             them
             a
             Heretick
             ,
             may
             so
             much
             as
             make
             a
             will
             ,
             or
             have
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             no
             not
             of
             his
             liberty
             ,
             or
             life
             ,
             but
             be
             tormented
             in
             the
             inquisitions
             ,
             or
             burnt
             .
             No
             Minister
             may
             preach
             Christs
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             a
             subject
             of
             the
             Popes
             ;
             nor
             any
             Christian
             else
             meet
             to
             Worship
             God
             ,
             no
             nor
             read
             the
             Bible
             in
             a
             known
             tongue
             ,
             but
             by
             this
             License
             ,
             and
             theirs
             that
             he
             empowereth
             .
             These
             things
             are
             far
             more
             than
             to
             forbid
             buying
             and
             selling
             without
             the
             Mark
             of
             the
             beast
             ,
             or
             his
             name
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Here
             is
             wisdom
             .
             Let
             him
             that
             hath
             understanding
             count
             the
             number
             of
             the
             beast
             :
             for
             it
             is
             the
             number
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             his
             number
             is
             six
             hundred
             threescore
             and
             six
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Here
             is
             work
             for
             the
             Sagacity
             of
             a
             sharp
             witted
             man
             :
             Let
             such
             trie
             to
             find
             out
             the
             beast
             by
             the
             number
             of
             his
             name
             ;
             for
             it
             pleaseth
             not
             God
             more
             plainly
             to
             reveal
             it
             .
             It
             is
             numeral
             Letters
             ,
             which
             denominate
             a
             man
             :
             And
             the
             Letters
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             in
             numbering
             signifie
             DCLVVVI
             or
             666.
             
          
           
             About
             this
             name
             and
             number
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             Papists
             ,
             and
             Protestants
             ,
             are
             of
             many
             minds
             among
             themselves
             .
             The
             first
             generall
             difference
             is
             ,
             whether
             it
             signifie
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Man
             properly
             ,
             or
             only
             some
             
               other
               mark
            
             that
             belongeth
             to
             him
             ,
             called
             his
             name
             ?
             And
             the
             next
             whether
             the
             name
             belong
             to
             a
             
               single
               person
            
             ,
             or
             to
             a
             state
             ,
             or
             policy
             ,
             or
             party
             ?
             Of
             the
             Protestants
             many
             think
             its
             a
             
               mans
               name
            
             ,
             but
             belonging
             to
             the
             Papacy
             in
             Common
             :
             Junius
             taketh
             it
             for
             the
             Canon
             Law
             and
             Decretalls
             ;
             Broughton
             for
             
               Adonikam
               ,
               Ezra
            
             2.13
             
               Bright
               man
            
             reciteth
             these
             ,
             and
             divers
             names
             ,
             found
             out
             by
             divers
             fancies
             ,
             
               Titan
               ,
               Lampetis
               ,
               Ninetes
               ,
               Cacos
               ,
               Odegos
               ,
               Alethes
               ,
               Blaberos
               ,
               Palas
               ,
               Bascanos
               ,
               Amnos
               ,
               Adicos
               in
               Arethas
               ,
               Ecclesia
               Italica
            
             and
             Romaghnus
             .
             All
             which
             he
             rejecteth
             ,
             and
             fasteneth
             on
             that
             which
             Irenaeus
             chose
             of
             old
             ,
             which
             is
             Lateinos
             .
             And
             he
             thinks
             that
             this
             
               number
               of
               the
               name
            
             ,
             to
             be
             received
             ,
             was
             meant
             of
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             who
             were
             brought
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             Latin
             Church
             ;
             And
             so
             all
             the
             Greeks
             that
             so
             submit
             ,
             receiving
             the
             number
             ,
             are
             joined
             in
             the
             guilt
             and
             damnation
             with
             them
             that
             had
             the
             Mark
             ,
             or
             the
             Name
             it self
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             clear
             that
             all
             they
             ,
             that
             only
             find
             out
             a
             name
             ,
             or
             number
             ,
             which
             are
             
               not
               imposed
            
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             
               subjects
               received
            
             ,
             speak
             not
             at
             all
             to
             the
             Text.
             It
             is
             only
             the
             receiving
             of
             the
             
               mark
               ,
               name
            
             or
             number
             that
             is
             here
             mentioned
             :
             It
             is
             the
             subjects
             Badge
             .
             If
             the
             racked
             word
             Lateinos
             be
             used
             as
             added
             to
             Catholick
             ,
             and
             put
             instead
             of
             Roman
             ,
             it
             may
             reach
             the
             Papists
             ,
             whose
             name
             and
             Badge
             now
             is
             to
             be
             [
             Roman
             Catholicks
             ,
             as
             distinct
             from
             all
             others
             ,
             that
             are
             but
             meer
             Christian
             Catholicks
             .
             ]
          
           
             But
             lately
             most
             Protestants
             take
             the
             number
             of
             the
             name
             to
             be
             but
             some
             characteristical
             acts
             or
             marks
             :
             Some
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             Systeme
             of
             Papal
             corruptions
             in
             doctrine
             and
             worship
             ;
             some
             (
             as
             Mr.
             Potter
             )
             make
             it
             the
             number
             of
             25
             ,
             as
             the
             square
             root
             of
             six
             hundred
             sixty
             six
             ,
             and
             he
             largely
             tells
             us
             how
             many
             waies
             it
             suiteth
             Rome
             .
             But
             how
             is
             this
             number
             of
             25
             received
             as
             a
             Badge
             by
             reprobates
             ?
             Some
             say
             ,
             that
             Patriarchall
             and
             Metropolitan
             (
             and
             such
             like
             )
             Idolaters
             and
             Persecutors
             are
             the
             Image
             of
             Papacy
             ,
             and
             that
             PERIURY
             is
             the
             mark
             of
             the
             beast
             ,
             who
             by
             false
             Oaths
             bindeth
             all
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Prelates
             ;
             so
             that
             who
             ever
             will
             not
             be
             Perjured
             ,
             by
             false
             and
             wicked
             oaths
             ,
             are
             not
             received
             into
             his
             Church
             ,
             nor
             tolerated
             by
             them
             :
             And
             I
             read
             not
             in
             history
             that
             ever
             any
             party
             on
             earth
             did
             so
             long
             ,
             &
             so
             violently
             ,
             bind
             men
             by
             wicked
             oaths
             ,
             and
             involve
             all
             sorts
             in
             heinous
             Perjury
             ,
             as
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Prelates
             have
             long
             done
             and
             do
             :
             Abbot
             Vispergensis
             lamenteth
             it
             in
             his
             daies
             that
             Priests
             and
             people
             were
             commonly
             involved
             in
             Perjury
             .
             Swear
             ,
             or
             Suffer
             ,
             is
             their
             Law
             ;
             and
             ,
             when
             interest
             
             requireth
             it
             ,
             unswearing
             and
             forswearing
             is
             as
             violently
             imposed
             ,
             and
             whole
             Countries
             absolved
             from
             their
             oaths
             to
             their
             Sovereigns
             .
             PERIURY
             ,
             PERFIDIOUSNESS
             and
             PERSECUTION
             seem
             to
             be
             the
             mark
             of
             the
             Papall
             Dominion
             :
             And
             (
             as
             my
             old
             fellow
             Minister
             in
             the
             same
             Congregation
             )
             Mr.
             
               Nath.
               Stephens
            
             saith
             ,
             The
             name
             of
             the
             beast
             seemeth
             likest
             to
             be
             his
             
               assumed
               Power
            
             ,
             or
             pretended
             authority
             ;
             to
             which
             it
             is
             that
             he
             maketh
             all
             to
             swear
             :
             And
             the
             Oath
             or
             subjection
             is
             not
             to
             the
             Number
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Power
             or
             Persons
             marked
             by
             that
             Number
             ;
             the
             Number
             being
             but
             the
             Name
             abbreviated
             ,
             and
             the
             Name
             the
             notification
             of
             the
             Party
             ,
             or
             Policy
             ,
             to
             which
             men
             consent
             .
          
           
             But
             Mr.
             
               N.
               Stephens
            
             thinks
             that
             666
             is
             the
             time
             between
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Roman
             Monarchy
             ,
             according
             to
             
             Daniel's
             computation
             ,
             as
             it
             respected
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             
             Pomper's
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             rise
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             which
             he
             thinks
             was
             in
             606.
             
             
               (
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             )
             and
             so
             is
             just
             666
             years
             :
             For
             he
             taketh
             (
             as
             many
             others
             do
             )
             the
             title
             of
             Universal
             Bishop
             given
             Bonif.
             3.
             by
             Ph●cas
             ,
             to
             set
             ●p
             Antichrist
             first
             ;
             and
             the
             antecedent
             Fall
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             to
             be
             that
             by
             the
             
               Goths
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             But
             I
             am
             past
             doubt
             ,
             that
             neither
             wicked
             Phocas
             ,
             nor
             Bonif.
             themselves
             ,
             did
             mean
             that
             the
             Universality
             should
             extend
             over
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             only
             over
             the
             Empire
             ;
             for
             what
             pretence
             could
             Phocas
             have
             to
             give
             power
             or
             titles
             to
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             to
             rule
             in
             all
             Princes
             Dominions
             on
             Earth
             ?
             They
             only
             meant
             that
             he
             should
             be
             ,
             before
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             the
             Prime
             Bishop
             in
             the
             Universal
             Empire
             ;
             and
             that
             Leo
             challenged
             before
             Phocas
             .
             But
             the
             claim
             ,
             of
             Governing
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             came
             up
             by
             degrees
             long
             after
             both
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             about
             700
             years
             before
             the
             Popes
             cast
             off
             their
             Subjection
             to
             Emperours
             and
             Kings
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             those
             that
             appropriate
             all
             this
             to
             Heathen
             Rome
             ,
             are
             not
             of
             one
             mind
             .
             Some
             take
             the
             Beast
             to
             be
             the
             
               Heathen
               Worship
            
             as
             it
             stood
             as
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             supporting
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             represented
             by
             seven
             Heads
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             particular
             Emperours
             or
             Hills
             ▪
             and
             the
             ten
             Horns
             to
             be
             ten
             confederate
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Tributary
             :
             And
             that
             Domitian
             is
             specially
             meant
             ,
             as
             a
             self-idolizing
             Blasphemer
             and
             Persecutor
             ,
             for
             three
             years
             and
             a
             half
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Magick
             ,
             Auguries
             and
             Oracles
             ,
             are
             the
             second
             Beast
             ;
             and
             specially
             Apollonius
             :
             That
             the
             Image
             is
             the
             Idol-worship
             set
             up
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Empire
             in
             imitation
             of
             Rome
             :
             And
             all
             were
             compelled
             to
             bear
             some
             Mark
             of
             their
             God
             ,
             or
             his
             Name
             ,
             or
             some
             numeral
             Letters
             signifying
             his
             Name
             ,
             branded
             on
             them
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             being
             not
             revealed
             ,
             then
             what
             these
             Letters
             signifie
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             known
             now
             ,
             save
             that
             it
             was
             a
             discriminating
             note
             received
             by
             some
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             others
             .
          
           
             But
             others
             think
             ,
             that
             Vespasian
             was
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             Antichrist
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             some
             foolish
             Jews
             took
             him
             (
             as
             they
             had
             done
             Herod
             )
             at
             first
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             he
             answered
             to
             
               Antiochus
               Epiph.
            
             who
             before
             him
             violated
             and
             profaned
             the
             Temple
             and
             Worship
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             Christ
             seemed
             to
             lead
             them
             to
             that
             interpretation
             ,
             
               Matth.
               c.
            
             24.
             by
             assimilating
             the
             case
             to
             that
             in
             Daniel
             .
             4.
             
             Because
             he
             was
             said
             to
             work
             Miracles
             ,
             to
             cure
             a
             blind
             man
             ,
             &c.
             5.
             
             Because
             he
             so
             destroyed
             the
             S●cred
             Nation
             ,
             and
             enslaved
             the
             remainder
             ;
             which
             the
             Christians
             were
             far
             from
             rejoycing
             in
             ,
             being
             still
             much
             inclined
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             thinking
             that
             a
             glorious
             Throne
             of
             Christ
             was
             there
             to
             be
             erected
             ,
             and
             grieving
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             Paul
             did
             ,
             Rom.
             10.
             
             &
             11.
             6.
             
             And
             these
             gather
             the
             name
             from
             the
             Letters
             of
             Teitan
             ,
             as
             if
             Titus
             had
             been
             so
             called
             by
             allusion
             to
             Titan.
             And
             Hesychius
             saith
             that
             Titan
             was
             to
             be
             written
             ,
             as
             of
             old
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             containing
             the
             number
             of
             666.
             
          
           
             Others
             rather
             lay
             the
             name
             and
             mark
             on
             all
             the
             Heathen
             Emperours
             ,
             as
             Idolaters
             and
             Persecutors
             ,
             or
             Enemies
             at
             least
             to
             Christians
             .
             And
             1.
             
             They
             may
             well
             prove
             that
             it
             was
             very
             ordinary
             with
             them
             to
             usurp
             some
             degree
             of
             Deity
             while
             they
             lived
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             Deified
             by
             the
             Senate
             ,
             or
             their
             Successors
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             dead
             ;
             and
             to
             have
             Altars
             erected
             to
             or
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             Sacrifices
             offered
             accordingly
             .
             Of
             Augustus
             himself
             there
             is
             full
             evidence
             ,
             Virgil
             ,
             &
             Horace
             ,
             Deifie
             him
             ,
             and
             mention
             his
             devoted
             Sacrifices
             and
             Altars
             .
             So
             doth
             
               Valerius
               Maximus
            
             invocate
             Tiberius
             ,
             and
             Propertius
             calls
             him
             God.
             Claudius
             is
             called
             Divus
             in
             an
             old
             Monument
             .
             The
             Self-deifying
             of
             
               Caius
               Caligula
            
             ,
             and
             Domitian
             ,
             is
             commonly
             known
             :
             It
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             the
             great
             worth
             of
             the
             Antonines
             ,
             specially
             
               M.
               Aurel.
               Philosophus
            
             ,
             made
             the
             Romans
             Deifie
             him
             when
             he
             was
             dead
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             done
             so
             ,
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             by
             his
             Successors
             of
             the
             Antonine
             Race
             ,
             had
             not
             they
             ,
             by
             the
             inhumane
             Villanies
             of
             Commedus
             and
             Heliogabalus
             ,
             changed
             their
             minds
             ,
             (
             Though
             Antonine
             accepted
             not
             this
             while
             he
             lived
             .
             )
             Many
             Emperours
             presumed
             to
             Deifie
             their
             Wives
             when
             dead
             :
             And
             indeed
             building
             Temples
             over
             their
             dead
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             erecting
             Altars
             there
             ,
             was
             too
             soon
             imitated
             by
             the
             zealous
             Christians
             over
             the
             Graves
             ,
             Bones
             ,
             or
             Suffering
             places
             ,
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             .
             
               Aurel.
               Victor
            
             saith
             indeed
             ,
             that
             Dioclesian
             was
             the
             first
             after
             Domitian
             (
             and
             Caligula
             )
             that
             suffered
             himself
             publickly
             to
             be
             called
             LORD
             ,
             and
             named
             and
             adored
             as
             God
             :
             (
             But
             not
             the
             first
             that
             was
             Deified
             by
             the
             Senate
             ,
             or
             Flatterers
             ,
             especially
             Poets
             .
             )
          
           
             And
             that
             they
             used
             to
             mark
             or
             stigmatize
             their
             Servants
             ,
             Soldiers
             and
             Slaves
             ,
             he
             that
             will
             read
             may
             see
             in
             
               Pignorius
               de
               Servis
            
             ;
             out
             of
             
               Ambrose
               de
               obit
               .
               Valentin
               .
               Plin.
               jun.
               Ep.
               Ausonius
               ;
               Petronius
               Arbiter
               ;
               Sutton
               .
               de
               Calig
               .
               Aetius
               Amidenus
               Medic.
               
            
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             not
             impossible
             to
             invent
             congruous
             numeral
             Letters
             that
             might
             be
             the
             abbreviations
             of
             their
             names
             :
             And
             though
             John
             writing
             in
             Greek
             put
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             yet
             seeing
             the
             Emperours
             and
             Roman
             Subjects
             were
             Latines
             ,
             who
             can
             doubt
             but
             that
             the
             Letters
             ,
             being
             at
             once
             Nominative
             and
             Numeral
             ,
             were
             Latine
             ,
             and
             not
             Greek
             ,
             however
             Teitan
             ,
             and
             O●lpius
             ,
             and
             
               Lateinos
               ,
               &c.
            
             be
             instanced
             by
             many
             .
          
           
             For
             instance
             [
             T.
             FLAV.
             VESPAS
             .
             C.
             DIV.
             ]
             is
             the
             abbreviation
             of
             [
             TITO
             FLAVIO
             VESPASIANO
             CAESARI
             DIVO
             ]
             (
             The
             Father
             and
             Son
             had
             the
             same
             name
             )
             the
             numeral
             Letters
             are
             [
             D.
             C.
             L.
             V.
             V.
             V.
             I.
             ]
          
           
             [
             T.
             FLAV.
             DOM.
             C.
             DIV.
             VOT
             .
             ]
             that
             is
             [
             TITO
             FLAVIO
             DOMITIANO
             CAESARI
             DIVO
             VOTUM
             ]
             the
             numeral
             Letters
             of
             the
             abbreviation
             are
             [
             D.
             C.
             L.
             V.
             V.
             V.
             I.
             ]
             
               Galba
               ,
               Otho
            
             ,
             and
             Vitellius
             are
             not
             worth
             the
             naming
             .
          
           
             [
             D.
             ULP
             .
             TRAIANO
             C.
             VOTUM
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             [
             DIVO
             ULPIO
             TRAIANO
             CAESARI
             VOTUM
             ]
             D.
             C.
             L.
             V.
             V.
             V.
             I.
             
          
           
             [
             AEL
             .
             ADRIANO
             C.
             AUG
             .
             VOTUM
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             [
             AELIO
             ADRIANO
             CAESARI
             AUGUSTO
             VOTUM
             .
             ]
             is
             [
             D.
             C.
             L.
             V.
             V.
             V.
             I.
             ]
          
           
             [
             DIV.
             AE
             .
             LU.
             VER
             .
             ANTON
             .
             C.
             ]
             that
             is
             [
             DIVO
             
             AELIO
             LUCIO
             VERO
             ANTONINO
             CAESARI
             ]
             D.C.L.V.V.V.I.
             
          
           
             So
             [
             DIV.
             AUREL.
             ANTON
             .
             C.
             VOT
             .
             ]
             is
             [
             DIVO
             AURELIO
             ANTONINO
             CAESARI
             VOTUM
             .
             ]
             D.C.L.V.V.V.I.
             
          
           
             So
             [
             DIVO
             VALER
             .
             C.
             VOT
             .
             ]
             is
             [
             DIVO
             VALERIANO
             CAESARI
             VOTUM
             .
             ]
             D.C.L.V.V.V.I.
             
          
           
             So
             [
             DIV.
             AUREL.
             C.
             VOT
             .
             ]
             is
             DIVO
             AURELIANO
             CAESARI
             VOTUM
             .
             ]
             D.C.L.V.V.V.I.
             
          
           
             So
             [
             VA.
             DIOCLES
             .
             VOTUM
             .
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             [
             VALERIO
             DIOCLESIANO
             VOTUM
             .
             ]
             D.C.L.V.V.V.I.
             
          
           
             So
             [
             DIV.
             HERCUL
             .
             VOT
             .
             ]
             that
             is
             [
             DIVO
             HERCULIO
             VOTUM
             .
             ]
             C.L.V.
             V.V.I.
             
          
           
             I
             do
             but
             give
             Instances
             how
             easie
             is
             to
             conceive
             how
             such
             nominal
             marks
             might
             be
             given
             and
             received
             :
             But
             that
             
               de
               facto
            
             it
             was
             just
             so
             ,
             or
             why
             that
             number
             is
             chosen
             ,
             who
             can
             tell
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             AND
             I
             looked
             ,
             and
             lo
             ,
             a
             Lamb
             stood
             on
             the
             mount
             Sion
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             an
             hundred
             forty
             and
             four
             thousand
             ,
             having
             his
             Fathers
             name
             written
             in
             their
             foreheads
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Next
             the
             Vision
             shewed
             me
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             Lamb
             ,
             standing
             on
             Mount
             
               Sion
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             These
             hundred
             forty
             and
             four
             thousand
             ,
             seem
             to
             be
             only
             the
             faithful
             Christian
             Jews
             ,
             that
             stuck
             to
             Christianity
             through
             suffering
             ;
             the
             number
             being
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             ch
             .
             7.
             and
             the
             number
             of
             twelve
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             square
             root
             of
             this
             number
             ,
             noting
             a
             respect
             to
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             ,
             as
             the
             number
             of
             twelve
             Apostles
             did
             :
             Therefore
             the
             place
             is
             called
             
               Mount
               Sion
            
             ,
             (
             their
             holy
             place
             ;
             )
             whether
             it
             be
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             that
             they
             are
             supposed
             to
             be
             .
             Doubtless
             many
             Christian
             Jews
             thought
             that
             the
             New
             Jerusalem
             should
             be
             in
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Old
             was
             at
             Christ's
             coming
             .
             The
             Name
             of
             God
             (
             and
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             say
             some
             Copies
             )
             in
             their
             foreheads
             signifieth
             their
             open
             Profession
             of
             Fidelity
             to
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             God's
             gracious
             noting
             them
             for
             his
             own
             .
             And
             it
             helps
             us
             to
             expound
             what
             the
             mark
             of
             the
             Beast
             was
             ,
             even
             some
             open
             signal
             obliging
             Profession
             of
             Idol
             Worship
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             I
             heard
             a
             voice
             from
             heaven
             ,
             as
             the
             voice
             of
             many
             waters
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             voice
             of
             a
             great
             thunder
             :
             and
             I
             heard
             the
             voice
             of
             harpers
             harping
             with
             their
             harps
             :
             3.
             
             And
             they
             sung
             as
             it
             were
             a
             new
             song
             before
             the
             throne
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             four
             beasts
             ,
             and
             the
             elders
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             could
             learn
             that
             song
             ,
             but
             the
             hundred
             and
             fourty
             and
             four
             thousand
             ,
             which
             were
             redeemed
             from
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             2
             ▪
             3.
             
             The
             voice
             of
             many
             Waters
             signified
             the
             multitu●●
             of
             Converts
             that
             by
             the
             Gospel
             were
             gathered
             to
             this
             Church
             on
             Mount
             Sion
             ,
             who
             praised
             God
             with
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             Harps
             ,
             or
             joyful
             Psalmody
             :
             And
             it
             was
             new
             Psalms
             of
             Praise
             for
             Man's
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             which
             they
             sung
             ,
             as
             before
             God
             and
             the
             Cherubims
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Church
             ,
             which
             none
             of
             the
             Jews
             were
             fit
             to
             sing
             ,
             save
             the
             foresaid
             chosen
             saved
             number
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             These
             are
             they
             which
             were
             not
             defiled
             with
             women
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             virgins
             :
             these
             are
             they
             which
             follow
             the
             Lamb
             whither
             soever
             he
             goeth
             :
             these
             were
             redeemed
             from
             among
             men
             ,
             being
             the
             first-fruits
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Lamb.
             5.
             
             And
             in
             their
             mouth
             was
             found
             no
             guile
             :
             for
             they
             are
             without
             fault
             before
             the
             throne
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             The
             Vision
             being
             of
             those
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             the
             Precedents
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             that
             should
             afterward
             succeed
             them
             ;
             they
             were
             the
             first-fruits
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Ministry
             ,
             described
             Act.
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
             &
             4.
             who
             were
             eminent
             in
             Purity
             and
             Love
             ,
             free
             from
             Idolatry
             and
             Fornication
             ,
             as
             a
             People
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             unto
             Christ
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             were
             holy
             on
             Earth
             ,
             they
             are
             faultless
             and
             perfect
             now
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             I
             saw
             another
             angel
             flie
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             heaven
             ,
             having
             the
             everlasting
             gospel
             to
             preach
             unto
             them
             that
             dwell
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             to
             every
             nation
             ,
             and
             kindred
             ,
             and
             tongue
             ,
             and
             people
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Whether
             the
             
               midst
               of
               Heaven
            
             have
             the
             Mystical
             senses
             that
             divers
             give
             ,
             or
             be
             only
             [
             
               sent
               from
               Heaven
               to
               Earth
            
             ]
             I
             know
             not
             :
             Some
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             the
             
               Everlasting
               Gospel
            
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             decreed
             from
             everlasting
             ;
             some
             ,
             because
             it
             dureth
             to
             everlasting
             ,
             or
             tendeth
             to
             life
             everlasting
             .
             By
             the
             Gospel
             some
             understand
             only
             the
             glad
             tydings
             of
             the
             Fall
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ;
             some
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             tydings
             of
             the
             Fall
             of
             Popery
             ;
             and
             some
             ,
             the
             common
             Doctrine
             of
             Salvation
             by
             Christ
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             now
             more
             freely
             and
             universally
             to
             be
             published
             to
             the
             Gentile
             World.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Saying
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             Fear
             God
             ,
             and
             give
             glory
             to
             him
             for
             the
             hour
             of
             his
             judgment
             is
             come
             :
             and
             worship
             him
             that
             made
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             sea
             and
             the
             fountains
             of
             waters
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Away
             with
             your
             Idols
             that
             are
             no
             Gods
             ,
             and
             turn
             to
             and
             fear
             the
             true
             and
             living
             God
             ,
             who
             made
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             :
             For
             the
             time
             is
             come
             that
             he
             will
             judge
             and
             destroy
             Idolaters
             .
             Other
             expositions
             I
             omit
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             there
             followed
             another
             angel
             saying
             ,
             Babylon
             is
             fallen
             ,
             is
             fallen
             ,
             that
             great
             city
             ,
             because
             she
             made
             all
             nations
             drink
             of
             the
             wine
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             her
             fornification
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Another
             part
             of
             my
             vision
             was
             
               another
               Angel
            
             ,
             &c.
             implying
             a
             
               further
               revelation
               to
               me
            
             .
             Whether
             it
             signifie
             also
             another
             sort
             of
             Preachers
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             who
             ;
             as
             some
             say
             ,
             the
             Albigenses
             and
             Waldenses
             ,
             or
             
               Luther
               ,
               Zuinglius
            
             ,
             or
             Illyricas
             and
             his
             century
             writers
             ,
             let
             them
             tell
             that
             know
             .
          
           
             Babylon
             is
             here
             described
             (
             and
             more
             fully
             after
             )
             to
             be
             that
             great
             City
             that
             drew
             all
             nations
             unto
             Idolatry
             ,
             
             whether
             this
             were
             Rome
             as
             Heathen
             ,
             or
             Rome
             as
             Papal
             ,
             or
             Rome
             as
             containing
             both
             ,
             see
             my
             Advertisement
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             the
             third
             angel
             followed
             them
             saying
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             If
             any
             man
             worship
             the
             beast
             and
             his
             image
             ,
             and
             receive
             his
             mark
             in
             his
             forehead
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             10.
             
             The
             same
             shall
             drink
             of
             the
             wine
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             poured
             out
             ,
             without
             mixture
             ,
             into
             the
             cup
             of
             his
             indignation
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             be
             tormented
             with
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lamb
             :
          
           
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Those
             that
             partake
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             Idolatrous
             Babylon
             (
             or
             Rome
             )
             shall
             partake
             of
             her
             plagues
             ;
             and
             the
             Judgment
             that
             overthroweth
             her
             shall
             extend
             to
             all
             her
             companions
             in
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             punishment
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             :
             And
             Christ
             and
             his
             Angels
             will
             execute
             and
             behold
             it
             ,
             as
             just
             and
             good
             .
          
           
             Some
             ,
             to
             save
             their
             charity
             ,
             say
             that
             damnation
             is
             not
             denounced
             to
             all
             that
             only
             have
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             beast
             ,
             or
             the
             Number
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             them
             that
             receive
             his
             Mark
             as
             his
             slaves
             ,
             and
             worship
             him
             and
             his
             Image
             .
             But
             I
             think
             receiving
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             its
             Number
             ,
             is
             included
             in
             receiving
             the
             Mark.
             But
             all
             my
             be
             pardoned
             to
             the
             penitent
             believers
             .
          
           
             Whether
             this
             Angel
             be
             
               Luther
               ,
               Chemnitius
               ,
               Whittaker
            
             ,
             and
             such
             others
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             the
             proof
             of
             the
             affirmers
             :
             It
             s
             enough
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             this
             additional
             revelation
             and
             punishment
             ,
             is
             notified
             to
             John
             as
             by
             another
             Angel.
             Though
             many
             think
             that
             only
             temporal
             punishment
             is
             here
             meant
             ;
             doubtless
             the
             same
             sin
             deserveth
             more
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             the
             smoak
             of
             their
             torment
             ascendeth
             up
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
             And
             they
             have
             no
             rest
             day
             nor
             night
             ,
             who
             worship
             the
             beast
             and
             his
             image
             ,
             and
             whosoever
             receiveth
             the
             mark
             of
             his
             name
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Though
             temporal
             calamity
             be
             here
             included
             ,
             this
             seems
             plainly
             to
             mean
             Hell
             :
             And
             the
             
               Mark
               of
               his
               Name
            
             ,
             is
             here
             made
             equal
             to
             [
             His
             Mark
             ]
             verse
             9.
             
             O
             the
             restless
             misery
             that
             is
             prepared
             for
             the
             impenitent
             !
          
           
             12.
             
             Here
             is
             the
             patience
             of
             the
             saints
             ;
             here
             are
             they
             that
             keep
             the
             commandments
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             faith
             of
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             This
             misery
             of
             impenitent
             Idolaters
             and
             Enemies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             will
             shew
             the
             World
             ,
             how
             wise
             and
             happy
             the
             Saints
             were
             ,
             that
             by
             patient
             suffering
             did
             overcome
             ,
             and
             kept
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             the
             Commands
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Faith
             of
             Jesus
             Faith
             ,
             Obedience
             and
             Patience
             ,
             are
             all
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             I
             heard
             a
             voice
             from
             heaven
             saying
             unto
             me
             ,
             Write
             ,
             Blessed
             are
             the
             dead
             which
             die
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             from
             henceforth
             ,
             yea
             ,
             saith
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             rest
             from
             their
             labours
             ,
             and
             their
             works
             do
             follow
             them
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Though
             it
             be
             always
             happy
             to
             be
             at
             Rest
             with
             Christ
             ,
             the
             sufferings
             of
             those
             times
             will
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             will
             make
             it
             seem
             a
             sesonable
             blessedness
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             that
             Rest
             ,
             where
             they
             shall
             no
             more
             labour
             or
             suffer
             ,
             but
             receive
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             labours
             and
             work
             performed
             for
             Christ
             on
             Earth
             .
             Some
             make
             this
             to
             be
             but
             a
             promise
             of
             after-freedom
             from
             Persecution
             here
             :
             The
             Text
             proveth
             a
             Blessedness
             for
             separated
             Souls
             before
             the
             Resurrection
             :
             For
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             [
             henceforth
             ]
             signifieth
             
               from
               this
               time
               forward
            
             .
             The
             Socinians
             therefore
             abuse
             the
             Text
             ,
             that
             make
             the
             Blessedness
             to
             be
             but
             Resting
             in
             a
             state
             of
             death
             ,
             till
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             For
             life
             ,
             with
             God's
             service
             and
             acceptance
             in
             a
             time
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             is
             a
             greater
             blessing
             than
             meer
             death
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             I
             looked
             ,
             and
             behold
             ,
             a
             white
             cloud
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             cloud
             one
             sat
             ,
             like
             unto
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             ,
             having
             on
             his
             head
             a
             golden
             crown
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             hand
             a
             sha●p
             sickle
             .
             15.
             
             And
             another
             angel
             came
             out
             of
             the
             temple
             ,
             crying
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             to
             him
             that
             sat
             on
             the
             cloud
             ,
             Thrust
             in
             thy
             sickle
             &
             reap
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             is
             come
             for
             thee
             to
             reap
             ,
             for
             the
             harvest
             of
             the
             earth
             is
             ripe
             .
             16.
             
             And
             he
             ,
             that
             sat
             on
             the
             cloud
             ,
             thurst
             in
             his
             sickle
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             was
             reaped
             .
          
           
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Some
             understand
             this
             of
             an
             Angel
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             a
             man
             ;
             but
             most
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             an
             Angel
             like
             Christ
             .
             The
             other
             Angel
             seemeth
             to
             signify
             but
             another
             part
             of
             the
             Vision
             ,
             and
             execution
             Reaping
             the
             harvest
             ,
             is
             punishing
             sinners
             ripe
             for
             destruction
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             another
             angel
             came
             out
             of
             the
             temple
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
             he
             also
             having
             a
             sharp
             sickle
             .
             18.
             
             And
             another
             angel
             came
             out
             from
             the
             altar
             ,
             which
             had
             power
             over
             fire
             ,
             and
             cried
             with
             a
             loud
             cry
             to
             him
             that
             had
             the
             sharp
             sickle
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Thrust
             in
             thy
             sharp
             sickle
             ,
             and
             gather
             the
             clusters
             of
             the
             vine
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             for
             her
             grapes
             are
             fully
             ripe
             .
             19.
             
             And
             the
             angel
             thrust
             in
             his
             sickle
             into
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             gathered
             the
             vine
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             cast
             it
             into
             the
             great
             wine-press
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God.
             20.
             
             And
             the
             winepress
             was
             trodden
             without
             the
             city
             ,
             and
             blood
             came
             out
             of
             the
             winepress
             ,
             even
             unto
             the
             horsre-bridles
             ,
             by
             the
             space
             of
             a
             thousand
             and
             six
             hundred
             furlongs
             .
          
           
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Of
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             Harvest
             ,
             and
             the
             Vintage
             and
             the
             two
             Angels
             and
             their
             executions
             ,
             opinions
             are
             various
             .
             Some
             make
             it
             to
             be
             two
             degrees
             of
             o●●
             plague
             ,
             some
             to
             be
             two
             ;
             some
             say
             conjunct
             ,
             some
             say
             d●stant
             .
             Some
             say
             one
             is
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Empire
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             (
             the
             Vintage
             )
             of
             the
             Roman
             Papacy
             before
             Christ's
             coming
             .
             Some
             say
             ,
             the
             first
             is
             the
             compleating
             of
             the
             Elect
             as
             converted
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             the
             destroying
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             Some
             say
             ,
             it
             fosaketh
             of
             the
             last
             Judgement
             ,
             some
             ,
             of
             the
             Fall
             only
             of
             Hearthen
             Rome
             ,
             and
             some
             ,
             of
             other
             E●ecutions
             .
             It
             is
             clear
             that
             it
             speaketh
             of
             divers
             degrees
             of
             ●●ecution
             of
             God's
             Judgments
             on
             the
             Idolaters
             ,
             signified
             as
             by
             divers
             Angel
             appearance
             ,
             words
             and
             deeds
             :
             But
             whether
             it
             meant
             any
             
             beside
             the
             Roman
             Heathen
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             their
             consenting
             Countries
             sufferings
             ;
             and
             whether
             the
             sixteen
             hundred
             Furlongs
             signifie
             any
             more
             than
             diffused
             Plagues
             ,
             and
             whether
             it
             was
             meant
             of
             
             Trajan's
             Executions
             in
             
               Syria
               ,
               &c.
            
             as
             Grotius
             thought
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Country
             about
             Rome
             ,
             or
             any
             determinate
             space
             ,
             and
             where
             ,
             and
             which
             of
             the
             six
             or
             seven
             senses
             of
             [
             
               power
               over
               Fire
            
             ]
             is
             right
             ,
             besides
             a
             meer
             destroying
             power
             ,
             are
             all
             things
             which
             I
             cannot
             determine
             .
             Mr.
             Brightman
             hath
             found
             England
             to
             be
             the
             thousand
             six
             hundred
             Furlongs
             ,
             and
             Cranmer
             to
             be
             the
             Angel
             that
             had
             power
             over
             Fire
             ,
             because
             he
             held
             his
             right
             hand
             to
             be
             burnt
             ,
             and
             
               Thomas
               Cromwell
            
             to
             be
             the
             Executing
             Angel
             :
             And
             some
             that
             can
             make
             themselves
             believe
             ,
             that
             so
             small
             a
             spot
             of
             ground
             as
             England
             ,
             is
             it
             that
             this
             Tragedy
             is
             acted
             on
             ,
             have
             thought
             that
             they
             found
             here
             the
             killing
             of
             the
             two
             Witnesses
             (
             Magistracy
             and
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             the
             number
             of
             their
             Names
             ,
             in
             the
             Letters
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             ch
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             x
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             st
             )
             and
             the
             wounding
             and
             the
             healing
             ,
             and
             the
             mark
             of
             the
             Beast
             PER
             ,
             as
             referring
             to
             Ch.
             (
             Church
             )
             and
             St.
             (
             State
             ;
             )
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             that
             almost
             half
             the
             Revelation
             spake
             of
             England
             .
             But
             unless
             they
             can
             prove
             that
             the
             two
             Beasts
             have
             their
             Off-spring
             ,
             who
             bear
             their
             Fathers
             Image
             ,
             and
             are
             dispersed
             as
             Cains
             off-spring
             was
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             same
             thing
             is
             acted
             over
             by
             them
             ,
             in
             several
             lands
             and
             ages
             ,
             which
             was
             acted
             by
             the
             first
             ,
             I
             shall
             ,
             rather
             than
             this
             ,
             confine
             the
             exposition
             to
             that
             empire
             and
             state
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             suffered
             under
             when
             John
             wrote
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             I
             saw
             another
             sign
             in
             heaven
             ,
             great
             and
             marvellous
             ,
             seven
             angels
             having
             the
             seven
             last
             plagues
             ,
             for
             in
             them
             is
             filled
             up
             the
             wrath
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Seven
             plagues
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             to
             be
             poured
             out
             on
             the
             Idolatrous
             persecuting
             Empire
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             by
             seven
             Angels
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             I
             saw
             as
             it
             were
             a
             sea
             of
             glass
             ,
             mingled
             with
             fire
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             had
             gotten
             the
             victory
             over
             the
             beast
             ,
             and
             over
             his
             image
             ,
             and
             over
             his
             mark
             ,
             and
             over
             the
             number
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             stand
             on
             the
             sea
             of
             glass
             ,
             having
             the
             harps
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             saw
             a
             sea
             like
             that
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             signifying
             purity
             and
             the
             multitude
             of
             worshippers
             ;
             mingled
             with
             fire
             ,
             signifying
             the
             Altar
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             their
             zeal
             ,
             and
             Gods
             acceptance
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             by
             patient
             suffering
             had
             overcome
             ,
             by
             keeping
             themselves
             undefiled
             from
             owning
             the
             Roman
             Idolatry
             ,
             by
             owning
             the
             Idol
             ,
             or
             his
             Image
             ,
             or
             Mark
             ,
             or
             the
             numeral
             Letters
             of
             his
             name
             ;
             And
             they
             stood
             on
             this
             sea
             ,
             having
             the
             harps
             on
             which
             they
             sang
             the
             praises
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             was
             used
             in
             the
             Temple
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             they
             sing
             the
             song
             of
             Moses
             the
             servant
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             song
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Great
             and
             marvellous
             are
             thy
             works
             ,
             Lord
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             just
             and
             true
             are
             thy
             ways
             ,
             thou
             king
             of
             saints
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             they
             ,
             being
             many
             of
             them
             the
             first
             Christian
             Jews
             ,
             sang
             
             Moses's
             song
             after
             the
             drowning
             of
             Pharaoh
             ,
             the
             case
             being
             like
             their
             deliverance
             from
             the
             Roman
             Tyrants
             ,
             and
             the
             song
             of
             Christ
             ,
             suited
             to
             the
             joyful
             Praises
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             work
             of
             mans
             Redemption
             and
             Salvation
             ;
             saying
             Great
             ,
             &c.
             
             Thou
             gloryfiest
             thy
             Power
             in
             conquering
             the
             greatest
             proudest
             enemies
             ,
             and
             delivering
             thy
             Servants
             from
             the
             great
             dangers
             ,
             even
             by
             miracles
             of
             providence
             ;
             And
             thy
             Justice
             and
             truth
             ,
             O
             most
             Holy
             Lover
             ,
             and
             King
             ,
             of
             Saints
             ,
             are
             magnified
             in
             thy
             avenging
             them
             on
             their
             cruel
             enemies
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Who
             shall
             not
             fear
             thee
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             and
             glorifie
             thy
             Name
             ?
             for
             thou
             only
             art
             holy
             :
             for
             all
             nations
             shall
             come
             and
             worship
             before
             thee
             ,
             for
             thy
             judgments
             are
             made
             manifest
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             demonstration
             of
             thy
             Greatness
             ,
             Holiness
             and
             Justice
             ,
             shall
             move
             the
             nations
             to
             fear
             and
             Glorifie
             thee
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             most
             Holy
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             fear
             and
             worship
             thee
             ,
             because
             of
             thy
             Judgments
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             after
             that
             I
             looked
             ,
             and
             behold
             ,
             the
             temple
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             the
             testimony
             in
             heaven
             was
             opened
             ;
             6.
             
             And
             the
             seven
             angels
             came
             out
             of
             the
             temple
             ,
             having
             the
             seven
             plagues
             ,
             clothed
             in
             pure
             and
             white
             linnen
             ,
             and
             having
             their
             breasts
             girded
             with
             golden
             girdles
             .
          
           
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             The
             Holy
             place
             and
             Gods
             Decree
             seemed
             to
             be
             opened
             ;
             And
             seven
             pure
             and
             Glorious
             Angels
             ,
             honourably
             girded
             to
             execute
             Gods
             will
             ,
             came
             forth
             with
             the
             seven
             last
             plagues
             that
             are
             to
             finish
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Idolatrous
             ,
             potent
             ,
             persecuting
             ,
             Roman
             Empire
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             one
             of
             the
             four
             beasts
             gave
             unto
             the
             seven
             angels
             seven
             golden
             vials
             full
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             liveth
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Those
             that
             undertake
             to
             tell
             whom
             these
             Angels
             ,
             and
             this
             Living
             Wight
             ,
             signified
             on
             Earth
             ,
             go
             further
             than
             I
             can
             ,
             who
             know
             no
             more
             but
             that
             the
             seven
             plagues
             were
             thus
             represented
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             the
             temple
             was
             filled
             with
             smoke
             from
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             was
             able
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             temple
             ,
             till
             the
             seven
             plagues
             of
             the
             seven
             angels
             were
             fulfilled
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             the
             dreadfulness
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             as
             a
             consuming
             fire
             ,
             striking
             even
             his
             worshippers
             with
             fear
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             execution
             disturbing
             the
             Churches
             peace
             ,
             was
             represented
             to
             me
             by
             the
             filling
             of
             the
             Temple
             with
             smoke
             ,
             from
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             .
             ANd
             I
             heard
             a
             great
             voice
             out
             of
             the
             temple
             ,
             saying
             to
             the
             seven
             angels
             ,
             Go
             your
             ways
             ,
             and
             pour
             out
             the
             vials
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             upon
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             heard
             a
             great
             Voice
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             sending
             these
             angels
             to
             pour
             out
             the
             Vials
             ,
             and
             execute
             God's
             Wrath.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             the
             first
             went
             and
             poured
             out
             his
             vial
             upon
             the
             earth
             :
             and
             there
             fell
             a
             noisom
             and
             grievous
             sore
             upon
             the
             men
             which
             had
             the
             mark
             of
             the
             beast
             ,
             and
             upon
             them
             which
             worshipped
             his
             image
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             great
             Plague
             in
             wicked
             
             Commodus's
             Reign
             (
             that
             killed
             ,
             in
             Rome
             alone
             ,
             two
             thousand
             a
             day
             ;
             )
             and
             of
             the
             like
             ,
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             several
             Persecutors
             ,
             even
             till
             
             Constantine's
             Reign
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Blood-shed
             and
             Fire
             ,
             and
             the
             resemblance
             of
             this
             ;
             to
             the
             Plagues
             of
             Egypt
             :
             See
             Dr.
             H.
             on
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             Grotius
             before
             him
             .
             Others
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             Papists
             Torment
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             when
             Popery
             is
             fallen
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             the
             second
             angel
             poured
             out
             his
             vial
             upon
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             it
             became
             as
             the
             blood
             of
             a
             dead
             man
             :
             and
             every
             living
             soul
             died
             in
             the
             sea
             .
             4.
             
             And
             the
             third
             angel
             poured
             out
             his
             vial
             upon
             the
             rivers
             and
             fountains
             of
             waters
             ,
             and
             they
             became
             blood
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             That
             these
             signifie
             a
             progress
             of
             the
             same
             Judgment
             on
             the
             Idolaters
             ,
             is
             clear
             :
             But
             whether
             ,
             by
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             the
             Rivers
             and
             Fountains
             ,
             signifie
             things
             so
             distinct
             ,
             as
             many
             think
             ;
             and
             which
             ,
             of
             their
             many
             conjectured
             Significations
             ,
             are
             right
             ,
             I
             cannot
             say
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             I
             heard
             the
             angel
             of
             the
             waters
             say
             ,
             Thou
             art
             righteous
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             which
             art
             ,
             and
             wast
             ,
             and
             shalt
             be
             ,
             because
             thou
             hast
             judged
             thus
             :
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Angel
             that
             executed
             God's
             Judgments
             on
             the
             Idolatrous
             Nations
             ,
             performed
             it
             with
             Praise
             and
             Glory
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             his
             Justice
             on
             persecuting
             Idolaters
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             The
             Angels
             in
             Heaven
             were
             not
             ignorant
             of
             what
             God
             thus
             did
             on
             Earth
             :
             And
             as
             God's
             Mercy
             hindred
             not
             his
             Execution
             of
             Justice
             so
             their
             pity
             kept
             them
             not
             from
             triumphing
             over
             these
             destroyed
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             giving
             God
             the
             Glory
             of
             their
             Punishment
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             For
             they
             have
             shed
             the
             blood
             of
             saints
             and
             prophets
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             given
             them
             blood
             to
             drink
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             worthy
             .
             7.
             
             And
             I
             heard
             another
             out
             of
             the
             altar
             say
             ,
             Even
             so
             ,
             Lord
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             true
             and
             righteous
             are
             thy
             judgments
             .
          
           
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Na.
             God
             and
             Angels
             will
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             terrible
             Revenge
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Saints
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Angel
             from
             the
             Altar
             signifieth
             ,
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             Souls
             under
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             holy
             Worshippers
             on
             Earth
             ,
             who
             pray
             for
             Deliverance
             .
             3.
             
             Were
             it
             never
             so
             certain
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             Idolatrous
             ,
             Heathen
             Rome
             that
             is
             here
             meant
             ,
             it
             consequently
             inferreth
             that
             ,
             if
             Papal
             Rome
             have
             equalled
             ,
             yea
             far
             exceeded
             them
             ,
             in
             shedding
             the
             Blood
             of
             Saints
             ▪
             their
             punishment
             shall
             be
             as
             great
             ,
             or
             greater
             .
             It
             is
             no
             small
             Aggravation
             of
             Pap●l
             Blood-shed
             (
             by
             Massacres
             ,
             Inquisitions
             ,
             Burnings
             ,
             &c.
             )
             that
             they
             father
             all
             on
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             and
             do
             it
             as
             Christians
             ;
             yea
             and
             ,
             in
             so
             many
             Ages
             ,
             make
             it
             the
             necessary
             Defence
             of
             their
             Kingdom
             :
             And
             they
             shall
             find
             ,
             that
             God
             knoweth
             a
             Saint
             when
             Men
             call
             him
             a
             Heretick
             ;
             and
             will
             not
             be
             so
             mocked
             ,
             as
             to
             dis-own
             Christ's
             Sheep
             ,
             for
             such
             forged
             Marks
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             the
             fourth
             angel
             poured
             out
             his
             vial
             upon
             the
             sun
             ,
             and
             power
             was
             given
             unto
             him
             to
             scorch
             men
             with
             fire
             .
             9.
             
             And
             men
             were
             scorched
             with
             great
             heat
             ,
             and
             blasphemed
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             hath
             power
             over
             these
             plagues
             :
             and
             they
             repented
             not
             ,
             to
             give
             him
             glory
             .
          
           
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Some
             take
             this
             to
             signifie
             a
             great
             Drought
             ,
             and
             Dearth
             ,
             that
             came
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Commodus
             ;
             and
             after
             ,
             of
             Maximinus
             .
             Many
             take
             the
             Sun
             here
             ,
             for
             Antichrist
             ,
             that
             calleth
             himself
             so
             :
             Others
             ,
             for
             Governors
             :
             Some
             ,
             for
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             ;
             some
             ,
             for
             the
             German
             Emperor
             ;
             or
             some
             such
             Papal
             Luminary
             :
             Some
             ,
             for
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             tormenting
             Papists
             :
             Some
             ,
             for
             Christ
             ,
             as
             sending
             forth
             his
             Word
             and
             Judgments
             .
             I
             can
             go
             no
             further
             than
             the
             general
             sure
             sense
             ;
             That
             a
             greater
             Plague
             ,
             that
             fell
             on
             the
             Idolatrous
             Empire
             ,
             made
             them
             lay
             all
             the
             blame
             on
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             rage
             the
             more
             ;
             but
             cured
             not
             their
             Idolatry
             ,
             or
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             the
             fifth
             angel
             poured
             out
             his
             vial
             upon
             the
             seat
             of
             the
             beast
             ,
             and
             his
             kingdom
             was
             full
             of
             darkness
             ,
             and
             they
             gnawed
             their
             tongues
             for
             pain
             ,
             11.
             
             And
             blasphemed
             the
             God
             of
             heaven
             because
             of
             their
             pains
             and
             their
             sores
             ,
             and
             repented
             not
             of
             their
             deeds
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             The
             plain
             ,
             general
             sense
             of
             all
             this
             is
             ,
             to
             liken
             Idolatrous
             ,
             persecuting
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             suffering
             Christians
             ,
             to
             Pharaoh
             ,
             and
             the
             Israelites
             ;
             and
             liken
             God's
             Plagues
             on
             Rome
             ,
             to
             the
             Egyptian
             Plagues
             :
             And
             to
             tell
             us
             that
             ,
             as
             
             Pharaoh's
             heart
             was
             hardned
             till
             Destruction
             fell
             on
             him
             and
             his
             ,
             so
             will
             be
             the
             Idolatrous
             Romans
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             Seal
             of
             the
             Beast
             is
             meant
             ,
             Rome
             ,
             with
             the
             Imperial
             Power
             (
             or
             Papal
             ,
             say
             many
             :
             )
             and
             by
             Darkness
             ,
             the
             Confusions
             there
             ,
             and
             Diminutions
             of
             their
             Glory
             ▪
             In
             Heathen
             Rome
             these
             were
             many
             and
             great
             ;
             the
             Soldiers
             setting
             up
             ,
             and
             pulling
             down
             ,
             and
             killing
             ,
             Emperors
             ,
             till
             they
             set
             the
             Empire
             to
             Sale
             ;
             Emperors
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             warring
             against
             each
             other
             ;
             few
             dying
             a
             natural
             death
             :
             Valerian
             taken
             ,
             captivated
             ,
             and
             made
             his
             Foot-stool
             ,
             by
             Sap●es
             ,
             and
             flead
             .
             To
             be
             an
             Emperor
             ,
             was
             the
             next
             way
             to
             Murder
             ,
             or
             some
             odious
             disgrace
             and
             death
             ,
             by
             him
             that
             could
             overcome
             and
             kill
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             Papal
             Rome
             was
             subdued
             by
             the
             Barbarians
             .
             Other
             Expositions
             are
             many
             .
          
           
           
             12.
             
             And
             the
             sixth
             angel
             ▪
             poured
             out
             his
             vial
             upon
             the
             great
             river
             Euphrates
             ,
             and
             the
             water
             thereof
             was
             dried
             up
             ,
             that
             the
             way
             of
             the
             kings
             of
             the
             east
             might
             be
             prepared
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             That
             this
             signifieth
             a
             further
             progress
             towards
             Idolatrous
             ,
             persecuting
             
             Rome's
             destruction
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             deliverance
             ,
             is
             clear
             ;
             but
             what
             Euphrates
             signifieth
             ,
             and
             what
             its
             drying
             up
             ,
             and
             what
             ,
             The
             Way
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             Expositors
             greatly
             differ
             in
             .
             Some
             take
             Euphrates
             literally
             ;
             some
             ,
             mystically
             ;
             some
             ,
             for
             the
             Turk
             ;
             some
             ,
             for
             the
             chief
             Champions
             of
             Antichrist
             ;
             some
             ,
             for
             the
             chief
             Strength
             and
             Garrison
             of
             Babylon
             ;
             some
             ,
             for
             the
             Pope's
             Riches
             ,
             and
             great
             Tributes
             and
             Revenues
             ;
             and
             some
             for
             the
             River
             Tibris
             ,
             in
             Rome
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             for
             Rome
             it self
             .
             And
             these
             take
             the
             drying
             of
             it
             up
             to
             be
             ,
             the
             ruin
             of
             Maxentius
             ,
             by
             Constantine
             ,
             destroyed
             in
             Tiber
             :
             Others
             think
             ,
             the
             drying
             up
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Turks
             :
             And
             so
             they
             vary
             in
             the
             rest
             .
             But
             some
             think
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             but
             a
             further
             Assimilation
             of
             the
             Case
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             when
             the
             Red
             Sea
             was
             dryed
             up
             for
             their
             escape
             ,
             and
             to
             prepare
             the
             way
             for
             
             Pharaoh's
             ruin
             :
             and
             signifieth
             ,
             that
             the
             danger
             and
             impediments
             of
             the
             Christians
             deliverance
             were
             removed
             ,
             by
             the
             Overthrow
             of
             all
             the
             Idolater's
             Forces
             ,
             the
             Ruin
             of
             
               Dioclesian
               ,
               Maxim.
               Herculius
               ,
               Galer
               .
               Maxim.
               Maxentius
               ,
               Licinius
            
             ;
             that
             so
             the
             Christians
             ,
             by
             and
             with
             Constantine
             ,
             might
             triumph
             .
             And
             some
             think
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             weakning
             the
             Roman
             Power
             ,
             toward
             Euphrates
             ,
             to
             let
             in
             the
             Persians
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             afflict
             them
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             I
             saw
             three
             unclean
             spirits
             like
             frogs
             come
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             dragon
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             beast
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             false
             prophet
             .
             14.
             
             For
             they
             are
             the
             spirits
             of
             the
             devils
             ,
             working
             miracles
             ,
             which
             go
             forth
             unto
             the
             kings
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             to
             gather
             them
             to
             the
             battel
             of
             that
             great
             day
             of
             God
             Almighty
             .
          
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             As
             ,
             when
             Ahab
             was
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             the
             Devil
             was
             a
             lying
             Spirit
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             all
             his
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             bid
             him
             ,
             Go
             and
             prosper
             ;
             and
             Zidkiah
             made
             Horns
             ,
             to
             signifie
             his
             Victory
             ;
             so
             I
             saw
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             three
             Devils
             ,
             like
             the
             Frogs
             of
             Egypt
             ;
             or
             three
             lying
             Spirits
             ,
             sent
             by
             Satan
             ,
             and
             encouraged
             by
             the
             Idolatrous
             ,
             persecuting
             Emperors
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             flattering
             Oracles
             ,
             Augurs
             ,
             Orators
             ,
             &c.
             to
             persuade
             all
             the
             foresaid
             Princes
             to
             fight
             against
             Constantine
             ;
             especially
             ,
             Maxentius
             and
             Licinius
             ;
             that
             they
             might
             fall
             ,
             as
             Abab
             and
             Pharaoh
             did
             .
          
           
             Or
             ,
             say
             others
             ,
             They
             were
             Popish
             Missionaries
             ,
             and
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Friers
             ,
             sent
             out
             by
             Antichristian
             ,
             Civil
             Powers
             ,
             and
             Antichristian
             Ecclesiastical
             Powers
             ,
             to
             draw
             men
             to
             Popery
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             destroyed
             when
             God
             shall
             judge
             them
             .
             The
             day
             of
             God
             ,
             some
             take
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             for
             
             Constantine's
             Victories
             against
             Idolaters
             ;
             others
             ,
             for
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Pope's
             Fall
             ;
             and
             others
             ,
             for
             the
             last
             day
             of
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Behold
             ,
             I
             come
             as
             a
             thief
             ;
             Blessed
             is
             he
             that
             watcheth
             ,
             and
             keepeth
             his
             garments
             ,
             lest
             he
             walk
             naked
             ,
             and
             they
             see
             his
             shame
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             My
             coming
             will
             be
             ,
             when
             men
             expect
             me
             not
             ▪
             Blessed
             is
             he
             that
             prepareth
             not
             for
             Shame
             and
             Confusion
             ,
             when
             his
             Sin
             and
             Hypocrisie
             shall
             ,
             by
             my
             Judgment
             ,
             be
             brought
             to
             light
             ,
             by
             complying
             with
             the
             higher
             Powers
             in
             sin
             ,
             as
             thinking
             that
             I
             will
             be
             long
             in
             coming
             ,
             to
             take
             down
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             see
             up
             Saints
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             he
             gathered
             them
             together
             into
             a
             place
             called
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             tongue
             ,
             Armageddon
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             The
             Devil's
             Prophets
             provoked
             them
             to
             gather
             ,
             and
             fight
             to
             their
             destruction
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Here
             the
             Dragon
             is
             expounded
             to
             be
             Devils
             :
             And
             this
             word
             ,
             Devils
             ,
             in
             this
             Book
             ,
             usually
             signifieth
             ,
             those
             Idols
             (
             
               Jupiter
               ,
               Mars
               ,
               Apollo
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             which
             the
             Romans
             worshipped
             instead
             of
             God
             :
             (
             For
             Paul
             tells
             us
             ,
             It
             was
             Devils
             that
             they
             worshipped
             .
             )
             And
             it
             being
             the
             spirits
             of
             these
             Devils
             ,
             or
             Heathen
             Idols
             ,
             that
             are
             sent
             out
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             most
             probable
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             War
             with
             the
             Heathen
             Idolaters
             that
             is
             here
             meant
             .
             Dr.
             H.
             after
             Grotius
             ,
             noteth
             that
             ,
             in
             the
             Fight
             at
             
               Rome
               ,
               Maxentius
            
             had
             a
             hundred
             and
             seventy
             thousand
             Foot
             ,
             and
             eighteen
             thousand
             Horse
             ,
             of
             
               Romans
               ,
               Italians
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             Constantine
             had
             ninety
             thousand
             Foot
             ,
             and
             eight
             thousand
             Horse
             ,
             of
             
               Germans
               ,
               Gauls
            
             and
             Britains
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Victory
             was
             of
             such
             consequence
             that
             ,
             from
             that
             day
             ,
             the
             Account
             of
             Years
             ,
             by
             Indictions
             ,
             began
             to
             commemorate
             the
             deliverance
             of
             City
             and
             Church
             ;
             (
             which
             since
             ,
             is
             turned
             into
             accounting
             from
             the
             Birth
             of
             Christ
             )
          
           
             But
             others
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Fall
             of
             Antichrist
             :
             And
             some
             say
             ,
             Of
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Turks
             :
             And
             some
             say
             ,
             He
             that
             gathered
             them
             together
             ,
             is
             Christ
             ,
             or
             God
             ,
             by
             his
             permitting
             Providence
             ,
             for
             their
             destruction
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             the
             seventh
             angel
             poured
             out
             his
             vial
             into
             the
             air
             ,
             and
             there
             came
             a
             great
             voice
             out
             of
             the
             temple
             of
             heaven
             ,
             from
             the
             throne
             ,
             saying
             ,
             It
             is
             done
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             The
             Angel
             ,
             that
             poured
             his
             Vial
             into
             the
             Air
             ,
             signifieth
             ,
             the
             coming
             down
             of
             God's
             Plagues
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             on
             the
             Generality
             of
             the
             Enemies
             .
             And
             the
             Voice
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             signifieth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             done
             by
             God's
             Decree
             ,
             for
             the
             Vindication
             of
             his
             holy
             Worship
             ,
             and
             his
             Ch●●●h
             .
          
           
             [
             
               It
               is
               done
            
             .
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             last
             Plague
             on
             the
             
               Roman
               Pharaoh
            
             is
             now
             pouring
             out
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             to
             be
             drowned
             in
             the
             Red
             Sea.
             God's
             Judgments
             are
             accomplished
             for
             the
             Extirption
             of
             the
             Heathen
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             and
             the
             revenging
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             shed
             by
             them
             .
             As
             
             Pharaoh's
             Cruel●ies
             increased
             ,
             before
             the
             Isra●lites
             were
             delivered
             ,
             so
             Dioclesian
             made
             the
             cru●●●st
             Slaughters
             ▪
             before
             the
             Heathen
             Beast
             was
             to
             be
             destroyed
             :
             and
             then
             they
             were
             ripe
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             was
             come
             .
             Or
             ,
             a●
             others
             say
             ,
             The
             time
             of
             the
             Fall
             of
             Pop●ry
             An●●christ
             .
             Or
             ,
             as
             others
             ,
             The
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             there
             were
             voices
             ,
             and
             thunders
             ,
             and
             lightnings
             :
             and
             there
             was
             a
             great
             earthquake
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             not
             since
             men
             were
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             so
             mighty
             an
             earthquake
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             .
          
           
           
             18.
             
             The
             great
             commotions
             which
             went
             to
             these
             great
             changes
             ,
             and
             subversion
             of
             the
             Heathen
             Powers
             ,
             was
             represented
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             by
             Thundrings
             ,
             Lightnings
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             Earthquake
             .
             Say
             some
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             changes
             by
             the
             Ostrog●ths
             ,
             and
             such
             others
             :
             Say
             others
             ,
             there
             were
             literally
             such
             dreadful
             Earthquakes
             before
             Totilas
             took
             Rome
             :
             Say
             others
             ,
             it
             is
             yet
             to
             come
             before
             Antichrists
             fall
             :
             And
             say
             others
             ,
             before
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             the
             great
             city
             was
             divided
             into
             three
             parts
             ,
             and
             the
             cities
             of
             the
             nations
             fell
             ;
             and
             great
             Babylon
             came
             in
             remembrance
             before
             God
             ,
             to
             give
             unto
             her
             the
             cup
             of
             the
             wine
             of
             the
             fierceness
             of
             his
             wrath
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             Rome
             was
             then
             divided
             between
             Heathens
             ,
             Christians
             ,
             and
             worldly
             men
             ,
             that
             were
             indifferent
             for
             Religion
             :
             Or
             ,
             say
             others
             ,
             Heathens
             ,
             Orthodox
             and
             Hereticks
             :
             It
             's
             taken
             from
             Ezek.
             5.
             
             Others
             say
             ,
             that
             literally
             the
             third
             part
             was
             destroyed
             by
             Totilas
             ;
             and
             say
             others
             ,
             by
             Alaricus
             ;
             others
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             three
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             three
             Princes
             ,
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             the
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             the
             false
             Prophet
             ;
             others
             ,
             that
             Antichrist's
             Kingdom
             was
             falling
             by
             being
             divided
             in
             it self
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             every
             island
             fled
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             mountains
             were
             not
             found
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             As
             Earthquakes
             shake
             Mountains
             and
             Islands
             ;
             so
             all
             the
             Dependents
             of
             Rome
             fell
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             there
             fell
             upon
             men
             a
             great
             hail
             out
             of
             heaven
             ,
             
               every
               stone
            
             about
             the
             weight
             of
             a
             talent
             :
             and
             men
             blasphemed
             God
             because
             of
             the
             plague
             of
             the
             hail
             ;
             for
             the
             plague
             thereof
             was
             exceeding
             great
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             God's
             Executions
             bruised
             and
             broke
             them
             ,
             as
             great
             Hail
             would
             do
             the
             tender
             Plants
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             did
             but
             blaspheme
             God
             the
             more
             .
             A
             Talent
             is
             threscore
             pound
             .
             God's
             Judgments
             pursued
             the
             scattered
             Roman
             Citizens
             ,
             say
             some
             ;
             the
             Papists
             ,
             say
             others
             ;
             and
             all
             wicked
             Christians
             ,
             say
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             there
             came
             one
             of
             the
             seven
             angels
             which
             had
             the
             seven
             vials
             ,
             and
             talked
             with
             me
             ,
             saying
             unto
             me
             ,
             Come
             hither
             ,
             I
             will
             shew
             unto
             thee
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             great
             whore
             ,
             that
             sitteth
             upon
             many
             waters
             :
             2.
             
             With
             whom
             the
             kings
             of
             the
             earth
             have
             committed
             fornication
             ,
             and
             the
             inhabiters
             of
             the
             earth
             have
             been
             made
             drunk
             with
             the
             wine
             of
             her
             fornication
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Say
             some
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             will
             shew
             thee
             what
             is
             coming
             from
             God
             on
             Imperial
             ,
             Heathen
             ,
             Idolatrous
             Rome
             ,
             who
             by
             Power
             and
             by
             Learning
             (
             by
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Beast
             )
             hath
             drawn
             Kings
             and
             Nations
             with
             her
             to
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             Others
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             Papal
             Rome
             ,
             and
             they
             prove
             it
             ,
             because
             if
             they
             had
             not
             been
             married
             to
             God
             before
             by
             the
             Profession
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             have
             been
             Adulterers
             .
             To
             which
             the
             former
             say
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Fornication
             may
             be
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             unmarried
             .
             2.
             
             That
             by
             Fornication
             is
             meant
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             God's
             right
             may
             serve
             to
             infer
             this
             guilt
             ,
             though
             men
             be
             not
             married
             to
             him
             by
             consent
             :
             And
             that
             it
             is
             incredible
             that
             all
             the
             Heathen
             World
             are
             no
             Idolaters
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             profest
             Christians
             .
             By
             the
             Whore
             is
             meant
             the
             same
             as
             the
             Woman
             ,
             the
             second
             two
             horned
             Beast
             ;
             and
             the
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             say
             many
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             with
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Roman
             Clergy
             ;
             which
             others
             deny
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             So
             he
             carried
             me
             away
             in
             the
             spirit
             into
             the
             wilderness
             :
             and
             I
             saw
             a
             woman
             sit
             upon
             a
             scarlet-coloured
             beast
             ,
             full
             of
             names
             of
             blasphemy
             ,
             having
             seven
             heads
             ,
             and
             ten
             horns
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Into
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             to
             represent
             the
             desolation
             ;
             say
             others
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             a
             Revelation
             not
             to
             be
             yet
             openly
             known
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             Rulers
             had
             known
             of
             all
             these
             terrible
             Predictions
             against
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             raged
             by
             Persecution
             against
             Christians
             ;
             and
             therefore
             all
             this
             Prophecy
             was
             to
             be
             obscure
             ,
             and
             not
             communicated
             long
             so
             commonly
             as
             other
             Scriptures
             .
             Others
             say
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             shew
             that
             Antichrist's
             Kingdom
             is
             barren
             ,
             without
             a
             drop
             of
             grace
             :
             Others
             ,
             that
             solitude
             is
             fittest
             for
             contemplation
             :
             Others
             ,
             that
             the
             Wilderness
             is
             Heathenism
             brought
             in
             by
             Popery
             ;
             Others
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             true
             Church
             was
             driven
             into
             a
             Wilderness
             of
             solitude
             and
             suffering
             ,
             so
             now
             shall
             Papists
             be
             :
             Others
             ,
             that
             the
             Papacy
             is
             a
             Wilderness
             ,
             as
             an
             Apostatical
             Church
             succeeding
             the
             Apostolick
             Church
             .
          
           
             Who
             is
             the
             
               great
               Whore
            
             ,
             whether
             Rome
             Pagan
             ,
             Rome
             Papal
             ,
             or
             Rome
             hereafter
             fallen
             to
             a
             future
             Antichrist
             ,
             I
             ouce
             for
             all
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             my
             Postscript
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             the
             woman
             was
             arrayed
             in
             purple
             ,
             and
             scarlet
             colour
             ,
             and
             decked
             with
             gold
             and
             precious
             stone
             and
             pearls
             ,
             having
             a
             golden
             cup
             in
             her
             hand
             ,
             full
             of
             abominations
             and
             filthiness
             of
             her
             fornication
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Idolatrous
             Rome
             was
             represented
             to
             me
             as
             a
             Woman
             richly
             and
             splendidly
             arrayed
             ,
             by
             her
             wealth
             ,
             and
             pomp
             ,
             and
             power
             ,
             enticing
             the
             World
             to
             her
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             upon
             her
             forehead
             was
             a
             name
             written
             ,
             MYSTERIE
             ,
             BABYLON
             THE
             GREAT
             ,
             THE
             MOTHER
             OF
             HARLOTS
             ,
             AND
             ABOMINATIONS
             OF
             THE
             EARTH
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             name
             written
             was
             [
             Mystery
             ,
             
               Babylon
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             Mystical
             (
             not
             literal
             )
             
               Babylon
               ,
               the
               Great
               City
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               the
               Mother
               of
               Idolatry
               and
               Wickedness
               ,
               propagating
               them
               ,
               by
               her
               Power
               and
               Learning
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               her
               Dominions
               ,
               and
               further
               in
               the
               World.
            
             As
             Babylon
             was
             the
             Idolatrous
             ,
             cruel
             ,
             Captivator
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Jews
             ,
             overthrowing
             their
             Kingdom
             ;
             so
             was
             Idolatrous
             ,
             proud
             Rome
             ,
             the
             Captivator
             and
             Persecutor
             of
             Jew
             and
             Gentile
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Enemy
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             I
             saw
             the
             woman
             drunken
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             saints
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             martyrs
             of
             Jesus
             :
             and
             when
             I
             saw
             her
             ,
             I
             wondered
             with
             great
             admiration
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             Idolatry
             was
             not
             her
             only
             crime
             ,
             but
             the
             guilt
             of
             being
             as
             drunken
             with
             holy
             blood
             :
             Both
             her
             pomp
             and
             her
             bloodiness
             seemed
             wonderfull
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             the
             angel
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             Wherefore
             didst
             thou
             marvel
             ?
             I
             will
             tell
             thee
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             woman
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             beast
             that
             carrieth
             her
             ,
             which
             hath
             the
             seven
             heads
             and
             ten
             horns
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Note
             ,
             Seeing
             God
             professeth
             to
             open
             the
             mystery
             ,
             who
             this
             Mother
             of
             Harlots
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             safest
             to
             add
             as
             little
             ,
             on
             pretense
             of
             fuller
             exposition
             ,
             as
             we
             can
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             beast
             that
             thou
             sawest
             ,
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             ,
             and
             shall
             ascend
             out
             of
             the
             bottomless
             pit
             ,
             and
             go
             into
             perdition
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             dwell
             on
             the
             earth
             shall
             wonder
             ,
             (
             whose
             names
             were
             not
             written
             in
             the
             book
             of
             life
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             )
             when
             they
             behold
             the
             beast
             that
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Some
             take
             this
             as
             fitted
             to
             the
             time
             when
             the
             Empire
             should
             first
             be
             Christian
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             meant
             ,
             Rome
             was
             the
             beast
             when
             it
             was
             Pagan
             ,
             but
             now
             is
             not
             when
             it
             is
             Christian
             ,
             but
             will
             be
             again
             when
             it
             was
             Papal
             and
             Antichristian
             .
             Or
             Rome
             is
             the
             Idolatrous
             beast
             under
             the
             Pagan
             ;
             but
             is
             not
             now
             under
             that
             form
             ;
             but
             yet
             is
             under
             the
             Papal
             form
             :
             Many
             other
             expositions
             I
             pass
             by
             .
             They
             ,
             that
             expound
             all
             of
             Pagan
             Rome
             ,
             say
             that
             the
             sense
             is
             [
             I
             shall
             notifie
             the
             beast
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Roman
             Emperor
             ,
             by
             that
             one
             who
             now
             reigneth
             which
             is
             Domitian
             :
             ]
             He
             was
             in
             the
             Government
             when
             his
             Father
             Vespasian
             was
             abroad
             :
             And
             he
             after
             ceased
             while
             his
             Father
             and
             Brother
             Titus
             reigned
             ,
             and
             then
             reasumed
             it
             ,
             raised
             by
             Satan
             to
             persecute
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             then
             is
             basely
             kill'd
             himself
             .
          
           
             Rather
             
               q.
               d.
            
             [
             I
             am
             now
             shewing
             thee
             the
             fall
             and
             destruction
             of
             the
             beast
             and
             whore
             ,
             and
             will
             now
             notifie
             him
             to
             thee
             accordingly
             :
             ]
             The
             beast
             or
             Emperor
             at
             this
             fall
             will
             be
             the
             bloodyest
             of
             all
             persecutor
             ,
             Dioclesian
             :
             Of
             whom
             then
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             
               He
               was
               Emperour
            
             ,
             But
             discouraged
             by
             the
             ill
             success
             of
             his
             persecution
             he
             ,
             with
             
               Maxim.
               He●cillius
            
             ,
             laid
             down
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             both
             betook
             themselves
             to
             a
             private
             life
             :
             But
             after
             the
             Devil
             would
             sain
             have
             restored
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             attempted
             to
             rise
             out
             of
             their
             privacy
             ;
             but
             did
             it
             to
             their
             own
             destruction
             ,
             being
             both
             kill'd
             when
             Constantine
             prevailed
             :
             as
             were
             Licinius
             and
             Maxenti●s
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             done
             their
             work
             .
             So
             that
             when
             Constantine
             was
             destroying
             the
             Pagan
             Empire
             it
             was
             true
             ,
             that
             Dioclesian
             (
             and
             
               Maxim.
               H●●cul
            
             )
             was
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             
               now
               is
               not
            
             ,
             and
             
               yet
               is
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             being
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             power
             ,
             but
             will
             rise
             to
             his
             perdition
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Idolaters
             shall
             be
             struck
             with
             wonder
             and
             con●●rna●ion
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             so
             cruel
             and
             great
             a
             Tyrant
             so
             brought
             to
             nought
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             here
             is
             the
             mind
             which
             hath
             wisdom
             :
             The
             seven
             heads
             are
             seven
             mountains
             ,
             on
             which
             the
             woman
             sitteth
             .
             10.
             
             And
             there
             are
             seven
             Kings
             ,
             five
             are
             fallen
             ,
             and
             one
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             is
             not
             yet
             come
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             cometh
             ,
             he
             must
             continue
             a
             short
             space
             .
             11.
             
             And
             the
             beast
             that
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             ,
             even
             he
             is
             the
             eighth
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             the
             seven
             ,
             and
             goeth
             into
             perdition
             .
          
           
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             That
             the
             seven
             mountains
             are
             those
             of
             Rome
             is
             very
             plain
             :
             But
             who
             were
             the
             seven
             Kings
             I
             confess
             I
             know
             not
             :
             Here
             is
             work
             for
             a
             searching
             head
             (
             the
             mind
             that
             hath
             wisdom
             .
             )
             But
             it
             is
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             which
             when
             the
             thing
             was
             newly
             done
             the
             mind
             that
             hath
             wisdom
             might
             know
             :
             But
             how
             can
             we
             know
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             history
             ,
             without
             a
             new
             Revelation
             ?
             And
             history
             herein
             is
             lame
             and
             much
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             are
             lyars
             ;
             &
             few
             Christians
             were
             writers
             till
             three
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ
             ;
             &
             the
             first
             Christians
             had
             many
             fabulous
             reporters
             among
             them
             (
             as
             their
             spurious
             writings
             shew
             )
             When
             John
             wrote
             this
             book
             ,
             and
             whether
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             or
             at
             many
             years
             distance
             of
             the
             parts
             ,
             is
             unknown
             (
             whatever
             confident
             men
             may
             talk
             .
             )
             Eusebius
             trusteth
             divers
             fabulous
             authors
             ,
             and
             reports
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             better
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             credible
             himself
             .
             I
             take
             the
             style
             ,
             and
             words
             of
             the
             Book
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             best
             History
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             which
             intimateth
             that
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             was
             written
             before
             the
             siege
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             which
             maketh
             me
             the
             easilyer
             believe
             Epiphanius
             ,
             that
             John
             was
             first
             banished
             into
             Patmos
             in
             the
             reign
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             and
             there
             wrote
             part
             of
             the
             Book
             ,
             at
             least
             .
             For
             though
             some
             of
             it
             might
             be
             written
             of
             things
             past
             ,
             it
             s
             hardly
             credible
             that
             most
             of
             it
             should
             be
             such
             .
          
           
             This
             Verse
             hath
             many
             Expositions
             :
             Many
             say
             it
             speaketh
             not
             of
             individual
             Kings
             ,
             but
             of
             seven
             sorts
             of
             Government
             ,
             viz.
             Kings
             ,
             Consuls
             ,
             Decemvirs
             ,
             Dictators
             ,
             Tribunes
             Military
             ,
             and
             Emperours
             ;
             and
             the
             Pope
             they
             make
             to
             be
             the
             seventh
             and
             eighth
             .
             But
             so
             much
             is
             said
             against
             this
             ,
             as
             I
             cannot
             answer
             :
             As
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             not
             meer
             Power
             ,
             but
             Idolatrous
             and
             
               Persecuting
               Power
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Text
             describeth
             ,
             And
             none
             of
             these
             persecuted
             ,
             save
             the
             Emperours
             ;
             nor
             were
             they
             so
             Idolatrous
             as
             Athens
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             meer
             Imperial
             Power
             as
             the
             Pillar
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             is
             plainly
             made
             the
             Beast
             ;
             therefore
             not
             the
             five
             antecedent
             .
             3.
             
             That
             indeed
             these
             five
             were
             no
             Supreme
             Power
             ;
             for
             that
             was
             only
             in
             the
             Senate
             ,
             which
             had
             the
             Legislative
             Power
             till
             violence
             ravisht
             them
             of
             it
             ;
             which
             when
             it
             did
             ,
             the
             Consuls
             ,
             Decemvirs
             ,
             &
             Tribunes
             ,
             had
             but
             a
             part
             :
             No
             nor
             the
             Emperours
             long
             ,
             or
             oft
             .
             These
             were
             not
             several
             Sovereigns
             ,
             but
             parts
             of
             the
             Supreme
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Tribuni
               Plebis
            
             were
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             them
             very
             short
             :
             And
             the
             
               Pontisices
               Ma●
            
             .
             might
             as
             well
             be
             named
             as
             some
             of
             them
             .
             And
             who
             the
             seventh
             and
             eight
             Head
             were
             ,
             is
             said
             with
             so
             great
             difficulties
             ,
             difference
             and
             confusion
             ,
             as
             would
             be
             tiresome
             to
             repeat
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             Opinions
             about
             a
             future
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             theirs
             that
             apply
             all
             to
             Mahomet
             I
             will
             not
             repeat
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             expound
             it
             of
             particular
             C●sars
             also
             ,
             are
             opposed
             by
             many
             hard
             Objections
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             apply
             all
             to
             the
             seven
             Emperours
             ,
             that
             the
             Christians
             were
             first
             troubled
             by
             ,
             
               viz.
               Cla●aius
               ,
               N●●s
               ,
               Gal●a
               ,
               O●io
               ,
               Vitellius
               ,
               Vespasian
               ,
               Titus
               ,
            
             and
             Domitian
             the
             eighth
             :
             But
             three
             or
             four
             of
             these
             persecuted
             not
             .
             Some
             think
             that
             ,
             seven
             ,
             here
             signifieth
             not
             a
             determinate
             number
             ,
             but
             many
             .
             They
             seem
             the
             same
             with
             the
             seven
             Heads
             ,
             chap.
             13.
             
             And
             if
             the
             ten
             Horns
             signifie
             not
             precisely
             just
             ten
             ,
             why
             should
             the
             seven
             ?
             I
             ,
             that
             understand
             it
             not
             ,
             may
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             probable
             
             as
             some
             of
             these
             that
             this
             be
             the
             sense
             [
             it
             being
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Fall
             of
             the
             Beast
             and
             Whore
             that
             I
             am
             speaking
             of
             ]
             there
             shall
             be
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             seven
             Caesars
             alive
             at
             once
             ,
             of
             whom
             
               Dioclesian
               ,
               Constantius
               Chlorus
               ,
               Galerius
               Maximianus
               ,
               Severus
               ,
            
             and
             
               Galerius
               Maximinus
            
             ,
             are
             faln
             at
             the
             time
             when
             Constantine
             is
             destroying
             Idolatry
             :
             Constantine
             is
             the
             sixth
             who
             is
             then
             in
             being
             :
             Licinius
             is
             after
             to
             be
             used
             as
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             seeming
             then
             a
             Friend
             .
             The
             bloody
             Dioclesian
             who
             ,
             with
             
               Max.
               Herculius
            
             ,
             laid
             down
             the
             Rule
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             seven
             ,
             and
             together
             will
             ,
             by
             the
             Devil's
             instigation
             ,
             attempt
             again
             to
             be
             the
             eighth
             ,
             but
             to
             his
             own
             perdition
             .
             Whether
             Maxentius
             pass
             only
             for
             a
             partial
             Usurper
             after
             ,
             or
             pass
             for
             the
             eighth
             ,
             rather
             than
             Dioclesian
             ,
             I
             let
             pass
             .
             Both
             Licinius
             and
             Maxentius
             continued
             but
             a
             short
             space
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             the
             ten
             horns
             ,
             which
             thou
             sawest
             ,
             are
             ten
             Kings
             ,
             which
             have
             received
             no
             kingdome
             as
             yet
             :
             but
             receive
             power
             as
             kings
             one
             hour
             with
             the
             beasts
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Say
             some
             ,
             they
             are
             twelve
             Heathen
             Kings
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             full
             Kings
             ,
             but
             tributary
             to
             Rome
             :
             Say
             others
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             Gothish
             and
             other
             extraneous
             Kings
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             but
             are
             consederates
             .
             Some
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Tyrants
             that
             have
             headed
             the
             Devil's
             Kingdom
             in
             seven
             several
             Ages
             :
             But
             this
             is
             a
             vain
             Popish
             Evasion
             .
             That
             ten
             Kings
             were
             dependent
             on
             Pagan
             Rome
             ,
             is
             clear
             ;
             and
             that
             ten
             or
             more
             of
             the
             Barbarians
             broke
             the
             Christian
             Empire
             :
             But
             which
             is
             meant
             is
             the
             doubt
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             These
             have
             one
             mind
             ,
             and
             shall
             give
             their
             power
             and
             strength
             unto
             the
             beast
             .
             14.
             
             These
             shall
             make
             war
             with
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             and
             the
             Lamb
             shall
             overcome
             them
             :
             for
             he
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ,
             and
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             they
             ,
             that
             are
             with
             him
             ,
             are
             called
             ,
             and
             chosen
             ,
             and
             faithfull
             .
          
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             The
             ten
             Idolatrous
             dependent
             Kingdoms
             ,
             shall
             assist
             and
             support
             the
             Roman
             Pagan
             Empire
             with
             their
             Power
             and
             Strength
             :
             But
             Christ
             ,
             who
             overcometh
             Rome
             ,
             will
             overcome
             them
             also
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             over
             all
             Kings
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             will
             help
             the
             Christian
             Army
             under
             Constantine
             .
             Or
             ,
             say
             others
             ,
             ten
             Kings
             shall
             give
             their
             Power
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             make
             War
             against
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             Doctrine
             and
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Christ
             and
             the
             Reformers
             shall
             overcome
             them
             .
             But
             these
             cannot
             be
             the
             same
             barbarous
             Kingdoms
             of
             
               Goths
               ,
               &c.
            
             forementioned
             ,
             but
             mostly
             others
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             he
             saith
             unto
             me
             ,
             The
             waters
             which
             thou
             sawest
             ,
             where
             the
             whore
             sitteth
             ,
             are
             peoples
             ,
             and
             multitudes
             ,
             and
             nations
             ,
             and
             tongues
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             This
             Idolatrous
             Roman
             Power
             ruleth
             over
             many
             great
             and
             populous
             Nations
             of
             the
             Earth
             :
             Or
             ,
             as
             others
             ,
             the
             Papal
             Idolatrous
             Power
             is
             upheld
             by
             many
             Nations
             ,
             even
             all
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             the
             ten
             horns
             ,
             which
             thou
             sawest
             upon
             the
             beast
             ,
             these
             shall
             hate
             the
             whore
             ,
             and
             shall
             make
             her
             desolate
             ,
             and
             naked
             ,
             and
             shall
             eat
             her
             flesh
             ,
             and
             burn
             her
             with
             fire
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             The
             ten
             Nations
             ,
             that
             before
             upheld
             the
             Roman
             Idolatry
             ,
             shall
             turn
             against
             her
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             Instruments
             of
             her
             destruction
             .
             The
             
               Britains
               ,
               Gauls
               ,
               Germans
            
             ,
             and
             divers
             others
             ,
             first
             fought
             with
             Constantine
             against
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             of
             them
             after
             turned
             Christians
             .
             Or
             ,
             say
             others
             ,
             the
             foresaid
             
               Goths
               ,
               Vandals
               ,
               &c.
            
             shall
             overthrow
             the
             remnant
             of
             Pagans
             in
             Rome
             .
             Or
             ,
             say
             others
             ,
             The
             Reformation
             shall
             be
             wrought
             by
             Princes
             that
             have
             forsaken
             Popery
             .
             Whether
             it
             speak
             only
             of
             destroying
             the
             Idolatrous
             Roman
             Power
             ,
             or
             of
             destroying
             the
             Houses
             ,
             or
             City
             it self
             ,
             is
             controverted
             :
             The
             latter
             is
             not
             yet
             performed
             ,
             nor
             the
             first
             as
             to
             the
             Papacy
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             For
             God
             hath
             put
             in
             their
             hearts
             to
             fulfil
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             to
             agree
             ,
             and
             give
             their
             kingdom
             unto
             the
             beast
             ,
             until
             the
             words
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             fulfilled
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             God
             hath
             so
             over-ruled
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             eventually
             they
             shall
             serve
             the
             Pagan
             Empire
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             or
             the
             Papal
             Power
             ,
             say
             others
             ,
             till
             the
             time
             that
             God
             will
             pull
             them
             down
             ,
             as
             he
             foretold
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             God
             can
             so
             order
             things
             ,
             that
             all
             his
             Judgments
             shall
             be
             executed
             by
             sinners
             ,
             without
             causing
             any
             one
             of
             their
             sins
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             the
             woman
             ,
             which
             thou
             sawest
             ,
             is
             that
             great
             city
             ,
             which
             reigneth
             over
             the
             kings
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             It
             is
             certainly
             Rome
             that
             then
             reigned
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             then
             that
             Pagan
             ,
             Imperial
             Rome
             ,
             was
             at
             that
             time
             the
             Beast
             ,
             on
             which
             the
             Whore
             sate
             :
             And
             certain
             that
             Pagan
             Idolatry
             was
             it
             that
             then
             made
             Rome
             the
             Whore
             :
             But
             whether
             (
             besides
             this
             ,
             )
             Christian
             Imperial
             Rome
             under
             Constantine
             ,
             or
             under
             the
             Western
             Emperours
             after
             ,
             or
             Imperial
             Constantinople
             ,
             or
             Rome
             as
             the
             Popes
             Seat
             (
             before
             606
             ,
             or
             after
             only
             ,
             or
             when
             )
             be
             the
             Whore
             And
             whether
             their
             very
             differen
             sort
             of
             sin
             make
             them
             two
             or
             three
             whores
             ,
             or
             the
             concord
             ,
             in
             general
             ,
             or
             similitude
             ,
             make
             Pagan
             and
             Papal
             Rome
             to
             be
             the
             same
             whore
             ,
             as
             meant
             in
             this
             Text
             ,
             these
             and
             other
             are
             the
             doubts
             :
             But
             the
             certain
             part
             must
             not
             be
             doubted
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             after
             these
             things
             ,
             I
             saw
             another
             angel
             come
             down
             from
             heaven
             ,
             having
             great
             power
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             was
             lightned
             with
             his
             glory
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Fall
             of
             Rome
             is
             so
             great
             a
             work
             that
             it
             was
             foreshewed
             me
             ,
             as
             by
             an
             Angel
             of
             wondrous
             Glory
             .
             Those
             that
             tell
             us
             that
             this
             Angel
             was
             an
             eminent
             preacher
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             particularities
             of
             filling
             the
             earth
             with
             his
             Glory
             ,
             go
             further
             than
             my
             knowledge
             goeth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             he
             cried
             mightily
             with
             a
             strong
             voice
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Babylon
             the
             great
             is
             fallen
             ,
             is
             fallen
             ,
             and
             is
             become
             the
             habitation
             of
             devils
             ,
             and
             the
             hold
             of
             every
             foul
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             a
             cage
             of
             every
             unclean
             and
             hatefull
             bird
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Language
             of
             those
             times
             was
             to
             call
             deferred
             ruined
             places
             where
             no
             man
             dwelt
             ,
             the
             places
             haunted
             
             by
             Devils
             ,
             and
             Goblins
             ,
             and
             Satyrs
             and
             Owls
             and
             Serpents
             .
             So
             that
             this
             signifieth
             Desolation
             :
             And
             the
             Jews
             then
             thinking
             that
             ,
             as
             Babylon
             that
             before
             captivated
             them
             is
             destroyed
             ,
             so
             the
             very
             City
             of
             Rome
             would
             be
             ;
             the
             Prophecy
             calleth
             the
             Destruction
             of
             the
             Pagan
             Empire
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             with
             all
             its
             retinue
             of
             Literate
             upholders
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             and
             titles
             of
             the
             Destruction
             of
             the
             City
             .
             For
             it
             was
             not
             Babylon
             ,
             as
             a
             City
             ,
             nor
             
               quâ
               Roma
            
             ,
             as
             this
             City
             ,
             nor
             as
             a
             Rich
             and
             Great
             City
             ,
             But
             as
             the
             Great
             
               Idolatrous
               Power
               which
               captivated
            
             and
             persecuted
             the
             Church
             ;
             Therefore
             it
             is
             destroyed
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             Great
             or
             Rich
             City
             ,
             but
             as
             Babylon
             :
             And
             so
             it
             is
             desolate
             .
             Some
             think
             that
             this
             is
             spoken
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             when
             Rome
             was
             burnt
             in
             part
             by
             Totilas
             ,
             and
             the
             remnant
             of
             Pagans
             destroyed
             by
             Alaricus
             :
             That
             's
             more
             than
             I
             can
             prove
             .
             But
             it
             being
             the
             Pagan
             Empire
             ,
             that
             captivated
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             made
             it
             Babylon
             ,
             I
             think
             Babylon
             fell
             when
             that
             fell
             ,
             though
             many
             Pagans
             did
             survive
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             all
             nations
             have
             drunk
             of
             the
             wine
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             her
             fornication
             ,
             and
             the
             kings
             of
             the
             earth
             have
             committed
             fornication
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             the
             merchants
             of
             the
             earth
             are
             waxed
             rich
             ,
             through
             the
             abundance
             of
             her
             delicacies
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             their
             Power
             and
             Learning
             have
             spred
             the
             poyson
             ,
             or
             drunkenness
             ,
             of
             their
             Idolatry
             to
             all
             nations
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             have
             been
             encouraged
             in
             the
             guilt
             ;
             and
             her
             wealth
             and
             grandeur
             ,
             have
             promoted
             all
             pride
             and
             sensuality
             in
             the
             nations
             ,
             that
             have
             traded
             with
             her
             ,
             or
             depended
             on
             her
             .
             Others
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             sale
             of
             pardons
             ,
             indulgences
             ,
             and
             Ceremonies
             and
             Church-preferments
             ,
             that
             are
             her
             Merchandize
             and
             delicacies
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             I
             heard
             another
             voice
             from
             heaven
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Come
             out
             of
             her
             ,
             my
             people
             ,
             that
             ye
             be
             not
             partakers
             of
             her
             sins
             ,
             and
             that
             ye
             receive
             not
             of
             her
             plagues
             .
             5.
             
             For
             her
             sins
             have
             reached
             unto
             heaven
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             remembred
             her
             iniquities
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             Away
             from
             Idolatrous
             Pagan
             Rome
             ,
             as
             Lot
             fled
             from
             Sodom
             ;
             if
             you
             love
             your
             lives
             and
             Souls
             avoid
             all
             partaking
             in
             her
             sins
             :
             Eat
             not
             things
             offered
             to
             idols
             ,
             imitate
             them
             not
             ,
             and
             comply
             not
             with
             them
             in
             any
             act
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             or
             other
             sin
             :
             For
             the
             time
             of
             her
             destruction
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             you
             may
             suffer
             with
             her
             if
             you
             sin
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             fly
             not
             from
             her
             .
          
           
             Or
             ,
             Come
             out
             from
             Popery
             ,
             and
             partake
             not
             of
             the
             sin
             ,
             lest
             you
             partake
             of
             the
             plagues
             .
             Here
             ,
             say
             some
             Protestants
             ,
             we
             answer
             the
             question
             ,
             Where
             was
             your
             Church
             before
             Luther
             ?
             And
             why
             do
             you
             separate
             from
             Popery
             ?
             To
             the
             first
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             our
             Church
             was
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             where
             God
             bore
             with
             it
             ,
             till
             he
             call'd
             it
             out
             :
             To
             the
             second
             ,
             God
             commanded
             us
             to
             come
             out
             .
             No
             doubt
             ,
             we
             must
             partake
             of
             no
             mens
             sins
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Reward
             her
             even
             as
             she
             rewarded
             you
             ,
             and
             double
             unto
             her
             double
             ,
             according
             to
             her
             works
             :
             in
             the
             cup
             which
             she
             hath
             filled
             ,
             fill
             to
             her
             double
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             her
             Judge
             ,
             will
             have
             you
             lay
             doubly
             more
             on
             her
             than
             she
             laid
             on
             you
             by
             persecution
             :
             And
             this
             is
             no
             injustice
             ;
             it
             being
             for
             sin
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             as
             against
             you
             .
             This
             giveth
             the
             reason
             of
             Gods
             execution
             by
             Constantine
             ;
             but
             alloweth
             no
             private
             men
             to
             take
             arms
             against
             Government
             ,
             on
             pretence
             of
             revenging
             the
             injuries
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             How
             much
             she
             hath
             glorified
             her self
             ,
             and
             lived
             deliciously
             ,
             so
             much
             torment
             and
             sorrow
             give
             her
             :
             for
             she
             saith
             in
             her
             heart
             ,
             I
             sit
             a
             queen
             ,
             and
             am
             no
             widdow
             ,
             and
             shall
             see
             no
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             sins
             of
             Sodom
             were
             pride
             ,
             fullness
             ,
             idleness
             ,
             and
             unmercifulness
             :
             And
             Pagan
             Rome
             ,
             grown
             proud
             and
             sensual
             by
             power
             and
             wealth
             ,
             shall
             now
             suffer
             debasement
             ,
             and
             dejection
             .
             Or
             ,
             Rome
             Papal
             that
             saith
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             successor
             of
             Peter
             ,
             and
             the
             mother
             of
             all
             Churches
             ,
             shall
             be
             dejected
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             for
             her
             pride
             and
             cruelty
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Therefore
             shall
             her
             plagues
             come
             in
             one
             day
             ,
             death
             ,
             and
             mourning
             ,
             and
             famine
             ;
             and
             she
             shall
             be
             utterly
             burnt
             with
             fire
             :
             for
             strong
             is
             the
             Lord
             God
             who
             judgeth
             her
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             Fall
             of
             the
             Pagan
             Empire
             shall
             be
             sudden
             and
             terrible
             ,
             like
             the
             burning
             of
             a
             City
             .
             Or
             ,
             say
             others
             ,
             The
             remnant
             of
             Pagans
             shall
             be
             burnt
             out
             of
             Christian
             Rome
             by
             Alaricus
             ,
             &c.
             
             Say
             others
             ,
             Papal
             Rome
             shall
             be
             cast
             down
             :
             Say
             others
             ,
             burnt
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             like
             if
             the
             City
             were
             burnt
             ,
             but
             some
             would
             rebuil'd
             it
             ,
             as
             we
             did
             London
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             the
             kings
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             who
             have
             committed
             fornication
             ,
             and
             lived
             deliciously
             ,
             with
             her
             ,
             shall
             bewail
             her
             ,
             and
             lament
             for
             her
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             see
             the
             smoke
             of
             her
             burning
             :
             10.
             
             Standing
             afar
             off
             for
             the
             fear
             of
             her
             torment
             saying
             ,
             Alas
             ,
             alas
             ,
             that
             great
             city
             Babylon
             ,
             that
             mighty
             city
             !
             for
             in
             one
             hour
             is
             thy
             judgment
             come
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             Nations
             ,
             that
             were
             her
             companions
             in
             Idolary
             ,
             shall
             bewail
             her
             great
             and
             sudden
             fall
             .
             Obj.
             Papal
             Rome
             
               falls
               not
               suddenly
               .
               Ans
            
             .
             We
             know
             not
             what
             it
             may
             do
             yet
             :
             But
             it
             's
             certain
             Pagan
             Rome
             did
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             the
             merchants
             of
             the
             earth
             shall
             weep
             and
             mourn
             over
             her
             ,
             for
             no
             man
             buyeth
             her
             merchandise
             any
             more
             ,
             12.
             
             The
             merchandise
             of
             gold
             and
             silver
             ,
             and
             precious
             stones
             ,
             and
             of
             pearls
             ,
             and
             fine
             linnen
             ,
             and
             purple
             ,
             and
             silk
             ,
             and
             scarlet
             ,
             and
             all
             thynewood
             and
             all
             manner
             vessels
             of
             Ivory
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             vessels
             of
             most
             precious
             wood
             ,
             and
             of
             brass
             ,
             and
             iron
             ,
             and
             marble
             ,
             13.
             
             And
             cinnamon
             ,
             and
             odours
             ,
             and
             ointments
             ,
             and
             frankincense
             ,
             and
             wine
             ,
             and
             oyl
             ,
             and
             fine
             flower
             ,
             and
             wheat
             ,
             and
             beasts
             ,
             and
             sheep
             ,
             and
             horses
             ,
             and
             chariots
             ,
             slaves
             ,
             and
             souls
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             The
             Pride
             and
             Greatness
             of
             Rome
             ,
             bought
             
             up
             all
             that
             many
             Countries
             could
             bring
             in
             ,
             of
             all
             sorts
             for
             necessity
             and
             delight
             ;
             and
             they
             fed
             the
             Pagan
             Idolatry
             and
             Tyranny
             :
             Others
             apply
             it
             to
             Papal
             Pardons
             ,
             Offices
             and
             Preferments
             .
             But
             these
             were
             rather
             bought
             at
             Rome
             ,
             than
             sold
             thither
             .
             By
             
               Souls
               of
               Men
            
             ,
             some
             understand
             Pagan
             Romes
             Slaves
             ,
             some
             their
             Soul-murdering
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             some
             Papal
             Soul-murders
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             the
             fruits
             ,
             that
             thy
             soul
             lusted
             after
             ,
             are
             departed
             from
             thee
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             ,
             which
             were
             dainty
             and
             goodly
             ,
             are
             departed
             from
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             and
             them
             no
             more
             at
             all
             .
             15.
             
             The
             merchants
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             which
             were
             made
             rich
             by
             her
             ,
             shall
             stand
             afar
             off
             for
             the
             tear
             of
             her
             torment
             ,
             weeping
             and
             wailing
             ,
             16.
             
             And
             saying
             ,
             Alas
             ,
             alas
             ,
             that
             great
             city
             ,
             that
             was
             clothed
             in
             fine
             linnen
             ,
             and
             purple
             ,
             and
             scarlet
             ,
             and
             decked
             with
             gold
             ,
             and
             precious
             stones
             ,
             and
             pearls
             !
             17.
             
             For
             in
             one
             hour
             so
             great
             riches
             is
             come
             to
             nought
             .
          
           
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
             Rome's
             Pride
             and
             Sensuality
             found
             all
             the
             Countries
             money
             for
             all
             sorts
             of
             commodities
             ,
             whose
             Market
             ceaseth
             by
             her
             destruction
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             every
             ship
             master
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             company
             in
             ships
             ,
             and
             sailers
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             as
             trade
             by
             sea
             ,
             stood
             afar
             off
             ,
             18.
             
             And
             cried
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             the
             smoke
             of
             her
             burning
             ,
             saying
             ,
             What
             city
             is
             like
             unto
             this
             great
             city
             ?
             19.
             
             And
             they
             cast
             dust
             on
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             cried
             ,
             weeping
             and
             wailing
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Alas
             ,
             alas
             ,
             that
             great
             city
             ,
             wherein
             were
             made
             rich
             all
             that
             had
             ships
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             her
             costliness
             !
             for
             in
             one
             hour
             is
             she
             desolate
             .
          
           
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             The
             Fall
             of
             the
             Pagan
             Power
             and
             Religion
             ,
             being
             the
             Political
             Life
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             is
             thus
             represented
             in
             Vision
             to
             John
             under
             the
             shew
             of
             the
             burning
             of
             the
             City-buildings
             (
             as
             our
             Eyes
             saw
             London
             burning
             three
             days
             1666.
             
             Septemb.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             and
             4th
             .
             )
             Or
             ,
             say
             others
             ,
             The
             Fall
             of
             Rome
             Papal
             was
             thus
             represented
             :
             But
             others
             say
             ,
             that
             Rome
             Papal
             shall
             be
             thus
             really
             burnt
             and
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Rejoice
             over
             her
             ,
             thou
             heaven
             ,
             and
             ye
             holy
             apostles
             and
             prophets
             ,
             for
             God
             hath
             avenged
             you
             on
             her
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             It
             was
             this
             same
             Roman
             Idolatrous
             Power
             which
             murdered
             the
             Holy
             Apostles
             and
             many
             Prophets
             that
             are
             now
             in
             Heaven
             :
             And
             they
             shall
             rejoice
             in
             the
             vindictive
             justice
             of
             God
             :
             And
             so
             shall
             the
             Church
             on
             earth
             ;
             Not
             as
             it
             is
             revenge
             on
             private
             enemies
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             Gods
             publick
             deliverance
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             vindication
             of
             his
             truth
             and
             Cause
             and
             Glory
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             a
             mighty
             angel
             took
             up
             a
             stone
             like
             a
             great
             milstone
             ,
             and
             cast
             it
             into
             the
             sea
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Thus
             ,
             with
             violence
             ,
             shall
             that
             great
             city
             Babylon
             be
             thrown
             down
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             found
             no
             more
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             The
             Pagan
             Empire
             was
             never
             again
             restored
             ;
             for
             Julian
             did
             but
             begin
             to
             attempt
             it
             ,
             and
             was
             kill'd
             ,
             before
             he
             could
             so
             much
             as
             lay
             any
             foundations
             for
             it
             .
             Yea
             Rome
             was
             never
             more
             the
             seat
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             much
             less
             of
             the
             Pagan
             Empire
             :
             For
             Constantine
             did
             but
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             take
             up
             his
             quarters
             there
             for
             a
             short
             time
             ▪
             and
             remove
             the
             seat
             to
             Constantinople
             :
             And
             his
             Successours
             in
             the
             West
             ,
             had
             but
             the
             lesser
             part
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             were
             ,
             sometimes
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             somtime
             at
             Millan
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             at
             Ravenna
             ,
             and
             after
             in
             France
             and
             Germany
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             the
             voice
             of
             harpers
             ,
             and
             musicians
             ,
             and
             of
             pipers
             ,
             and
             trumpeters
             ,
             shall
             be
             heard
             no
             more
             at
             all
             in
             thee
             :
             and
             no
             craftsman
             ,
             of
             whatsoever
             craft
             he
             be
             ,
             shall
             be
             found
             any
             more
             in
             thee
             :
             and
             the
             sound
             of
             a
             milstone
             shall
             be
             heard
             no
             more
             at
             all
             in
             thee
             .
             23.
             
             And
             the
             light
             of
             a
             candle
             shall
             shine
             no
             more
             at
             all
             in
             thee
             :
             and
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             bridegroom
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             bride
             ,
             shall
             be
             heard
             no
             more
             at
             all
             in
             thee
             :
             for
             thy
             merchants
             were
             the
             great
             men
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             for
             by
             thy
             sorceries
             were
             all
             nations
             deceived
             .
          
           
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Thus
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Emblem
             of
             a
             City
             totally
             ruined
             and
             deserted
             ,
             was
             the
             Fall
             of
             Pagan
             Rome
             represented
             to
             John
             :
             And
             that
             you
             may
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             the
             burning
             and
             desertion
             of
             the
             material
             buildings
             that
             is
             meant
             ,
             he
             now
             tells
             you
             that
             ,
             by
             the
             merchants
             ,
             he
             meant
             the
             Nations
             that
             consented
             to
             ,
             and
             upheld
             ,
             her
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             power
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             in
             her
             was
             found
             the
             blood
             of
             prophets
             ,
             and
             of
             saints
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             that
             were
             slain
             upon
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             God
             dealt
             thus
             severely
             with
             her
             ,
             because
             she
             had
             not
             only
             been
             the
             murderer
             of
             Apostles
             &
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             the
             primitive
             Christians
             ,
             at
             Rome
             and
             abroad
             ,
             in
             all
             her
             Dominions
             ,
             in
             upholding
             her
             Idols
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             Jerusalem
             )
             had
             by
             imitating
             former
             persecutors
             ,
             justified
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             suffereth
             for
             all
             .
             The
             considering
             of
             Dan.
             7.11
             .
             Jer.
             51.63
             .
             &
             25.10
             .
             Ezek.
             17.13
             .
             Ezek.
             27.12
             ,
             13.
             
             Will
             help
             to
             expound
             all
             this
             .
          
           
             Others
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             Papal
             Rome
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             blood
             of
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             was
             found
             in
             her
             ,
             they
             tell
             us
             from
             Matth.
             23.35
             .
             And
             how
             the
             blood
             of
             Saints
             will
             be
             found
             in
             her
             ,
             is
             easily
             proved
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             after
             these
             things
             I
             heard
             a
             great
             voice
             of
             much
             people
             in
             heaven
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Halleluiah
             ,
             salvation
             ,
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             power
             unto
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             Christians
             on
             earth
             ,
             gave
             Praise
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             glorified
             him
             ,
             for
             this
             great
             work
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             For
             true
             and
             righteous
             are
             his
             judgments
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             judged
             the
             great
             whore
             ,
             which
             did
             corrupt
             the
             earth
             with
             her
             fornication
             ,
             and
             hath
             avenged
             the
             blood
             of
             his
             servants
             at
             her
             hand
             .
             3.
             
             And
             again
             they
             said
             ,
             Allelujah
             :
             and
             her
             smoke
             rose
             up
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             They
             glorified
             God
             for
             holy
             and
             amiable
             justice●
             and
             destroying
             the
             Mother
             of
             Idolatry
             and
             nest
             of
             Luxury
             and
             cruelty
             .
             God
             will
             have
             great
             Glory
             by
             destroying
             the
             persecutors
             and
             wicked
             ,
             and
             in
             delivering
             his
             Saints
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Freedom
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             the
             four
             and
             twenty
             elders
             ,
             and
             the
             four
             beasts
             fell
             down
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             God
             that
             sat
             on
             the
             throne
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Amen
             ,
             Allelujah
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             the
             consenting
             Praises
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             especially
             of
             Christian
             Jews
             ,
             was
             represented
             to
             me
             under
             the
             ost-mentioned
             similitude
             of
             the
             Temple-Worship
             ,
             where
             the
             Twelve
             Tribes
             were
             doubly
             represented
             (
             by
             twelve
             Oxen
             ,
             and
             twelve
             Lions
             )
             and
             four
             Cherubims
             were
             about
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             .
             Jews
             ,
             and
             Gentile
             Christians
             ,
             praise
             God
             for
             the
             Fall
             of
             Babylon
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             a
             voice
             came
             out
             of
             the
             throne
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Praise
             our
             God
             ,
             all
             ye
             his
             servants
             ,
             and
             ye
             that
             fear
             him
             ,
             both
             small
             and
             great
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             called
             to
             all
             his
             Church
             to
             joyn
             in
             these
             his
             Praises
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             I
             heard
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             voice
             of
             a
             great
             multitude
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             voice
             of
             many
             waters
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             voice
             of
             mighty
             thunderings
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Allelujah
             :
             for
             the
             Lord
             God
             omnipotent
             reigneth
             :
             7.
             
             Let
             us
             be
             glad
             and
             rejoyce
             ,
             and
             give
             honour
             to
             him
             :
             for
             the
             marriage
             of
             the
             Lamb
             is
             come
             ,
             and
             his
             wife
             hath
             made
             her self
             ready
             .
             8.
             
             And
             to
             her
             was
             granted
             ,
             that
             she
             should
             be
             arrayed
             in
             fine
             linnen
             ,
             clean
             and
             white
             :
             for
             the
             fine
             linnen
             is
             the
             righteousness
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             And
             the
             raising
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             in
             numbers
             ,
             and
             extent
             ,
             and
             power
             ,
             to
             the
             visible
             Glory
             of
             Christ
             ,
             was
             represented
             to
             me
             by
             the
             Voice
             as
             of
             a
             great
             multitude
             ,
             &c.
             saying
             ,
             Praise
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             his
             Kingdom
             is
             coming
             in
             Power
             ,
             and
             his
             Church
             shall
             be
             promoted
             by
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             World
             shall
             be
             visibly
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Christ
             :
             And
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             will
             appear
             to
             the
             World
             in
             Honour
             and
             Joy
             ,
             as
             Marriages
             use
             to
             be
             celebrated
             .
             And
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             shall
             be
             clothed
             with
             the
             notes
             of
             Honour
             and
             Purity
             ,
             or
             Righteousness
             (
             or
             shall
             publickly
             worship
             him
             in
             his
             instituted
             Ordinances
             .
             )
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             he
             saith
             unto
             me
             ,
             Write
             ,
             Blessed
             are
             they
             which
             are
             called
             unto
             the
             marriage-supper
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             And
             he
             saith
             unto
             me
             ,
             These
             are
             the
             true
             sayings
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Happy
             are
             they
             that
             shall
             see
             the
             fall
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             the
             Deliverance
             and
             Advancement
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             shall
             have
             their
             place
             and
             part
             in
             that
             publick
             Reign
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             his
             Christian
             Magistrates
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             publick
             praises
             of
             the
             flourishing
             Christ
             ,
             (
             much
             more
             they
             that
             shall
             see
             his
             Reign
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Glory
             .
             )
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             I
             fell
             at
             his
             feet
             to
             worship
             him
             :
             and
             he
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             See
             thou
             do
             it
             not
             :
             I
             am
             thy
             fellow-servant
             ,
             and
             of
             thy
             brethren
             ,
             that
             have
             the
             testimony
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             worship
             God
             :
             for
             the
             testimony
             of
             Jesus
             is
             the
             spirit
             of
             prophecy
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             I
             thought
             that
             I
             owed
             so
             great
             honour
             to
             such
             a
             Messenger
             of
             so
             glad
             Tydings
             ,
             that
             I
             fell
             at
             his
             feet
             to
             worship
             ,
             him
             (
             not
             with
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             as
             God
             ,
             but
             as
             his
             Angel
             ;
             )
             but
             he
             forbad
             it
             me
             ,
             and
             bid
             me
             worship
             God
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             Angels
             ,
             by
             such
             prostration
             :
             (
             For
             though
             we
             we
             may
             ,
             by
             prostration
             ,
             do
             worship
             to
             a
             Prince
             or
             Parent
             ,
             yet
             to
             do
             it
             to
             Angels
             that
             are
             invisible
             ,
             will
             be
             too
             like
             the
             Heathen
             sort
             of
             Worship
             ,
             and
             encourage
             those
             that
             offer
             Angels
             ,
             unwarrantable
             Worship
             .
             )
             I
             am
             a
             Servant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             a
             fellow-servant
             to
             thee
             and
             thy
             Brethren
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             and
             your
             Office
             of
             publishing
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             mine
             in
             this
             Prophecy
             ,
             are
             much
             like
             :
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             by
             which
             you
             are
             Christ's
             Messengers
             and
             Witnesses
             ,
             is
             that
             Testimony
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             which
             you
             and
             I
             ,
             as
             fellow-servants
             ,
             are
             in
             our
             several
             capacities
             employed
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             I
             saw
             heaven
             opened
             ,
             and
             behold
             ,
             a
             white
             horse
             ,
             &
             he
             that
             sat
             upon
             him
             was
             called
             faithful
             and
             true
             ,
             and
             in
             righteousness
             he
             doth
             judge
             and
             make
             war.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             Having
             spoken
             in
             general
             of
             the
             Fall
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             he
             now
             sheweth
             how
             Christ
             in
             its
             over
             throw
             will
             do
             execution
             on
             those
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             till
             he
             have
             rooted
             the
             out
             ;
             and
             how
             the
             Beast
             will
             struggle
             before
             he
             be
             quite
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             in
             Rome
             only
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             His
             eyes
             were
             as
             a
             flame
             of
             fire
             ,
             and
             on
             his
             head
             were
             many
             crowns
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             a
             name
             written
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             knew
             but
             he
             himself
             .
             13.
             
             And
             he
             was
             clothed
             with
             a
             vesture
             dipt
             in
             blood
             ,
             and
             his
             Name
             is
             called
             ,
             The
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             His
             flaming
             Eyes
             signifie
             his
             Glory
             and
             Omniscience
             ;
             and
             his
             many
             Crowns
             ,
             the
             many
             Kingdom●
             which
             he
             shall
             subdue
             and
             reign
             over
             .
             What
             his
             unknown
             Name
             is
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             enquire
             .
             His
             bloody
             Vesture
             signifieth
             his
             Victory
             over
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             purchased
             with
             his
             Churches
             deliverance
             by
             his
             own
             blood
             :
             And
             his
             known
             Name
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Word
               of
               God
            
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             the
             armies
             ,
             which
             were
             in
             heaven
             followed
             him
             upon
             white
             horses
             clothed
             in
             fine
             linnen
             ,
             white
             and
             clean
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             the
             Executioners
             of
             his
             justice
             on
             
               Babylon
               ,
               &c.
            
             were
             represented
             to
             me
             by
             an
             Army
             of
             heavenly
             ones
             following
             him
             on
             white
             Horses
             ,
             and
             clothed
             in
             white
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             goeth
             a
             sharp
             
             sword
             ,
             that
             with
             it
             he
             shall
             smite
             the
             natitions
             ;
             and
             he
             shall
             rule
             them
             with
             a
             rod
             of
             iron
             :
             and
             he
             treadeth
             the
             wine-press
             of
             the
             fierceness
             and
             wrath
             of
             almighty
             God.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             The
             word
             of
             his
             mouth
             is
             ,
             as
             a
             sharp
             Sword
             ,
             to
             overcome
             the
             Heathen
             World
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             by
             converting
             his
             chosen
             ,
             and
             denouncing
             his
             Judgments
             on
             the
             uncurable
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             execute
             ,
             and
             that
             presently
             by
             the
             Sword
             of
             his
             Warriors
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             will
             crush
             the
             Rebels
             ,
             and
             on
             them
             he
             will
             execute
             God's
             Vindictive
             Justice
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             he
             hath
             ,
             on
             his
             vesture
             ,
             and
             on
             his
             thigh
             ,
             a
             name
             written
             ,
             KING
             OF
             KINGS
             ,
             AND
             LORD
             OF
             LORDS
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             For
             besides
             .
             [
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ]
             he
             hath
             another
             name
             on
             his
             thigh
             (
             where
             the
             Sword
             is
             worn
             )
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             he
             will
             reign
             ,
             and
             all
             Kings
             and
             Lords
             are
             under
             him
             and
             he
             will
             subdue
             his
             Foes
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             I
             saw
             an
             angel
             standing
             in
             the
             sun
             ,
             and
             he
             cryed
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             saying
             to
             all
             the
             fowls
             that
             flie
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             heaven
             ,
             Come
             and
             gather
             your selves
             together
             unto
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             great
             God
             :
             18.
             
             That
             ye
             may
             eat
             the
             flesh
             of
             Kings
             and
             the
             flesh
             of
             captains
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             of
             mighty
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             of
             horses
             ,
             and
             of
             them
             that
             sit
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             both
             free
             and
             bond
             ,
             both
             small
             and
             great
             .
          
           
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             It
             cannot
             be
             expected
             that
             the
             whole
             Idolatrous
             Empire
             of
             Babylon
             be
             destroyed
             without
             War
             :
             And
             he
             will
             conquer
             that
             is
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             :
             And
             Commanders
             and
             Souldiers
             shall
             be
             a
             prey
             to
             the
             Fowls
             ;
             which
             was
             fulfilled
             on
             
               Maxentius
               ,
               Li●inius
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Others
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             destruction
             of
             the
             Popish
             Kings
             :
             And
             others
             ,
             that
             it
             signifieth
             not
             their
             death
             ,
             but
             the
             Fall
             of
             Popery
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             I
             saw
             the
             beast
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             their
             armies
             ,
             gathered
             together
             to
             make
             war
             against
             him
             that
             sat
             on
             the
             horse
             ,
             and
             against
             his
             army
             .
             20.
             
             And
             the
             be●st
             was
             taken
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             the
             false
             prophet
             ,
             that
             wrought
             miracles
             before
             him
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             deceived
             them
             that
             had
             receive●
             the
             mark
             of
             the
             beast
             ;
             and
             them
             that
             worshipped
             his
             image
             .
             These
             both
             were
             cast
             alive
             into
             a
             lake
             of
             fire
             burning
             with
             brimstone
             .
          
           
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             The
             Pagan
             emperours
             were
             conquered
             ,
             &
             with
             them
             the
             Literate
             Sedu●●rs
             (
             Senators
             ,
             Orators
             ,
             Poets
             ,
             Philosophers
             ,
             Augurs
             ,
             Aruspices
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             who
             by
             such
             Poetical
             Fable
             is
             ,
             as
             
               Ovid's
               Metamorphesis
            
             ,
             and
             by
             feigned
             Predictions
             ,
             Oracles
             ,
             and
             such
             pretended
             Miracles
             as
             Eunapius
             boasteth
             of
             by
             many
             of
             their
             Philosophers
             ,
             but
             especially
             by
             the
             power
             of
             their
             abused
             Learning
             ,
             called
             by
             Paul
             the
             
               Wisdom
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               which
               is
               foolishness
               with
               God
               ,
            
             and
             
               Science
               falsely
               so
               called
            
             )
             who
             deceived
             the
             Princes
             and
             People
             into
             a
             high
             Opinion
             of
             their
             Idols
             ,
             and
             a
             contempt
             o●
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             foolishness
             :
             The
             Imperial
             Power
             ,
             and
             the
             Learned
             Seducers
             ,
             were
             rooted
             out
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             Sodom
             ,
             cast
             into
             utter
             destruction
             ,
             and
             judged
             to
             damnation
             .
          
           
             Others
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Beast
             here
             is
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             the
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             with
             him
             ,
             is
             himself
             also
             ,
             he
             being
             the
             Beast
             as
             Civil
             Ruler
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophet
             as
             Ecclesiastical
             :
             But
             the
             Text
             plainly
             maketh
             them
             two
             ,
             Others
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Clergy
             ,
             Jesuits
             ,
             Fryars
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             the
             remnant
             were
             slain
             with
             the
             sword
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             sat
             upon
             the
             horse
             ,
             which
             sword
             proceeded
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             :
             and
             all
             the
             fowls
             were
             filled
             with
             their
             flesh
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             The
             memory
             of
             their
             conquered
             Emperours
             and
             Philosophers
             ,
             Senators
             ,
             Poets
             ,
             &c.
             is
             continued
             in
             History
             (
             as
             
             Pilate's
             in
             the
             Creed
             )
             to
             their
             perpetual
             shame
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             cast
             alive
             into
             the
             Lake
             :
             But
             the
             multitudes
             of
             Souldiers
             and
             People
             ,
             that
             fought
             for
             them
             ,
             were
             slain
             and
             cast
             into
             Oblivion
             ;
             or
             some
             converted
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             some
             confounded
             .
             Or
             ,
             as
             others
             ,
             the
             Papists
             are
             some
             converted
             ,
             and
             others
             for
             obstinacy
             condemned
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             I
             saw
             an
             Angel
             come
             down
             from
             heaven
             ,
             having
             the
             key
             of
             the
             bottomless
             pit
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             chain
             in
             his
             hand
             .
             2.
             
             And
             he
             laid
             hold
             on
             the
             dragon
             ,
             that
             old
             serpent
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             devil
             &
             Satan
             ,
             and
             bound
             him
             a
             thousand
             years
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             cast
             him
             into
             the
             bottomless
             pit
             ,
             and
             shut
             him
             up
             ,
             and
             set
             a
             seal
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             deceive
             the
             nations
             no
             more
             ,
             till
             the
             thousand
             years
             should
             be
             fulfilled
             :
             and
             after
             that
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             loosed
             a
             little
             season
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             as
             for
             the
             notice
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             after
             the
             extirpation
             of
             the
             Pagan
             Empire
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             it
             was
             shewed
             me
             under
             the
             appearance
             of
             an
             Angel
             coming
             from
             Heaven
             with
             power
             to
             restrain
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             he
             laid
             hold
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             imprisoned
             ,
             and
             surely
             shut
             him
             up
             ▪
             as
             in
             a
             bottomless
             Pit
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             deceive
             the
             Nations
             now
             turned
             to
             Christ
             ,
             no
             more
             for
             a
             thousand
             years
             (
             or
             a
             long
             time
             :
             )
             But
             then
             he
             will
             be
             permitted
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             to
             deceive
             many
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Satan
             ever
             since
             ,
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             hath
             kept
             about
             four
             parts
             of
             six
             of
             the
             World
             in
             Heathenism
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             must
             be
             the
             World
             then
             under
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             that
             he
             is
             bound
             from
             deceiving
             .
             Whether
             a
             
               thousand
               years
            
             be
             tak●n
             strictly
             ,
             or
             fo●
             a
             
               long
               time
            
             ,
             is
             uncertain
             :
             Some
             take
             it
             to
             be
             a
             promise
             of
             his
             1000
             years
             restraint
             after
             the
             Fall
             of
             the
             Pagan
             Empire
             ;
             and
             many
             ,
             for
             1000
             years
             after
             the
             Fall
             of
             the
             Papacy
             .
             The
             former
             think
             it
             is
             all
             past
             ;
             the
             last
             (
             mostly
             )
             think
             it
             is
             all
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             some
             ,
             that
             it
             began
             1560.
             
             It
             is
             not
             a
             promise
             that
             Satan
             shall
             not
             ,
             in
             that
             thousand
             years
             ,
             corrupt
             the
             Christian
             Church
             with
             
             any
             great
             sin
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             seduce
             them
             from
             Christianity
             ,
             till
             after
             a
             thousand
             years
             .
             Just
             at
             ,
             or
             about
             ,
             that
             space
             of
             time
             ,
             Mahometanism
             ,
             which
             began
             farther
             off
             ,
             about
             606
             ,
             did
             invade
             the
             Eastern
             Churches
             ,
             and
             overcome
             the
             Christian
             Powers
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             a
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             an
             Enemy
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             bring
             Christianity
             into
             captivity
             and
             scorn
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             I
             saw
             thrones
             ,
             and
             they
             sat
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             judgment
             was
             given
             unto
             them
             :
             and
             I
             saw
             the
             souls
             of
             them
             that
             were
             beheaded
             for
             the
             Witness
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             which
             had
             not
             worshipped
             the
             beast
             ,
             neither
             his
             image
             ,
             neither
             had
             received
             his
             mark
             upon
             their
             foreheads
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             hands
             ;
             and
             they
             lived
             and
             reigned
             with
             Chirist
             a
             thousand
             years
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             the
             happy
             following
             state
             ,
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             further
             represented
             to
             me
             by
             the
             appearance
             of
             Thrones
             ,
             where
             men
             sate
             in
             Judgment
             ,
             shewing
             the
             dominion
             of
             Christians
             over
             their
             Enemies
             .
             And
             I
             thought
             I
             saw
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             whom
             the
             Pagans
             murdered
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             sound
             Christians
             ,
             who
             had
             abstained
             from
             all
             participation
             in
             the
             Pagan
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             they
             lived
             and
             reigned
             ,
             as
             superior
             to
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             with
             Christ
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             a
             thousand
             years
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             Here
             is
             no
             talk
             of
             the
             Bodies
             Resurrection
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Souls
               living
            
             and
             reigning
             with
             Christ
             :
             And
             it
             seemeth
             to
             mean
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             Faithful
             live
             and
             reign
             with
             Christ
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             for
             duration
             ;
             so
             the
             Successors
             of
             such
             shall
             partake
             on
             Earth
             of
             such
             a
             Reign
             ,
             as
             Christ
             will
             exercise
             in
             his
             Church
             :
             And
             if
             yet
             many
             corruptions
             and
             troubles
             consist
             in
             this
             imperfect
             state
             ,
             with
             Christ's
             own
             Reign
             in
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             why
             may
             it
             not
             consist
             with
             this
             promised
             Reign
             of
             Saints
             in
             the
             Empire
             over
             Pagans
             ?
             As
             Christ's
             Reign
             here
             is
             more
             or
             less
             prevalent
             against
             publick
             sin
             ,
             so
             shall
             their
             participation
             with
             him
             be
             .
             Both
             heavenly
             and
             Earthly
             Reign
             seem
             here
             spoken
             of
             :
             the
             first
             ,
             as
             in
             reality
             ,
             though
             ,
             in
             the
             Vision
             ,
             but
             to
             shew
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             dead
             lived
             not
             again
             until
             the
             thousand
             years
             were
             finished
             .
             This
             is
             the
             first
             resurrection
             .
             6.
             
             Blessed
             and
             holy
             is
             he
             that
             hath
             part
             in
             the
             first
             resurrection
             :
             on
             such
             the
             second
             death
             hath
             no
             power
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             be
             priests
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             shall
             reign
             with
             him
             a
             thousand
             years
             .
          
           
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             even
             the
             subdued
             Pagans
             ,
             (
             or
             Papists
             ,
             say
             others
             .
             )
             were
             kept
             as
             in
             a
             state
             of
             death
             ,
             out
             of
             power
             ,
             till
             the
             Dragon
             revived
             their
             power
             again
             a
             thousand
             years
             after
             .
             Happy
             are
             the
             holy
             Christians
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             partakers
             in
             the
             priviledges
             ,
             blessings
             and
             comforts
             of
             this
             delivered
             and
             advanced
             Church
             ;
             they
             shall
             no
             more
             fall
             under
             the
             Pagan
             Power
             (
             or
             Papal
             ,
             say
             others
             ,
             )
             not
             partake
             with
             them
             of
             that
             utter
             destruction
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             a
             second
             death
             :
             Even
             as
             holy
             Souls
             ,
             with
             Christ
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             have
             these
             the
             state
             of
             a
             first
             Resurrection
             before
             the
             Body
             rise
             ,
             and
             are
             secured
             from
             the
             condemnation
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             when
             the
             thousand
             years
             are
             expired
             ,
             Satan
             shall
             be
             loosed
             out
             of
             his
             prison
             ,
             8.
             
             And
             shall
             go
             out
             to
             deceive
             the
             nations
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             the
             four
             quarters
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             Gog
             and
             Magog
             ,
             to
             gather
             them
             together
             to
             battel
             :
             the
             number
             of
             whom
             is
             as
             the
             sand
             of
             the
             sea
             .
          
           
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             There
             are
             several
             Expositions
             of
             this
             ;
             some
             say
             that
             ,
             by
             the
             Thousand
             years
             ,
             is
             meant
             precisely
             that
             time
             ,
             which
             fell
             out
             either
             from
             
             Constantine's
             Edict
             611.
             till
             the
             Turks
             subdued
             Greece
             ;
             or
             from
             
             Alaricus's
             sacking
             Rome
             ,
             till
             the
             Turks
             took
             Constantinople
             :
             And
             that
             the
             Fall
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Churches
             ,
             under
             the
             Infidel
             Power
             ,
             was
             the
             letting
             loose
             of
             Satan
             :
             Others
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             thousand
             years
             signifieth
             only
             a
             long
             undeterminate
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Churches
             prosperity
             ,
             till
             the
             Papacy
             corrupted
             all
             ,
             and
             tyrannized
             .
             Others
             say
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             thousand
             years
             before
             Antichrist
             should
             come
             :
             Others
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             be
             a
             thousand
             years
             after
             the
             Fall
             of
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             in
             which
             Religion
             shall
             flourish
             under
             holy
             Princes
             and
             Pastors
             :
             Others
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             Fall
             of
             the
             Papal
             Antichrist
             ,
             Christ
             will
             visibly
             return
             ,
             and
             se●t
             up
             a
             holy
             Kingdom
             ,
             whose
             chief
             Seat
             shall
             be
             at
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             Some
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             be
             a
             Resurrection
             of
             Bodies
             ;
             some
             only
             Political
             .
             Some
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Thousand
             years
             began
             at
             Christ's
             Birth
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             Apostles
             Preaching
             :
             Others
             ,
             at
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             ended
             about
             
             Hildebrand's
             time
             .
             Some
             (
             as
             before
             said
             )
             at
             
             Constantine's
             Empire
             ,
             and
             ended
             at
             Boniface
             the
             8
             ,
             that
             killed
             the
             
               Albigenses
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Others
             ,
             that
             it
             began
             at
             1560.
             
             He
             that
             knoweth
             which
             of
             these
             is
             the
             right
             ,
             let
             him
             tell
             it
             ,
             for
             I
             do
             not
             .
             By
             Gog
             and
             Magog
             many
             understand
             the
             Turks
             ;
             others
             ,
             all
             sorts
             of
             Christ's
             Enemies
             :
             Whoever
             they
             be
             ,
             a
             War
             they
             will
             attempt
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             overthrown
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             they
             went
             up
             on
             the
             breadth
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             compassed
             the
             camp
             of
             the
             saints
             about
             ,
             and
             the
             beloved
             city
             :
             and
             fire
             came
             down
             from
             God
             out
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             devoured
             them
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             This
             Text
             seemeth
             the
             hardest
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             Those
             that
             say
             ,
             the
             holy
             City
             is
             Constantinople
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             are
             put
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Gog
             and
             
             Magog's
             destruction
             ,
             as
             by
             fire
             ,
             is
             yet
             to
             come
             :
             But
             the
             Text
             seemeth
             to
             speak
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             done
             before
             they
             could
             take
             the
             City
             .
             Others
             say
             ,
             it
             was
             Tamerlane
             ,
             (
             an
             Infidel
             ,
             and
             therefore
             sent
             ,
             from
             God
             ,
             against
             his
             own
             inclination
             :
             )
             that
             raised
             
             Bajazet's
             Siege
             ,
             and
             carried
             him
             about
             in
             a
             Cage
             of
             Iron
             in
             scorn
             ,
             till
             he
             wilfully
             dasht
             out
             his
             own
             brains
             ;
             and
             so
             Andronicus
             was
             delivered
             .
             Others
             refer
             it
             to
             
             Baldwin's
             ,
             and
             other
             Christians
             taking
             Constantinople
             ,
             against
             the
             Turkish
             Power
             :
             But
             because
             the
             Turks
             after
             took
             it
             ,
             these
             seem
             not
             to
             agree
             with
             the
             Text.
             Others
             think
             it
             is
             a
             War
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             which
             shall
             by
             Christ
             be
             made
             the
             holy
             City
             ,
             or
             his
             Chief
             Royal
             Seat
             ;
             and
             there
             will
             be
             his
             Thousand
             years
             Reign
             on
             E●rth
             .
             Others
             take
             the
             
               Holy
               City
            
             to
             mean
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             which
             shall
             again
             be
             assaulted
             by
             all
             sorts
             of
             Enemies
             ,
             before
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             .
             And
             some
             take
             the
             Camp
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             the
             Beloved
             City
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             seven
             Asian
             Churches
             to
             
             whom
             John
             wrote
             .
             Whatever
             it
             be
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             past
             ,
             I
             understand
             not
             what
             ,
             or
             when
             it
             was
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             to
             come
             ,
             time
             must
             expound
             it
             .
             In
             general
             it
             is
             sure
             ,
             that
             Enemies
             will
             oft
             assault
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             God
             will
             defend
             it
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             the
             devil
             ,
             that
             deceived
             them
             ,
             was
             cast
             into
             the
             lake
             of
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             ,
             where
             the
             beast
             and
             the
             false
             prophet
             are
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             tormented
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             When
             Christ
             hath
             delivered
             his
             Church
             from
             Pagan
             Cruelty
             ,
             the
             same
             Dragon
             ,
             or
             Devil
             ,
             will
             seek
             new
             Instruments
             to
             assault
             it
             ,
             from
             age
             to
             age
             ,
             and
             most
             notably
             at
             the
             last
             :
             But
             he
             shall
             be
             conquered
             after
             all
             ,
             and
             be
             cast
             out
             into
             torment
             ,
             as
             the
             Pagan
             Powers
             and
             Deceivers
             were
             .
          
           
             11
             And
             I
             saw
             a
             great
             white
             throne
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             sat
             on
             it
             ,
             from
             whose
             face
             the
             earth
             and
             the
             heaven
             fled
             away
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             found
             no
             place
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Some
             think
             that
             this
             speaketh
             not
             of
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Jews
             :
             And
             some
             think
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             Christ
             sets
             up
             the
             
               Thousand
               years
            
             refined
             Church
             ,
             (
             by
             a
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             his
             visible
             presence
             ,
             say
             some
             ;
             or
             by
             a
             holy
             Government
             and
             People
             ,
             and
             Deliverance
             from
             Enemies
             ,
             say
             others
             ,
             )
             both
             the
             Power
             of
             Infidels
             ,
             (
             Turks
             and
             Heathens
             ,
             )
             which
             are
             meant
             by
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Corrupted
               Church
            
             ,
             (
             both
             Papal
             and
             Greek
             ,
             &c.
             meant
             by
             Heaven
             )
             shall
             all
             vanish
             ,
             that
             the
             holy
             City
             may
             take
             place
             .
             But
             most
             say
             ,
             it
             describeth
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             I
             saw
             the
             dead
             ,
             small
             and
             great
             ,
             stand
             before
             God
             :
             and
             the
             books
             were
             opened
             :
             and
             another
             book
             was
             opened
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             book
             of
             life
             :
             and
             the
             dead
             were
             judged
             out
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             were
             written
             in
             the
             books
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             works
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             When
             Christ
             hath
             overcome
             his
             Churches
             Enemies
             ,
             he
             will
             judge
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             book
             of
             their
             own
             doings
             and
             Consciences
             shall
             be
             opened
             ;
             and
             also
             Gods
             book
             of
             Life
             ,
             (
             the
             Scripture
             or
             Gospel
             Law
             ,
             )
             say
             some
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Rule
             of
             Judgment
             ;
             or
             the
             book
             of
             Gods
             Decree
             ,
             say
             others
             ,
             in
             which
             all
             are
             enrolled
             that
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
             And
             they
             shall
             be
             judged
             according
             to
             their
             works
             ,
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             being
             recorded
             in
             
               their
               book
            
             ,
             and
             the
             matter
             of
             right
             in
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             conclusion
             in
             his
             Decree
             :
             To
             be
             judged
             according
             to
             their
             works
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             then
             justified
             ,
             or
             condemned
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             sincerely
             kept
             Christ's
             Law
             of
             Grace
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             shall
             be
             tryed
             ;
             or
             have
             not
             kept
             it
             ,
             by
             Faith
             ,
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             sincere
             Obedience
             ,
             the
             condition
             of
             Salvation
             ..
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             the
             sea
             gave
             up
             her
             dead
             which
             were
             in
             it
             :
             and
             death
             and
             hell
             delivered
             up
             the
             dead
             which
             were
             in
             them
             :
             and
             they
             were
             judged
             every
             man
             according
             to
             their
             works
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             All
             that
             were
             any
             way
             dead
             ,
             were
             judged
             according
             to
             their
             works
             ,
             by
             the
             Law
             that
             they
             were
             under
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             death
             and
             hell
             were
             cast
             into
             the
             lake
             of
             fire
             :
             this
             is
             the
             second
             death
             .
             15.
             
             And
             whosoever
             ,
             was
             not
             found
             written
             in
             the
             book
             of
             life
             ,
             was
             cast
             into
             the
             lake
             of
             fire
             .
          
           
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             And
             death
             and
             Hades
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Mortality
             ,
             shall
             to
             his
             Saints
             be
             by
             Christ
             for
             ever
             abolished
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             some
             take
             it
             ,
             those
             wicked
             men
             ,
             that
             death
             and
             hell
             shall
             deliver
             up
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             shall
             be
             cast
             into
             hell
             fire
             .
             This
             utter
             abolition
             ,
             (
             or
             this
             damnation
             ,
             )
             is
             called
             the
             second
             death
             .
             And
             whosoever
             hath
             not
             right
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             by
             the
             Gospel
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             Law
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             by
             God
             enrolled
             among
             the
             Heirs
             of
             Life
             ,
             was
             cast
             into
             the
             Lake
             of
             fire
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Potter
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             expound
             all
             this
             confidently
             ,
             (
             and
             the
             two
             following
             Chapters
             ,
             )
             of
             Christs
             judging
             ,
             and
             rewarding
             ,
             and
             punishing
             ,
             men
             in
             this
             Life
             :
             But
             others
             as
             confidently
             ,
             of
             the
             Life
             to
             come
             .
             Though
             this
             make
             the
             Text
             difficult
             ,
             it
             maketh
             no
             great
             doctrinal
             controversie
             ;
             both
             being
             commonly
             believed
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             I
             saw
             a
             new
             heaven
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             earth
             :
             for
             the
             first
             heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             earth
             ,
             were
             passed
             away
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             no
             more
             sea
             .
          
           
             1.
             N.
             That
             the
             corrupt
             State
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             degenerate
             Church
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             the
             old
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             is
             granted
             :
             And
             that
             the
             Church
             ,
             before
             the
             End
             ,
             may
             be
             so
             reformed
             and
             blessed
             ,
             as
             that
             heaven
             and
             earth
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             new
             :
             And
             also
             that
             fire
             at
             last
             shall
             dissolve
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             that
             heaven
             ,
             that
             fell
             under
             the
             Curse
             for
             mans
             sin
             ,
             and
             there
             shall
             be
             (
             no
             annihilation
             but
             )
             a
             New
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             earth
             ,
             is
             plain
             in
             Peter
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             which
             of
             these
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             this
             Text
             is
             doubtful
             .
             I
             incline
             most
             to
             the
             later
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             new
             World
             ,
             that
             shall
             follow
             the
             conflagration
             ,
             and
             Judgment
             .
             If
             any
             ask
             what
             the
             new
             earth
             shall
             be
             for
             ?
             he
             must
             take
             up
             with
             what
             God
             hath
             told
             us
             ;
             
               Therein
               shall
               dwell
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Creature
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             Corruption
             ,
             into
             the
             glorious
             liberty
             of
             the
             Soas
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             shall
             be
             restored
             .
             Whether
             we
             shall
             then
             dwell
             on
             Earth
             ,
             or
             only
             a
             new
             made
             Generation
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             clear
             .
             But
             the
             Jerusalem
             ,
             now
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             consisteth
             of
             Spirits
             ;
             And
             this
             must
             come
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             these
             Spirits
             must
             be
             again
             ,
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             embodyed
             :
             And
             do
             not
             new
             bodies
             suit
             with
             a
             new
             Earth
             ,
             as
             Spirits
             with
             Heaven
             ?
             
               Obj.
               This
               will
               be
               to
               our
               loss
               :
               Ans
               .
            
             No
             ,
             God
             will
             dwell
             with
             man
             ,
             and
             be
             no
             Stranger
             to
             us
             then
             in
             Heaven
             :
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             will
             not
             be
             separated
             as
             now
             .
             As
             our
             bodies
             will
             be
             (
             no
             Clog
             to
             the
             Souls
             but
             )
             Spiritual
             ,
             incorruptible
             bodies
             ,
             so
             Earth
             will
             be
             made
             suitable
             to
             them
             .
             It
             s
             no
             diminution
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Sun
             to
             shine
             on
             bodies
             ,
             no
             nor
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             Vouchsafe
             them
             his
             influence
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             I
             John
             saw
             the
             holy
             city
             ,
             new
             Jerusalem
             ,
             coming
             down
             from
             God
             out
             of
             
             heaven
             ,
             prepared
             as
             a
             bride
             adorned
             for
             her
             husband
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Not
             new
             created
             Souls
             ,
             but
             immortal
             Souls
             ,
             coming
             down
             with
             Christ
             ,
             say
             some
             ;
             before
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             say
             others
             ,
             after
             .
             Many
             Texts
             seem
             to
             place
             it
             here
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             Heaven
             only
             ,
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Life
             of
             Preparation
             on
             our
             part
             ;
             but
             Souls
             in
             Heaven
             are
             further
             prepared
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             I
             heard
             a
             great
             voice
             out
             of
             heaven
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             God
             is
             with
             men
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             dwell
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             God
             himself
             shall
             be
             with
             them
             ,
             
               and
               be
            
             their
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Wherever
             the
             place
             be
             ,
             Gods
             presence
             in
             glory
             ,
             wlll
             make
             it
             a
             Heaven
             to
             us
             .
             But
             if
             it
             did
             speak
             only
             of
             an
             advancement
             by
             holy
             Reformation
             and
             Peace
             on
             Earth
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             so
             far
             like
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             God
             shall
             wipe
             away
             all
             tears
             from
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             death
             ,
             neither
             sorrow
             ,
             nor
             crying
             ,
             neither
             shall
             there
             be
             any
             more
             pain
             :
             for
             the
             former
             things
             are
             passed
             away
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             they
             be
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             who
             expound
             this
             of
             a
             Thousand
             Years
             freedom
             from
             Persecutions
             ,
             and
             all
             Sorrows
             on
             Earth
             ,
             in
             a
             New
             Jerusalem
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             will
             be
             a
             more
             joyful
             time
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             performed
             in
             the
             propersense
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             after
             the
             general
             resurrection
             .
             And
             I
             see
             no
             probability
             that
             the
             promise
             of
             [
             
               no
               more
               death
            
             ,
             ]
             and
             the
             rest
             that
             follow
             should
             be
             meant
             of
             any
             earthly
             state
             ,
             before
             that
             time
             .
             The
             new
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             the
             new
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             must
             be
             at
             once
             expected
             :
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             all
             these
             things
             are
             dissolved
             by
             fire
             ,
             at
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             great
             day
             .
             O
             desirable
             blessed
             day
             !
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             he
             that
             sat
             upon
             the
             throne
             ,
             said
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             I
             make
             all
             things
             new
             .
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             Write
             :
             for
             these
             words
             are
             true
             and
             faithful
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             true
             that
             at
             Constantines
             delivering
             the
             Church
             ,
             there
             was
             as
             it
             were
             a
             
               New
               World.
            
             And
             I
             am
             in
             hope
             yet
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             such
             a
             Reformation
             and
             advancement
             of
             Piety
             and
             Unity
             before
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             called
             a
             
               New
               World
            
             ,
             in
             a
             fuller
             sense
             :
             But
             not
             up
             to
             this
             description
             of
             the
             New
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             It
             is
             done
             :
             I
             am
             Alpha
             and
             Omega
             ,
             the
             beginning
             and
             the
             end
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             unto
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             athirst
             ,
             of
             the
             fountain
             of
             the
             water
             of
             life
             freely
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Say
             some
             [
             I
             am
             he
             that
             hath
             thus
             delivered
             the
             Church
             from
             Idolaters
             and
             persecutors
             ;
             and
             now
             all
             ,
             that
             will
             ,
             shall
             have
             the
             blessed
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             ]
             Rather
             (
             I
             have
             prepared
             the
             Church
             for
             the
             state
             of
             Blessedness
             and
             I
             ,
             that
             an
             ▪
             the
             principal
             efficient
             and
             ultimate
             end
             of
             all
             ,
             will
             give
             life
             everlasting
             ,
             in
             the
             new
             Jerusalem
             ,
             to
             every
             believing
             thirsty
             Soul.
             ]
          
           
             7.
             
             He
             that
             overcometh
             shall
             inherit
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             be
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             be
             my
             son
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             He
             that
             overcometh
             Temptation
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             shall
             ,
             as
             my
             son
             ,
             inherit
             full
             felicity
             in
             me
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             his
             God.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             the
             fearful
             ,
             and
             unbelieving
             ,
             and
             the
             abominable
             ,
             and
             murderers
             ,
             and
             whoremongers
             ,
             and
             sorcerers
             ,
             and
             idolaters
             ,
             and
             all
             liars
             ,
             shall
             have
             their
             part
             in
             the
             lake
             ,
             which
             burneth
             with
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             :
             which
             is
             the
             second
             death
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             those
             that
             ,
             being
             cowardly
             ,
             forsake
             me
             for
             fear
             of
             suffering
             ,
             and
             trust
             not
             me
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             live
             in
             filthiness
             and
             cruelty
             ,
             and
             unrighteousness
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             all
             false
             deceivers
             ,
             shall
             be
             damned
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             there
             came
             unto
             me
             one
             of
             the
             seven
             angels
             ,
             which
             had
             the
             seven
             vials
             full
             of
             the
             seven
             last
             plagues
             ,
             and
             talked
             with
             me
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Come
             hither
             ,
             I
             will
             shew
             thee
             the
             bride
             ,
             the
             lambs
             wife
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             By
             the
             Bride
             is
             meant
             the
             new
             Jerusalem
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             the
             delivered
             Church
             in
             Constantines
             time
             and
             after
             ,
             2.
             
             Say
             others
             ,
             the
             reformed
             Church
             at
             the
             Fall
             of
             Popery
             .
             3.
             
             Say
             others
             ,
             a
             prosperous
             time
             before
             the
             thousand
             years
             .
             4.
             
             Say
             others
             ,
             the
             Jews
             conversion
             in
             great
             splendor
             at
             Jerusalem
             .
             5.
             
             Say
             others
             ,
             Christs
             visible
             reign
             with
             the
             martyrs
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             raised
             from
             death
             a
             thousand
             years
             before
             the
             rest
             .
             6.
             
             Rather
             the
             new
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             after
             the
             last
             judgment
             ,
             when
             the
             flaming
             sword
             ,
             and
             partition
             wall
             ,
             shall
             be
             taken
             down
             ,
             and
             God
             dwell
             with
             man.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             he
             carried
             me
             away
             in
             the
             spirit
             to
             a
             great
             and
             high
             mountain
             ,
             and
             shewed
             me
             the
             great
             City
             the
             Holy
             Jerusalem
             ,
             descending
             out
             of
             Heaven
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Say
             some
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             here
             advanced
             to
             purity
             and
             liberty
             by
             the
             heavenly
             power
             :
             Rather
             the
             Souls
             ,
             that
             were
             with
             Christ
             ,
             coming
             with
             him
             to
             meet
             those
             that
             shall
             be
             then
             alive
             and
             changed
             ,
             advanced
             to
             that
             perfection
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             shall
             for
             ever
             be
             glorified
             with
             the
             Lord.
             Though
             some
             glympse
             of
             this
             may
             be
             in
             happy
             reformation
             ,
             concord
             and
             deliverance
             here
             before
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Having
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             :
             and
             her
             light
             was
             like
             unto
             a
             stone
             most
             precious
             ,
             even
             like
             a
             jasper
             stone
             ,
             clear
             as
             crystall
             :
          
           
             11.
             
             It
             s
             Glory
             and
             strength
             was
             represented
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             made
             of
             Jasper
             ,
             clear
             as
             Crystall
             ,
             Gods
             own
             Glory
             shineing
             out
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             had
             a
             wall
             great
             and
             high
             ,
             and
             had
             twelve
             gates
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             gates
             twelve
             angels
             ,
             and
             names
             written
             thereon
             ,
             which
             are
             
               the
               names
            
             of
             the
             twelve
             tribes
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
           
             12.
             
             John
             being
             a
             Jew
             ,
             and
             the
             Jews
             the
             first
             Christians
             ,
             who
             had
             commonly
             an
             expectation
             of
             Christs
             more
             special
             relation
             to
             them
             than
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             they
             being
             the
             first
             specimen
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             new
             Jerusalem
             (
             and
             perhaps
             also
             of
             some
             antecedent
             happy
             state
             )
             is
             represented
             as
             shaped
             to
             the
             Jews
             expectations
             ;
             and
             as
             typified
             by
             the
             old
             Jerusalem
             .
             And
             its
             wall
             is
             its
             strength
             and
             safety
             ,
             and
             separation
             from
             others
             .
             Its
             gates
             are
             for
             entrance
             ,
             and
             the
             guardian
             Angels
             numbered
             according
             to
             the
             twelve
             tribes
             ;
             as
             were
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             yet
             founded
             all
             the
             Churches
             .
             ,
          
           
             13.
             
             On
             the
             east
             three
             gates
             ,
             on
             the
             north
             three
             gates
             ,
             on
             the
             south
             three
             gates
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             west
             three
             gates
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Note
             ,
             Not
             that
             this
             must
             be
             thought
             the
             shape
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             that
             its
             glory
             was
             represented
             by
             such
             a
             shape
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             the
             wall
             of
             the
             city
             had
             twelve
             foundations
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             the
             names
             of
             the
             twelve
             apostles
             of
             the
             Lamb.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             As
             the
             Church
             on
             earth
             is
             founded
             by
             the
             doctrine
             and
             witness
             of
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             new
             Jerusalem
             described
             as
             related
             to
             them
             ,
             it
             being
             but
             the
             Church
             militant
             perfected
             and
             made
             triumphant
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             he
             that
             talked
             with
             me
             had
             a
             golden
             reed
             to
             measure
             the
             city
             ,
             and
             the
             gates
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             wall
             thereof
             .
             16.
             
             And
             the
             city
             lieth
             four-square
             ,
             and
             the
             length
             is
             as
             large
             as
             the
             breadth
             :
             and
             he
             measured
             the
             city
             with
             the
             reed
             ,
             twelve
             thousand
             furlongs
             :
             the
             length
             ,
             and
             the
             breadth
             ,
             and
             the
             height
             of
             it
             are
             equall
             .
          
           
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             By
             this
             representation
             ,
             (
             like
             that
             in
             Ezekiel
             )
             the
             firmness
             ,
             and
             perfection
             and
             greatness
             of
             the
             new
             Jerusalem
             was
             signified
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             he
             measured
             the
             wall
             thereof
             ,
             an
             hundred
             and
             forty
             and
             four
             cubits
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             angel
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             The
             Angel
             appearing
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             his
             measure
             is
             taken
             as
             a
             common
             humane
             measure
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             the
             building
             of
             the
             wall
             of
             it
             was
             of
             jasper
             ,
             and
             the
             city
             was
             pure
             gold
             ,
             like
             unto
             clear
             glass
             .
             19.
             
             And
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             wall
             of
             the
             city
             were
             garnished
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             precious
             stones
             .
             The
             first
             foundation
             was
             jasper
             ,
             the
             second
             saphire
             ,
             the
             third
             a
             chalcedony
             ,
             the
             fourth
             an
             emerald
             .
             20.
             
             The
             fifth
             sardonix
             ,
             the
             sixth
             sardius
             ,
             the
             seventh
             chrysolite
             ,
             the
             eighth
             beryl
             ,
             the
             ninth
             a
             topaz
             ,
             the
             tenth
             a
             chrysophrasus
             ,
             the
             eleventh
             a
             jacinth
             ,
             the
             twelfth
             an
             amethyst
             .
          
           
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             That
             the
             new
             Jerusalem
             is
             represented
             by
             these
             precious
             stones
             ,
             as
             firm
             ,
             precious
             ,
             lucid
             and
             glorious
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             number
             of
             twelve
             ,
             as
             suited
             to
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             them
             to
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             of
             Israel
             ,
             as
             typical
             of
             the
             new
             Jerusalem
             ,
             is
             all
             that
             I
             understand
             of
             this
             :
             what
             each
             precious
             stone
             distinctly
             signifieth
             ,
             you
             may
             read
             in
             them
             that
             know
             ,
             (
             or
             take
             on
             them
             to
             know
             ,
             )
             more
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             the
             twelve
             gates
             were
             twelve
             pearls
             ,
             every
             several
             gate
             was
             of
             one
             pearl
             ,
             and
             the
             street
             of
             the
             city
             was
             pure
             gold
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             transparent
             glass
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             If
             there
             shall
             be
             any
             state
             ,
             on
             this
             side
             eternity
             ,
             which
             answereth
             this
             glorious
             representation
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             will
             the
             perfected
             glorious
             triumphant
             Church
             answer
             it
             ?
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             I
             saw
             no
             temple
             therein
             :
             for
             the
             Lord
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             are
             the
             temple
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Some
             expound
             this
             of
             liberty
             to
             serve
             to
             God
             in
             every
             place
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             Temples
             (
             who
             yet
             would
             destroy
             them
             as
             conventiclers
             ,
             that
             do
             so
             .
             )
             But
             the
             Text
             seemeth
             to
             mean
             ,
             that
             this
             new
             Jerusalem
             is
             the
             perfect
             state
             ,
             which
             is
             above
             our
             instituted
             lower
             means
             .
             God
             will
             be
             our
             All.
             
          
           
             23.
             
             And
             the
             city
             had
             no
             need
             of
             the
             sun
             ,
             neither
             of
             the
             moon
             ,
             to
             shine
             in
             it
             :
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             did
             lighten
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Lamb
             is
             the
             light
             thereof
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Prophetical
             Hyperbolies
             and
             Allegories
             ,
             may
             put
             as
             high
             terms
             as
             these
             for
             a
             state
             of
             meer
             reformation
             ,
             and
             Church
             prosperity
             :
             But
             seeing
             that
             it
             must
             be
             a
             force
             ,
             and
             not
             an
             exposition
             ,
             which
             so
             restraineth
             it
             ,
             without
             proof
             ,
             we
             must
             believe
             that
             it
             hath
             a
             higher
             accomplishment
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             the
             nations
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             are
             saved
             ,
             shall
             walk
             in
             the
             light
             of
             it
             :
             and
             the
             kings
             of
             the
             earth
             do
             bring
             their
             glory
             and
             honour
             into
             it
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             those
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             converted
             out
             of
             all
             nations
             ,
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             shall
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Abraham
             and
             the
             Christian
             Jews
             ,
             lay
             up
             and
             find
             a
             treasure
             with
             Christ
             in
             the
             new
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             Note
             ;
             They
             that
             expound
             this
             of
             the
             Thousand
             years
             Reign
             of
             raised
             Martyrs
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             expound
             it
             of
             a
             peculiar
             Jewish
             Church
             there
             ,
             after
             the
             Jews
             Conversion
             ,
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Nations
             round
             about
             shall
             not
             have
             the
             same
             Confirmation
             and
             Glory
             ,
             as
             the
             New
             Jerusalem
             ,
             but
             be
             liable
             to
             Tryals
             still
             .
             Dr.
             Ham.
             who
             expounds
             it
             of
             the
             Churches
             prosperity
             after
             
             Constantine's
             Success
             ,
             giveth
             these
             Reasons
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             New
             Jerusalem
             descendeth
             from
             Heaven
             .
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             So
             it
             may
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             yet
             return
             to
             Heaven
             .
             2.
             
             Or
             rather
             ,
             the
             New
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             shall
             be
             open
             as
             one
             .
             An
             immortal
             Glory
             ,
             in
             the
             New
             Earth
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             may
             be
             the
             New
             Jerusalem
             .
             2
             He
             argueth
             from
             Gal.
             4.26
             .
             as
             if
             the
             
               Jerusalem
               above
            
             were
             only
             the
             Church
             Militant
             :
             But
             that
             we
             deny
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             And
             the
             gates
             of
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             shut
             at
             all
             by
             day
             ;
             for
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             night
             there
             .
             26.
             
             And
             they
             shall
             bring
             the
             glory
             and
             honour
             of
             the
             nations
             into
             it
             .
          
           
           
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             There
             shall
             be
             no
             danger
             of
             the
             entrance
             of
             Enemies
             or
             Traytors
             ;
             But
             all
             worldly
             glory
             and
             blessings
             by
             Saints
             referred
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             shall
             there
             be
             found
             in
             the
             transcendent
             perfect
             state
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             there
             shall
             in
             no
             wise
             enter
             into
             it
             any
             thing
             that
             defileth
             ,
             neither
             whatsoever
             worketh
             abomination
             ,
             or
             maketh
             a
             lie
             ;
             but
             they
             which
             are
             written
             in
             the
             Lambs
             book
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Sure
             this
             proveth
             that
             it
             is
             somewhat
             better
             than
             the
             thousand
             years
             after
             Constantine
             ,
             that
             is
             here
             meant
             :
             For
             alas
             ,
             how
             much
             abomination
             and
             deceit
             entred
             in
             that
             time
             !
             what
             hatred
             ,
             false
             accusations
             ,
             worldliness
             ,
             pride
             ,
             cruelty
             and
             contention
             ?
             2.
             
             Note
             ;
             None
             but
             Saints
             cleansed
             from
             gross
             sin
             ,
             will
             be
             found
             written
             in
             the
             Lambs
             Book
             of
             Life
             .
             It
             is
             a
             vile
             slander
             on
             the
             Orthodox
             Doctrine
             of
             Election
             ,
             that
             we
             say
             ,
             the
             Elect
             may
             be
             saved
             how
             wickedly
             soever
             they
             live
             ;
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             one
             Decree
             of
             God
             that
             electeth
             men
             to
             be
             holy
             ,
             obedient
             ,
             persevere
             ,
             and
             be
             saved
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             he
             shewed
             me
             a
             pure
             river
             of
             water
             of
             life
             ,
             clear
             as
             crystal
             ,
             proceeding
             out
             of
             the
             throne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Lamb.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             this
             some
             understand
             Baptism
             ▪
             that
             bindeth
             all
             to
             Purity
             :
             Some
             the
             Gospel
             (
             not
             muddied
             by
             Usurpers
             corrupt
             Canons
             :
             )
             And
             some
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             in
             greater
             measure
             :
             And
             some
             ,
             the
             heavenly
             influence
             for
             illumination
             and
             life
             for
             ever
             .
             All
             these
             in
             their
             seasons
             may
             be
             expected
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             street
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             either
             side
             of
             the
             river
             ,
             
               was
               there
            
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             ,
             which
             bare
             twelve
             manner
             of
             fruits
             ,
             and
             yielded
             her
             fruit
             every
             month
             :
             and
             the
             leaves
             of
             the
             tree
             were
             for
             the
             healing
             of
             the
             nations
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             in
             the
             prosperous
             Church
             militant
             ,
             everlasting
             life
             is
             open
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             all
             accepters
             ,
             by
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             continually
             represented
             and
             conferred
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             accompanying
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             is
             for
             the
             healing
             of
             the
             unbelievers
             and
             unconverted
             :
             So
             ,
             in
             the
             New
             Jerusalem
             ,
             where
             the
             end
             of
             all
             his
             is
             attained
             the
             Glory
             is
             represented
             by
             the
             means
             that
             are
             past
             ,
             that
             brought
             them
             thither
             ,
             by
             which
             men
             were
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             the
             Nations
             healed
             ;
             the
             means
             being
             eminently
             (
             though
             not
             formally
             )
             in
             the
             attained
             end
             .
             But
             the
             better
             the
             Church
             is
             on
             Earth
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             thus
             resembleth
             the
             New
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             curse
             ,
             but
             the
             throne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             shall
             be
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             his
             servants
             shall
             serve
             him
             .
             4.
             
             And
             they
             shall
             see
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             his
             name
             
               shall
               be
            
             in
             their
             foreheads
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Thus
             it
             appeareth
             that
             the
             New
             Jerusalem
             is
             a
             state
             of
             Immortality
             (
             by
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             ,
             )
             and
             freedom
             from
             the
             Curse
             ,
             or
             all
             punishment
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             Throne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             shall
             be
             visibly
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             see
             God's
             face
             :
             And
             though
             somewhat
             tending
             to
             all
             this
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             militant
             ,
             this
             seemeth
             a
             description
             of
             the
             Church
             triumphant
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             night
             there
             ,
             and
             they
             need
             no
             candle
             ,
             neither
             light
             of
             the
             sun
             ;
             for
             the
             Lord
             God
             giveth
             them
             light
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             reign
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             shall
             be
             no
             want
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             nor
             need
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             Teaching
             ,
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             such
             means
             .
             For
             God
             will
             be
             to
             them
             above
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             these
             ;
             and
             they
             shall
             reign
             for
             ever
             .
             And
             what
             more
             can
             be
             hoped
             for
             by
             man
             ?
             Why
             should
             forced
             Expositions
             darken
             this
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             me
             .
             These
             sayings
             are
             faithful
             and
             true
             .
             And
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             the
             holy
             prophets
             sent
             his
             angel
             to
             shew
             ,
             unto
             his
             servants
             ,
             the
             things
             which
             must
             shortly
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             As
             Christ
             ,
             Matth.
             24.
             told
             them
             of
             such
             devastations
             as
             that
             generation
             should
             see
             ,
             and
             yet
             adjoyneth
             the
             signs
             of
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             just
             so
             doth
             he
             ,
             by
             this
             Revelation
             ,
             shew
             John
             the
             Fall
             of
             Pagan
             Babylon
             and
             the
             Churches
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             yet
             shortly
             annex
             a
             thousand
             years
             after
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             :
             All
             was
             to
             be
             shortly
             ,
             but
             not
             shortly
             equally
             with
             the
             first
             parts
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             almost
             past
             by
             the
             things
             that
             were
             shortly
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             said
             almost
             all
             of
             the
             Papal
             Rome
             .
             The
             certainty
             of
             the
             Revelation
             is
             the
             hope
             and
             joy
             of
             firm
             Believers
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Behold
             ,
             I
             come
             quickly
             :
             blessed
             is
             he
             that
             keepeth
             the
             sayings
             of
             the
             prophecy
             of
             this
             book
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Think
             not
             that
             I
             delay
             my
             coming
             ,
             as
             slack
             of
             performing
             my
             Promise
             :
             Some
             of
             this
             will
             be
             quickly
             done
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             e're
             long
             .
             To
             understand
             and
             believe
             this
             Prophecy
             will
             be
             comfortable
             :
             But
             to
             keep
             the
             Precepts
             of
             it
             ,
             avoid
             the
             Sins
             threatned
             ,
             believe
             the
             Promise
             of
             my
             Victories
             and
             Coming
             ,
             and
             wait
             in
             Patience
             ,
             is
             needful
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             I
             John
             ▪
             saw
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             heard
             them
             .
             And
             when
             I
             had
             heard
             and
             seen
             ,
             I
             fell
             down
             to
             worshp
             before
             the
             feet
             of
             the
             angel
             ,
             which
             shewed
             me
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Note
             ;
             All
             faulty
             Worship
             of
             Angels
             is
             not
             Idolatry
             ,
             nor
             maketh
             a
             Church
             Idolatrous
             :
             It
             was
             not
             Divine
             Worship
             which
             John
             gave
             the
             Angel
             :
             If
             really
             he
             wrote
             most
             of
             this
             Book
             against
             Popish
             Idolatry
             ,
             as
             many
             think
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             be
             twice
             guilty
             of
             worse
             than
             their
             praying
             to
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             themselves
             ,
             whom
             he
             condemned
             :
             For
             they
             worship
             them
             no●
             ,
             as
             Gods
             ,
             though
             amiss
             .
             John
             thought
             Vener●tion
             was
             the
             Angels
             due
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Then
             saith
             he
             unto
             me
             ,
             See
             
               thou
               do
               it
            
             not
             :
             for
             I
             am
             thy
             fellow-servant
             ,
             and
             of
             thy
             brethren
             the
             prophets
             ,
             and
             of
             them
             
             which
             keep
             the
             sayings
             of
             this
             book
             :
             worship
             God.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             See
             before
             cap.
             19.10
             .
             God
             is
             jealous
             of
             any
             thing
             too
             like
             Idolatry
             .
             Note
             ;
             Are
             Angels
             our
             fellow-servants
             ?
             love
             them
             then
             ,
             and
             be
             thankful
             to
             God
             for
             their
             Love
             and
             Help
             ;
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             this
             privileage
             ,
             and
             think
             it
             not
             unlikely
             that
             you
             should
             live
             with
             them
             for
             ever
             .
             O
             what
             a
             people
             should
             we
             be
             then
             in
             holiness
             !
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             he
             saith
             unto
             me
             ,
             Seal
             not
             the
             sayings
             of
             the
             prophecy
             of
             this
             book
             :
             for
             the
             time
             is
             at
             hand
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             most
             of
             it
             is
             to
             be
             performed
             ere
             long
             ,
             in
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             Pagan
             persecuting
             Empire
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             He
             that
             is
             unjust
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             unjust
             still
             :
             and
             he
             which
             is
             filthy
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             filthy
             still
             :
             and
             he
             that
             is
             righteous
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             righteous
             still
             :
             and
             he
             that
             is
             holy
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             holy
             still
             .
             12.
             
             And
             behold
             ,
             I
             come
             quickly
             ,
             and
             my
             reward
             is
             with
             me
             ,
             to
             give
             every
             man
             according
             as
             his
             work
             shall
             be
             .
          
           
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             I
             come
             quickly
             to
             fulfil
             and
             execute
             this
             Prophecy
             ;
             and
             then
             I
             will
             take
             and
             judge
             men
             ,
             as
             I
             find
             them
             ;
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             place
             for
             preparation
             ;
             as
             it
             was
             with
             the
             wise
             and
             foolish
             Virgins
             ,
             Matth.
             25.
             when
             the
             midnight
             cry
             was
             ,
             The
             Bridegroom
             cometh
             ,
             as
             I
             find
             you
             ,
             I
             will
             use
             you
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             I
             am
             Alpha
             and
             Omega
             ,
             the
             beginning
             and
             the
             ending
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             the
             last
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             I
             am
             God
             e●●rnal
             ,
             the
             first
             cause
             ,
             and
             ultimate
             end
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             able
             to
             fulfil
             my
             Will
             and
             Word
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Blessed
             are
             they
             that
             do
             his
             commandments
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             right
             to
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             may
             enter
             in
             through
             the
             gates
             into
             the
             city
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Blessed
             are
             they
             that
             do
             what
             Christ
             requireth
             to
             Salvation
             in
             his
             Law
             of
             Grace
             ,
             (
             or
             purifie
             their
             heart
             and
             life
             )
             that
             they
             may
             ,
             by
             his
             free
             gift
             ,
             have
             right
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             New
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             live
             with
             Christ
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             For
             without
             are
             dogs
             ,
             and
             sorcerers
             ,
             and
             whoremongers
             ,
             and
             murderers
             ,
             and
             idolaters
             ,
             and
             whosoever
             loveth
             and
             maketh
             a
             lie
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             For
             all
             filthy
             ,
             cruel
             ,
             persecuting
             ,
             Idolatrous
             persons
             ,
             and
             Lyars
             ,
             and
             deceitful
             Te●chers
             ,
             and
             Hypocrites
             ,
             (
             though
             called
             Christians
             ,
             )
             are
             shut
             out
             of
             the
             holy
             City
             ,
             as
             Dogs
             are
             turned
             out
             of
             the
             house
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             I
             Jesus
             have
             sent
             mine
             angel
             to
             testifie
             unto
             you
             these
             things
             in
             the
             churches
             .
             I
             am
             the
             root
             and
             the
             off-spring
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             the
             bright
             and
             morning
             Star.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             I
             Jesus
             have
             sent
             my
             Angel
             to
             tell
             these
             things
             to
             John
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             tell
             them
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             to
             others
             (
             the
             matter
             much
             concerning
             those
             Churches
             then
             alive
             .
             )
             Take
             these
             as
             my
             own
             Words
             ,
             who
             am
             the
             Messiah
             prophesied
             of
             ,
             as
             the
             Root
             and
             Son
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             am
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             sent
             to
             teach
             men
             the
             way
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             the
             Spirit
             and
             the
             Bride
             say
             ,
             come
             .
             And
             let
             him
             that
             is
             athirst
             ,
             come
             .
             And
             whosoever
             will
             ,
             let
             him
             take
             the
             water
             of
             life
             freely
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             seeing
             Church-deliverance
             now
             ,
             and
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             New
             Jerusalem
             at
             last
             ,
             are
             the
             effects
             of
             my
             coming
             ,
             as
             my
             Spirit
             teacheth
             men
             to
             desire
             my
             coming
             ,
             and
             my
             Church
             and
             Chosen
             do
             desire
             it
             ;
             so
             let
             all
             desire
             it
             that
             wou●d
             partake
             of
             that
             felicity
             .
             For
             all
             shall
             have
             it
             by
             my
             free
             gift
             ,
             who
             do
             but
             b●lievingly
             desire
             it
             .
             For
             I
             will
             shut
             out
             none
             but
             final
             obstinate
             refusers
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             For
             I
             testifie
             unto
             every
             man
             that
             heareth
             the
             words
             of
             the
             prophecy
             of
             this
             book
             ,
             If
             any
             man
             shall
             add
             unto
             these
             things
             ,
             God
             shall
             add
             unto
             him
             the
             plagues
             that
             are
             written
             in
             this
             book
             :
             19.
             
             And
             if
             any
             man
             shall
             take
             away
             from
             the
             words
             of
             the
             book
             of
             this
             prophecy
             ,
             God
             shall
             take
             away
             his
             part
             out
             of
             the
             book
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             holy
             city
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             things
             which
             are
             written
             in
             this
             book
             .
          
           
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             If
             any
             wilfully
             corrupt
             this
             Prophecy
             ,
             in
             words
             or
             sense
             ,
             to
             draw
             men
             from
             believing
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             belief
             of
             their
             own
             corrupt
             Additions
             ,
             God
             will
             add
             to
             them
             his
             Plagues
             ,
             and
             deprive
             them
             of
             any
             part
             of
             the
             blessings
             here
             foretold
             ,
             and
             shut
             them
             out
             of
             this
             holy
             City
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Note
             ;
             It
             's
             dangerous
             then
             to
             make
             bold
             ,
             Cabalistical
             ,
             Fanatick
             Expositions
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             our
             own
             conceits
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Revelation
             :
             And
             it
             's
             dangerous
             groundlesly
             to
             expect
             more
             Prophecies
             of
             God's
             usage
             of
             his
             Church
             ;
             or
             to
             add
             to
             any
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             or
             dim●nish
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             father
             any
             of
             our
             Errours
             on
             Christ
             ,
             and
             on
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             hath
             here
             finished
             that
             Book
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             the
             universal
             Churches
             Rule
             of
             Life
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             He
             which
             testifieth
             these
             things
             ,
             saith
             ,
             Surely
             I
             come
             quickly
             .
             Amen
             .
             Even
             so
             ,
             Come
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Revelation
             ,
             surely
             promiseth
             that
             he
             will
             come
             quickly
             ,
             by
             degrees
             to
             perform
             all
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             chargeth
             you
             not
             to
             question
             it
             through
             unbelief
             ,
             or
             to
             sai●t
             by
             doubting
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             did
             fall
             by
             his
             delay
             .
             And
             let
             us
             all
             with
             Faith
             ,
             hope
             and
             desire
             ,
             prepare
             and
             earnestly
             pray
             for
             his
             coming
             :
             Even
             so
             ;
             come
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             The
             grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             be
             with
             you
             all
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             I
             conclude
             all
             with
             this
             best
             Request
             to
             God
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             Benediction
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             Grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             preparation
             for
             Glory
             ,
             and
             our
             earnest
             ,
             pledge
             ,
             and
             foretast
             of
             it
             ,
             may
             be
             with
             you
             ,
             to
             prepare
             you
             ,
             and
             Seal
             you
             up
             ,
             as
             the
             certain
             Heirs
             of
             that
             Blessed
             S●ate
             ,
             and
             save
             you
             from
             all
             sin
             ,
             and
             Temptation
             ,
             and
             Enemies
             that
             would
             deprive
             you
             of
             it
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           An
           Advertisement
           .
        
         
           
             READERS
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Here
           give
           you
           notice
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           desire
           you
           not
           to
           forget
           in
           the
           reading
           of
           this
           Paraphrase
           ,
           )
           that
           it
           is
           but
           some
           General
           Notes
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           proper
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Revelations
           ,
           which
           I
           offer
           you
           .
           And
           that
           I
           here
           confess
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           very
           much
           of
           it
           I
           understand
           not
           :
           And
           if
           this
           offend
           any
           ,
           that
           say
           I
           should
           have
           better
           studied
           it
           .
           I
           only
           say
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           you
           
             suffer
             fools
             gladly
             ,
             seeing
             your selves
             are
             wise
             .
          
           2.
           
           That
           I
           am
           far
           below
           
             Dionysius
             Alexandrinus
          
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           even
           Augustine
           himself
           ,
           who
           professed
           that
           they
           understood
           it
           not
           :
           Yea
           incomparable
           Calvin
           professeth
           that
           he
           understood
           not
           the
           
             Thousandth
             Part
          
           of
           it
           ;
           And
           his
           Partner
           Beza
           would
           give
           us
           little
           of
           it
           ,
           next
           to
           none
           :
           And
           both
           refused
           to
           write
           a
           Comment
           on
           it
           .
           3.
           
           I
           honour
           them
           that
           know
           more
           than
           I
           ,
           and
           contradict
           them
           not
           :
           I
           had
           rather
           say
           too
           little
           (
           where
           other
           men
           have
           said
           enough
           )
           than
           say
           more
           than
           I
           know
           .
           4.
           
           It
           is
           not
           through
           meer
           sloth
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           ignorant
           :
           Women
           and
           Boys
           think
           they
           know
           herein
           what
           I
           do
           not
           ,
           who
           have
           studied
           it
           less
           than
           I
           ,
           but
           I
           confess
           that
           Despair
           is
           much
           of
           the
           cause
           .
           Forty
           four
           years
           ago
           ,
           when
           I
           was
           but
           young
           ,
           I
           studied
           it
           (
           I
           doubt
           too
           soon
           )
           and
           read
           
             Brightman
             ,
             Napier
             ,
             Pareus
          
           ,
           &c.
           and
           after
           that
           
             Mede
             ,
             Potter
          
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           ,
           besides
           such
           Treatises
           ,
           as
           
             Downamus
             de
             Antichristo
             ,
             Broughton
          
           ,
           and
           other
           such
           ,
           besides
           the
           answerers
           of
           Bellarmin
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           met
           with
           many
           Divines
           and
           Lay-men
           ,
           who
           had
           chosen
           it
           out
           for
           the
           chief
           study
           of
           their
           Lives
           ,
           and
           I
           found
           so
           great
           diversity
           of
           Opinions
           ,
           five
           of
           the
           most
           confident
           going
           four
           ways
           ,
           and
           so
           little
           proof
           of
           what
           they
           most
           confidently
           asserted
           ,
           that
           I
           despaired
           of
           being
           so
           much
           wiser
           then
           they
           ,
           as
           to
           come
           to
           satisfaction
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           lay
           by
           more
           necessary
           studies
           ,
           and
           make
           this
           the
           business
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           my
           Life
           ,
           which
           yet
           I
           durst
           not
           do
           .
           Afterwards
           I
           converst
           with
           my
           fellow
           Labourer
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Nath.
             Stephens
          
           ,
           who
           hath
           written
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           was
           much
           upon
           it
           in
           his
           discourse
           ,
           but
           I
           durst
           not
           be
           drawn
           to
           a
           deep
           study
           of
           it
           :
           And
           when
           since
           I
           read
           Mr.
           Durham
           ,
           Dr.
           Moor
           ,
           &c.
           and
           Grotius
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           Hammond
           ,
           and
           many
           Annotators
           ,
           I
           confess
           despair
           ,
           and
           more
           needful
           business
           ,
           made
           me
           do
           it
           but
           superficially
           :
           And
           when
           I
           had
           for
           my
           own
           use
           written
           the
           rest
           of
           this
           Paraphrase
           on
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           I
           proposed
           to
           have
           said
           nothing
           of
           any
           more
           of
           the
           Revelations
           ,
           than
           of
           the
           three
           first
           Chapters
           ,
           professing
           that
           I
           understood
           it
           not
           .
           But
           after
           ,
           being
           loth
           to
           
             omit
             wholly
          
           any
           part
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           and
           thinking
           that
           the
           renewed
           study
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           speaketh
           so
           much
           of
           the
           New
           Jerusalem
           ,
           might
           be
           suitable
           to
           a
           pained
           dying
           man
           ,
           I
           thought
           of
           it
           more
           searchingly
           than
           I
           had
           done
           heretofore
           ,
           but
           have
           not
           now
           either
           the
           strength
           of
           Wit
           ,
           or
           length
           of
           time
           ,
           that
           are
           necessary
           to
           so
           hard
           a
           work
           ,
           and
           therefore
           presume
           not
           to
           oppose
           others
           ,
           but
           refer
           the
           Readers
           to
           them
           that
           have
           more
           throughly
           studied
           and
           expounded
           it
           ,
           than
           I
           can
           do
           :
           But
           yet
           I
           thought
           that
           those
           Generals
           ,
           which
           I
           understood
           ,
           might
           be
           useful
           to
           unlearned
           Readers
           ,
           though
           they
           made
           them
           no
           wiser
           than
           I
           am
           my self
           ;
           while
           those
           ,
           that
           are
           above
           me
           ,
           have
           enough
           higher
           to
           read
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           be
           offended
           that
           I
           name
           so
           many
           mens
           Opinions
           ;
           I
           answer
           them
           ,
           1.
           
           Had
           I
           known
           which
           of
           them
           was
           right
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           mentioned
           that
           only
           :
           But
           when
           I
           know
           it
           not
           ,
           (
           and
           their
           difference
           tells
           us
           that
           they
           know
           it
           not
           themselves
           ,
           )
           how
           can
           I
           honestly
           be
           so
           partial
           as
           to
           name
           one
           ,
           and
           pass
           by
           all
           the
           rest
           ?
           And
           how
           should
           I
           know
           which
           that
           one
           must
           be
           ?
           When
           Lira
           had
           given
           us
           the
           Exposition
           of
           much
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           plainly
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           these
           are
           other
           mens
           Expositions
           ,
           but
           he
           thinketh
           them
           improbable
           ,
           and
           if
           ever
           he
           come
           to
           understand
           it
           himself
           ,
           he
           will
           tell
           us
           the
           true
           meaning
           ;
           which
           if
           he
           had
           not
           said
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           thought
           that
           
             Lira
             delirasset
          
           ,
           though
           the
           saying
           be
           ,
           
             Si
             Lira
             non
             Lirasset
             ,
             totus
             mundus
             delirasset
             .
          
           My
           Friend
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Matth.
             Pool
          
           ,
           
           in
           his
           Synopsis
           ,
           hath
           recited
           greater
           diversity
           of
           Opinions
           than
           I
           have
           done
           ;
           where
           the
           arguments
           for
           them
           may
           be
           partly
           seen
           ,
           which
           my
           short
           notes
           must
           not
           take
           in
           .
        
         
           The
           points
           which
           are
           too
           hard
           for
           me
           ,
           are
           these
           especially
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             Whether
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             Beast
             ,
             or
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             or
             Whore
             ,
             be
             the
             special
             Antichrist
             ?
             And
             whether
             the
             case
             of
             Antichrist
             be
             here
             much
             ,
             or
             at
             all
             ,
             medled
             with
             ?
          
           
             II.
             Who
             is
             the
             first
             Beast
             ?
             Chap.
             13.
             
          
           
             III.
             Who
             is
             the
             second
             Beast
             ?
          
           
             IV.
             What
             is
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Beast
             ?
          
           
             V.
             What
             is
             his
             Mark
             received
             ,
             and
             what
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             the
             number
             of
             it
             received
             ?
          
           
             VI.
             What
             is
             the
             Whore
             ?
          
           
             VII
             .
             Who
             are
             the
             two
             Witnesses
             ?
             and
             where
             ,
             and
             when
             killed
             ?
          
           
             VIII
             .
             What
             is
             the
             binding
             of
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             and
             the
             thousand
             years
             reign
             ,
             and
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             where
             ?
          
           
             IX
             .
             What
             ,
             and
             when
             ,
             and
             where
             ,
             is
             the
             Army
             against
             the
             Holy
             City
             ,
             and
             the
             Wars
             at
             Armageddon
             ?
          
           
             X.
             What
             ,
             and
             when
             ,
             and
             where
             ,
             is
             the
             New
             Jerusalem
             ?
          
        
         
           I.
           As
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           I
           long
           took
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           Antichrist
           is
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           even
           the
           same
           mentioned
           by
           John
           in
           his
           Epistle
           ,
           and
           by
           Paul
           ,
           2
           Thes
           .
           2.2
           .
           But
           ,
           to
           my
           admiration
           when
           I
           searcht
           ,
           I
           could
           find
           neither
           the
           name
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           nor
           an
           ascertaining
           description
           of
           him
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           began
           to
           think
           better
           of
           the
           most
           Learned
           Judicious
           
             Hierom.
             Zanchy
          
           ,
           who
           took
           Mahomet
           to
           be
           the
           Antichrist
           ,
           though
           the
           Popes
           Crimes
           might
           allow
           us
           to
           take
           him
           for
           one
           of
           those
           other
           Antichrists
           ,
           of
           whom
           John
           saith
           there
           were
           many
           .
           And
           if
           any
           find
           him
           here
           characterized
           ,
           as
           called
           
             the
             Beast
             ,
             the
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             or
             the
             Whore
             ,
          
           I
           will
           crave
           his
           pardon
           ,
           for
           my
           choosing
           to
           take
           up
           with
           the
           Scripture
           Names
           .
           I
           am
           not
           wiser
           than
           the
           Revealer
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           in
           naming
           such
           as
           he
           here
           speaketh
           of
           ;
           why
           are
           not
           the
           Names
           here
           given
           us
           sufficient
           ?
           I
           will
           explain
           the
           word
           [
           Antichrist
           ]
           where
           I
           find
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           words
           ,
           [
           
             Beast
             ,
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             Whore
             ,
          
           &c.
           ]
           where
           I
           find
           them
           .
           I
           dread
           fiction
           and
           addition
           .
           Of
           the
           Description
           I
           shall
           speak
           after
           .
        
         
           II.
           
             Who
             is
             the
             first
             Beast
          
           ,
           is
           of
           great
           importance
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           find
           many
           opinions
           :
           Those
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           the
           Papists
           ,
           I
           pass
           by
           :
           These
           now
           among
           us
           stand
           chiefly
           in
           competition
           .
           1.
           
           Those
           that
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           as
           containing
           both
           the
           Pagan
           ,
           and
           the
           Papal
           State
           :
           2.
           
           Those
           that
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Papal
           Civil
           Power
           only
           ,
           as
           upheld
           by
           Popish
           Princes
           ,
           the
           ten
           Kings
           :
           3.
           
           Those
           that
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           or
           Antichrist
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           first
           Beast
           ,
           as
           in
           Civil
           power
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           ,
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           .
           4.
           
           Those
           that
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           the
           Pagan
           Empire
           .
           (
           Others
           I
           pass
           by
           that
           say
           ,
           5.
           
           It
           is
           the
           Greeks
           Eastern
           Empire
           ;
           6.
           
           Or
           the
           Turkish
           Empire
           ;
           7.
           
           Or
           a
           future
           unknown
           Antichrist
           ;
           8.
           
           Or
           the
           Devil
           .
           )
        
         
           I.
           Mr.
           Mede
           saith
           ,
           the
           first
           is
           the
           common
           opinion
           ,
           but
           not
           true
           ,
           he
           is
           for
           the
           second
           ;
           and
           Mr.
           Durham
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           late
           ,
           for
           the
           third
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           against
           the
           4th
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           further
           mention
           their
           reasons
           against
           each
           other
           ,
           but
           only
           those
           that
           are
           brought
           for
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           either
           alone
           ,
           or
           with
           its
           supports
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           are
           brought
           against
           the
           4th
           opinion
           ;
           (
           which
           is
           for
           the
           Pagan
           Empire
           .
           )
        
         
           I.
           They
           say
           that
           the
           first
           Beast
           must
           needs
           be
           the
           Papacy
           (
           or
           its
           supports
           .
           )
           1.
           
           Because
           John
           saw
           the
           rising
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           was
           then
           to
           come
           :
           But
           Pagan
           Rome
           was
           before
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           he
           succe●seth
           the
           Dragon
           in
           his
           Seat.
           3.
           
           It
           is
           the
           Pope
           that
           owneth
           the
           names
           of
           Blasphemy
           .
           4.
           
           He
           is
           adored
           .
           5.
           
           He
           only
           healeth
           the
           wounded
           head
           .
           6.
           
           He
           is
           contemporary
           with
           the
           ten
           Kings
           with
           crowned
           horns
           .
           7.
           
           He
           is
           contemporary
           with
           Babylon
           ,
           which
           is
           Papal
           Rome
           .
           8.
           
           All
           the
           Texts
           agree
           to
           Papal
           Rome
           .
           9.
           
           He
           is
           Antichrist
           ,
           who
           is
           to
           sit
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           God.
           10.
           
           That
           which
           hindred
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           removed
           before
           his
           Revelation
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Empire
           as
           Pagan
           .
        
         
           II.
           And
           they
           say
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           the
           Pagan
           Empire
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           that
           was
           risen
           long
           before
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           it
           was
           not
           that
           Power
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           sixth
           head
           ,
           but
           the
           seventh
           and
           eight
           ,
           and
           ascended
           
           out
           of
           the
           bottomless
           pit
           ,
           with
           whom
           the
           ten
           Kings
           were
           to
           receive
           Kingdoms
           .
           3.
           
           Because
           the
           Pagan
           Empire
           was
           not
           contemporary
           with
           Babylon
           .
           4.
           
           This
           Beast
           was
           to
           continue
           1260
           years
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Pagan
           Empire
           continued
           but
           360.
           5.
           
           It
           had
           not
           the
           ten
           crowned
           horns
           .
           6.
           
           The
           Roman
           Pagan
           Empire
           was
           lawfully
           obeyed
           ,
           being
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           so
           is
           not
           the
           Beast
           .
           7.
           
           The
           things
           said
           Chap.
           19.
           agree
           not
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           the
           sixth
           doubt
           is
           coincident
           ,
           
             what
             is
             the
             Whore
          
           ?
           For
           if
           it
           be
           only
           Papal
           Rome
           ,
           then
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           the
           Pope
           is
           the
           Beast
           .
           And
           this
           they
           prove
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           it
           is
           a
           mystery
           ,
           which
           Heathen
           Idolatry
           was
           not
           .
           2.
           
           Antichrist
           sits
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           God.
           3.
           
           Because
           it
           is
           that
           Rome
           ,
           that
           must
           be
           for
           ever
           desolate
           ,
           and
           a
           place
           for
           Devils
           and
           Serpents
           &c.
           4.
           
           The
           fall
           of
           Babylon
           was
           to
           be
           ,
           after
           the
           faithful
           were
           come
           out
           of
           it
           :
           5.
           
           Pagan
           Rome
           sold
           not
           Souls
           ,
           nor
           made
           the
           Nations
           drunk
           with
           the
           Cup
           of
           her
           Fornication
           .
           6.
           
           She
           was
           not
           married
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           could
           be
           no
           adultress
           .
           7.
           
           She
           had
           no
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           as
           here
           described
           ,
           to
           seduce
           and
           work
           Miracles
           ,
           but
           did
           all
           by
           force
           &c.
           
        
         
           II.
           But
           because
           it
           is
           an
           advantage
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           to
           know
           the
           Judgment
           of
           men
           in
           the
           Connexion
           of
           the
           parts
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Brightman
           seemeth
           to
           have
           done
           his
           Work
           ,
           with
           as
           Pious
           a
           Zeal
           and
           as
           great
           Learning
           and
           deep
           study
           as
           any
           man
           ,
           I
           shall
           sum
           up
           his
           opinion
           about
           this
           matter
           ,
           Having
           on
           Daniel
           strongly
           proved
           (
           after
           Calvin
           )
           that
           the
           passages
           ,
           commonly
           expounded
           of
           Antiochus
           are
           mistaken
           ,
           he
           saith
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Romans
           Power
           that
           they
           mean
           ,
           who
           were
           above
           all
           called
           Gods
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           Princes
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Abomination
           (
           not
           making
           ,
           but
           )
           made
           Desolate
           ,
           was
           the
           utterly
           casting
           out
           the
           old
           Jewish
           Temple-Worship
           ,
           which
           was
           good
           till
           abrogate
           ,
           and
           Abominable
           afterward
           :
           That
           this
           was
           done
           by
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           but
           perfected
           in
           Julians
           time
           ,
           by
           Gods
           overthrowing
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           attempted
           to
           re-edifie
           it
           .
           And
           on
           Rev.
           13.
           
           And
           forward
           he
           saith
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           Antichrist
           ,
           the
           Pope
           ,
           is
           both
           the
           first
           and
           second
           Beast
           ,
           and
           Latinos
           his
           name
           ,
           &c.
           2.
           
           That
           the
           first
           1000
           years
           began
           with
           Constantine
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           Man-child
           ,
           and
           bound
           the
           Dragon
           .
           3.
           
           The
           binding
           him
           is
           that
           he
           shall
           no
           more
           set
           up
           Heathenism
           .
           4.
           
           But
           Antichrist
           began
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           and
           reigned
           al●
           the
           while
           that
           the
           Dragon
           was
           bound
           ,
           even
           from
           Constantine
           ;
           And
           the
           Church
           was
           in
           the
           Wildernes●
           .
           5.
           
           The
           first
           Resurrection
           began
           1300
           when
           
             Marsil
             .
             Patavinus
             ,
             Wickliff
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           began
           Reformation
           (
           But
           I
           am
           perswaded
           that
           those
           ,
           after
           called
           Albigenses
           ,
           and
           before
           Bagandoe
           ,
           were
           before
           
             Constantine
             ;
             Reynerius
          
           confesseth
           that
           they
           called
           themselves
           Apostolicks
           ,
           and
           said
           they
           were
           from
           Silvesters
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Constantines
           time
           :
           Why
           then
           is
           Wickliff
           (
           who
           hath
           many
           errors
           )
           set
           above
           them
           ?
           )
           6.
           
           The
           rest
           of
           the
           Dead
           in
           Popery
           rose
           not
           by
           Reformation
           .
           7.
           
           The
           second
           death
           is
           Hell
           fire
           .
           8.
           
           A
           second
           1000
           years
           ,
           of
           Church
           Reformation
           and
           Prosperity
           ,
           began
           then
           at
           1300
           ,
           when
           the
           Dragon
           was
           let
           loose
           :
           Antichrist
           began
           at
           his
           binding
           ,
           and
           the
           happy
           1000
           years
           Reformation
           at
           his
           loosing
           .
           9.
           
           His
           loosing
           set
           up
           the
           
             Turk
             ,
             Gog
          
           and
           
             Magog
             ,
             (
             Scythians
             ,
          
           )
           to
           a
           War
           against
           the
           Saints
           .
           10.
           
           The
           Camp
           of
           the
           Saints
           was
           Europe
           .
           11.
           
           The
           Holy
           City
           was
           the
           Converted
           Jews
           ,
           and
           the
           place
           of
           the
           War
           in
           Judea
           ,
           where
           the
           Turks
           shall
           wonderfully
           be
           utterly
           destroyed
           ,
           (
           by
           Michael
           the
           Angel
           of
           the
           Jews
           .
           )
           12.
           
           The
           Beast
           that
           deceived
           the
           Turk
           ,
           is
           the
           Turk
           himself
           .
           13.
           
           The
           Beast
           ,
           and
           false
           Prophet
           in
           Hell
           with
           him
           ,
           is
           Antichrist
           ,
           who
           falls
           a
           little
           before
           him
           .
           14.
           
           The
           Judgment
           and
           second
           Resurrection
           ,
           Chap.
           20.11
           .
           are
           the
           full
           restoring
           of
           the
           Jews
           .
           15.
           
           The
           
             Dead
             ,
             small
          
           and
           
             great
             ,
             judged
          
           are
           the
           Jews
           ,
           that
           till
           now
           rejected
           Christ
           .
           16.
           
           The
           Sea
           and
           Earth
           giving
           up
           their
           Dead
           ,
           are
           all
           Countrys
           sending
           home
           the
           Jews
           converted
           .
           17.
           
           Death
           and
           Hell
           ,
           cast
           into
           the
           Lake
           ,
           are
           Turks
           and
           Papist
           that
           shall
           detain
           the
           Jews
           no
           longer
           .
           18.
           
           The
           Thrones
           and
           Reign
           of
           those
           dead
           ,
           is
           the
           destruction
           of
           their
           Enemies
           on
           Earth
           .
           19.
           
           Only
           elect
           Jews
           shall
           be
           in
           that
           Church
           :
           20.
           
           What
           the
           first
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           is
           ,
           that
           shall
           be
           done
           away
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           know
           ,
           but
           thinks
           it
           is
           the
           old
           Jewish
           way
           of
           Worship
           ,
           which
           shall
           cease
           as
           their
           conversion
           .
           21.
           
           
             No
             more
             Sea
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             false
             Doctrine
          
           22.
           
           
             No
             more
             Death
          
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           sharp
           punishment
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           sting
           of
           death
           shall
           be
           taken
           out
           :
           23.
           
           And
           the
           new
           Glorious
           Jerusalem
           ,
           described
           in
           the
           21.
           and
           22.
           
           Chapters
           ,
           in
           this
           City
           or
           Church
           of
           the
           Converted
           Jews
           
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           the
           rest
           being
           restored
           with
           them
           .
           Why
           I
           incline
           to
           Learned
           Mr.
           Calverts
           opnion
           ,
           that
           the
           conversion
           of
           the
           Jews
           is
           long
           ago
           past
           ,
           the
           obstinate
           Jews
           being
           mostly
           destroyed
           by
           Titus
           and
           Adrian
           ,
           and
           the
           Christian
           Jews
           being
           very
           numerous
           quickly
           ,
           and
           all
           ,
           that
           stayed
           in
           Judea
           ,
           as
           much
           made
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           Profession
           ,
           in
           the
           days
           of
           
             Cyril
             ,
             Juvenal
          
           and
           after
           ,
           when
           their
           Country
           was
           replenished
           with
           Bishops
           ,
           Churches
           and
           Monasteries
           ,
           and
           many
           abroad
           since
           then
           Converted
           ,
           (
           as
           
             Lira
             ,
             Tremellius
          
           and
           others
           were
           ,
           )
           as
           other
           Christian
           Kingdoms
           were
           ,
           (
           where
           some
           still
           are
           Infidels
           ,
           I
           have
           shewed
           on
           Rom.
           11.
           )
        
         
           But
           the
           most
           wonderful
           part
           of
           the
           expected
           Miracle
           is
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           Thousands
           ,
           if
           not
           Millions
           of
           Jews
           ,
           that
           live
           scattered
           through
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           now
           are
           the
           most
           vile
           ,
           and
           Barbarous
           ,
           ignorant
           and
           worldly
           Persons
           ,
           living
           among
           Turks
           ,
           and
           Papists
           ,
           where
           they
           hear
           not
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           should
           all
           without
           Preaching
           or
           Teaching
           be
           not
           only
           Converted
           at
           once
           ,
           but
           made
           ,
           such
           Wise
           and
           excellent
           Christians
           ,
           as
           are
           fitter
           to
           constitute
           a
           Glorious
           Church
           ,
           than
           we
           that
           have
           bin
           taught
           so
           long
           .
           If
           God
           have
           promised
           that
           not
           only
           a
           Nation
           ,
           but
           a
           New
           Jerusalem
           ,
           should
           be
           thus
           born
           ,
           or
           come
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           in
           a
           day
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           believed
           :
           But
           doubtless
           it
           will
           be
           a
           Miracle
           incomparably
           excelling
           all
           that
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           did
           ;
           yea
           Millions
           of
           Miracles
           at
           once
           :
           And
           therefore
           we
           may
           expect
           such
           proof
           as
           faith
           needeth
           in
           so
           strange
           a
           case
           .
           And
           as
           God
           is
           no
           respecter
           of
           Persons
           ,
           so
           the
           Jews
           never
           proved
           ,
           since
           Abrahams
           days
           ,
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           under
           Judges
           or
           Kings
           ,
           or
           since
           ,
           so
           wise
           or
           excellent
           a
           People
           ,
           as
           may
           prognosticate
           such
           Advancement
           .
           And
           God
           useth
           to
           work
           by
           means
           ,
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           converted
           none
           without
           the
           Word
           :
           And
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             how
             shall
             they
             believe
             on
             him
             ,
             of
             whom
             they
             have
             not
             heard
             ?
             and
             how
             shall
             they
             hear
             ,
             without
             a
             preacher
             ,
             and
             how
             shall
             they
             Preach
             ,
             unless
             they
             be
             sent
             ?
          
           And
           these
           expositors
           tell
           us
           not
           that
           Preachers
           shall
           be
           sent
           to
           the
           scattered
           Jews
           ,
           into
           all
           Turkish
           and
           Papists
           Lands
           ,
           to
           learn
           the
           Languages
           ,
           and
           convert
           them
           at
           once
           .
           It
           is
           worth
           the
           Readers
           perusal
           ,
           c.
           7.
           p.
           217.
           how
           he
           justly
           derideth
           Bellarmine
           ,
           as
           supposing
           that
           Antichrist
           will
           put
           down
           Gods
           Worship
           in
           all
           the
           Earth
           ,
           telling
           him
           that
           he
           hath
           an
           hundred
           forty
           eight
           Thousand
           Thousand
           times
           five
           hundred
           fifty
           Thousand
           nine
           hundred
           and
           nine
           Miles
           to
           travel
           ,
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           (
           and
           so
           much
           have
           Universal
           Popes
           and
           Councils
           ,
           to
           take
           charge
           of
           ,
           )
           which
           will
           hardly
           be
           done
           in
           three
           years
           and
           a
           half
           :
           And
           yet
           killing
           mens
           Souls
           is
           a
           less
           work
           than
           to
           make
           them
           alive
           .
        
         
           It
           s
           doleful
           to
           think
           what
           Satan
           hath
           gained
           by
           corrupting
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           wicked
           Bishops
           ,
           making
           that
           his
           Game
           ,
           when
           Pagan
           Power
           fell
           ;
           partly
           by
           tempting
           in
           Worldly
           wicked
           men
           by
           Wealth
           and
           Honour
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           making
           Ungodly
           Princes
           the
           choosers
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           (
           and
           Ungodly
           Patrons
           the
           choosers
           of
           Priests
           ,
           )
           and
           when
           men
           ruled
           by
           Satan
           choose
           them
           ,
           Satan
           himself
           oft
           chooseth
           them
           :
           Who
           ,
           by
           their
           wickedness
           ,
           Malignity
           and
           Persecuting
           the
           best
           men
           ,
           have
           tempted
           those
           Christians
           ,
           who
           most
           hate
           sin
           ,
           to
           call
           almost
           all
           the
           Church
           Antichristian
           ,
           and
           fly
           from
           it
           as
           worse
           than
           Pagan
           Rome
           ,
           and
           to
           lose
           much
           of
           their
           Love
           to
           all
           that
           are
           called
           by
           such
           abhorred
           names
           .
           Had
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           bin
           all
           Holy
           ,
           Humble
           men
           of
           Love
           ,
           and
           not
           men
           of
           Wickedness
           and
           Blood
           ,
           their
           Power
           and
           Interest
           would
           have
           bin
           the
           Joy
           of
           Pious
           men
           .
           But
           enough
           of
           that
           side
           .
        
         
           II.
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           they
           that
           say
           the
           contrary
           ,
           thus
           express
           their
           sense
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           
             first
             Beast
          
           is
           the
           
             Roman
             Imperial
          
           and
           
             Military
             Power
          
           ,
           not
           
             as
             such
          
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           
             Grand
             Power
             of
             Idolatry
          
           ,
           first
           ,
           and
           next
           ,
           as
           the
           Captivator
           and
           
             Persecutor
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
          
           ,
           of
           Jews
           and
           Gentiles
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Image
           of
           the
           Beast
           is
           both
           the
           Idol
           Statues
           ,
           Images
           ,
           and
           Altars
           of
           their
           
             Idol
             Gods
          
           ,
           and
           of
           themselves
           ,
           both
           which
           by
           their
           Laws
           were
           to
           be
           worshipped
           with
           Sacrifices
           ,
           and
           other
           acts
           of
           Idolatry
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           second
           Beast
           is
           the
           Senate
           with
           all
           the
           Literate
           Idolaters
           and
           Flatterers
           ,
           Orators
           ,
           Philosophers
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           Poets
           ,
           
             Comedians
             ,
             Augurs
          
           ,
           &c.
           as
           Learned
           defenders
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           repro●chers
           ,
           and
           Enemies
           of
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           name
           of
           the
           Beast
           ,
           was
           the
           
             name
             of
             the
             Idol
             God
          
           ,
           whom
           they
           were
           to
           Worship
           ,
           and
           
           of
           the
           
             Idolized
             Emperours
          
           ,
           as
           called
           Divi
           and
           Dii
           ,
           and
           honoured
           by
           Altars
           and
           Sacrifices
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           Mark
           was
           a
           Stigma
           ,
           or
           Badge
           ,
           then
           usually
           received
           by
           Servants
           ,
           and
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           Votaries
           ,
           as
           an
           obliging
           mark
           of
           subjection
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           number
           of
           the
           name
           was
           some
           abbreviating
           Letters
           ,
           part
           of
           the
           mark
           ,
           and
           here
           proved
           to
           be
           numeral
           ;
           though
           ,
           at
           this
           distance
           ,
           we
           cannot
           say
           what
           they
           were
           ,
           nor
           whether
           still
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Receiving
           the
           mark
           is
           
             profest
             consent
          
           ,
           and
           usually
           by
           such
           a
           Badge
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           The
           
             Woman
             Whore
          
           was
           the
           
             City
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           not
           meerly
           as
           a
           City
           ,
           or
           as
           Rome
           ,
           or
           as
           Rich
           ,
           or
           as
           Powerful
           ,
           but
           as
           Idolatrous
           and
           captivating
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           The
           Witnesses
           were
           the
           Jew
           and
           Gentile
           ,
           Christian
           Teachers
           ,
           Prophets
           ,
           Miracle-workers
           and
           Martyrs
           ,
           that
           had
           the
           spirit
           ,
           as
           the
           first
           Christians
           had
           ,
           for
           signal
           Testimony
           to
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           Miracles
           long
           continuing
           in
           some
           degree
           .
           These
           are
           their
           expositions
           .
        
         
           Their
           Reasons
           they
           begin
           first
           of
           the
           Whore
           ;
           or
           the
           seat
           of
           the
           Beast
           ,
           which
           they
           say
           must
           needs
           be
           Pagan
           Rome
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           it
           was
           expresly
           said
           by
           the
           Angel
           ,
           who
           purposely
           explained
           it
           to
           be
           ,
           
             the
             great
             City
             which
             ruleth
             over
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           1.
           
           Not
           a
           Church
           which
           is
           under
           Princes
           ,
           but
           properly
           
             a
             City
          
           .
           2.
           
           Not
           only
           pretenders
           to
           a
           Power
           of
           Church
           Keys
           ;
           but
           proper
           Rulers
           by
           Power
           of
           Armes
           .
           3.
           
           Not
           only
           over
           the
           Church
           ,
           (
           oft
           called
           Heaven
           ,
           )
           but
           over
           the
           
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
          
           ,
           (
           noting
           those
           without
           .
           )
           4.
           
           Not
           [
           
             shall
             Rule
          
           ]
           but
           
             doth
             Rule
          
           ,
           as
           a
           visible
           note
           ,
           by
           which
           
             John
             might
             know
             the
             Whore.
          
           
        
         
           This
           being
           so
           plain
           ,
           that
           only
           violence
           can
           obscure
           it
           ,
           may
           be
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           a
           Key
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Ch.
           17.2
           .
           The
           Kings
           of
           the
           Earth
           had
           at
           
             that
             time
          
           committed
           Fornication
           with
           her
           ;
           and
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Earth
           were
           then
           drunken
           with
           the
           Wine
           of
           her
           Fornication
           ,
           else
           it
           could
           not
           be
           to
           John
           a
           notifying
           mark
           .
           But
           the
           Papacy
           was
           not
           of
           many
           hundred
           years
           after
           in
           being
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           John
           was
           brought
           into
           the
           Wilderness
           to
           see
           it
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           then
           Persecuted
           State
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           And
           it
           was
           to
           comfort
           him
           and
           that
           Church
           ,
           in
           hope
           of
           a
           near
           Deliverance
           ;
           for
           they
           were
           things
           that
           
             must
             shortly
             be
             done
          
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Her
           name
           notifyeth
           her
           [
           
             Babylon
             the
             great
          
           ,
           the
           
             Mother
             of
             Harlots
          
           and
           
             Abominations
             of
             the
             Earth
          
           ;
           ]
           [
           Babylon
           ,
           ]
           captivating
           the
           Christians
           ,
           as
           old
           Babylon
           did
           the
           
             Jews
             ;
             [
             the
             great
          
           ]
           as
           
             then
             being
          
           ;
           (
           to
           whom
           the
           Papal
           Power
           was
           small
           :
           )
           
             The
             Mother
             or
             Nurse
          
           ,
           and
           Upholder
           of
           the
           most
           
             Abominable
             Idolatry
          
           and
           Wickedness
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           [
           
             of
             the
             Earth
          
           ,
           ]
           by
           Power
           and
           Learning
           ,
           upholding
           the
           Worship
           of
           Sun
           ,
           Moon
           ,
           Stars
           ,
           and
           Men
           ;
           of
           Jupiter
           ,
           Saturn
           ,
           Sol
           ,
           Mars
           ,
           Mercury
           ,
           Pallas
           ,
           Venus
           ,
           Neptune
           ,
           and
           numberless
           Idols
           ,
           by
           Paul
           called
           Devils
           ;
           and
           the
           wickedness
           of
           life
           ,
           described
           by
           
             Paul
             Rom.
          
           1.
           
           Eph.
           4.18
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           names
           of
           Blasphemy
           were
           hers
           reproaching
           Jews
           and
           Christians
           with
           scorn
           ,
           and
           ascribing
           Gods
           names
           and
           works
           to
           these
           their
           Idols
           ,
           and
           to
           Men.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           vast
           Riches
           and
           Luxury
           of
           her
           described
           ,
           punctually
           agree
           with
           Pagan
           Rome
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           She
           was
           then
           drunk
           with
           the
           Blood
           of
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           Martyrs
           ,
           which
           the
           Pope
           then
           was
           not
           .
           The
           Angels
           undertaking
           to
           open
           the
           Mystery
           ,
           must
           not
           be
           thought
           rather
           to
           obscure
           it
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           She
           had
           been
           a
           Persecutor
           of
           both
           Jew
           and
           Gentile
           Christians
           ,
           who
           both
           gave
           God
           Thanks
           for
           her
           fall
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           The
           Whore
           sat
           on
           seven
           Mountains
           ,
           But
           so
           did
           not
           the
           Papal
           Civil
           Empire
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           The
           assistant
           Kings
           had
           not
           received
           Regal
           Power
           ,
           being
           but
           as
           Servants
           to
           the
           Beast
           ,
           and
           the
           Whore
           :
           But
           Popish
           Kings
           are
           Kings
           indeed
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           They
           were
           unanimous
           in
           upholding
           the
           Whore
           :
           But
           Popish
           Kingdoms
           long
           strove
           against
           the
           Papal
           Power
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           They
           fought
           against
           Christianity
           till
           they
           were
           conquered
           ,
           v.
           14.
           
           But
           so
           did
           not
           many
           Popish
           Kingdomes
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           
             People
             ,
             multitudes
             and
             Nations
          
           ,
           more
           notifie
           Pagan
           Rome
           than
           Papal
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           C.
           18.
           
           They
           were
           to
           reward
           her
           double
           ,
           as
           she
           had
           used
           them
           .
           But
           so
           we
           must
           not
           do
           by
           Papists
           .
        
         
         
           15.
           
           The
           Kings
           of
           the
           Earth
           lament
           her
           fall
           .
           But
           the
           more
           the
           Pope
           fall
           the
           more
           they
           rejoice
           ,
           except
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           ,
           and
           a
           few
           more
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           Her
           fall
           cometh
           suddenly
           ,
           as
           in
           an
           hour
           ;
           but
           the
           Pope
           standeth
           yet
           after
           150
           years
           ,
           beginning
           to
           fall
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           about
           the
           Beast
           ,
           they
           say
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           
             he
             was
          
           ,
           and
           
             is
             not
          
           ,
           and
           
             yet
             is
          
           :
           But
           the
           Papacy
           was
           not
           then
           ,
           nor
           is
           ,
           after
           it
           
             was
             not
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           seven
           Heads
           of
           the
           Beast
           ,
           had
           the
           name
           of
           Blasphemy
           .
           But
           if
           the
           heads
           were
           the
           seven
           species
           of
           Government
           ,
           the
           name
           of
           Papal
           Blasphemy
           ,
           was
           not
           on
           six
           of
           them
           at
           least
           ,
           but
           only
           of
           Pagan
           Blasphemy
           :
           Therefore
           it
           was
           Pagan
           Rome
           ,
           or
           its
           Empire
           ,
           that
           they
           headed
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           seven
           Pagan
           sorts
           of
           Government
           ,
           were
           not
           seven
           Heads
           of
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           or
           Roman
           Church
           ;
           therefore
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           or
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           Beast
           :
           For
           they
           were
           the
           Heads
           of
           the
           Beast
           .
           And
           the
           wounding
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Heads
           ,
           shews
           that
           all
           the
           seven
           were
           Heads
           of
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Beast
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           [
           
             Who
             is
             able
             to
             make
             War
             with
             the
             Beast
          
           ?
           ]
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           by
           Arms
           that
           he
           stood
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           mere
           Hypocrisy
           and
           deceit
           .
           That
           was
           the
           part
           of
           the
           second
           Beast
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           first
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           It
           is
           
             all
             that
             dwell
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
          
           (
           without
           that
           Church
           ,
           )
           that
           worship
           him
           :
           But
           those
           that
           dwell
           in
           heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           and
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           Blasphemeth
           ,
           v.
           5.6.7
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           They
           worship
           the
           Dragon
           for
           giving
           Power
           to
           the
           Beast
           :
           But
           by
           the
           Dragon
           the
           Text
           saith
           is
           meant
           the
           Devil
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           those
           Devils
           that
           Pagans
           thought
           did
           prosper
           Rome
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Mars
             ,
             Jupiter
             ,
             Apollo
          
           ,
           &c
           :
           But
           Papist
           :
           worship
           not
           these
           for
           setting
           up
           the
           Pope
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           The
           Dwellers
           on
           the
           Earth
           worshipped
           the
           
             first
             Beast
             ,
             whose
             deadly
             wound
             was
             healed
             ,
          
           c.
           13.12
           .
           But
           it
           was
           not
           the
           Pope
           ,
           nor
           the
           Papal
           Rome
           ,
           or
           Church
           ,
           whose
           deadly
           wound
           was
           healed
           ,
           in
           the
           Judgment
           of
           all
           them
           ,
           that
           says
           ,
           the
           very
           erecting
           of
           the
           Papacy
           was
           the
           healing
           of
           that
           Wound
           :
           For
           it
           was
           not
           wounded
           as
           a
           head
           ,
           before
           it
           was
           in
           being
           .
           And
           if
           it
           was
           Pagan
           Rome
           ,
           or
           Idolatry
           ,
           that
           the
           Papacy
           healed
           ,
           then
           the
           healed
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           healing
           party
           ,
           was
           the
           first
           Beast
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           It
           s
           contrary
           to
           divers
           express
           Texts
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           and
           second
           Beast
           are
           the
           same
           :
           Therefore
           they
           ,
           that
           make
           the
           Pope
           the
           second
           ,
           must
           acknowledge
           another
           to
           be
           the
           first
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           The
           number
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           received
           ,
           cannot
           be
           found
           of
           Papal
           Rome
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           All
           that
           receive
           the
           mark
           and
           name
           of
           the
           Beast
           are
           (
           without
           conversion
           )
           to
           be
           tormented
           for
           ever
           ;
           But
           we
           cannot
           say
           so
           of
           all
           that
           own
           the
           Papacy
           :
           Education
           and
           converse
           ,
           and
           prejudice
           against
           Protestants
           for
           their
           divisions
           ,
           maketh
           may
           think
           verily
           ,
           that
           the
           Papal
           ▪
           Church
           is
           the
           best
           for
           its
           unity
           ,
           and
           antiquity
           ,
           and
           extent
           ,
           and
           duration
           ,
           &c
           :
           When
           we
           read
           the
           Writings
           of
           such
           Men
           as
           
             Bernard
             ,
             Gerson
             ,
             Kempis
             ,
             Gerhard
             ,
             Zutphani●nsis
             ,
             Thaulerus
             ,
             Sales
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           the
           lives
           of
           such
           as
           
             Ph.
             Nerius
             ,
             de
             Renti
             ,
             Boromeus
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Yea
           the
           Writings
           of
           such
           as
           Bonaventure
           ,
           and
           divers
           Schoolmen
           ,
           we
           find
           so
           much
           of
           truth
           and
           holiness
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           forbids
           that
           Judgment
           .
        
         
           Further
           that
           it
           is
           
             Pagan
             Rome
          
           that
           is
           the
           Whore
           ,
           and
           its
           Empire
           ,
           as
           Idolatrous
           and
           captivating
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           
             first
             Beast
          
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           they
           argue
           thus
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           Papal
           Rome
           ,
           it
           is
           either
           the
           City
           as
           building
           and
           place
           ,
           or
           it
           is
           the
           Policie
           .
           1.
           
           Not
           the
           place
           called
           the
           City
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           good
           as
           such
           .
           2.
           
           Not
           the
           Place
           as
           related
           to
           the
           Policie
           ,
           For
           1.
           
           The
           material
           City
           of
           Pagan
           Rome
           ,
           was
           as
           much
           defiled
           as
           that
           of
           
             Papal
             Rome
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           continued
           .
           2.
           
           Else
           when
           the
           Pope
           dwells
           elsewhere
           ,
           the
           relation
           would
           follow
           him
           .
           For
           above
           100
           years
           ,
           much
           of
           Italy
           it self
           placed
           the
           Supremacy
           in
           the
           Patriarcks
           of
           
             Aquileia
             .
             Rome
          
           may
           fall
           ,
           and
           the
           Papacy
           stand
           :
           It
           hath
           been
           oft
           taken
           ,
           and
           sack't
           ,
           and
           long
           possest
           by
           Goths
           and
           others
           :
           Even
           Charles
           5.
           
           By
           Charles
           of
           Burbon
           ,
           sack't
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           in
           the
           Policie
           ,
           either
           1.
           
           As
           related
           to
           Rome
           .
           2.
           
           Or
           as
           
             elsewhere
             placed
          
           .
           And
           
             what
             is
          
           that
           Policie
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           
             formal
             constitution
          
           of
           the
           
             first
             Beast
          
           ?
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           i●
           not
           Empire
           as
           such
           ;
           for
           all
           Power
           is
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           was
           to
           be
           obeyed
           in
           Heathens
           :
           Else
           all
           Emperours
           would
           be
           such
           Beasts
           ,
           (
           or
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           Antichrists
           .
           )
        
         
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           not
           Empire
           meerly
           as
           Roman
           :
           For
           then
           both
           the
           Heathen
           Emperours
           would
           have
           been
           the
           Beast
           (
           or
           Antichrists
           ,
           )
           without
           respect
           to
           their
           sin
           ,
           And
           
             Constantine
             ,
             Valentinian
             ,
             Jovian
             ,
             Theodosii
             ,
             Marcian
             ,
          
           &c.
           the
           great
           blessings
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           Antichrists
           ,
           or
           the
           beast
           :
           Or
           at
           least
           those
           good
           Emperors
           that
           abode
           at
           Rome
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           not
           Empire
           meerly
           ,
           as
           found
           in
           a
           person
           of
           
             bad
             Qualities
          
           and
           Life
           :
           For
           then
           every
           wicked
           Emperour
           and
           King
           would
           be
           the
           Beast
           ,
           (
           or
           their
           Antichrist
           ,
           )
           and
           a
           Pope
           ,
           that
           were
           not
           personally
           vicious
           ,
           would
           be
           none
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           is
           not
           every
           Emperor
           or
           King
           ,
           that
           is
           an
           Usurper
           or
           invader
           :
           For
           then
           many
           Emperours
           would
           be
           the
           Beast
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           It
           is
           not
           every
           one
           that
           is
           Ambitious
           ,
           and
           st●iveth
           to
           be
           highest
           and
           above
           all
           others
           :
           For
           then
           there
           would
           be
           a
           great
           many
           Antichrists
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           It
           is
           not
           every
           one
           ,
           that
           in
           
             Church
             Power
          
           would
           be
           highest
           ,
           for
           then
           James
           and
           John
           would
           have
           bin
           Antichrists
           ;
           and
           so
           would
           many
           Bishops
           of
           Constantinople
           and
           Alexandria
           ;
           if
           not
           many
           in
           most
           other
           lands
           among
           the
           several
           parties
           of
           Christians
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           It
           is
           not
           every
           one
           that
           pretendeth
           to
           ,
           and
           Usurpeth
           ,
           a
           sort
           of
           Power
           that
           God
           never
           giveth
           :
           For
           so
           do
           many
           Imposers
           of
           most
           parties
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           It
           is
           not
           every
           one
           that
           joineth
           Civil
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Power
           in
           one
           person
           :
           For
           so
           did
           Melchizedeck
           ;
           and
           so
           did
           Cyril
           ,
           and
           other
           Alexandrian
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           and
           what
           Episcopal
           Countrys
           have
           not
           such
           ?
           If
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           a
           Kin
           to
           Antichristianity
           ,
           or
           preparatory
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           our
           question
           is
           not
           
             What
             is
          
           a
           Kin
           ,
           or
           preparatory
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           formally
           constituteth
           it
           ?
        
         
           9.
           
           It
           is
           not
           every
           one
           that
           is
           a
           Persecutor
           ;
           for
           so
           alas
           have
           been
           too
           many
           in
           most
           times
           and
           places
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           all
           that
           promote
           heresie
           or
           Blasphemy
           by
           Persecution
           .
           For
           so
           did
           Valens
           ,
           and
           many
           Arrian
           Kings
           (
           and
           Councils
           ,
           )
           
             Gensericus
             ,
             Hunnericus
             ,
             Theodoricus
             ,
             Odoacer
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           10.
           
           It
           is
           not
           all
           that
           were
           Idolaters
           in
           any
           degree
           ,
           for
           so
           is
           now
           four
           sixth
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           :
           Much
           less
           all
           inward
           Heart-idolaters
           ;
           as
           are
           all
           that
           are
           Covetous
           ,
           and
           love
           the
           World
           better
           than
           God
           ,
           and
           obey
           man
           against
           him
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           all
           that
           give
           Saints
           or
           Angels
           undue
           or
           sinful
           Veneration
           :
           for
           so
           John
           twice
           offered
           prostration
           to
           the
           Angel
           :
           At
           least
           ,
           so
           did
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ,
           to
           the
           Images
           of
           Saints
           ,
           and
           especially
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           :
           And
           so
           did
           many
           of
           the
           Eastern
           Emperours
           ,
           and
           Tharasius
           drew
           in
           almost
           all
           the
           Eastern
           Bishops
           ;
           yea
           many
           were
           faulty
           long
           before
           Popery
           came
           in
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           It
           is
           not
           the
           being
           of
           any
           of
           these
           at
           Rome
           ,
           that
           constituteth
           the
           Beast
           or
           Antichrist
           ,
           which
           would
           not
           do
           it
           elsewhere
           ;
           For
           
             Theodorick
             ,
             Odoacer
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Arrians
           ,
           Blasphemers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Persecutors
           in
           Rome
           ,
           were
           not
           the
           Beast
           or
           Antichrist
           .
           It
           must
           therefore
           (
           say
           these
           men
           )
           be
           somewhat
           differing
           from
           all
           these
           ;
           which
           we
           can
           find
           in
           Pagan
           Rome
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           Papal
           .
           If
           the
           same
           thing
           will
           make
           the
           Pope
           ,
           (
           and
           all
           Papists
           ,
           )
           to
           be
           the
           beast
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           make
           another
           such
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           some
           special
           reason
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           remembred
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           confest
           to
           be
           
             Civil
             Power
          
           ,
           and
           not
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           that
           constituteth
           the
           first
           Beast
           ,
           and
           Rome
           is
           
             his
             Seat.
          
           Now
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           Empire
           was
           not
           setled
           at
           Rome
           ,
           but
           at
           Constantinople
           ,
           when
           Christianity
           came
           in
           power
           ,
           2.
           
           The
           Popes
           were
           most
           Martyrs
           and
           Sufferers
           till
           Constantines
           time
           ;
           and
           long
           after
           professed
           subjection
           to
           Emperours
           ,
           yea
           even
           to
           Arrians
           ,
           and
           to
           Usurpers
           :
           And
           Alexandria
           and
           Constantinople
           used
           as
           much
           force
           as
           they
           .
           It
           was
           606
           years
           before
           Phocas
           called
           Boniface
           the
           3.
           the
           Universal
           Bishop
           ;
           by
           which
           he
           never
           meant
           ,
           the
           Universal
           Emperour
           or
           
             Civil
             Governour
          
           :
           (
           No
           nor
           Universal
           Ecclesiastical
           any
           further
           than
           the
           Empire
           .
           )
           It
           was
           long
           after
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           claim
           of
           deposing
           Kings
           as
           Excommunicate
           ,
           was
           set
           on
           foot
           by
           Gregory
           the
           seventh
           ;
           and
           long
           after
           that
           ,
           before
           it
           was
           determined
           in
           the
           Lateran
           Council
           .
           Most
           Christian
           Kingdoms
           opposed
           it
           all
           along
           :
           William
           the
           Conquerour
           ,
           and
           
             William
             Rufus
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           in
           
             England
             :
             Philip
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           in
           France
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           denyed
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           much
           in
           Spain
           :
           The
           German
           Emperours
           ,
           Henry
           the
           fourth
           and
           fifth
           ;
           and
           Frederick
           and
           Otho
           long
           fought
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           took
           Rome
           ,
           made
           and
           unmade
           Popes
           ,
           
           and
           used
           them
           as
           their
           Subjects
           .
           The
           Princes
           of
           Italy
           ,
           themselves
           ,
           were
           from
           age
           to
           age
           almost
           always
           in
           War
           against
           the
           Popes
           :
           The
           Eastern
           Emperours
           before
           mastered
           them
           ,
           till
           Pipin
           ,
           and
           the
           two
           
             Charles
             '
          
           used
           the
           Papacy
           to
           usurp
           ;
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           after
           were
           Masters
           of
           the
           Pope
           themselves
           :
           The
           very
           Citizens
           and
           Laity
           of
           Rome
           ,
           from
           age
           to
           age
           ,
           strove
           with
           them
           for
           the
           chief
           Power
           in
           Rome
           it self
           ,
           and
           oft
           overtopt
           them
           ,
           till
           they
           got
           Foreign
           Princes
           to
           help
           them
           .
           To
           this
           day
           they
           claim
           not
           Imperial
           Power
           over
           other
           Princes
           ,
           save
           indirectly
           ,
           as
           nullifying
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           Excommunicate
           ,
           falsely
           pretending
           that
           they
           may
           excommunicate
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           Christians
           may
           then
           reject
           them
           as
           no
           Kings
           .
           Is
           all
           this
           an
           Universal
           Empire
           ,
           and
           was
           Rome
           the
           Whore
           for
           700
           years
           ,
           or
           not
           ?
           It
           is
           supposed
           that
           Idolatry
           and
           Persecution
           make
           her
           the
           Whore
           ,
           and
           her
           Civil
           Power
           ,
           the
           Beast
           .
           Transubstantiation
           is
           the
           grossest
           part
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           a
           Novelty
           ?
           A
           few
           odd
           men
           wrote
           for
           it
           a
           little
           sooner
           ,
           but
           their
           Church
           owned
           it
           not
           by
           Law
           ,
           till
           the
           fourth
           Lateran
           Council
           under
           Inno.
           the
           3.
           almost
           twelve
           hundred
           years
           after
           Christ
           .
           And
           excess
           of
           Veneration
           to
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           ,
           most
           Churches
           on
           Earth
           owned
           and
           still
           own
           ,
           (
           the
           
             Greek
             ,
             Armenian
             ,
             Abassine
          
           ,
           &c.
           )
           Our
           Divines
           have
           proved
           Purgatory
           ,
           and
           almost
           all
           their
           abuses
           of
           that
           tendency
           ,
           to
           be
           Novelties
           ;
           (
           see
           
             Moulin
             de
             novit
             .
             Papism
             ,
             Blondel
             de
             Eccles
             .
             Rivets
          
           defence
           of
           
             du
             Pleslis
          
           ,
           &c.
           )
           Now
           here
           we
           are
           divided
           .
           1.
           
           Some
           say
           Rome
           was
           the
           Whore
           ever
           since
           300
           :
           And
           so
           all
           ,
           or
           near
           all
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Empire
           was
           the
           Beast
           ,
           or
           Whore
           ,
           or
           both
           :
           (
           except
           the
           few
           poor
           men
           in
           Piedmont
           and
           Languedock
           ,
           for
           I
           am
           of
           the
           opinion
           ,
           that
           they
           kept
           their
           Simplicity
           and
           Integrity
           ever
           since
           Dioclesians
           Persecution
           ,
           )
           and
           then
           all
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           b●st
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           darkned
           into
           shame
           ,
           and
           the
           triumph
           for
           its
           deliverance
           from
           Pagan
           Capti●●●y
           ,
           turned
           to
           our
           confusion
           .
           (
           I
           have
           fully
           in
           my
           History
           of
           Councils
           described
           the
           mischiefs
           of
           Clergy-Ambition
           ,
           but
           never
           thought
           that
           such
           mens
           faults
           so
           overthrew
           all
           Christs
           Church
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           it
           Antichristian
           :
           A
           Holy
           Humble
           Ministry
           upheld
           it
           ,
           while
           some
           ambitious
           carnal
           Prelates
           troubled
           it
           ,
           )
           As
           even
           a
           Heathen
           
             Am.
             Marcellinus
          
           witnesseth
           ,
           speaking
           of
           
           Damasus's
           ,
           case
           .
           If
           Christ
           had
           no
           Church
           visible
           so
           many
           hundred
           years
           ,
           then
           he
           was
           no
           Christ
           ,
           or
           King
           ,
           of
           a
           visible
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           sad
           conclusion
           for
           opposers
           of
           Antichrist
           .
           Doth
           he
           say
           worse
           against
           Christ
           himself
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Others
           say
           that
           Rome
           began
           to
           be
           Babylon
           .
           the
           606
           ,
           under
           Boniface
           .
           the
           3.
           and
           Phocas
           ,
           (
           on
           the
           grounds
           before
           confuted
           )
           3.
           
           Others
           begin
           it
           under
           Boniface
           the
           Eighth
           .
           4.
           
           Others
           begin
           it
           with
           Hildebrands
           Usurpation
           over
           Princes
           ,
           between
           1000.
           and
           1100
           years
           after
           Christ
           .
           5.
           
           Others
           begin
           it
           with
           Innocent
           the
           third
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           Lateran
           Council
           generally
           first
           owned
           that
           Usurpation
           and
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           and
           Bloody
           Persecution
           for
           it
           ,
           which
           before
           were
           owned
           but
           by
           little
           factious
           Parties
           .
           6.
           
           Others
           labour
           to
           prove
           that
           that
           Council
           made
           no
           Decrees
           ,
           and
           so
           that
           it
           was
           not
           setled
           then
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           if
           Rome
           for
           606
           years
           ,
           or
           for
           1000
           ,
           or
           for
           1100
           years
           was
           not
           Babylon
           ,
           then
           Pagan
           Rome
           was
           not
           then
           ,
           nor
           Christian
           Rome
           ;
           and
           no
           man
           knoweth
           when
           it
           began
           to
           be
           so
           :
           And
           then
           almost
           all
           our
           most
           confident
           late
           Expositions
           are
           quite
           overthrown
           .
           But
           doubtless
           John
           was
           told
           of
           a
           Babylon
           ,
           a
           Whore
           ,
           a
           Beast
           ,
           which
           was
           much
           ealier
           than
           this
           .
           The
           six
           or
           seven
           species
           of
           Pagan
           Government
           ,
           were
           not
           the
           Heads
           of
           a
           Christian
           Papal
           Beast
           ,
           that
           was
           to
           rise
           1000
           ,
           or
           600
           years
           after
           Christ
           .
           See
           Bishop
           Barlows
           Pref.
           to
           his
           
             Brutum
             fulmen
          
           of
           their
           Novelty
           .
        
         
           With
           these
           Reasons
           ,
           this
           sort
           of
           Expositors
           add
           the
           answer
           to
           the
           contrary
           objections
           .
           And
           to
           the
           first
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Rising
             of
             the
             Beast
             out
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
          
           doth
           but
           tell
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Vision
           to
           John
           ,
           and
           not
           that
           the
           Beast
           was
           not
           yet
           in
           being
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           mean
           Domitian
           or
           Dioclesian
           ,
           not
           yet
           come
           .
           To
           the
           second
           they
           say
           ,
           the
           Objecters
           beg
           the
           Question
           .
           3.
           
           And
           so
           of
           the
           third
           .
           4.
           
           To
           the
           fourth
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           signifieth
           not
           continuance
           ,
           but
           operation
           ,
           to
           which
           some
           Copies
           joyn
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             he
             maketh
             War
          
           :
           And
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           neither
           here
           ,
           nor
           cap.
           11.
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           Preaching
           ,
           is
           meant
           a
           thousand
           two
           hundred
           and
           sixty
           years
           ,
           but
           Days
           ,
           as
           expressed
           ,
           even
           three
           years
           and
           a
           half
           .
           5.
           
           To
           the
           fifth
           they
           say
           ,
           it
           had
           the
           ten
           
             Crowned
             Heads
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           same
           States
           ,
           which
           were
           
             Crowned
             Horns
          
           ,
           when
           they
           became
           militant
           and
           cruel
           .
           6.
           
           They
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Pagan
           Empire
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Beast
             commanding
             Idolatry
          
           ,
           was
           not
           to
           be
           obeyed
           .
           7.
           
           They
           say
           ,
           Pagan
           
           Rome
           is
           called
           Mystical
           ,
           not
           
             Literal
             Babylon
          
           ;
           and
           their
           Mysteries
           of
           Worship
           also
           were
           Idolatry
           .
           8
           They
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           Antichrist
           sitting
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           but
           the
           Beast
           blaspheming
           it
           ,
           that
           this
           Text
           mentioneth
           .
           9.
           
           They
           say
           ,
           that
           Pagan
           Rome
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           is
           totally
           desolate
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           ,
           but
           the
           Papal
           is
           not
           .
           10.
           
           The
           faithful
           came
           away
           from
           
           Babylon's
           Idolatry
           and
           Sin
           before
           her
           Fall
           ,
           and
           were
           called
           on
           to
           avoid
           her
           most
           carefully
           ,
           just
           when
           she
           was
           falling
           lest
           just
           then
           the
           falling
           Babylon
           fall
           on
           them
           :
           But
           Papal
           Rome
           ,
           being
           not
           yet
           fallen
           ,
           were
           no
           Christians
           these
           1300
           years
           under
           the
           reasons
           of
           that
           Call
           ?
           11.
           
           They
           say
           ,
           Pagan
           Rome
           sold
           Slave●
           ,
           and
           bought
           them
           ,
           and
           sold
           Souls
           to
           Idolatry
           worse
           than
           Popery
           .
           12.
           
           They
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           unmarried
           Heathens
           may
           be
           guilty
           of
           Fornication
           yea
           and
           of
           Adultery
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           God's
           right
           to
           them
           :
           And
           the
           Fornication
           here
           is
           but
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           it
           's
           sad
           to
           conclude
           that
           Heathen
           Rome
           was
           so
           Idolatrous
           .
           13.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           They
           say
           ,
           that
           their
           Senate
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Learned
           Patrons
           of
           Paganism
           ,
           and
           Reproachers
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           better
           answer
           the
           Character
           of
           the
           second
           Beast
           ,
           and
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           than
           either
           the
           Pop●
           as
           pleading
           for
           himself
           ,
           or
           his
           Agents
           pleading
           for
           his
           Civil
           Power
           .
        
         
           I
           should
           next
           have
           told
           you
           the
           difficulties
           that
           pose
           me
           about
           the
           other
           Questions
           ;
           but
           I
           fear
           perplexing
           the
           Readers
           ,
           and
           must
           not
           be
           so
           large
           .
           I
           mention
           what
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           to
           tell
           you
           why
           I
           understand
           not
           the
           Revelations
           ,
           and
           cannot
           help
           it
           that
           I
           am
           no
           wiser
           than
           excellent
           Calvin
           nor
           than
           a●
           the
           Ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           (
           though
           I
           disown
           their
           conceit
           of
           a
           future
           Antichrist
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World.
           )
        
         
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           many
           ,
           in
           blind
           zeal
           ,
           will
           call
           this
           my
           confessed
           Ignorance
           a
           warping
           towards
           Popery
           (
           though
           I
           have
           long
           in
           my
           Writings
           against
           Popery
           confest
           the
           very
           same
           ;
           )
           This
           I
           must
           bear
           from
           them
           ,
           that
           bear
           more
           from
           themselves
           ,
           and
           from
           whom
           the
           Church
           beareth
           more
           .
           It
           's
           a
           small
           thing
           for
           one
           man
           to
           be
           censured
           by
           those
           persons
           ,
           that
           censure
           hardlier
           almost
           all
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           on
           Earth
           :
           But
           when
           I
           try
           whether
           they
           know
           any
           more
           than
           I
           ,
           I
           find
           little
           more
           than
           a
           believing
           that
           to
           be
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           which
           those
           good
           men
           say
           it
           is
           ,
           whom
           they
           most
           value
           .
        
         
           Some
           will
           desire
           yet
           to
           know
           more
           of
           my
           own
           Opinion
           :
           And
           I
           will
           freely
           tell
           it
           them
           .
        
         
           I.
           I
           am
           much
           perswaded
           ,
           by
           impartial
           consideration
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           that
           the
           Roman
           Imperial
           Power
           ,
           as
           the
           upholder
           of
           Heathen
           Worship
           of
           Devils
           ,
           Idols
           ,
           and
           themselves
           ,
           and
           a
           Captivaters
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Jews
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           was
           the
           first
           Beast
           ,
           and
           that
           Rome
           in
           that
           respect
           was
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           the
           Whore
           ,
           that
           made
           all
           Nations
           drunk
           with
           her
           pompous
           Idolatry
           .
           And
           the
           whole
           current
           of
           the
           Book
           seemeth
           plainly
           to
           drive
           at
           this
           .
           But
           many
           of
           the
           subordinate
           particulars
           I
           understand
           not
           .
        
         
           II.
           Whether
           the
           Papacy
           be
           
             another
             Beast
          
           ,
           or
           Whore
           ,
           there
           meant
           ,
           and
           the
           Text
           mean
           
             two
             first
             Beast●
          
           and
           
             two
             Whores
          
           ,
           or
           the
           similitude
           notwithstanding
           so
           many
           diss●militudes
           ,
           and
           six
           hundred
           ,
           or
           seven
           hundred
           ,
           or
           a
           thousand
           years
           interruption
           ,
           make
           these
           two
           one
           ;
           or
           whether
           it
           be
           Antichrist
           that
           is
           the
           Beast
           ,
           I
           will
           neither
           affirm
           ,
           nor
           deny
           ,
           but
           see
           no
           evidence
           to
           prove
           the
           Affirmative
           .
        
         
           III.
           What
           my
           Judgment
           is
           of
           Popery
           ,
           the
           Reader
           may
           fully
           see
           ,
           1.
           
           In
           one
           Sheet
           enumerating
           its
           Errours
           ,
           2.
           
           In
           a
           Book
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Safe
             Religion
          
           .
           3
           In
           another
           called
           ,
           
             A
             Key
             for
             Catholicks
          
           .
           4.
           
           In
           two
           of
           the
           true
           Catholick
           Church
           against
           
             Johnson
             ,
             altas
             Terrel
          
           .
           5.
           
           In
           one
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Christian
             Religion
             certain
             without
             Popery
             .
          
           6.
           
           In
           one
           called
           ,
           
             Full
             and
             easie
             Satisfaction
             ,
             whi●h
             is
             the
             True
             Religion
             .
          
           7.
           
           One
           called
           ,
           
             Naked
             Popery
          
           .
           I●
           these
           satisfie
           not
           the
           Censurers
           Zeal
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           ignorant
           ,
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           is
           wrathful
           ,
           be
           so
           still
           .
        
         
           IV.
           I
           do
           judge
           of
           Popery
           by
           the
           knowledge
           of
           its
           particular
           Errours
           and
           Sins
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           the
           Revelations
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           which
           I
           understand
           not
           .
           If
           the
           Pope
           be
           the
           great
           Antichrist
           ,
           which
           I
           neither
           deny
           ,
           nor
           affirm
           ,
           because
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           have
           long
           ago
           confessed
           ,
           )
           I
           think
           that
           it
           is
           formally
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           by
           claim
           the
           
             Vice-Christ
             ,
             Vicarius
             Christi
          
           ,
           and
           claimeth
           an
           
             Universal
             Soveraignty
             Ecclesiastical
             over
             the
             whole
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
          
           (
           and
           not
           over
           a
           Nation
           only
           ;
           )
           and
           that
           he
           began
           with
           that
           claim
           ,
           to
           which
           his
           many
           corruptions
           are
           joyned
           to
           make
           up
           a
           body
           of
           iniquity
           :
           Were
           there
           no
           more
           to
           be
           said
           against
           that
           Church
           ,
           than
           ,
           1.
           
           This
           claim
           of
           
             Universal
             Government
          
           .
           
           2.
           
           And
           the
           cherishing
           of
           Ignorance
           ,
           by
           forbidding
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Scripture
           in
           a
           known
           Tongue
           ,
           without
           Licence
           ,
           and
           Latine
           Prayers
           and
           Service
           ,
           and
           an
           Ignorant
           Clergy
           .
           3.
           
           And
           the
           Inhumane
           Doctrine
           of
           Transubstantiation
           .
           4.
           
           And
           the
           vile
           corruptions
           of
           much
           of
           God's
           Worship
           .
           5.
           
           And
           their
           horrid
           Blood-guiltiness
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           do
           uphold
           their
           Kingdom
           called
           a
           Church
           .
           I
           take
           those
           Popes
           and
           Papists
           ,
           who
           own
           all
           this
           ,
           to
           be
           liable
           ,
           before
           God
           ,
           to
           greater
           punishment
           ,
           than
           the
           Beast
           ,
           and
           
             false
             Prophet
          
           ,
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Revelations
           ;
           it
           being
           far
           worse
           to
           sin
           thus
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           
             Christ's
             Vicar
          
           ,
           and
           
             holy
             Bishops
          
           ,
           than
           as
           Infidels
           and
           Heathens
           ,
           to
           whom
           (
           as
           to
           Sodom
           )
           it
           shall
           be
           easier
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Judgment
           than
           for
           these
           .
        
         
           V.
           Therefore
           I
           judge
           ,
           that
           a
           Confederacy
           or
           Coalition
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           in
           any
           of
           these
           sins
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           very
           form
           of
           a
           
             Church
             headed
             by
             a
             pretended
             Universal
             Head
          
           or
           Soveraign
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           abhorred
           by
           all
           sound
           Christians
           :
           And
           I
           am
           glad
           that
           this
           Kingdom
           is
           sworn
           against
           all
           
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             Civil
          
           or
           Ecclesiastical
           ;
           though
           Union
           and
           Concord
           with
           all
           Foreign
           Churches
           must
           be
           as
           far
           kept
           as
           we
           are
           able
           ,
           not
           partaking
           of
           their
           sins
           .
           But
           I
           have
           long
           ag●
           (
           in
           my
           
             Key
             for
             Catholicks
          
           )
           proposed
           the
           desirable
           terms
           (
           not
           for
           a
           Coalition
           ,
           but
           )
           for
           neighbourly
           Peace
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           live
           in
           love
           and
           quietness
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           those
           that
           still
           take
           themselves
           bound
           to
           destroy
           each
           other
           .
        
         
           VI.
           On
           these
           grounds
           I
           judge
           of
           Persons
           according
           to
           their
           
             Personal
             Guilt
          
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           the
           general
           name
           of
           Papists
           .
           I
           abhor
           those
           that
           are
           wicked
           ,
           and
           that
           own
           the
           foresaid
           wickedness
           ,
           but
           not
           all
           that
           are
           called
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ,
           that
           live
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           Charity
           .
           I
           will
           try
           uncertainties
           by
           certainties
           ,
           and
           not
           deny
           Fundamentals
           in
           opposition
           to
           mens
           By-Opinions
           .
           I
           am
           certain
           that
           I
           must
           love
           a
           Christian
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           much
           as
           in
           me
           lieth
           I
           must
           live
           peaceably
           with
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           avoid
           all
           unnecessary
           Division
           ,
           Wrath
           and
           Hatred
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           sure
           that
           ,
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             Peace-makers
          
           ,
           for
           (
           whatever
           Errour
           calleth
           them
           )
           they
           shall
           be
           called
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           :
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           that
           I
           must
           (
           unnecessarily
           )
           speak
           evil
           of
           no
           man
           ;
           and
           that
           slandering
           and
           false-accusing
           are
           diabolical
           works
           ;
           and
           that
           ●he
           Wisdom
           is
           from
           beneath
           ,
           which
           causeth
           Envy
           and
           Strife
           ;
           and
           ,
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           that
           LOVE
           is
           Christ's
           Work
           and
           Character
           ,
           and
           Hatred
           the
           Devils
           :
           But
           I
           am
           not
           sure
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           hath
           these
           1000
           or
           1300
           years
           been
           the
           Whore
           ,
           and
           Babylon
           ,
           meant
           in
           these
           Texts
           ;
           nor
           that
           yet
           all
           Papists
           shall
           be
           tormented
           ,
           as
           worshiping
           the
           Beast
           ,
           or
           his
           Image
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           that
           the
           Visible
           Church
           will
           have
           scandals
           ,
           and
           ambitious
           men
           ;
           and
           yet
           that
           its
           deliverance
           in
           
           Constantine's
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           following
           Ages
           ,
           was
           a
           wondrous
           mercy
           ,
           which
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           did
           rejoyce
           in
           ,
           and
           praise
           God
           ●or
           :
           And
           it
           was
           a
           great
           part
           of
           Christ's
           coming
           to
           Reign
           by
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           World
           were
           made
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           Christ
           :
           Therefore
           I
           dread
           the
           denying
           Christ
           these
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           reproaching
           even
           the
           best
           Ages
           of
           his
           Church
           on
           Earth
           as
           Antichristian
           ,
           lest
           I
           deny
           him
           to
           have
           any
           Church
           Visible
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           tempt
           men
           to
           Infidelity
           ,
           by
           saying
           that
           Christ
           is
           so
           little
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           so
           little
           a
           work
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           no
           Church
           ,
           save
           the
           persecuted
           part
           ,
           till
           An.
           300
           ,
           and
           the
           Reformers
           since
           1560
           ,
           save
           a
           few
           latent
           persons
           .
           Men
           will
           judge
           of
           the
           Workman
           by
           his
           work
           ,
           and
           of
           Physicians
           by
           their
           Cures
           :
           And
           though
           it
           be
           honourable
           to
           save
           one
           Soul
           ,
           they
           will
           tempt
           men
           to
           dishonour
           Christ
           ,
           that
           call
           almost
           all
           his
           Church
           Antichristian
           .
           I
           would
           not
           slander
           one
           man
           ,
           but
           should
           I
           mistake
           ,
           and
           slander
           millions
           for
           thirteen
           hundred
           years
           together
           ,
           how
           great
           were
           my
           guilt
           !
        
         
           VII
           .
           I
           dread
           the
           turning
           Religion
           into
           a
           humane
           ,
           hurtful
           ,
           love-killing
           Faction
           .
           If
           I
           abhor
           millions
           and
           millions
           meerly
           on
           my
           uncertain
           exposition
           of
           the
           Revelations
           ,
           I
           cannot
           do
           it
           in
           Faith.
           If
           one
           ask
           me
           why
           I
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           I
           say
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           or
           worship
           the
           Beast
           ,
           and
           you
           ask
           me
           ,
           how
           I
           know
           it
           ,
           I
           must
           say
           that
           I
           know
           it
           not
           ;
           But
           most
           here
           believe
           it
           because
           Mr.
           A.
           Mr.
           B.
           Mr.
           
             C.
             &c.
          
           say
           so
           :
           And
           so
           as
           Papists
           found
           their
           Faith
           ,
           and
           their
           hatred
           of
           us
           as
           hereticks
           ,
           on
           the
           credit
           of
           their
           Teachers
           ,
           that
           say
           so
           ,
           so
           shall
           we
           ours
           on
           the
           word
           of
           our
           Teachers
           .
           And
           here
           I
           dread
           the
           effects
           ,
           viz
           ,
           abhorring
           men
           causelesly
           ,
           corrupting
           our
           Prayers
           and
           Sermons
           and
           Books
           ,
           and
           fathering
           all
           on
           God
           ,
           condemning
           all
           as
           favouring
           Popery
           ,
           who
           
           have
           not
           contracted
           this
           hating
           disease
           ;
           crying
           down
           many
           good
           and
           many
           harmless
           things
           ,
           merely
           because
           they
           come
           from
           the
           beast
           and
           Babylon
           .
           Temples
           themselves
           ,
           good
           Prayers
           ,
           excellent
           Ministers
           and
           Churches
           ,
           yea
           Baptism
           it self
           ,
           have
           been
           cryed
           down
           and
           renounced
           ,
           as
           Babylonish
           and
           Antichristian
           ,
           and
           a
           ground
           of
           endless
           Divisions
           ,
           and
           starting
           at
           every
           shaddow
           that
           Rome
           hath
           had
           to
           do
           with
           ,
           is
           thus
           laid
           ;
           yea
           the
           Seekers
           greatly
           countenanced
           that
           say
           ,
           Scripture
           ,
           Church
           and
           Ministry
           ,
           are
           lost
           in
           the
           wilderness
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           feigned
           to
           be
           brought
           into
           the
           wilderness
           ,
           just
           when
           it
           was
           brought
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           the
           Pagan
           persecution
           ;
           )
           even
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           are
           condemned
           as
           being
           yet
           Antichristian
           ;
           And
           the
           Martyrs
           ,
           that
           suffered
           by
           Papists
           ,
           yea
           and
           those
           that
           suffered
           in
           the
           3d
           4th
           and
           5th
           Centuries
           by
           Arrians
           and
           others
           ,
           are
           all
           made
           by
           many
           to
           be
           the
           Children
           of
           Babylon
           ;
           And
           a
           war
           proclaimed
           between
           professed
           Christians
           ,
           by
           which
           all
           the
           Romanists
           are
           tempted
           to
           hate
           and
           destroy
           us
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           would
           do
           so
           by
           them
           .
           And
           all
           this
           by
           the
           expounding
           the
           Revelations
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           ,
           that
           hath
           not
           more
           knowledge
           than
           I
           ,
           can
           find
           that
           it
           saith
           ,
           or
           medleth
           with
           :
           And
           that
           needlesly
           ,
           while
           we
           have
           plain
           texts
           enough
           that
           condemn
           Popery
           ,
           and
           all
           sin
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           may
           abhor
           bad
           men
           ,
           without
           the
           danger
           of
           hating
           the
           Children
           of
           God.
           Christ
           is
           in
           our
           Creed
           ,
           but
           Antichrist
           is
           not
           .
           All
           the
           old
           Fathers
           were
           not
           Papists
           that
           took
           not
           the
           Pope
           for
           Antichrist
           :
           But
           more
           probability
           of
           it
           may
           be
           gathered
           from
           other
           Texts
           than
           from
           the
           Revelations
           .
        
         
           VIII
           .
           To
           say
           ,
           
             I
             know
             not
          
           what
           I
           would
           know
           and
           cannot
           ,
           is
           easier
           to
           me
           ,
           than
           the
           dread
           of
           being
           guilty
           of
           the
           sin
           threatned
           in
           the
           conclusion
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           add
           the
           plagues
           in
           it
           to
           them
           that
           add
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           blot
           his
           name
           out
           of
           the
           Book
           of
           Life
           ,
           who
           taketh
           from
           it
           .
           (
           I
           deny
           not
           other
           mens
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           my
           own
           :
           Ignorance
           of
           mens
           ignorance
           is
           the
           mortal
           disease
           of
           the
           world
           :
           )
           To
           add
           to
           the
           sense
           is
           to
           add
           to
           the
           Book
           :
           To
           say
           ,
           
             this
             is
             the
             sense
          
           ,
           when
           I
           know
           it
           not
           ,
           and
           where
           five
           of
           the
           wisest
           are
           of
           four
           minds
           (
           and
           Common
           Christians
           take
           all
           on
           trust
           )
           this
           exposeth
           me
           to
           the
           dread
           of
           this
           heavy
           curse
           :
        
         
           If
           this
           account
           excuse
           me
           not
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           it
           excuseth
           me
           to
           my
           Conscience
           ,
           whose
           censure
           I
           must
           more
           fear
           than
           mans
           ,
           lest
           I
           prefer
           my
           interest
           in
           the
           good
           opinion
           of
           partial
           misled
           censorious
           dividers
           ,
           before
           the
           pleasing
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           my
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           I
           am
           going
           from
           this
           World
           to
           him
           :
           And
           if
           all
           this
           seem
           too
           much
           to
           any
           ,
           the
           diseases
           and
           danger
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           the
           extreams
           of
           many
           and
           their
           sad
           effects
           ,
           these
           fifty
           years
           ,
           and
           the
           confuting
           of
           those
           who
           falsly
           interpret
           my
           History
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Councils
           ,
           do
           make
           it
           seem
           otherwise
           to
           me
           .
        
         
           I
           blame
           not
           modest
           conjectures
           ,
           if
           men
           will
           but
           confess
           their
           uncertainty
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           uncertain
           ,
           and
           not
           make
           an
           uncertain
           Opinion
           an
           Article
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           sacrifice
           to
           it
           certain
           Fundamental
           Truth
           or
           Duty
           ,
           the
           Churches
           Peace
           or
           Christian
           Love
           ,
           nor
           use
           it
           to
           kindle
           a
           partial
           ,
           hating
           ,
           dividing
           Zeal
           .
           Good
           Mr.
           Brightman
           did
           with
           a
           Pious
           Mind
           ,
           determine
           many
           things
           very
           confidently
           ,
           which
           time
           hath
           already
           confuted
           :
           He
           hath
           concluded
           that
           the
           Blessed
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           time
           of
           Christs
           Thousand
           years
           Reign
           in
           the
           New
           Jerusalem
           ,
           shall
           be
           1695
           ,
           eleven
           years
           hence
           .
           
             Thomas
             Rogers
          
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           have
           been
           shamed
           by
           setting
           times
           ,
           which
           being
           past
           have
           confuted
           them
           .
           This
           hath
           frighten'd
           some
           others
           from
           that
           boldness
           ,
           who
           yet
           in
           other
           uncertainties
           have
           been
           so
           confident
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           have
           drawn
           many
           good
           People
           thereby
           to
           measure
           their
           Faith
           and
           Charity
           .
           I
           am
           far
           from
           thinking
           ,
           that
           deeper
           Students
           are
           as
           ignorant
           herein
           as
           I
           :
           But
           I
           would
           not
           have
           all
           that
           are
           as
           ignorant
           ,
           lookt
           upon
           as
           Aliens
           .
           And
           I
           confess
           that
           I
           am
           less
           able
           to
           expound
           Prophecies
           than
           Daniel
           ,
           who
           yet
           thus
           concludeth
           ,
           Ch.
           12.8
           ,
           9.
           
           
             And
             I
             heard
             ,
             but
             I
             understood
             not
             :
             Then
             said
             I
             ,
             O
             my
             Lord
             ,
             what
             shall
             be
             the
             end
             of
             these
             things
             ?
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             Go
             thy
             way
             ,
          
           Daniel
           ,
           
             for
             the
             Words
             are
             closed
             up
             and
             sealed
             ,
             till
             the
             time
             of
             the
             end
             .
          
        
         
           Yet
           I
           say
           as
           Calvin
           ,
           [
           
             I
             make
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             the
             Revelation
             is
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             though
             I
             understand
             it
             not
          
           ;
           ]
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           useless
           :
           Yea
           so
           much
           as
           I
           do
           understand
           ,
           is
           of
           exceeding
           comfortable
           use
           :
           Though
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           the
           New
           Jerusalem
           will
           come
           down
           from
           Heaven
           before
           ,
           or
           at
           ,
           the
           Common
           Resurrection
           ,
           it
           rejoiceth
           me
           that
           it
           will
           come
           :
           And
           God
           having
           condescended
           
           to
           describe
           it
           ,
           as
           Glorious
           ,
           by
           corporeal
           Similitudes
           ,
           to
           us
           that
           have
           no
           full
           Idea's
           of
           things
           Spiritual
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           meet
           means
           of
           our
           comfort
           ,
           by
           such
           Similitudes
           ,
           to
           conceive
           of
           that
           Glory
           ;
           and
           even
           to
           imprint
           them
           on
           our
           minds
           ,
           to
           further
           our
           desires
           of
           that
           Blessed
           State
           ,
           and
           make
           
             us
             Loves
          
           and
           long
           for
           Christs
           appearing
           ,
           and
           cry
           daily
           ,
           
             Come
             Lord
             Jesus
          
           .
        
         
           While
           I
           was
           writing
           this
           ,
           there
           came
           to
           my
           hands
           ,
           
             Isaac
             Vossius
          
           his
           
             Var.
             Observat
          
           .
           In
           which
           he
           sheweth
           the
           magnitude
           of
           Rome
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           in
           its
           Grandeur
           ,
           (
           it
           being
           about
           60
           Miles
           about
           )
           and
           how
           it
           decreased
           ,
           and
           that
           Constantine
           destroyed
           Rome
           far
           more
           ,
           and
           before
           the
           Goths
           ,
           by
           building
           Constantinople
           ;
           so
           that
           within
           80
           years
           it
           was
           not
           the
           fifth
           part
           so
           big
           ,
           as
           in
           Aurelians
           time
           :
           And
           that
           when
           Rufus
           and
           Victor
           wrote
           ,
           there
           remained
           not
           the
           20th
           part
           of
           the
           old
           City
           ;
           and
           that
           now
           ,
           under
           the
           Pope
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           far
           from
           containing
           the
           seven
           Hills
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           almost
           all
           contained
           in
           the
           
             Campus
             Martius
          
           ,
           and
           containeth
           not
           now
           scarce
           the
           two
           hundredth
           part
           of
           the
           old
           City
           .
           And
           that
           it
           was
           fitly
           called
           Babylon
           the
           great
           ,
           we
           read
           that
           old
           Babylon
           was
           near
           as
           great
           as
           Rome
           at
           the
           greatest
           ,
           and
           by
           Herodotus
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           made
           greater
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           answered
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
             the
             same
             City
             still
             ,
             known
             by
             the
             same
             Name
             .
          
        
         
           But
           it
           hath
           not
           either
           the
           same
           Situation
           ,
           Magnitude
           ,
           Power
           ,
           Dominion
           ,
           and
           Idolatrous
           Fornication
           ,
           by
           which
           John
           was
           to
           know
           it
           ,
           nor
           would
           that
           description
           agree
           to
           it
           now
           .
           By
           many
           such
           reasons
           I
           suspect
           that
           the
           Questions
           ,
           (
           
             who
             is
             the
             Beast
             ?
             which
             is
          
           Babylon
           ?
           
             and
             who
             is
             the
          
           Antichrist
           ?
           )
           are
           not
           the
           same
           in
           the
           Scripture
           sense
           ,
           nor
           must
           have
           the
           same
           Solution
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           ,
           that
           are
           Friends
           to
           Papal
           Usurpation
           ,
           and
           Church-Corruption
           ;
           shall
           think
           that
           my
           confessed
           ignorance
           of
           these
           Prophecies
           ,
           is
           any
           advantage
           to
           their
           ill
           Cause
           ,
           I
           will
           further
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           far
           more
           dreadful
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Flatterers
           ,
           and
           Followers
           ,
           to
           be
           plainly
           condemned
           by
           the
           known
           Laws
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           all
           Christians
           receive
           as
           past
           all
           doubt
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           under
           the
           Dread
           of
           a
           dark
           and
           controverted
           Prophecie
           .
           To
           them
           that
           say
           ,
           the
           Pope
           is
           the
           first
           and
           second
           Beast
           ,
           the
           Whore
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           the
           Man
           of
           sin
           ,
           the
           false
           Christ
           or
           Antichrist
           ,
           you
           have
           the
           shift
           of
           a
           contempt
           of
           his
           words
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           controverted
           uncertain
           thing
           ;
           but
           who
           knoweth
           not
           ,
           that
           the
           plain
           Law
           of
           God
           concludeth
           ,
           that
           the
           Proud
           ,
           the
           Worldly
           ,
           the
           Malignant
           ,
           the
           Idolatrous
           ,
           Murderers
           ,
           Persecutors
           ,
           Liars
           ,
           the
           Enemies
           of
           Christs
           Gospel
           and
           serious
           Godliness
           ,
           are
           Satans
           Slaves
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           enter
           into
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ?
           Can
           any
           man
           ,
           that
           readeth
           but
           what
           
             Baronius
             ,
             Binnius
             ,
             Genebrard
          
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           flattering
           of
           your
           Historians
           ,
           say
           of
           the
           Popes
           from
           An.
           700
           ,
           till
           1400
           ,
           think
           that
           God
           owned
           and
           guided
           so
           wicked
           a
           sort
           of
           Men
           ?
           I
           again
           tell
           those
           ,
           that
           are
           angry
           at
           my
           History
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Councils
           ,
           that
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           God
           had
           ,
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           a
           visible
           Church
           of
           Pious
           Christians
           ,
           kept
           up
           by
           the
           lower
           sort
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           higher
           (
           Patriarcks
           and
           Metropolitans
           ,
           )
           but
           it
           was
           by
           these
           Majorites
           ,
           and
           Ambitious
           Men
           ,
           that
           corruption
           ,
           cruelty
           and
           dissention
           ,
           chiefly
           entered
           ;
           and
           they
           being
           uppermost
           ,
           a
           few
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           noise
           ,
           ostentation
           and
           domineering
           ,
           past
           for
           the
           whole
           Church
           with
           undiscerning
           Men.
           
        
         
           And
           here
           to
           shew
           you
           how
           the
           Pope
           hath
           succeeded
           the
           most
           bloody
           Pagan
           Persecutors
           ,
           and
           outdone
           them
           ,
           I
           will
           instance
           in
           a
           History
           not
           sufficiently
           understood
           by
           most
           .
        
         
           Dioclesian
           murthered
           more
           Christians
           than
           all
           the
           former
           Pagan
           Persecutors
           set
           together
           :
           Among
           others
           he
           dealt
           so
           cruelly
           and
           inhumanely
           with
           them
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           Savoy
           ,
           and
           Retia
           ,
           as
           forced
           many
           to
           stand
           upon
           their
           defence
           to
           save
           their
           Lives
           ;
           two
           Commanders
           ,
           Amandus
           and
           Elianus
           headed
           them
           ,
           and
           raised
           them
           ,
           that
           were
           but
           Country
           Club-men
           ,
           into
           Arms
           :
           Much
           of
           France
           and
           Spain
           favoured
           them
           .
           Dioclesian
           made
           
             Herculius
             Maximianus
             Cesar
          
           ,
           and
           sent
           him
           with
           an
           Army
           against
           them
           .
           In
           this
           Army
           was
           the
           Theban
           Legion
           ,
           whose
           Colonel
           was
           Mauritius
           ;
           at
           the
           
             Alpes
             Herculius
          
           would
           try
           his
           Souldiers
           ,
           by
           Idolatrous
           Tricks
           ,
           whether
           they
           would
           fight
           against
           these
           Christians
           called
           Rebels
           ,
           or
           not
           :
           The
           Theban
           Legion
           said
           they
           could
           fight
           against
           bad
           Men
           ,
           but
           not
           against
           good
           Men
           ,
           but
           would
           rather
           submit
           their
           lives
           to
           his
           pleasure
           ;
           (
           not
           being
           able
           to
           resist
           if
           they
           would
           :
           )
           So
           he
           decimated
           them
           ,
           and
           killed
           70
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Army
           quickly
           routed
           the
           Country-Clubmen
           ,
           and
           besieged
           their
           very
           strong
           Castle
           ,
           and
           killed
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           overthrew
           their
           Fortress
           .
           Many
           score
           thousand
           are
           said
           to
           be
           killed
           ,
           and
           the
           
           name
           Bagaudae
           put
           on
           them
           in
           scorn
           ,
           (
           like
           Tories
           and
           Whigs
           ,
           )
           as
           signifying
           Thieves
           and
           Robbers
           .
        
         
           And
           what
           's
           all
           this
           to
           the
           Roman
           Pope
           ?
           Ans
           .
           These
           were
           the
           Christians
           murthered
           by
           Dioclesians
           and
           
             Herculius
             ,
             Pagans
          
           ;
           the
           Relicks
           of
           the
           Fugitives
           continued
           in
           
             Languedock
             ,
             Piedmont
             ,
             Rhetia
          
           ,
           &c.
           from
           age
           to
           age
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           reviving
           to
           a
           more
           free
           opposition
           to
           Popish
           Tyranny
           and
           Corruption
           ,
           they
           were
           murthered
           by
           the
           Popes
           ,
           )
           (
           by
           
             Simon
             Montford
          
           ,
           and
           his
           
           Crusado's
           ,
           and
           others
           after
           ▪
           )
           to
           a
           far
           greater
           number
           than
           by
           
             Herculius
             Max.
          
           So
           that
           some
           Historians
           ,
           reckon
           two
           Milions
           killed
           in
           all
           ,
           in
           those
           and
           other
           parts
           .
           And
           is
           ▪
           it
           not
           more
           wicked
           for
           a
           professed
           Vicar
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           murther
           Millions
           of
           poor
           Christians
           ,
           for
           being
           against
           his
           Tyranny
           and
           Corruptions
           ,
           than
           for
           a
           Pagan
           Emperour
           ,
           that
           had
           Civil
           Dominion
           ,
           to
           kill
           not
           half
           so
           many
           ?
        
         
           I
           know
           it
           will
           be
           doubted
           by
           some
           ,
           1.
           
           Whether
           these
           Bagaudae
           were
           Christians
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           said
           that
           they
           never
           resisted
           their
           Persecuting
           Princes
           ,
           but
           used
           only
           Prayers
           and
           Tears
           ?
           And
           2.
           
           Whether
           the
           Albigenses
           and
           Waldenses
           were
           their
           Successors
           ?
           The
           History
           is
           of
           great
           Weight
           .
           I
           prove
           both
           parts
           .
        
         
           I.
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           set
           these
           following
           Testimonies
           together
           .
        
         
           Hieronymus
           ,
           in
           Chro.
           2303.
           
           
             [
             Dioclesian
             took
             
               Maximianus
               Herculius
            
             into
             partener-ship
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             who
             restored
             Peace
             to
             France
             ,
             the
             multitude
             o●
             Rusticks
             being
             opprest
             ,
             who
             called
             their
             Faction
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             Bacauds
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           
             Victor
             de
             Caesarib
          
           .
           
             [
             By
             the
             departure
             of
             
               Carinus
               ,
               Elianus
            
             and
             Amandus
             ,
             assaulted
             most
             of
             the
             Cities
             ,
             wasting
             the
             Countrys
             ,
             by
             raising
             a
             Band
             of
             Countrymen
             and
             Robbers
             ,
             whom
             the
             Inhabitants
             called
             Bagauds
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           Eutripious
           Li.
           9.
           
           
             [
             When
             the
             Countreymen
             in
             France
             had
             raised
             tumults
             ,
             and
             taken
             the
             Name
             of
             Bagauds
             to
             their
             Faction
             ,
             and
             had
             Amandus
             and
             Elianus
             for
             their
             Captains
             ,
             Cesar
             sent
             
               Maximianus
               Herculius
            
             to
             subdue
             them
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           
             Pompon
             Let
             us
          
           .
           
             [
             Maximianus
             did
             with
             marvellous
             Speed
             suppres
             ,
             and
             presently
             root
             out
             ,
             the
             tumults
             in
             France
             ,
             which
             Amanilus
             and
             Elianus
             ,
             on
             pretence
             of
             Tyranny
             ,
             had
             raised
             ,
             with
             the
             whole
             Faction
             of
             the
             Bagauds
             ,
             by
             which
             Name
             the
             ●out
             of
             the
             Rusticks
             called
             themselves
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           
             Paulus
             Orosius
             Li.
          
           7.
           
           C.
           25.
           
           
             [
             When
             in
             
               France
               ,
               Amandus
            
             and
             Elianus
             ,
             gathering
             a
             Band
             of
             Rusticks
             ,
             which
             they
             called
             Vagands
             ,
             had
             raised
             pernicious
             tumults
             ,
             he
             
               (
               Dioclesian
            
             )
             made
             Maximianus
             ,
             firnamed
             
               Herculius
               ,
               Cesar
            
             ,
             and
             sent
             him
             into
             France
             ,
             who
             by
             Military
             Power
             easily
             bridled
             the
             Power
             ,
             and
             confused
             Band
             ,
             of
             the
             Countrymen
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           But
           Salvian
           speaketh
           plainer
           ,
           lib.
           4.
           
             de
             Gubern
          
           .
           
             [
             The
             Bagauds
             being
             spoiled
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             killed
             ,
             by
             bad
             and
             cruel
             Judges
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             lost
             the
             Right
             of
             Roman
             Liberty
             ,
             lost
             also
             the
             Honour
             of
             the
             Roman
             Name
             :
             And
             their
             Infelicty
             is
             imputed
             to
             them
             :
             We
             impute
             to
             them
             the
             name
             of
             their
             own
             Calamity
             :
             We
             impute
             the
             name
             which
             we
             made
             our selves
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             have
             compelled
             them
             to
             be
             criminous
             ,
             we
             call
             them
             Rebels
             ,
             and
             call
             them
             ,
             destroyed
             Wretches
             .
             For
             what
             else
             was
             it
             that
             made
             them
             Bagauds
             ,
             but
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             and
             the
             dishonesty
             (
             or
             naughtiness
             )
             of
             Judges
             ?
             What
             but
             their
             Prescriptions
             and
             Rapines
             ,
             who
             turned
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Publick
             Tax
             ,
             into
             the
             gains
             of
             their
             own
             Treasure
             ;
             and
             made
             the
             Tributary
             Impositions
             to
             be
             their
             own
             prey
             ?
             Who
             ,
             like
             cruel
             wild
             Beasts
             ,
             did
             not
             rule
             those
             committed
             to
             their
             Charge
             ,
             but
             devoured
             them
             ;
             and
             were
             not
             maintained
             (
             or
             fed
             )
             only
             with
             the
             mens
             spoils
             ,
             (
             as
             most
             Robbers
             use
             ,
             )
             but
             with
             tearing
             the
             mens
             and
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             with
             their
             blood
             .
             And
             the
             matter
             was
             so
             managed
             ,
             that
             the
             Men
             that
             were
             strangled
             ,
             and
             killed
             by
             the
             Robbery
             of
             the
             Judges
             ,
             began
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             Barbarians
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             suffered
             to
             be
             Romans
             :
             For
             they
             were
             fain
             to
             be
             ,
             what
             they
             had
             not
             been
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             suffered
             to
             be
             what
             they
             had
             been
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             constrained
             to
             defend
             at
             least
             their
             Lives
             ,
             because
             they
             saw
             that
             they
             had
             utterly
             lost
             their
             Liberty
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           See.
           
             du
             Fresne's
          
           Glossary
           lately
           printed
           at
           
             Paris
             ,
             Vol.
          
           2.
           
           In
           the
           word
           [
           Bagudae
           ,
           ]
           shewing
           
             that
             they
             were
             Christians
             ,
          
           See
           Florencius
           in
           
             Hottingers
             Eccles
             .
             Histor
          
           .
        
         
         
           In
           the
           Life
           of
           Abbot
           Bobolen
           ,
           published
           by
           Chifletius
           in
           the
           end
           of
           Bedas
           works
           
             [
             Orosius
             the
             History-writer
             in
             his
             History
             which
             he
             composed
             —
             affirmeth
             that
             the
             foresaid
             Castle
             was
             by
             
               Maximianus
               Herculius
            
             overthrown
             to
             the
             very
             ground
             ,
             and
             utterly
             destroyed
             ;
             because
             Amandus
             &
             
               Elianus
               ,
               (
               Christianae
               Cultores
               Fidei
               ,
               )
            
             who
             were
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Sacrilegious
             Roman
             Princes
             :
             For
             the
             same
             Maximianus
             ,
             having
             gathered
             an
             Army
             of
             Romans
             ,
             and
             joyning
             to
             him
             the
             Legion
             of
             the
             Theban
             Soldiours
             ,
             drew
             towards
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             utterly
             destroy
             the
             Castle
             of
             the
             Bagauds
             ;
             And
             passing
             over
             the
             Alpes
             with
             his
             Army
             ,
             and
             resting
             weary
             about
             Octodurum
             ,
             commanded
             to
             invite
             all
             to
             the
             Fanatick
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             an
             oath
             upon
             the
             Sacreds
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             with
             one
             mind
             fight
             against
             the
             troops
             (
             or
             companies
             )
             of
             the
             Bagauds
             :
             And
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Christians
             whereover
             found
             ,
             he
             decreed
             should
             be
             kill'd
             by
             all
             men
             .
             But
             when
             this
             came
             to
             the
             ears
             of
             Maurice
             ,
             Captain
             of
             the
             Theban
             Legion
             ,
             viz
             ,
             that
             Cesar
             commanded
             them
             to
             fight
             against
             Christians
             ,
             he
             said
             to
             him
             (
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             )
             we
             know
             how
             to
             fight
             against
             Impious
             men
             ,
             but
             to
             destroy
             godly
             men
             and
             Fellow
             Citizens
             ,
             we
             are
             utterly
             ignorant
             ;
             We
             hold
             our
             Arms
             you
             see
             ,
             but
             we
             resist
             not
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             readier
             to
             die
             than
             to
             kill
             :
             And
             so
             they
             joy
             fully
             yielded
             their
             necks
             to
             the
             Executioners
             ,
             and
             ,
             by
             the
             Torment
             of
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             past
             to
             the
             heavenly
             glory
             .
             Then
             Cesar
             proceeding
             ,
             and
             coming
             to
             the
             Castle
             of
             the
             Bagauds
             ,
             so
             long
             besieged
             it
             by
             Land
             and
             Water
             ,
             till
             after
             a
             long
             time
             he
             took
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             possessors
             ,
             whom
             he
             kill'd
             with
             Sword
             and
             Fire
             :
             And
             so
             brought
             to
             nought
             the
             Castle
             that
             ,
             besides
             the
             ruins
             of
             the
             ditches
             ,
             no
             signs
             appeared
             of
             any
             Fortifications
             .
             As
             among
             other
             Castles
             it
             was
             tumid
             with
             Munition
             ,
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Imperial
             ,
             so
             by
             the
             Roman
             Emperour
             it
             was
             brought
             lower
             by
             destruction
             .
             And
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             said
             Castle
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             I
             before
             noted
             )
             were
             Chirstians
             ,
             despising
             the
             care
             of
             their
             Body
             for
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             have
             passed
             to
             the
             heavenly
             Kingdom
             by
             Martyrdom
             ,
             so
             far
             this
             Author
             .
          
        
         
           See
           also
           the
           Life
           of
           St.
           Maurice
           in
           
             Histor
             .
             Lombard
          
           .
        
         
           
             It
             is
             called
             (
             saith
             
               Ferrarius
               )
               Bagadarum
               Castrum
            
             ;
             and
             S.
             
               Maur
               des
               Folsez
               ,
               teste
               Vignerio
               ,
            
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             is
             
               pag.
               Gal.
               ad
               .
               Matronam
               fluv
               .
               apud
               Parisios
            
             ;
             And
             turned
             to
             a
             Monastery
             .
          
           
             You
             may
             see
             more
             yet
             in
             
               Martinij
               Onomast
            
             ,
             in
             the
             word
             Baquetes
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             maketh
             ,
             after
             Scaliger
             ,
             to
             be
             their
             Countrey
             name
             ,
             and
             their
             Enemies
             after
             used
             it
             for
             the
             Title
             of
             Rebells
             ,
             and
             Rogues
             ,
             and
             Seditious
             People
             .
          
        
         
           I
           conclude
           with
           Martinius
           his
           words
           hereon
           ,
           
             [
             
               Et
               talis
               est
               mos
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Such
             is
             the
             manner
             of
             some
             ,
             who
             being
             titled
             (
             or
             called
             )
             Clement
             ,
             delight
             to
             be
             Inclement
             :
             The
             end
             of
             whose
             Reputation
             and
             Government
             ,
             is
             as
             was
             their
             predecessor
             Rehobaam
             .
             Ambition
             and
             Luxury
             do
             this
             ,
             so
             great
             weight
             is
             in
             that
             one
             Rule
             [
             MODERATE
             THINGS
             ARE
             DURABLE
             ,
             ]
             and
             the
             Prudence
             ,
             in
             Publick
             and
             Family
             Government
             to
             proportion
             our
             Expences
             to
             our
             Estates
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             it
             will
             not
             be
             better
             with
             human
             affairs
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Wisdom
             from
             above
             is
             excluded
             ,
             and
             the
             Wisdom
             that
             is
             earthly
             ,
             sensual
             and
             devilish
             ,
             taketh
             place
             in
             the
             World.
             But
             yet
             let
             not
             the
             suffering
             of
             any
             evil
             ,
             draw
             us
             to
             do
             any
             evil
             :
             For
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             evil
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             able
             to
             bear
             evil
             .
          
        
         
           Out
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           .
           1.
           
           That
           the
           horrid
           oppression
           and
           cruelty
           against
           Christians
           in
           Dioclesians
           time
           did
           drive
           these
           Christians
           ,
           in
           France
           ,
           to
           a
           rustick
           self-defence
           ,
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           Amandus
           and
           Elianus
           .
           2.
           
           That
           it
           was
           for
           refusing
           to
           fight
           against
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Theban
           Legion
           was
           decimated
           ,
           (
           and
           70
           killed
           say
           some
           ,
           )
           and
           with
           all
           for
           not
           swearing
           and
           sacrificing
           to
           the
           Gods.
           3.
           
           That
           it
           was
           the
           great
           numbers
           of
           Christians
           ,
           (
           whose
           multiplication
           Eusebius
           describeth
           in
           Dioclesians
           daies
           ,
           )
           that
           caused
           him
           to
           destroy
           them
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           grow
           too
           strong
           for
           him
           (
           as
           Pharaoh
           did
           by
           the
           Israelites
           .
           )
           4.
           
           That
           yet
           these
           self-defending
           Christians
           sped
           worse
           ,
           and
           suffered
           more
           ,
           than
           they
           had
           done
           if
           they
           had
           fled
           .
           5.
           
           That
           those
           that
           the
           Pagan
           Emperour
           called
           Rebells
           ,
           and
           Seditious
           Rogues
           ,
           such
           writers
           as
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Life
           of
           that
           Babolen
           doubt
           not
           to
           number
           with
           glorified
           Martyrs
           :
           How
           well
           let
           them
           answer
           .
        
         
           II.
           But
           what
           is
           all
           this
           to
           the
           Popes
           of
           
             Rome
             ?
             Ans
          
           .
           It
           seemeth
           clearly
           to
           be
           the
           Successours
           of
           these
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           after
           murthered
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           There
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           though
           many
           that
           took
           
           Arms
           were
           kill'd
           ,
           and
           their
           Castle
           demolished
           ,
           the
           far
           greatest
           part
           were
           not
           in
           Arm●
           ,
           and
           therefore
           saved
           themselves
           by
           flight
           ,
           and
           hiding
           ,
           specially
           Old
           Men
           and
           Women
           ,
           and
           Children
           .
           2.
           
           No
           doubt
           but
           they
           fled
           to
           the
           most
           Mountanous
           and
           deserted
           parts
           ,
           as
           safest
           .
           3.
           
           No
           History
           tells
           us
           of
           their
           flying
           so
           far
           as
           the
           Aged
           ,
           and
           Women
           ,
           and
           Weak
           could
           not
           go
           ,
           but
           to
           
             Languedock
             ,
             Piedmont
             ,
             Rhetia
          
           ,
           and
           about
           the
           Alpes
           .
           4.
           
           The
           People
           murthered
           by
           the
           Popes
           ,
           were
           found
           most
           in
           those
           same
           Countreys
           ,
           and
           are
           of
           the
           very
           like
           description
           .
           That
           there
           were
           some
           Manichees
           among
           them
           ,
           who
           disgraced
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           made
           
             Bernard
             ,
             Peter
             Cluniacensis
          
           ,
           and
           
             Walafr
             .
             Strab.
          
           and
           others
           accuse
           them
           hardly
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           :
           The
           Apostles
           Churches
           had
           Heresies
           ,
           Luthers
           Reformation
           was
           accompanied
           with
           many
           disgraceful
           Sects
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           marvel
           that
           we
           read
           of
           no
           great
           noise
           against
           or
           about
           them
           ,
           for
           some
           hundred
           years
           after
           Dioclesian
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           not
           called
           
             Albigenses
             ,
             Waldenses
          
           ,
           &c.
           till
           of
           late
           .
           For
           it
           was
           many
           hundred
           years
           after
           ,
           before
           the
           Bishops
           turned
           to
           persecute
           their
           Fellow-Christians
           openly
           :
           And
           when
           they
           did
           ,
           these
           were
           poor
           people
           and
           harmless
           ,
           fled
           (
           as
           the
           Britains
           into
           Wales
           ,
           )
           where
           they
           were
           niether
           a
           desireable
           prey
           ,
           nor
           any
           great
           annoyance
           to
           any
           :
           And
           when
           some
           Teachers
           after
           more
           openly
           cryed
           down
           the
           Popes
           Tyranny
           and
           Corruptions
           ,
           then
           they
           began
           to
           be
           more
           defamed
           and
           persecuted
           .
           5.
           
           Reynerius
           ,
           that
           well
           knew
           them
           ,
           testifyeth
           that
           they
           were
           more
           dangerous
           than
           new
           risen
           Sects
           ,
           because
           they
           boasted
           of
           their
           Antiquity
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           called
           Apostolicks
           ,
           and
           had
           continued
           what
           they
           then
           were
           from
           the
           days
           of
           Silvester
           :
           And
           Silvester
           lived
           in
           Constantines
           time
           ,
           and
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           about
           An.
           314
           ,
           and
           so
           lived
           in
           Dioclesians
           time
           ;
           so
           that
           either
           these
           Albigenses
           were
           the
           Successours
           of
           the
           murdered
           Bagauds
           or
           another
           sort
           just
           ▪
           like
           them
           in
           the
           same
           Country
           ,
           which
           no
           reason
           can
           imagine
           .
           Of
           their
           Antiquity
           see
           more
           in
           
             Paul
             Perin
          
           ,
           and
           Morlands
           History
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           especially
           at
           large
           in
           Bishop
           
             Usher
             de
             Successione
             Ecclesiarum
          
           .
        
         
           I
           think
           then
           it
           is
           manifest
           by
           this
           History
           that
           the
           bloody
           Popes
           and
           Papists
           ,
           did
           murder
           the
           same
           sort
           of
           Men
           ,
           (
           yea
           three
           or
           four
           times
           more
           in
           number
           ,
           )
           by
           Sword
           and
           Inquisition
           (
           not
           only
           there
           but
           in
           
             Germany
             ,
             Bohemia
             ,
             Poland
          
           ,
           &c.
           whither
           they
           were
           disperst
           ,
           )
           which
           Dioclesian
           and
           
             Max.
             Herculius
          
           murthered
           ;
           (
           and
           yet
           honour
           St.
           Maurice
           ,
           and
           the
           Theban
           Legion
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           fight
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           St.
           Martin
           ,
           that
           separated
           from
           the
           Bishops
           that
           were
           but
           for
           killing
           a
           
             Gnostick
             Priscilianist
          
           :
           )
           And
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           Heretick
           ,
           that
           will
           Cloak
           such
           hypocritical
           Cruelty
           ,
           or
           deceive
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           not
           know
           his
           Flock
           ,
           it
           men
           miscall
           them
           .
           To
           own
           Christ
           and
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           to
           murder
           Thousands
           ,
           or
           Millions
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           took
           it
           for
           acceptable
           Service
           ,
           is
           incomparably
           a
           more
           aggravated
           crime
           ,
           than
           the
           most
           bloody
           Pagan
           Persecution
           was
           .
        
         
           
             Obj.
             These
             were
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             deserved
             death
             .
             Ans
             .
          
           1.
           
           And
           were
           they
           worse
           than
           Heathen
           Idolaters
           and
           Infidels
           ,
           and
           must
           three
           or
           four
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           be
           put
           to
           death
           ?
        
         
           
             Obj.
             But
             they
             were
             Baptized
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             Revolters
             :
             Ans
             .
          
           1.
           
           And
           do
           they
           revolt
           to
           worse
           than
           Paganism
           ?
           2.
           
           Is
           Infant
           Baptism
           of
           so
           dismal
           consequence
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           Pap●sts
           may
           murther
           all
           that
           revolt
           from
           it
           .
           Is
           not
           this
           the
           way
           to
           make
           Antip●●o
           baptists
           ,
           or
           Antibaptists
           ,
           and
           keep
           Men
           from
           Christianity
           ?
           But
           
             oportet
             Mendacem
             esse
             Memorem
          
           ,
           Why
           then
           do
           your
           Historians
           charge
           them
           to
           have
           been
           against
           Infant-Baptism
           ?
           Did
           you
           murder
           none
           till
           they
           were
           Baptized
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           what
           was
           their
           Heresie
           ,
           how
           can
           we
           know
           better
           than
           by
           your
           bloody
           Laws
           against
           them
           ?
           The
           General
           Council
           .
           4.
           at
           the
           Lat●rane
           under
           Innoc.
           3.
           ●●●s
           us
           ,
           it
           was
           
             denying
             Transubstantiation
          
           ,
           (
           and
           disobeying
           the
           Pope
           :
           )
           And
           all
           Temporal
           Lords
           are
           to
           swear
           ,
           to
           exterm●●at●
           all
           such
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           ,
           that
           they
           w●ll
           call
           Hereticks
           ,
           on
           pain
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           deposition
           ,
           and
           damnation
           .
           So
           that
           all
           that
           renounced
           not
           their
           senses
           were
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           to
           be
           destroyed
           or
           exterminated
           ,
           and
           Subjects
           ●bs●lved
           from
           their
           All●g●●nce
           to
           Temporal
           Lords
           〈◊〉
           will
           not
           execute
           it
           ;
           and
           many
           other
           grievous
           penalties
           are
           ad●●●
           And
           seeing
           General
           Councils
           are
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           through
           Papist
           ,
           be
           not
           ●●nv●y
           with
           them
           that
           call
           both
           your
           Pope
           and
           Council
           ,
           and
           Church
           ,
           Antichristian
           ,
           who
           thus
           exceeded
           Dioclesian
           ,
           and
           
             Max.
             Herculius
          
           in
           their
           work
           .
        
         
         
           
             Obj.
             But
             how
             then
             can
             you
             hold
             that
             the
             whole
             Visible
             Church
             was
             never
             the
             Seat
             ,
             or
             Society
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             in
             any
             one
             age
          
           ?
        
         
           Ans
           .
           Very
           well
           :
           Christ
           was
           Christ
           ,
           the
           head
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           
             as
             visible
             and
             invisible
          
           ,
           in
           every
           age
           ,
           1.
           
           Three
           or
           four
           parts
           of
           the
           Christian
           World
           were
           then
           ,
           and
           are
           now
           ,
           from
           under
           the
           Pope
           :
           this
           very
           bloody
           Council
           saith
           ,
           c.
           4.
           
           
             That
             the
             Greeks
             rejected
             the
             Roman
             Pope
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             abhorred
             the
             Latines
             ,
             that
             if
             Latine
             Priests
             did
             but
             celebrate
             at
             their
             Altars
             ,
             their
             Greeks
             judged
             them
             defiled
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             use
             them
             again
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             washed
             them
             ,
             yea
             they
             rebaptized
             those
             whom
             the
             Latine
             Priests
             baptized
             .
          
           And
           they
           once
           a
           year
           Excommunicated
           the
           Popes
           long
           ,
           and
           they
           owned
           not
           Transubstantiation
           :
           And
           they
           ,
           with
           the
           
             Abassines
             ,
             Armenians
          
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           others
           ,
           were
           three
           or
           four
           times
           more
           than
           the
           Papists
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           who
           may
           not
           easily
           know
           that
           a
           Pope
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Council
           called
           General
           ,
           are
           not
           the
           Western
           Visible
           Church
           ,
           real
           or
           representative
           ?
           It
           s
           not
           unlike
           that
           forty
           to
           one
           might
           be
           against
           them
           .
           King
           
           John's
           Embassador
           was
           one
           of
           the
           consenters
           ,
           who
           then
           was
           in
           contest
           against
           
             Stephen
             Langton
          
           ,
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           to
           conquer
           his
           own
           Lords
           and
           Kingdom
           ,
           gave
           his
           Kingdom
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           took
           it
           as
           from
           him
           .
           And
           if
           such
           a
           King
           had
           the
           choice
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           they
           would
           no
           more
           represent
           the
           Church
           there
           ,
           than
           he
           and
           his
           Court
           represented
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           when
           he
           gave
           it
           away
           ,
           and
           fought
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           those
           Bishops
           that
           the
           Pope
           chose
           did
           as
           little
           represent
           it
           ,
           being
           more
           the
           Messengers
           of
           his
           will
           ,
           than
           of
           the
           Churches
           :
           And
           how
           few
           Bishops
           were
           in
           such
           Councils
           ,
           besides
           those
           that
           the
           Pope
           made
           or
           consented
           to
           ?
           When
           he
           ,
           and
           the
           Emperours
           
           Henry's
           were
           in
           War
           ,
           the
           Emperors
           Bishops
           condemned
           the
           Popes
           ,
           and
           the
           Popes
           Bishops
           condemned
           the
           Emperors
           ,
           and
           these
           Servants
           of
           two
           Men
           in
           power
           ,
           were
           not
           the
           representers
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           multitude
           of
           lower
           quiet
           Bishops
           ,
           Pastors
           and
           People
           were
           the
           Visible
           Chu●ch
           ,
           more
           than
           England
           was
           a
           Visible
           Kingdom
           ,
           distinct
           from
           King
           
           John's
           Court
           ;
           for
           the
           Pope
           was
           but
           an
           Usurping
           head
           ,
           which
           that
           King
           then
           was
           not
           .
        
         
           
             Obj.
             Then
             you
             make
             two
             Visible
             Churches
             in
          
           Europe
           .
           Ans
           .
           Yes
           ;
           Christ
           had
           one
           diffused
           over
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           the
           Pope
           made
           another
           ,
           by
           Usurpation
           and
           Rebellion
           ,
           which
           was
           
             Regnum
             in
             Regno
          
           ,
           as
           any
           Rebel
           might
           do
           that
           could
           get
           strength
           ,
           to
           set
           up
           a
           party
           in
           power
           ,
           to
           call
           him
           King
           ,
           in
           some
           part
           of
           a
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           Such
           an
           Antichristianity
           as
           this
           ,
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           Papacy
           did
           become
           guilty
           of
           ;
           and
           none
           that
           owneth
           it
           as
           such
           ,
           and
           receiveth
           their
           mark
           ,
           can
           be
           Innocent
           ;
           but
           are
           condemned
           by
           plainer
           Evidence
           than
           dark
           Prophecies
           ;
           but
           I
           will
           not
           therefore
           say
           the
           same
           ,
           of
           all
           ,
           from
           An.
           304.
           
           (
           Or
           any
           other
           ,
           )
           that
           lived
           before
           this
           contracted
           guilt
           ,
           though
           too
           many
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           other
           Countreys
           ,
           prepared
           the
           way
           ;
           nor
           yet
           of
           all
           called
           Papists
           ,
           who
           own
           not
           the
           crimes
           ,
           and
           Characters
           of
           such
           men
           ;
           and
           much
           less
           of
           all
           the
           Visible
           Church
           in
           any
           one
           age
           :
           And
           least
           of
           all
           of
           all
           the
           Visible
           Church
           ,
           since
           3●4
           ,
           or
           thereabouts
           .
           The
           World
           hath
           already
           seen
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           publick
           Sin
           and
           Misery
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           the
           Empires
           of
           
             P●gans
             ,
             Moh●metans
          
           and
           Christians
           ,
           conquering
           and
           being
           conquered
           ,
           turning
           and
           overturning
           .
           Thousands
           and
           hundred
           Thousands
           murdered
           ,
           &c.
           more
           than
           I
           can
           find
           mentioned
           in
           Daniel
           ,
           or
           the
           Revelations
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           Judgement
           I
           am
           (
           in
           Pain
           and
           Languishing
           )
           waiting
           for
           my
           Change
           ,
           and
           Hope
           of
           a
           World
           ,
           where
           all
           is
           expounded
           ,
           and
           all
           Wickedness
           ,
           Malignity
           ,
           and
           Divisions
           shut
           out
           ,
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           Love
           and
           Concord
           perfected
           ,
           and
           all
           perfectly
           pleased
           in
           pleasing
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           as
           I
           can
           easily
           bear
           the
           reproach
           of
           those
           that
           accuse
           me
           fo●
           no
           better
           understanding
           the
           Revelations
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           that
           accuse
           me
           ,
           of
           being
           either
           too
           little
           against
           Popery
           and
           Antichrist
           ,
           or
           too
           much
           being
           shortly
           to
           be
           above
           the
           ignorant
           obloquy
           of
           all
           extreams
           ;
           so
           Readers
           ,
           I
           earnestly
           advise
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           never
           take
           Faction
           for
           Religion
           ▪
           nor
           lying
           or
           betraying
           truth
           ,
           for
           its
           defence
           :
           Let
           them
           prove
           that
           Popes
           have
           not
           been
           Antichrists
           that
           can
           :
           It
           's
           none
           of
           my
           work
           .
           But
           if
           you
           are
           never
           so
           sure
           that
           it
           is
           he
           indeed
           ,
           pull
           him
           not
           down
           by
           calling
           Truth
           ,
           Duty
           or
           things
           lawful
           ,
           Antichristian
           ,
           nor
           by
           telling
           men
           that
           all
           Protestants
           are
           Idolaters
           or
           Antichristian
           ,
           if
           they
           forsake
           not
           the
           Communion
           of
           all
           our
           Parochial
           Protestant
           Churches
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           other
           Reformed
           Churches
           that
           are
           as
           bad
           as
           they
           ,
           that
           the
           Papists
           may
           re-enter
           into
           them
           as
           deserted
           
           Garrisons
           ,
           and
           find
           no
           resistance
           :
           Nor
           by
           telling
           the
           World
           that
           all
           our
           Laws
           against
           Popish
           Recusancy
           do
           punish
           them
           ,
           for
           not
           doing
           an
           unlawful
           thing
           ,
           which
           all
           Protestants
           should
           refuse
           as
           well
           as
           they
           .
           This
           is
           no
           likelier
           a
           way
           to
           pull
           down
           Antichrist
           ,
           than
           Racking
           and
           Tearing
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           by
           unlawful
           Snares
           ,
           and
           silencing
           the
           Faithfulest
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           .
           But
           above
           all
           ,
           begin
           not
           the
           Papal
           Antichristianity
           ,
           with
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Christians
           deliverance
           by
           Constantine
           ,
           nor
           too
           soon
           ;
           nor
           feign
           it
           to
           be
           Universal
           :
           Read
           such
           Books
           ,
           as
           
             Jewel
             ,
             Rivet
             ,
             Blondel
             ,
             Pet.
             Moulin
             ,
             Dalleus
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           If
           you
           are
           Schollars
           ,
           which
           prove
           the
           Novelty
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           the
           confident
           offer
           of
           the
           present
           Bishop
           of
           Lincoln
           ,
           Dr.
           Barlow
           ,
           (
           no
           stranger
           to
           Antiquity
           ,
           or
           Books
           ,
           )
           that
           he
           will
           recant
           and
           turn
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           
             Let
             them
             prove
             by
             any
             full
             and
             concluding
             reason
             ,
             that
             any
             Christian
             Church
             in
             the
             World
             acknowledged
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             her self
             assumed
             ,
             and
             publickly
             pleaded
             for
             ,
             such
             a
             Papal
             Supremacy
             as
             now
             they
             pretend
             to
             ,
             for
             1000
             years
             ,
             after
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             for
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             I
             will
             confess
             ,
             and
             retract
             my
             error
             .
          
           
             Let
             them
             prove
             by
             any
             such
             concluding
             reason
             ,
             that
             any
             Church
             in
             the
             World
             (
             Eastern
             or
             Western
             ,
             Greek
             or
             Latine
             ,
             )
             did
             acknowledge
             (
             what
             now
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             party
             so
             earnestly
             and
             vainly
             contend
             for
             ,
             )
             the
             Popes
             Infallibility
             ,
             and
             his
             Supremacy
             over
             all
             general
             Councils
             ,
             for
             1500
             years
             after
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             will
             retract
             what
             I
             have
             here
             affirmed
             ,
             and
             be
             (
             what
             I
             hope
             I
             never
             shall
             be
             )
             their
             Proselyte
             .
          
        
         
           
             London
             ,
             
               1684.
               
               Nov.
               12.
               
            
             
               Natali
               Authoris
               .
               Aetat
               .
               Suae
               ,
            
             70.
             
          
           
             RICHARD
             BAXTER
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A26981-e70460
           
             〈…〉